《Desperate Lovers》


 Chapter 1 It Paid to Do Wrong

    Chapter 1 It Paid to Do Wrong


    "James...... I didn''t mean it, James, you have to believe me."


    Inside the vi, Ang was on her knees, her face a few shades whiter than the pure white porcin


    vase on the table.


    Without the lights on, she couldn''t see the man''s face on the couch at the moment, only the faint glow


    of the cigarette he held between his fingers, which eventually disappeared a little.


    The feeling, like a death sentence waiting to be pronounced, made her even more uneasy.


    She looked down at her fingers and froze.


    It was still stained with Jessica''s blood, which had dried up over time.


    This was evidence of her crime.


    Without knowing how long it took, he finally stood up, and his tall, slender figure moved closer to her.


    "Ang, there''s a price to pay for doing something wrong.


    Jessica''s leg was saved, but she can no longer dance, and why are you...... still alive and thriving?"


    The tone was eerie and irritated her.


    By the moonlight that spilled in, she could faintly see the man weighing a golf club with his hand.


    "I told you I could marry you if you were good.


    But why did you mess with Jessica?


    Hmm?"


    As the man''s voice trailed off, the club fell in a smooth motion, hitting straight on her shin.


    "Ah!"


    He used 100% percent of his strength, and she suffered a hundred times as much pain.


    "James...... I didn¡¯t......"


    Her left leg was throbbing with pain. She was so frightened that she could only move back a little.


    Unfortunately, the injured leg only dangled stiffly, lifeless.


    The man threw away the bent club and looked at her with cold eyes, "Ang, this leg is your


    But remember, this debt''s not over."


    She hugged herself tightly, shaking like a sieve.


    Everything in front of her gradually ovepped into darkness, and before closing her eyes, she saw him


    pick up the phone and dial out, "Tell the Chante family that Ang attempted to kill someone


    intentionally.


    Keep her or keep the Chante Group, let them decide for themselves."


    Angughed softly, so tired; she wondered if everyone was satisfied if she died like this.


    Two yearster.


    In the cold winter, City B finally got its first snow.


    The gate to the detention house on the East suburb was open early in the morning.


    A thin woman came out of it, perhaps with some trouble with her legs, and she didn''t walk very fast.


    As the white snow fell, the woman looked up, ignoring the deep or shallow bruises on her face, she


    was young and innocent.


    In this weather, the frequency of buses passing through the stop was reduced: from every hour to every


    three hour.


    She was out of luck, as a bus had just left five minutes before she left the gate of the detention house.


    So now she was going to be waiting on the side of the road for two or three hours.


    Touching the chiffon shirt she was wearing, she frowned, and the crescent-shaped scar creased at the


    corner of her brow.


    It was spring when she went into the detention center, but it was winter when she came out.


    She stood under the bus stop sign and looked nkly across the street at the detention house that had


    held her captive for two years.


    On the whitewashed wall were severalrge characters.


    Rehabilitate properly and make a fresh new start in life.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t help butugh.


    Such words she had read countless times a day for the past two years.


    But from this ce, was there a chance for a new life?


    In the cold, she rambled, until the bus drove through the blizzard and interrupted her thoughts.


    She rubbed her aching leg and got into the car.


    All she had was an old, outdated cell phone and a dozen dors that the guard at the detention house


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    kindly gave her.


    After inserting the coin, she took her regr seat in the back seat.


    The bus was the only one going from the city center to the prison, so Ang was the only passenger


    on the entire bus.


    All the way home, she was clinging on the window, like she couldn''t get enough view


    It turns out that the city had changed so much in two years.

 Chapter 2 Mr. Harvey, Long Time No See

    Chapter 2 Mr. Harvey, Long Time No See


    WHAM!


    Her forehead hit the window ss hard and it hurt a little.


    Ang rubbed gently as she lifted her head to see what was happening.


    The driver cursed and got out of the car.


    As soon as he saw that it was a Bentley got hit, his face turned green.


    "It''s really bad luck. I was told that transporting the dregs of society from prison every day wouldn''t turn


    out well, but it sure doesn''t!"


    Just getting out of the car, Ang was pushed by the grumpy driver and fell heavily into the snow.


    The people around him were curious and scowling.


    Her face was white and she hung her head, with shame and pain.


    Until, a pair of shiny leather shoes came into her view.


    She hesitated and peered up along the handmade trousers and saw the face that had appeared in her


    dreams so many times.


    The year when Ang was born, Mrs. Chante asked someone to predict her future fortune.


    The man said she''d had a good life for the first twenty years, but the rest of her life would be a rough


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    one.


    I never thought that after all these years, a prophecy woulde true.


    James seems to be even more handsome than two years ago.


    Just that look of disgust at her was no different from two years ago.


    She stared at him, half-heartedly, before suddenly realizing how ugly she was now, and lowered her


    head in disbelief.


    She struggled to get up from the ground, but when she moved, she was pressed against his shoulder


    by the ck umbre in his hand.


    ¡°Are you a dumb now?


    Can''t even say hello?"


    Her legs ached, and being pressed against him like that was like having pins stuck in her knees.


    It was so cold, but she was painfully sweaty.


    Gritting her teeth, she spoke in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, Long Time No See!¡±


    James looked at her condescendingly. He couldn¡¯t see clearly in the car. Then he got out and found it


    was Ang lying there.


    He already forgot today was her release date.


    Honestly, Ang changed a lot.


    She had a dry bob instead of the long, well-cared hair. It was tly required by the detention center.


    Plus a sallow face with a couple ovepped scars.


    She no longer jibed with the teddy of the Chante Family.


    But he wasn''t surprised.


    How could you expect her to have a pretty look when she just got freed from prison?


    By seeing how embarrassed Ang was, James appeared to be more frigid than the blizzard tonight.


    ¡°You look different.¡±


    Ang stunned. She raised her head, and found James was lighting up a cigarette.


    His charming face was silhouetted by the rising smokes, which made him more coquettish.


    James chuckled lightly, ¡°Now that he affirms himself to be unlucky today, we can just leave him like this.


    Take the employee number down, Lee. And send him thepensation contractter.¡± He told his


    secretary.


    All at once, those words came like a thunderbolt to the driver.


    Ang rooted there. She didn''t know how to respond.


    She was too nervous to move. James looked decisive and brutal, same as he was two years ago.


    Ang didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, if there¡¯s nothing else, can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    He caught the word and raised her chin up by his fingertips. Then a cold voice came,


    ¡°Ang, you should know that, two years wouldn¡¯t be long enough to expiate your guilt.¡±


    Ang shivered with fear, despite the cold weather.


    Everytime she thought of the terrible torture in prison, she began to tremble all over.


    By the time she went to jail, the Chante Family abandoned her undoubtedly.


    No one ever came to visit her in the past two years.


    She knew it was James¡¯smand.


    She was a fish on the chopping board for him, to be ughtered with no resistance.


    But now.

 Chapter 3 Beggars Can’t Be Choosers

    Chapter 3 Beggars Can¡¯t Be Choosers


    Ang clenched her numb fingers, and encouraged herself to look up, ¡°It was my fault back then, but I


    got what I deserved as well.


    Could you kindly let me off and forget about our meeting today, Mr. Harvey?¡±


    James raised eyebrow and curved up his lips, as if he just heard a joke, ¡°What?


    Do you think we can totally wipe out the past, just because you¡¯ve spent two years in jail?


    Jessica will never recover from her leg injury. And do you think that is enough punishment for you?¡±


    She stunned.


    The leg under her skirt ached. After all, this was all because of Jessica.


    He only knew about Jessica''s crippled leg, while her leg also had a seque by his swinging club since


    then.


    Frankly, her debts had already been paid off long ago.


    But she didn''t dare to say anything. A man like James would be thest person she wanted to provoke.


    ¡°So what do you want,


    Mr. Harvey?


    I already got the punishment I deserved.¡±


    The blizzard got worse. James didn''t say anything, tipping his umbre.


    Lee came over, after standing aside for a long time.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    James sized Ang up with a chill in his dark eyes.


    Maybe he got reminded by Jessica¡¯s pain in rehabilitation, he raised his eyebrow viciously,


    ¡°Ang, that is the punishment you deserve ording tows, but mine has note yet.¡±


    He turned to Lee, ¡°Dress her up and send her to the Dream Club.¡±


    Ang turned pale upon hearing that.


    The Dream Club was a luxious club in City B where the rich squandered their money at.


    By doing this, James decided to wear away all her dignity.


    He also tried to remind her of being a guest of honor there. But after two years, she was a disgusting


    attempted murderer that everyone despised


    Ang felt extremely depressed. She asked in a low voice nastily, ¡°You really want to leave me with no


    choice, James?¡±


    Jamesughed sarcastically. He didn¡¯t expect being questioned by her.


    "Ang, for two years, you really haven''t made any progress.


    Do you understand that beggars can¡¯t be the choosers?¡±


    Ang kept her head down. She bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t respond.


    She knew the feeling all too well.


    All her arrogance and haughtiness got polished thoroughly in prison.


    Her passive look made James more irritable. He turned back to the car with knitted brows, ¡°Tell


    Gabri to take care of Miss.Ang by herself. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Then his ck Bentley disappeared in the boundless snowstorm.


    Lee hesitated for a moment. Then he moved towards Ang and lifted her up.


    The pompous look of this richdy was still clearly in mind. Now she seemed to be very pathetic.


    Suddenly, Ang came up with something and trembled,


    ¡°How is Jessica now?¡±


    Lee dazed a little, and responded obliquely, ¡°A dancer lost her leg. What would you expect?¡±


    Ang came with a bitter smile.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fair enough!


    James wouldn¡¯t stop haunting her as long as Jessica hadn¡¯t recovered.


    Ang stayed in the Dream Club for half a month. James never showed up again.


    Sometimes, the encounter that night seemed to be a dream for her.


    While she did stand in the lobby of the Dream Club.


    ¡°Hello, wee to the Dream Club.¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t remember how many times she bowed today.


    She managed to pound her numb leg, after the guest went inside the club.


    Her colleague, Julia stood aside, and looked at her sympathetically, ¡°The manager is really strange.


    Everyone can get a shift off, but you can¡¯t.


    I bet she does this on purpose. She tries to embarrass you for your pretty look.¡±


    Ang shook her head grimly, ¡°But I can''t resign.¡±

 Chapter 4 Take It All

    Chapter 4 Take It All


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Julia confused a little. Ang and her almost started at same time. After these days, she found Ang


    to be an adorable girl. She would be popr anywhere with her pretty look and good personality.


    But the front desk manager constantly made trouble with her. She was not allowed to take a break. And


    she always got assigned to clean up the puke.


    The manager never treated her properly for more than half a month.


    Ang seemed to be easily trampled by the manager. She took it all with no objection.


    ¡°I don''t have any money, and this job provides food and amodation.¡±


    Ang released her hand and forced a smile, ¡° I can''t find any job better than this one.¡±


    Clearly, Julia and Ang didn¡¯t have anymon topic. She couldn¡¯t understand Ang either, so she


    didn¡¯t continue.


    Ang knew that everyone would despise her, but she didn''t care.


    James was thergest shareholder of the Dream Club. He knew everything about her here.


    She could put up with anything, except her worry towards James, to take action against her family.


    She felt bad for getting her family involved at that time. Now she just tried to avoid unnecessary


    troubles as much as possible.


    Two limit-edition sports cars pulled up to the za in front of the clubhouse.


    When the driver pulled away, a group of people got off and walked towards the lobby.


    Ang pulled her hand back. She bowed with a professional smile when they approached, ¡°Good


    evening, wee to the Dream Club...¡±


    It was just a group of rich guys came here for fun. No one would pay attention to the receptionists at all.


    They walked towards the elevator merrily.


    Then the woman in the rear passed by Ang and stopped suddenly.


    She quizzically scrutinized her and whispered, ¡°Ang?


    Ang dazed for a moment and looked up unconsciously. She found her face to be familiar, but she


    couldn''t remember who she was.


    By seeing how dull Ang looked, a meaningful smile showed up on her delicate face.


    ¡°It is you, Ang.


    You¡¯ve already served your sentence? That¡¯s weird.


    Why don¡¯t you tell me? I could pick you up.¡±


    By the time she finished, Julia opened her mouth ck-jawed.


    Ang had thought of this situation in her mind, and the expression on her face remained unchanged.


    But that woman wouldn''t easily let her off.


    She sped her hands over chest, and looked over Ang. Then she sneered, ¡°How can you be


    like this, Ang?


    Did you really have a tough time in jail?¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and remained silent. A smile was always on her face.


    The woman realized that she was just doing idle work. She finally tensed up a bit.


    Her voice sharpened with knitted brows, ¡°When did the Dream Club lower its recruitment standards?


    An attempted murderer is allowed to work here and greet guests. She can even ignore the guest¡¯s


    question. What kind of customer service do you offer?


    Where is your manager...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Cathleen?¡±


    A muffled voice interrupted her.


    Ang looled over her shoulder and watched the man approaching. She started to recall more clearly.


    That was him.


    Ang didn''t expect to meet Danis in such a situation.


    Danis was the only person who ever visited her when she was in prison.


    He probably came with hatred as well.


    He was Jessica''s brother. How could he stay calm in front of the woman that almost killed his sister?


    ¡°Here you are Danis. Guess who I just met?¡±


    Obviously Danis saw Ang as well. He turned a scrunched eye towards her.


    Ang changed dramatically with no doubt. He frowned and walked up to her, with an extremely soft


    voice, ¡°When did you get released?¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago.¡±


    He was a little appalled by her frankness.


    He lowered his head and saw the light scar on her face. Suddenly, Danis looked away after feeling a


    chest pain, ¡°That¡¯s good. Hope you can start a new life.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Cathleen didn''t expect Danis to give her away like this. Her face took on a ghastly expression.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5 She Resigned Herself

    Chapter 5 She Resigned Herself


    With a well-off family, Ang used to treat her cynically. Now that Ang waspletely down and


    out, Cathleen didn¡¯t want to have mercy on her anymore.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She lifted her brows, and reached out to Danis with a baby voice, ¡°Ang is our old friend anyway.


    Shall we catch up after all these days?¡±


    Danis didn''t say anything. He nced at her faintly.


    Ang knew she couldn¡¯t get away from this.


    It was just a matter of time.


    This was the reason why James sent her here.


    There were countless people she used to offend. Now they couldn¡¯t wait tough at her.


    Even Cathleen didn¡¯t do this today, others would for sure.


    Ang resigned herself.


    She licked her dry lips and said to Julia in a low voice,


    ¡°Please inform the manager that a guest asks me to apany them, and make sure she won¡¯t count


    this as my absence.¡±


    Julia simply figured out that Cathleen was malicious toward her.


    While she also got mad at Ang, for the cover-up about her years in prison. She shut her eyes to her.


    Ang didn''t care either. She ghostly followed their steps.


    They got on the elevator and walked towards a VIP room.


    Cathleen realized how downcast Ang was. She gleefully slipped her arm around Ang shoulder,


    and pushed the door.


    The smell of alcohol wafted out.


    The room was dark. Ang couldn''t see clearly, but she heard the voice from a drunk man.


    ¡°You are finally here, Danis. Get three cups as your forfeit for beingte. Don¡¯t stop him, Cathleen.¡±


    Cathleen arched her lip and moved to the control panel. The light shed out and the room suddenly


    turned bright, just as in the daytime.


    People in the roomined a lot, but Cathleen didn¡¯t pay attention. She pushed Ang to the front,


    ¡°Check out who she is, everybody.¡±


    Instantly, all eyes wandered towards Ang, with either a scrutinized or yful look.


    Ang''s palms got sweaty, but her face remained calm.


    Then someone yelled out,


    ¡°Damn. Is this Ang, the richdy of the Chante family?


    I¡¯ve heard that she went to prison for attempted murder?


    Is that her for sure?¡±


    The whole room went ballistic, soon after their discussion. Cathleen smiled with satisfaction. She


    bumped Ang''s shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Say hello to everyone.¡±


    Ang sucked at her lips towards the sneering stares.


    ¡°I''m Ang.¡±


    Danis turned his eyes to her with knitted brows.


    Neon signs shed far. This bustling city revealed a ruthless breath tonight.


    Lee stood in the office. He took a cautious nce towards his desk, ¡°Gabri just asked if you want to


    intervene personally to the club?¡±


    James sat in a leather chair treacherously, with his haute couture and handcrafted grey suit.


    He was ying with a ck lighter in his hand.


    The ring on his index finger was a bit dazzling under the light, same as himself.


    His eyes narrowed, as if he was thinking about something.


    After a while, he asked with a heavy voice,


    ¡°Is Danis there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Clink.¡±


    The lighter made a sound as he lit the cigarette. He raised his lips, ¡°They could have some fun with


    Danis there.


    Ask Gabri to leave them alone.¡±


    James closed his eyes when he imagined about the passive look of Ang.


    He didn''t believe that Ang wouldpletely turn into a different person in just two years.


    The cigarette burned little by little. It was a long night...


    Ang couldn¡¯t remember how much she had drunk. Her stomach felt terribly on fire.


    She thought she could die for one more sip.


    But she wouldn¡¯t beg for mercy, because no one here would stop this for her.

 Chapter 6 Is It Fun To Degrade Oneself?

    Chapter 6 Is It Fun To Degrade Oneself?


    Danis sat in the couch and stared at Ang.


    These people were good at ying dirty tricks. They mixed the liquor for her. Even Ang could drink


    a lot, it still harmed her body.


    Cathleen sat straight aside as a winning peacock.


    Danis couldn¡¯t stand this anymore. He saw Cathleen mixed another cup for Ang.


    He snatched the cup and gulped it down.


    The spicy taste was like a knife. His stomach felt terribly hot.


    Cathleen¡¯s face was darkened with rage when she saw what Danis did.


    ¡°Danis?


    What are you doing? This is for Ang.¡±


    Danis red at her without a word. He walked to Ang and picked her up from the couch.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ang got hurt, as she was grasped by him. She was taken from the room before she even realized


    about it.


    ¡°Danis, where are we going?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond. He dragged her all along. When they went outside, Danis finally released her hand.


    Ang could barely stand by herself with her injured leg. She fell to the ground after being released by


    him.


    She was a little awake by the cold bricks and freezing weather. Then she turned her head up in doubt.


    Noticing her look, Danis asked with full disappointment, ¡°Is it fun to degrade youself?¡±


    She slightly faltered.


    ¡°Why did you hurt Jessica? You choose toe back and feast around even as an inferior


    receptionist?¡±


    Is it worth ruining both of you just for James?¡±


    ¡°Danis...¡±


    Cathleen hurriedly caught up, with a ss of drink in her hand.


    She shrank when noticing what she saw.


    Danis pursued Ang really hard. Same as what Ang did to James back then.


    If Ang didn¡¯t hit Jessica unexpectedly, Danis might not give up on her.


    So she was afraid that Danis still had feelings for Ang.


    When she struggled to leave with Danis, a silver-gray Ferrari pulled up steadily with double shes.


    Then a familiar voice arose behind Ang.


    ¡°What happened?


    What are you doing here?¡±


    Ang turned around and saw James getting out of the car.


    The driver quickly drove the car away.


    James walked up to her steadily, and snorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?


    Do you know how to greet guests properly after being trained for half a month?¡±


    Ang revived. She tried hard to rise from the ground and bowed to James respectfully.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Harvey.¡±


    James didn''t say anything. Ang maintained her position, which made her feel sick and shaking


    slightly.


    James squinted when he smelled of alcohol from her,


    ¡°You are not allowed to drink during work hours.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I...¡±


    Danis frowned at Ang''s humble look. He stepped forward spontaneously and blocked James a little,


    ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here, James.¡±


    Coincidence?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    No one would believe that.


    James would nevere to a ce like this, unless someone tipped him off. He was the big boss of


    this club.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you just came back from the States. I thought you barelye here. What happened?


    Did any of your minions displease you?¡±


    He asked, and nced at Ang unconcernedly, ¡°Did your manager teach you what to do when you


    annoy a guest?¡±


    Ang turned towards Danis. She made a deep bow.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Danis. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Danis didn¡¯t respond, with a dour look on his face.


    James tucked his cuffs in and sneered, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want to ept her apology at all.


    Well then, she can just kneel here.


    She won¡¯t be allowed to get up until you are no longer mad at her...¡±


    Ang thinned her mouth firmly, with a pair of reddened eyes. She turned back and saw the gelid look


    of James.


    He would drive her up the wall for sure.

 Chapter 7 You Still Act As a Supplicant Because of Him

    Chapter 7 You Still Act As a Supplicant Because of Him


    But thinking of her family...


    Ang took a deep breath and lowed her head down. Then she slowly knelt down again.


    Bang.


    Even Cathleen got scared at this time. James still stood behind her, with his poker face.


    ¡°Mr. Danis, I hope you can forgive me...¡±


    Before she finished, Danis poured a ss of liquor over her, ¡°It¡¯s been two years, Ang, and you still


    act as a supplicant because of him.¡±


    Ang stunned there. By the time she revived to clean her face, Danis had left already.


    He must be disappointed with her.


    James remained still.


    Then he came by,


    ¡°Danis hasn¡¯t forgiven you yet. Keep kneeling here."


    He prepared to leave when finished.


    ¡°James...¡±


    Ang asked gently behind,


    ¡°Do you really like Jessica that much?¡±


    His hatred towards Ang was even deeper than Jessica¡¯s brother.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He paused, and turned a droopy eye on her.


    Ang turned her head up. Her makeup had already been messed up, with a funny look on her face.


    But she was really in despair, ¡°James, I really regret that..


    I would never fall in love with you, if I knew how deep your love was to Jessica.


    This was the biggest mistake I made in my life.¡±


    He listened carefully this time, with his gloomy face turned darker.


    For a moment, he fleered terribly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Then what can we do?


    Ang, regret is thest thing to remedy in this world.¡±


    The winter in City B this year was extremely cold.


    Ang knelt down in front of the club in her short cheongsam uniform. She looked pale, and her wet


    tail frozen.


    She almost fainted from the freezing weather and her leg pain.


    The club got more crowded as close to midnight.


    People sneered at her when they passed by.


    But she didn''t care at all. She lowered her head and looked at her freezing hands. She tried to cut


    herself off from the world.


    It was the habit she had for the past two years.


    She was always under attack in prison.


    She would resist at first, but it resulted in more severe assaults.


    Then she no longer took resistance. She emptied herself when they hit her badly.


    Those people got tired and set her free eventually.


    She hoped that both James and Danis would leave her alone.


    After a while, Julia snuck a jacket out and tossed it to her. She frowned,


    ¡°Put it on. It''s been two hours. Otherwise, you will die of coldness.¡±


    Ang startled. She picked up the jacket, and replied with a husky voice,


    ¡°Leave me alone, or I may get you in trouble.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you still thinking of me at this time?¡±


    Julia didn¡¯t know exactly how Ang offended them. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to quit.


    Now you almost died because of this job.


    Wait here. Let me get some hot water for you...¡±


    Ang didn''t want to get her in trouble. She lifted her hand and tried to stop Julia.


    But instead, a wave of dizziness hit her all of a sudden.


    ¡°Bang¡±, She fell down,


    and her forehead hit the marble heavily.


    Dazedly, she heard Julia calling her in surprise. But then she had a ckout andpletely lost


    consciousness.


    Right now in the club, James was sitting at the manager''s office with his sullen face.


    A woman in good shape steeped a pot of tea for him.


    The hot tea perfumed the air in room.


    She was good at observation. She knew James was in a bad mood. She ignored those and reminded


    him cautiously, ¡°It''s said that the lowest temperature tonight is - 12 degrees. I''m afraid the flowers I


    bought a few days ago will not survive.¡±


    ¡°It''s just flowers. We can get another batch.¡±


    ¡°But what about people?¡±

 Chapter 8 She Really Changed

    Chapter 8 She Really Changed


    James looked up at Gabri and smirked, ¡°When did our manager, Mrs. Gabri, be kind-


    hearted and even speak up for someone else?¡±


    Gabri raised her charming brows.


    There was a knock at the door when she was about to speak.


    Gabri got slightly distracted and put the pot down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a big heart as you think. But that girl works really hard. It would be a pity if she finally died


    in front of our club.¡±


    Then she stood up and waddled towards the door.


    James squinted at her back. The only thing he thought now was Ang¡¯s words back then. She really


    changed.


    He lifted the cup and sipped. The tea was slightly bitter.


    Gabri talked for a while and turned back.


    James was genteelly enjoying his tea, as a born aristocrat.


    Gabri stunned before whispering to him,


    ¡°Ang passed out.¡±


    James¡¯s hand quivered, ¡°Where''s Danis?¡±


    ¡°He was frightened, and took her to the hospital.¡±


    James pursed his lips, with an unpredictable look, and said after a second,


    ¡°Arrange someone to follow them.¡±


    Ang seemed to have a dream: she got back to the prison. The fat female bully hit her again. She


    couldn''t take it anymore and then set a fire.


    In her dream, the bullies were all trapped in fire, including herself.


    But when she felt released and opened her eyes, she got hit by the reality again.


    Ang looked at the medicine bottle overhead, and frowned with disappointment. By seeing the look of


    her face, the nurse teased,


    ¡°Are you upset for still being alive?¡±


    Ang looked out the bustling trees. She didn''t respond.


    The nurse shook her head and walked out with an empty bottle.


    Ang was alone in the ward.


    She seemed to be really exhausted, and fell asleep again after a while.


    It was dark outside when she woke up.


    She blinked her eyes and felt sore all over.


    ¡°You finally wake up.¡±


    A low voice came from nearby.


    She startled. By the time she turned around, James was sitting in a couch nearby, his legs ovepped


    casually.


    A beam of bright light reflected his expression through the white wall.


    His foxy smile seemed to make no sense to Ang.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ang, you learned nothing but the hairshirt approach over the two years in prison...¡±


    He sneered with a scrunchy face.


    Ang tried to talk, but she didn''t retort after all.


    Anyway, her cowardliness was deeply entrenched in his mind.


    However, her silence irritated him.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Ang puckered her dry lips and turned towards him,


    ¡°You already got an answer in your mind, Mr. Harvey. What are you expecting from me then?¡±


    James loured. Ang seemed to be obedient. But she was also irrepressibly rebellious, and even hard


    to control.


    He stood up and walked towards her.


    His brawny body hade near before she reacted.


    The next moment, James grabbed her chin with a cial voice,


    ¡°You look disgusting, Ang.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say anything but endured the pain passively, ¡°I can correct my mistake for you, Mr.


    Harvey.¡±


    James pursed his thin lips, and carefully digested every word from her.


    Ang changed a lot in the past two years. Her baby fat face disappeared, and her naive eyes turned


    to be exhausted and vicissitudinary.


    However, she could still be clearly recognized. She was no longer arrogant and confident as she used


    to be.


    James pinched her chin, and remained silent for a long time.


    There was an awkward silence. Then someone knocked the door and broke the ice.


    James felt a little upset. He tidied his sleeves, sat back and said in an icy voice,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ang thought it was the nurse on her daily rounds, but Danis walked in instead.


    She was stunned and kept silent lest say something wrong.

 Chapter 9 Im Not Done With Her Yet

    Chapter 9 I''m Not Done With Her Yet


    Danis didn''t pay attention. He ced the chicken soup on table and set up for Ang carefully.


    Then he turned to James and flickered his chin, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a talk.¡±


    James took a shallow smile coquettishly as he already expected this.


    ¡°We can talk here.¡±


    Ang interrupted them by seeing how unwilling Danis was, even she didn¡¯t understand at all,


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, I wille backter when you finish.¡±


    Then she prepared to leave her bed.


    A lighter flew over when she touched the quilts. It hit the back of her hand hard.


    James frowned and nced at her, ¡°Did I ask you to move?


    Lie down properly.¡±


    Then he turned back to Danis and curled his lips,


    ¡°Ang is very obedient. Just talk straight.¡±


    By seeing Ang''s swollen hand, Danis got livid and questioned him aggressively, ¡°James, what will


    Jessica think if you keep her around?¡±


    James yed with his ring and looked up at him.


    ¡°Then what would you suggest me to do?¡±


    ¡°Get her out of the city.¡±


    Danis nced at Ang, and then forced himself to look away.


    Ang''s chest ached. She bit her lip unconsciously and didn¡¯t spit out a word.


    A murderous look shed across James¡¯s slender eyes, and got masked right after.


    He replied with a doubtful look.


    ¡°Ang has a positive attitude towards work. She also works really hard. There¡¯s no reason for me to


    dismiss her.¡±


    ¡°The Dream Club is a gorgeous and attractive workce for job seekers. You can simply find someone


    else to rece her.¡±


    Danis got furious and broke a chair, ¡°How about I recruit her instead, Mr. Harvey. What do you think?¡±


    He could hardly retain hisposure.


    James tidied up his customized suit. He responded with a mild look, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to turn you


    down for our deep friendship.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But let me tell you the truth.


    I still enjoy tormenting her rather than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?


    ¡°Anything fun to torment a girl like her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Ang had enough of their conversation on exchanging her as a gift. She took a deep breath and


    looked at Danis,


    ¡°Mr. Danis, I don¡¯t want to change my job at this moment. Thank you anyway¡±


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Danis turned to her inconceivably.


    ¡°Do you know what you''re talking about?¡±


    She knew for sure Danis was trying to help her.


    But Jessica had already pushed her to hell. She didn¡¯t want Danis to get involved, neither for grudge


    nor kindness.


    ¡°I understand that I offended youst night, Mr. Danis.


    I am willing to do anything to make you feel relieved. I don¡¯t even care if you want me to kneel down


    again.¡±


    Danis looked at Ang with a fixed face. He could barely breathe after hearing her words.


    He didn''t understand why Ang acted like this.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t let you go?¡±


    Ang kept her head down. She was afraid of looking at him. Danis chuckled, ¡°Guess I''ve been nosy


    all along, Miss. Chante. Take care.¡±


    By the time the door closed heavily, Ang felt relieved somehow.


    Not until she finished, a chilling voice came overhead.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned all the tricks to rekindle your lost love.


    It seemed like you made a big progress in these years, Ang.¡±


    She was a little confused when he snickered,


    ¡°But everyone in the Smith family wants to tear you apart.


    It¡¯s suicide if you still hook up with Danis.¡±


    She finally understood what he meant. She felt chill-bumps across all over her body.


    After a long time, she whispered haltingly.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Harvey. I won¡¯t mess up into your socialwork.¡±

 Chapter 10 Money Is More Reliable Than Anything Else

    Chapter 10 Money Is More Reliable Than Anything Else


    Ang had spent two days in the hospital already. Even the doctor suggested her to stay longer, she


    still left with a fever after checking the medical bills.


    The Dream Club paid her well. But she didn''t have much left after her daily expenses. She needed to


    save some against unexpected needs in the future.


    After these days, she realized that money was the most reliable thing in the world. Though she never


    thought about it before.


    Back to the dormitory, she was alone in the room. She didn¡¯t know where the other roommates were. It


    wasn¡¯t the time for shift change.


    Due to the fever, dizziness came up after she changed her clothes. Ang held the locker and tried to


    rx a little.


    Suddenly, a sudden sound of footsteps approached, and she got pushed over hard.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The back of her waist hit the desk behind. She couldn¡¯t help grunting, feeling the pain.


    Julia got shocked when Timothy shoved Ang as soon as she walked in. She passed along and


    caught Ang immediately when she saw the look on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing, Timothy?


    Are you okay Ang?¡±


    Ang shook her head nkly.


    ¡°I''m fine...¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not. You are a murderer and you just touch my locker. What did you try to do?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t catch up what she said. Then she figured out by noticing the disdainful look on Timothy¡¯s


    face. The whole club might already know about her imprisonment, as what happened that night was


    zed all over.


    The embarrassment hit her as expected. She lowered her eyes, and exined in a soft voice, ¡°I just


    held it when I felt dizzy. Don¡¯t worry. I did¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I might die gratuitously someday by living with a murderer like you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. We''ve been getting along well for half a month. Nothing happened.¡±


    Julia red at Timothy. Then she turned back and saw the red flush over Ang¡¯s face.


    She touched her forehead instinctively.


    ¡°Ah!


    You left the hospital with a fever?


    You should spend more time there.¡±


    ¡°I just caught a cold. Nothing to worry about...¡±


    ¡°Shut up, poser.¡±


    Timothy spat and checked her locker again. Then she left ruthlessly, ¡°I¡¯m asking my supervisor to


    change the room for me. It¡¯s really disgusting to live with someone like her.¡±


    By seeing her away, Julia eyes were reddened in anger, ¡°We all work at the club. None of us is nobler


    than anyone else.


    I hope you don¡¯t mind, Ang.¡±


    Ang got distracted a little when Julia spoke up for her. The wave of warmth spread all over her body,


    ¡°Thank you, Julia.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for lighting up the world for me.¡±


    Shortly after, someone knocked on the door. Julia got surprised when she opened the door.


    ¡°Oh?


    Ms. Gabri, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Gabri didn''t answer. Her eyes fell on Ang, who was sitting in the bed. Then she looked her up


    and down unconsciously.


    This was the second time she met Ang, but apletely different scenario.


    As a vigorouswoman , Gabri pointed at Ang and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ang met Gabri two years ago. At that time, she didn¡¯t know James was the big boss of the Dream


    Club.


    She desperately wanted to get a membership here to check Gabri out, when she heard about


    James¡¯s gossips with Gabri.


    But Ang paid little attention to Gabri at that time, since she stood far away from her.


    When she was dropped into the club half a month ago, she was trained by the assistant manager.


    Gabri never showed up during her work here.


    Ang sighed in admiration when she saw how delicate Gabri was. She didn¡¯t feel surprised on how


    she ran the business all by herself.


    ¡°Your roommate just came to the office. She made a scene about changing a room for her.¡±


    Gabri looked at Ang up and down, and lifted her curved brows,


    ¡°You seem to know about this already.What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It was my fault. I am willing to move out.¡±

 Chapter 11 What I Said Was in Vain

    Chapter 11 What I Said Was in Vain


    "You''re quite responsible."


    Gabri looked at her and quirked her red lips.


    "There are at least one hundred employees in the Dream Club, and if they all quarrel with each other


    like you, then our club should be closed.


    Well, from now on, you go to work in the cleaning department and you are no longer a receptionist.


    Naturally, the club will arrange a new dormitory for you, so you won''t see each other and it may avoid


    conflicts.


    What do you think?"


    Stopping here, Gabri stared straight at her, waiting for her reaction.


    After all, usually receptionists were all young girls while middle-aged women who wereid off served


    in the cleaning department because the work was dirty, tired and unpleasant.


    Ang''s expression didn''t change much.


    She said nothing except ¡° yes¡±.


    This disappointed Gabri a little. She raised her eyebrow and asked,


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?"


    Ang shook her head.


    ¡°The jobs make no difference for me, as long as I can make a living


    Besides, James gave the order personally, so what I say is just in vain.


    Why should I upset him?"


    Gabri admired her personality, and after a pause she smiled frankly.


    "Since you agree, then just pack up and report to your new post as soon as possible."


    "Okay, thank you, Gabri."


    As she watched Ang go back into the dorm, Gabri stood in the hallway and thought about it, then


    she pulled her phone out of her bag and dialed a number.


    The call was answered immediately.


    ¡°Hello?


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°ording to your instruction, she''s been transferred to the cleaning department."


    James was reading the file and paused when he heard Gabri on his phone.


    After a while, he whispered.


    "What¡¯s her reaction?"


    "She epted it calmly without crying."


    ¡°¡°Really?¡±


    He frowned and rubbed his swollen temples.


    "In that case, you can arrange more work for her.


    After all, she should be considered young in the cleaning department.


    She should im more responsibilities."


    Gabri was stunned and said hesitantly.


    "Isn''t it too harsh for her, James?


    After all, she''s only a young girl..."


    James didn''t say anything. Gabri realized she shouldn¡¯t be judgmental and changed the subject.


    "By the way, the sessor of QF Real Estate will hold his birthday party in the club next Monday, will


    youe?"


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Then I''ll prepare your favorite wine for you."


    ¡°It is up to you."


    Hanging up the phone, James refocused his mind on the documents in front of him, but couldn''t read a


    word.


    epted it calmly without crying?


    Ah, Ang really refreshed his perception of her over and over again.


    He just didn''t believe it. A person¡¯s nature couldn¡¯t be changed in just two years.


    He wanted to know how long she could pretend.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, thedies'' room run out of hand sanitizer, so go and refill it!


    What are you waiting for?"


    Ang cleaned a box where the guests drank and had fun. It took her the entire afternoon to clean up


    the vomitus.


    In the end, she was too tired to stand up straight. However, when she sat down to drink water, she was


    asked to continue her work by the supervisor on patrol.


    "Don¡¯t you know what to do? Are your eyes just for decoration?"


    There was endless abuse behind her, and Ang turned a deaf ear to it as she entered thedies''


    room with a new bottle of hand sanitizer.


    She had worked in the cleaning department for a week and didn''t have to show up in public or worry


    about being recognized by acquaintances as a receptionist.


    Despite her tiredness, she felt relieved.


    She bowed her head and went out with the cleaning kit after changing the hand sanitizer quickly.


    As soon as she was out, she saw the mean supervisor waiting for her at the door.


    "Finished?


    Then go to the rooftop and help there."


    "Rooftop?"


    Ang remembered that her colleague mentioned a big client booked the rooftop for a birthday party


    this evening and frowned as she asked.


    "Supervisor, it''s 8: 30. It''s time for my shift and I haven''t eaten all day today..."


    What''s the matter?


    Hearing that Ang didn''t want to go, the supervisor¡¯s raised her voice and shrieked.


    "There''s a shortage of hand right now, but you say you need to have dinner.


    Is thepany paying you to quit at a critical moment?


    In that case, talk to Gabri and ask her to make arrangement for you!"


    Telling Gabri would be the same as telling James. Ang¡¯s heart went down.


    "Please don''t tell Gabri, I''m on my way. Please don¡¯t be angry."


    "Hurry up, don''t dawdle!"

 Chapter 12 Take Your Clothes Off

    Chapter 12 Take Your Clothes Off


    Watching him walk away, Ang touched her hungry and aching stomach and walked towards the


    elevator.


    There was an open-air swimming pool on the rooftop of the Dream Club. Ang had expected it to be


    cold on such a day. However, there were full of beauties when she opened the door.


    The prettiest PR girls in the Dream Club were here.


    It made Ang''s mind subconsciously think of a phrase, extravagant orgy, and she paid no attention to


    the temperature.


    Not daring to look around, she looked down for ces that needed cleaning and then heard someone


    call out to her.


    "Hey, old aunty,e over here and take away these empty bottles."


    She was the only one in the cleaner¡¯s uniform here.


    Ang looked up and saw a row of empty wine bottles on a long table by the pool, red and white mixed


    together in a spectacr fashion.


    Licking her lips, she picked up an empty box on the side and walked over to pack it as soon as


    possible.


    Just when she was half done, someone threw a water volleyball into the pool, sshing water around.


    Ang was shocked and took a step backward, and she bumped into someone behind her, only to


    hear a sharine ¡°Oops", then the person who was bumped againstined.


    ¡°So dirty, where are you doing?"


    Ang turned around and saw a woman in a white mini-skirt.


    She blushed and apologized immediately.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to...¡±


    ¡°Why do they send a cleaner here and get my clothes dirty? Can you afford it?


    It''s bad luck......"


    The little conflict here caught the attention of the guy on the sofa by the pool.


    He looked over at Ang and saw her delicate side face in the light.


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked proactively, "What''s going on?"


    The woman in mini-skirt heard the voice and changed her expression. She returned and said sweetly,


    "Felix, my dress is ruined by the cleaner..."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Felix nced at her meaningfully and smiled.


    "Just a dress. Let her pay for it.


    Hey, cleaner,e here."


    Ang knew she was out of luck, but she couldn''t afford to offend anyone here. So, she took a deep


    breath and walked there.


    When she approached, Felix was surprised.


    Putting down the cup in his hand, he sized her up with interest, "Cleaner, you have to pay for my


    friend¡¯s clothes, as you just ruined it."


    Ang was stunned, and found that the dress the girl was wearing was of a famous brand and she


    couldn''t afford it.


    " My sry is far from enough for that dress.


    I can wash it for you when the party is over, if you like."


    Not expecting her to admit so directly that she had no money, Felix was more interested, and his fox-


    like eyes curved up.


    "If you can''t afford it, how about taking your clothes off to show your apology?"


    His voice was not low, and for a moment, everyone around him realized that something interesting was


    happening and stared over.


    She only had several uniforms after leaving the prison, and now there were only underwear underneath


    her uniform. Ang nched a little knowing he deliberately embarrassed her.


    ¡°How about


    "Felix, this cleaner is no good, she won''t even take off her clothes..."


    "Well, let us have a look, take it off quickly..."


    People wereughing at her and Ang clutched her cor, shaking slightly.


    When she raised her hand to unbutton herself, arge hand with warmth suddenly grabbed her


    shoulder.


    She froze and soon leaned against a familiar chest.


    James smiled but his eyes were cold.


    He raised his long, thick ck eyebrows, just like a powerful king, arrogant and outstanding.


    Ang raised her head, saw his perfect jawline and couldn¡¯t help swallowing.


    He was smiling, but his words were cold, ¡°What happened?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When did Felix take an interested in such kind of woman?"


    This kind of woman...Ang lowered her head.


    "James, we are just getting together for entertainment, otherwise there would be no fun, right?"


    "For fun, so it is..."


    Jamesughed, and then before anyone could see, they heard a ssh.


    The man who had just embarrassed Ang was kicked into the pool by James.


    Ang was stunned.

 Chapter 13 I Will Stripe If Mr. Harvey Didn’t Show up

    Chapter 13 I Will Stripe If Mr. Harvey Didn¡¯t Show up


    The on-lookers were shocked.


    Felix changed his expression and looked at James, wondering why.


    "James, what do you mean by doing that?"


    James took back his long leg, and looked at Ang who was stunned and smiled.


    "Didn''t you say there was nothing to y?


    Then you have something to y with now."


    Only the one who fell into the pool knew how cold the water was in the winter, but no one dared to


    speak.


    Who was James? He was powerful enough to turn the whole City B upside down.


    His social status was far higher than the on-lookers here.


    It could be known from the name that he had power in hand instead of relying on his family.


    Felix didn''t dare to annoy James although his family wasn''t just a small family.


    Looking at Ang who was held by James in his arms, he realized something at once.


    "She is yours. Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault."


    James didn''t deny it, looking down at the table and casually raising a ss, "You said everyone was


    just trying to have fun.


    You can have fun the way you like. I am sorry to disturb you! As an apology, it¡¯s all on my ount."


    "How can we do that."


    "It''s your birthday, so naturally I should pay the bill.


    You guys have fun, I''lle upter."


    After saying that, he embraced Ang and turned to head out, ignoring Felix''s reaction.


    The guests behind him were extremely shocked.


    The one in the pool didn¡¯t dare to say anything until they disappeared from the rooftop. Then he


    shouted,


    "Fuck, just pull me up."


    yfulness soon resumed around them, while Felix stared at the half-packed bottle of wine which


    Ang had packed, his face was terribly cold.


    Ang was tugged into the elevator by James clutching her shoulder.


    When the door was closed, she was flung aside like a piece of trash by him. She subconsciously held


    onto the elevator wall due to her injured legs.


    James looked at her and smiled sarcastically.


    "If I hadn''te, what would you do next?


    Striptease in public?


    Will you!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    In fact, before James came, she already had the answer.


    However he came just in time. After a pause, she bowed her head and said.


    "If you¡¯re not here, I''ll take off my clothes."


    James frowned and said in a extremely cold tone.


    "Maybe the man was right about what he just said.


    Ang, you''re such a slut!


    If I don''te, are you nning to hook up with a rich guy to get yourself out of here?


    Will you!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She clutched her fingers, shaking slightly.


    ¡°Isn''t that what you want?


    I¡¯m an attempted murderer, abandoned by my family, ostracized by my co-workers, and trampled on by


    everyone.


    Telling me to take off my clothes is just a small thing and my future days are going to be like this. Who


    can I count on to save me over and over again?"


    When she spoke, her eyes were slightly red, but she didn''t cry.


    It was obviously a familiar look, but there was a decadent beauty.


    James looked at her as if something had pricked him in the chest, not painful, but ufortable.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    She decided to say anything she wanted.


    "You all say I ruined Jessica, but... she actually ruined me.


    You like her, so you try your best to let me pay the debts.


    But what about me?


    What about my debt?


    My whole life is ruined because of her.


    I wanted to kill myself but I dared not do that because I was afraid that you would be enraged and hurt


    my family.


    Because... this is a world to you but a hell to me."


    The words were all from her heart.


    James suddenly thought of the day when she was released from prison. There was nkness in her


    eyes. He thought of something.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What would you do if you hadn''t met me that day?"


    She didn''t speak.


    The light in the elevator were dim which gave him the illusion that she could disappear at any moment.


    Raising an eyebrow, James sped her slender wrist and said angrily.


    ¡°Tell me!"


    Ang felt painful and struggled, but ir didn''t work, so she simply gave up.


    "If I hadn''t met you, I would kill myself!


    Are you satisfied?"


    Forced to reveal the secret that had been in her heart all along, Ang''s entire body felt like it had


    been emptied of its strength, leaning helplessly against the cold metal wall behind her.


    She tried to hold back her tears but it didn¡¯t work. She cried sadly.

 Chapter 14 Angelas Life Matters!

    Chapter 14 Ang''s Life Matters!


    "James, I didn''t mean to hurt Jessica at all, why don''t you believe me?


    For two years I lived worse than dying every single day. Two yearster, you''ve ruined my hope.


    Jessica''s life matters, but what about my life?"


    It was the first time she''d cried after her release from the prison, but she didn''t bawl, tears just kept


    welling up and falling.


    James frowned and looked at her.


    Two years ago, Ang cried and exined to him, and he was calm; but two yearster, he was


    irritated by her cry.


    Such emotional changes made him biting his lips. He looked at her crying red eyes and frowned,


    "Ang, don''t think about killing yourself.


    Even if you die, you''ll still go to hell instead of heaven."


    "But without you and Jessica in the hell, that will be heaven for me.


    And it''s hell on earth right now because of you!"


    At that moment, ¡°DING¡±


    the elevator door opened.


    "Okay, good."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamesughed furiously, clutching her arm and dragging her out of the elevator.


    The head of the cleaning department standing at the elevator door was first pleased to see James, but


    when he saw Ang, his face became pale. He asked,


    "What''s going on, James?


    Did she annoy you?"


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The head of the cleaning department was so shocked by that look that he was scared toe forward.


    Ang''s legs were extremely painful and her stomach was aching.


    He had long legs and big strides, and she was nearly dragged by him along the way until they went into


    a room.


    Then she was thrown onto the ground.


    But the next second, she was choked by him, just like two years ago.


    James''s gorgeous face was an inch away from hers, their breaths entwined.


    "Ang."


    He said slowly and coldly.


    Ang''s body shuddered involuntarily.


    "I''m your hell?


    Will you!¡±


    Ang looked pitiful not only because her face was red for ack of breathing, but also because there


    were still tears on her face.


    She diden''t struggle, even wishing James would just strangle her.


    But James wouldn¡¯t do what she wanted, neither letting go of his hand nor giving it full strength.


    The skin beneath his hands was warm, and he could even feel the pulsing pulse.


    Looking into her desperate eyes, he suddenly lowered his head and bit her lip hard.


    Ang''s pupils were slightly dted, only to feel a pain between her lips, and there were blood on their


    lips.


    Those lips were obviously dry, but they were like poppies, which made James addicted.


    He mumbled.


    "Ang, since I''m your hell, just remember that you can never escape."


    Two years ago, she dressed up beautifully and appeared in front of him, and he wouldn''t even look at


    her.


    She was in the dirtiest uniform, but he was kissing her.


    She tried to push him away, but didn''t have the strength.


    With a shiver, Ang gritted her teeth.


    "James, don''t do this to me, please..."


    The woman beneath him was motionless.


    James''s hand choked her neck and he looked down at her. Her appearance was vivid, but her


    expression was lifeless.


    He sobered abruptly and released her.


    He looked at her bare shoulders, and found two old scars on her white delicate skin, which was an real


    eyesore.


    With a chill in his eyes, he dropped his jacket on her, and said coldly,


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Ang took that jacket and bit her lip, sitting up slowly.


    And then there was a knock on the door.


    A half-familiar half-strange voice sounded at the door.


    "James?


    Are you in the room?"


    Even as she turned to ash, Ang could recognize the voice.


    She looked up at James. His expression was normal and was about to open the door.


    She was stunned, reaching out and tugging at his pant leg.


    "I don''t want to see her..."


    James frowned and noticed her face was pale. He thought she was afraid, and was about to say


    something, but the door was opened straight.

 Chapter 15 When was She Released from prison?

    Chapter 15 When was She Released from prison?


    "James, I''ming..."


    Jessica stood in the doorway with a walking stick, her arm was still holding the door open.


    Apparently, she was so anxious to prove something that she forgot her manners.


    James sobered and frowned, ¡°Why are youing here?


    Aren''t you doing rehab today?"


    Jessica had obviously seen Ang.


    She hesitated, and then looked at James.


    Looking at his cor wide open and his bloody lips, even a fool would know what they just did, let alone


    she was not a fool. Apparantly, she was well-prepared.


    She frowned and asked knowingly.


    "James, when was she released from prison?


    Why are you with her?"


    "Well..."


    Instead of answering, James lifted his hand to fasten his shirt and asked with his eyes downcast.


    "You already know that, don''t you?


    Cathleen told you, otherwise why would you be here in the middle of the night?"


    ¡°I...¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were slightly red and she looked delicate.


    "I came here because I knew she was in the Dream Club, but I didn''t know you were with her..."


    She couldn''t say it out directly, biting her cute lips and fretting, "James, she''s Ang!


    She tried to kill me!


    Do you remember?


    Hearing this, Ang couldn''t help but frowned.


    She bowed her head in silence and arranged her clothes, then stood up and headed out step by step.


    ¡°Can you get out of the way?"


    She stood behind the two persons and asked softly.


    Jessica looked up at her, with painful expression on her face.


    "Ang, do you hate me so much?


    Didn''t you hurt me enough two years ago?


    Why did you show up in front of us when you left the prison?


    What exactly do you want to do......"


    Seeing Ang''s face changed slightly, James raised an eyebrow and interrupted Jessica,


    "I''m the one who told her toe to the Dream Club."


    "James,"


    Jessica was stunned, somewhat incredulous.


    "Why?"


    James looked at Jessica and sneered.


    "You siblings seem to be interested in whom I hire.


    Well, do I need to report my decisions to your family?"


    Ang looked up at Jessica.


    It was the first time they had seen each other after two years. Jessica didn¡¯t change except for the


    walking stick in her hand, and she was still as pretty and delicate as a princess.


    But she was miserable. Sheughed with a self-mockery, but her eyes were clear, "Jessica, who hurt


    who two years ago? When will you tell the truth?"


    "What?"


    Jessica¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lips and cried, "Ang, why are you still trying to argue by now?


    Why on earth would you be so cruel that you want to kill me?"


    Who on earth should apologize?


    Ang didn''t bother to argue with her, no matter how much she argued, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that


    she''d lost a leg after two years in prison.


    Who would believe her?


    Tightening her uniform, she shrugged indifferently, "After two years, I don''t want to argue right or wrong


    with you anymore. I have work to do now, so I''ll leave you two alone."


    Afterwards, she bypassed them and walked out of the room.


    James watched her back, with unexinable emotions flowing through his eyes.


    Jessica took in the look on his face, a wave of unease rising from her chest.


    She reached out and took his arm, trying to look as delicate and amicable as possible, "James, believe


    me, I was a little worried when I found out she came to the Dream Club after her release.


    But I didn''t mean anything. It''s just because that someone who hurt you once suddenly showed up


    again. I am scared, so I came here..."


    Hearing her words, James frowned.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    She looked up with a mournful expression.


    "Fear that she would disguise herself again to deceive you, to deceive my brother. If I hadn''t found out


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    that she was not only seducing my brother but also deceiving you, she wouldn''t have gotten angry and


    tried to kill me with her car.


    Now that she''s out of prison, and showed up in front of you and my brother.


    My brother, my brother is out of his mind. He wants to break up with Cathleen, so I''m really afraid.... of


    the old story happening again."


    "Danis wants to break up with Cathleen


    for Ang?"


    James squinted and his face was cold.

 Chapter 16 Two Years Couldn’t Change a Persons Nature

    Chapter 16 Two Years Couldn¡¯t Change a Person''s Nature


    James was imposing, it seemed his piercing eyes could see through everything.


    Jessica was a little flurried. She stepped back unconsciously and said weakly.


    ¡°Yes.


    Ang said she agreed to be with my brother as soon as he broke up with Cathleen."


    James sneered with chill in his eyes.


    He knew two years couldn''t change a man''s nature!


    "James,"


    Jessica felt sad thinking about the scene she saw, "Ang hooks up with my brother, and she''s trying


    to seduce you.


    She''s so indiscreet, who knows if she has any venereal disease. You''d better keep your distance away


    from her."


    The word ¡®indiscreet'' made James'' eyes colder, "It¡¯s none of your business who I should keep my


    distance."


    Jessica''s eyes became red, "James, I was just worried about you, nothing more."


    She was teary-eyed and looked exceptionally charming.


    James looked at her coldly and remained silent.


    "James, I really care about you."


    She bit her lips, speaking softly and helplessly.


    "I know your intention better than anyone else."


    James passes over her and went to the door with a glint of disgust in his eyes, "Don''t y your


    disgusting tricks on me."


    Suddenly Jessica''s face becamepletely pale.


    She wanted to say more, but he had already strode away.


    She held onto the crutches and looked down at her left leg that couldn''t walk, her pretty face twisted


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    with pain, "James, I''ve done so much for you, why can''t you see that?"


    Ang returned to her dorm and leaned against the door, her eyes vacant.


    It took a moment before she seemed to remember something and wiped her bleeding lips fiercely.


    Her tears flowed when she wiped her lips.


    Tears flowed into her mouth, bitter and tinged with blood.


    She sat on the floor for over ten minutes, and then she dragged her sore body into bed.


    She had no time for sadness and tears.


    After six hours of sleep, she had to go back to work.


    But this night was not destined to be peaceful.


    Angy down just for a few moments, and her stomach began to ache seriously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Julia pushed in the door and was shocked to see her pale white face.


    Ang opened her mouth slightly,"Nothing, just a stomachache." Her voice was a little hoarse due to


    the illness.


    "If you have a stomachache, go and buy some medicine, you can''t just tough it out, can you?"


    Julia pulled up her, "There''s a pharmacy nearby, I''ll go with you."


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    They had bought their medicine and were about to take a cab back when someone suddenly called


    out, "Ang?"


    The voice was so familiar that Ang''s pupils constricted and her lips trembled.


    "Ang, is that really you?"


    The handsome man who looked very simr to her came over and patted her on the shoulder with


    delight.


    Ang opened her mouth slightly, trying to say brother, but her voice seemed to be blocked by


    something and she couldn''t get a word out.


    "I''ll wait for you nearly."


    Julia said.


    Ang nodded.


    "Why didn''t youe to me when you got out of prison?"


    Greyson looked at her extremely thin body, and there were pain and guilt in his eyes


    Back then, his family gave up Ang to protect themselves.


    He begged his family, but was locked up, and couldn¡¯t help at all. She was sent to prison.


    Ang gathered the hair around her ears, and her throat dried, "I¡¯m going to find you."


    She wanted to sneak a look at her family and then killed herself, but she met James halfway.


    A winter breeze was blowing, a little chilly, and she couldn''t help shrinking herself.


    In the next second, a suit covered her, "Why don''t you wear more since the weather is so cold?


    And what''s up with that outfit on you? As far as I remember, only the cleaners wear this uniform?


    When did your taste get so bad?"


    Ang looked down to hide the look in her eyes, "I''m a cleaner now, and this is my uniform."


    Greyson was stunned, looking at her incredulously.


    The little princess he valued most, the sister who cared about nothing but making trouble, was working


    as a cleaner?

 Chapter 17 James Wont Let Her Go

    Chapter 17 James Won''t Let Her Go


    "Don''t get your clothes dirty."


    Ang took off the suit and handed it to him.


    She cleaned toilets and cleaned up vomit. So she was really dirty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!"


    Greyson''s eyes were red. He grabbed his suit violently and covered her body rudely, "If you say that


    kind of shit again, I''ll be angry!"


    Ang felt the warmth from the clothes and smiled, not refusing it again


    ¡°Quit you job, too."


    Greyson took out his wallet, pulled out a bank card and put it right into her hand, "Take this. This is for


    you. Let me know if you need more!"


    "No, I''m fine as a cleaner."


    Ang pushed the bank card back to her brother.


    Greyson didn''t take the card, he looked at her, painful and sad, "Ang, are you mad at me for not


    helping you two years ago, so you wouldn¡¯t spend my money?


    ¡°I...¡±


    "No, don¡¯t me yourself."


    Ang interrupted him, hiding bitterness in her eyes, "Mom and Dad will be mad if they know you give


    me money, and Dad has a heart problem."


    Greyson clenched, unclenched and re-clenched his fists and finally took the card back, "Well, you don''t


    have to take the card. I''ll get you a good job, that''s okay, right?"


    ¡°No, brother."


    Ang''s voice was low, ¡°I¡¯m in the Dream Club, I can''t leave."


    James wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    Greyson''s face became white abruptly.


    After a moment, he gritted his teeth and the veins in his forehead seemed to pop out, "James forces


    you to work as a cleaner?"


    Ang nodded.


    ¡°That son of a bitch!"


    Greyson loosened his tie, his eyes were red, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it enough? He had put you in prison for two years,


    what else does he want?


    I''ll find him!"


    After that he was leaving.


    "Brother!"


    Ang tugged at him hard, looking tired, "You can''t win, don''t bother yourself."


    ¡°Well then?


    Let me watch him bully you?"


    He pounded his chest with a fist, each word pushed out of his throat, "So am I a fucking human being?"


    There was so much noise here. Julia, who was worried, came over and stood next to Ang.


    "Think of your children and do not act impulsively."


    Julia was here and Ang didn''t want to talk more about it, "It''s gettingte, I''m going home."


    After that, she pulled Julia away.


    "Ang!"


    Greyson called after her, his eyes were full of conflict and guilt.


    Ang stopped, but didn''t turn around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Greyson clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles were whitened.


    "me it on the fact that I love the wrong person, it''s not your fault."


    Ang''s voice lowered suddenly, tinged with a bit of huskiness, "Did Mom and Dad, did they...... ever


    ask me?"


    Greyson''s eyes were filled with guilt and he opened his mouth several times, but didn''t make a sound.


    "Brother, good night. Remember, don¡¯t follow you impulse."


    Ang tried to hold back her tears. She trotted to a parked taxi and got into.


    Mom and Dad still hadn''t forgiven her.


    But she had no right to me them.


    She could only me herself for falling in love with the wrong person and wrongly believing in the


    wrong person.


    Julia followed and sat in, with a bunch of questions she wanted to ask, but finally just handed her a


    piece of tissue, "Wipe it off, don''t let anyone think I''m bullying you."


    They went back to the dorm, the lights were already dark.


    "You two don¡¯t sleep and make noise in the middle of night, are you insane?


    I am trying to sleep!"


    L said ironically, "Forget it, one is a murderer and the other is a whore, what other qualities do I


    expect from you?!"


    "L, ask your conscience,"


    Julia blushed furiously, "Who''s the one who calls every day until one or two a.m. in the morning to keep


    people away from sleeping!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And who''s a whore?


    Both L and she were receptionists, and they were up to no dirty deals!


    "It¡¯s my right to make phone calls.


    I didn''t call today, can''t I just go to bed early?"


    L rolled her eyes.


    Julia pointed at her with her fingers trembling, "You were ying with your phone when we came in!"


    "I got sleepy ying with my phone and was just about to put it down for bed, and you guys came back


    and made noise."


    L snorted, "I''m not asking too much, just apologize for doing something wrong and make a ny-


    degree bow, is it too much?"


    Julia was so angry at her shamelessness that she couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 18 Do you Like James that much?

    Chapter 18 Do you Like James that much?


    "Sorry to bother your rest."


    Ang bowed ny-degree and remained calm.


    What L hated most was the way Ang acted all day. She was just a murderer. How dared she


    behave in such a proud manner?


    "What''s that look on your face?


    You''re embarrassed to apologize to me?


    Do you believe if I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll get you fired as a cleaner?"


    "L, don''t be so mean!"


    Julia shouted.


    L continued to stare at Ang as if she hadn''t heard her, "I¡¯m talking to you, say something!"


    "Sorry to bother your rest."


    Ang bent over again. Her short hair hid the look in her eyes, and her voice was still quiet.


    L''s little tricks were nothingpared to those in prison.


    L just wanted to see her angry, and now seeing her not resisting at all, she felt powerless just like


    she punched on the cotton.


    She gave Ang a hard stare, rolled over, and continued to y with her phone.


    Ang took the medicine andy down. Her stomach hurt so badly that she didn''t fall asleep until early


    morning.


    When she got up the next day, she was horribly pale.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julia said she was going to ask for leave for her, but she refused. The supervisor wouldn''t grant her


    leave, thanks to James'' orders,


    She took the medication and muddled her way to the supervisor to check in.


    "You''rete for a minute!"


    The supervisor''s finger was about to poke her in the face, ¡°No sry for this month!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m feeling a little sick today, I won''t next time."


    Ang bowed her head to apologize, her wide clothes made her look so petite.


    Actually she was 170 cm in height, not petite at all. She was just thin and unhealthy.


    A few cleaners came in sessively, and they got used to seeing her being scolded. They jokingly


    checked in.


    "Next time?


    Is there a next time for you?"


    The supervisor ignored the other cleaners who werete, too. "I have worked here for so many years


    and I''ve never seen an employee with a bad attitude like you!"


    Ang bowed her head, "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t tell me you''re sorry. If an apology is so useful, the police will be out of job."


    The supervisor pointed at her, with saliva spitting out, "I don''t care who you used to be, but you''re the


    cleaner here now, so you''ll do as I say!"


    Ang wiped the spittle off her face, "Okay."


    "You''re a minutete today, so you need to clean one more floor. That¡¯s to say, you need to clean the


    fourth and fifth floors, and I''ll checkter."


    The supervisor said.


    There were nearly sixteen rooms on each floor of the Dream Club, and the corridor floor, room floor,


    walls and toilets all needed cleaning. Usually it was done by two cleaners.


    Ang had been cleaning one floor by herself for the past few days, which was already her limit, and


    now she had to clean one more floor.


    She bit her lips hard and her jaw and back line was taut. Anger filled in her heart and about to burst out


    of her chest.


    "What, you''re not satisfied?"


    The supervisor said loudly.


    The hands in Ang''s sleeve clenched tightly, but her voice was calm, "No."


    "No is best, and yes is useless!"


    The supervisor looked at the time, "Hurry up and go to work, why are you still standing here?


    Wait for me to get you your tools?"


    A few employees passed by andughed.


    Ang lowered her head down and went to the workroom to get her cleaning tools and went upstairs to


    start working.


    "Ang,"


    Two cleaners approached, one of them said hesitantly.


    "You have to clean the fifth floor, too?"


    Ang nodded.


    "You need to clean the fourth and fifth floors... all by yourself?"


    Another cleaner asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ang smiled slightly, "You can rest, I''ll be fine here."


    The two cleaners looked at each other and one of them sighed, "You can''t finish cleaning two floors by


    yourself, even if you''re exhausted!


    If you have a problem with the supervisor, go to work somewhere else.


    You''re so young and pretty, there must be other work for you."


    Ang shook her head. If she could leave, she would have done so long ago.


    "You..."


    The elder cleaner signed and was dragged away by the other.


    Ang took the mop and began to mop the floor. Suddenly, a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of


    her.


    "Lift your feet, please."


    The shoes¡¯ owner didn''t move.


    She looked up and saw Danis'' amber eyes.


    ¡°Wee! Be careful of the slippery ground."


    Ang took the mop and made her way to the side, not keeping her eyes on him for another second.


    Danis looked straight at her, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    Ang ignored him and took the mop to the other side and continued mopping the floor.

 Chapter 19 I Kneel Down, Can You Hear Me?

    Chapter 19 I Kneel Down, Can You Hear Me?


    "Do you really have to do this to hurt yourself?"


    Danis strode up to her and clutched her wrist, "James likes Jessica, not you! What you do is in vain!"


    "I know James likes your sister, you don''t have to repeat it."


    Ang struggled but failed, "Please let me go and don''t keep me from my work."


    There was a sh of light at the end of the corridor. She looked over, but saw nothing.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t sleep well and saw an illusion.


    Instead of letting her go, Danis gripped her wrist tightlier, "Do you really like James so much?


    To stay by his side, you don¡¯t mind working as a cleaner!"


    ¡°Whether I like him or not is none of your business."


    Ang sneered, "Even if I like you, will you be with a murderer who tried to kill your sister?"


    Danis pursed her lips and released her, "Why did you drive into Jessica?


    James is going to engage to you, and Jessica won''t affect you at all."


    "No reason, it just happened."


    Ang looked down and her voice was soft.


    Did she drive into Jessica?


    Who knew whether it was her car crashing into Jessica or Jessica was running toward her car?


    "How can you be so vicious?"


    Danis questioned, "You''re Jessica''s best friend and should know that she loves nothing but dancing.


    You broke one of her leg and ruined her whole life!


    Do you have any idea how miserable she was in thest two years?"


    Ang remained calm, ¡°Why should I care whether she''s having a painful life or not?


    As wicked as I am, I love to see my friend sad, and the more she suffers, the happier I am."


    Jessica had been in pain for two years, how about her lief in prison?


    Danis couldn''t believe such words wereing out of her mouth.


    She had been a bit wild before, but definitely not so vicious. Was this who she really was?


    "Ang, Danis is a guest, how can you talk to a guest like this!"


    The supervisor came over, "Kneel down and apologize to Danis!"


    Ang looked down at the ground and didn''t move.


    "I told you to kneel down, do you hear me?"


    The supervisor said loudly.


    Ang licked her dry lips and knelt down, looking down at her reflection on the ground, "I''m sorry,


    Danis."


    The floor was just mopped and it was still wet. As she knelt down, the water quickly soaked her work


    clothes.


    The leg was cold, and with the bruises from kneeling the other day, it was painful now.


    Danis looked down at her, said nothing.


    Several guests passed by and looked at Ang several times.


    One baby-faced girl couldn''t stand to watch it and came over with a frown, "What''s going on?


    It''s the twenty-first century, why are people still kneeling for forgivess?"


    Before Danis and Ang said anything, she just pulled Ang up, "Get up!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    You''re kneeling when they tell you to?


    Are you stupid?"


    "Raya, don''t butt in!"


    A man came over, pulled her arm, and turned to Danis.


    "My friend just arrived in City B and doesn''t know anything. Danis, don''t be mad, I''ll take her away."


    "I''m not leaving!


    How can he bully a woman?"


    Raya crossed her arms and stood in front of Ang.


    The man was anxious, but he couldn''t convince her to leave.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ang gently pushed her away, "I''m fine, you and your friend can go y."


    The girl was kind enough to help her, but she couldn''t get her in trouble.


    "See, she says she''s fine, so why are you messing around in the middle?


    Let''s go, let''s get out of here!"


    The man and another woman pulled Raya away by force.


    Raya turned her head and shouted at her, "I''m in Box 4502, you cane to me if you need!"


    Ang smiled at her and nodded. When she turned her head, her smiled was gone.


    "Just do want you want and I''ll leave you alone!"


    Seeing Ang change her face so quickly, Danis said with aplicated look.


    He took out a tube of ointment and put it into her hand.


    Kneeling for so long that day, there should be quite a few bruises on her legs. The ointment was the


    one he''d sent someone to bring back from overseas.


    Ang didn''t even look at the ointment, putting it back into his hand, ¡°I can do whatever I like, and it''s


    none of your business. I don''t need you to take care of me."

 Chapter 20 Its You Who Made a Mistake

    Chapter 20 It''s You Who Made a Mistake


    She looked up at him, "Don''t worry, even if I die, you and your sister won''t be invited to the funeral.


    I don''t ever want to see you two again in my life."


    "Ang,"


    Danis clutched the ointment tightly, his light eyes were cold, "You''re the one who did the wrong thing,


    not me or Jessica."


    Even if they wouldn¡¯t meet, it should be because he and Jessica didn''t want to see her, not the other


    way around.


    Ang sneered, with no other expression but a little sarcasm.


    "It was a mistake for me toe here.


    People like you who know your mistake but refused to change deserve whatever you get, not to


    mention kneeling for two hours, kneeling for two days and two years are reasonable!"


    Danis turned to the elevator and threw the ointment into the dustbin.


    The ointment collided with the dustbin and made an unpleasant sound, making the atmosphere in the


    hallway more depressing.


    The supervisor blushed furiously and was about to punish her when a door to a box opened and a


    head showed up, "Cleaner,e here. Someone vomited."


    "Yes, sir.¡±


    Ang took her cleaning tools and went inside the room.


    The smell of cigarettes, alcohol, women''s perfume and the sour smell of vomit were mixed together in


    the room, and Ang could barely breathe.


    "Excuse me."


    She said, taking the rag to the coffee table and couch which were stained with arge amount of


    vomitus.


    The clear, beautiful female voice was particrly obvious in a smoky haze, and several men who were


    flirting with the woman looked at her.


    "I thought it was an old woman, but it''s a pretty girl!"


    "The face is pretty, but I can''t see the body.


    How about you take off your clothes and show it to me. If it¡¯s good, can you be my woman from now


    on?"


    "Are you blind, this body is absolutely perfect!


    ¡°Beauty, be my woman, you''ll definitely make more money than working here!"


    Some men said something filthy.


    Ang turned a deaf ear to their word, and took a rag to clean up the vomitus.


    The sticky feeling of the rag on her hands and the sour, rotten smell under her nose made her stomach


    churn. She gritted her teeth to bear it.


    "I''ve got dirt on my shoes too, why note here and wipe if for me?"


    The man stared at her straight, his look was filthy.


    Ang stood up and took a step back, trying to keep down the churning in her stomach, "The rag is


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    dirty. I''ll get a new one."


    She wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Not necessary!¡±


    The man stopped her with a frivolous look, "I don''t mind, beauty."


    Ang didn''t move with her head down, and clutched the rag in her hand. Vomitus ran down the rag


    and dropped onto her shoes and her clothes, which was disgusting.


    Several people saw it. They moved away from her with obvious dislike.


    But the man was still staring at her, looking at her body back and forth.


    Ang licked her dry lips and walked over to him, crouching down.


    Before she could see where the dirt was on his shoes, the man suddenly reached for her hair and


    pulled it toward him.


    PUFF!


    She fell to her knees and leaned back unconsciously, then she realized she was kneeling down in front


    of him.


    There was a chuckle in the room, and someone whistled.


    While Ang was on her knees, like a toy, being teased and made fun of, she couldn¡¯t be more


    embarrassed.


    She pressed her hands to the dirty rag, her short hair covering her restrained expression.


    She bit her lips so tightly that her body was shaking.


    There was an ashtray on the coffee table, enough to crack this man''s head!


    She raised her hand to the coffee table, but drew back as she touched the edge of the ashtray.


    She would annoy James if she did this.


    "Youngdy,"


    The man dragged her hair frivolously and tossed a wad of money onto the table. H said with a lustful


    and malicious look, "Have sex with me and the money is yours, what do you think?"


    Ang was forced to look at his face which was rubbed with liquid foundation, and her stomach


    churned. She tried her best to keep from vomiting.


    People wereughing loudly in the room.


    "Come on pretty girl, it''s more money than you make as a cleaner!"


    "Buddy, you are really hungry, aren¡¯t you? She is just a cleaner who spends her days cleaning toilets


    and cleaning up filthy ces, you should at least let her have a bath first."

 Chapter 21 Lack of Women?

    Chapter 21 Lack of Women?


    Ang bit her lip and a thick taste of blood spread in her mouth.


    She could feel the gastric acid reached her throat several times, but she forced it down.


    Seeing she stay still for a long time, there was already impatience in the man''s eyes.


    The uproar got louder.


    CRUNCH.


    The door suddenly opened and James¡¯s tall figure appeared in the doorway.


    His gaze swept coldly across the box, and finally rest on Ang, who was kneeling on the ground. He


    frowned for a few seconds.


    Gabri waszily leaning against the wall with enchanting look.


    The boisterous crowd quieted down, everyone stood orderly. And one or two guys hurried to open


    windows for venttion.


    "Mr. Harvey¡­Mr. Harvey."


    The man pushed Ang away and stood as disciplined as the others.


    Ang grabbed the ashtray, but was suddenly pushed by him.


    She fell down, and the ashtray shattered.


    But at this time, no one even noticed her, and no one was bored enough to wonder what she was doing


    with an ashtray.


    She staggered to her feet and stood with her head bowing to the side.


    Ashtray fragments stuck into her hand, and her blood trickled down to the floor.


    James gazed at her bleeding hand and paused, moving away as if nothing happened.


    No one spoke in the room. It was so quiet and scary.


    "Lack of women?"


    James passed over Ang and looked at the man behind her, "Shall I arrange someone for you?"


    The man forced a smile, rolling his Adam''s apple a few times, and stumbled.


    "No...... don''t bother."


    James grabbed him, and said faintly, " Never mind, you''re a guest, and catering to your needs is what


    the Dream Club is supposed to do.


    Gabri."


    "I''m going to arrange someone for this handsome young man."


    Gabriele hooked her red lips and threw a wink at the man, said slowly,


    "How about six metrosexual men?"


    The man''s face went white, his calves and fingers couldn''t stop trembling, and the urn of his nose was


    covered by cold sweats.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Gabri smiled coquettishly with an amorous look between her eyebrows, "I have medicine here, and


    it is free. Just an extra gift for our honorable guest."


    A cold sweat broke out on the man''s forehead and he turned for help to the others, but they all avoided


    his gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the cold sweats on his head were flourishing, " Mr. Harvey, Mr.


    Harvey, it...... is my fault, I shouldn''t have caused trouble in your ce.


    I wille... next... time


    He couldn''t say anything as James was staring at him. His limbs went limp and poof, falling onto a


    mixture of vomit and ashtray fragments.


    Fifteen minutester, Ang cleaned up the box and went out.


    When she saw James standing in the hallway with his back to her, she frowned, grabbing her cleaning


    tools, and headed to the opposite direction.


    "Come here."


    A cold male voice came behind him.


    Ang pursed her lips and walked over to him with her head down, "Thanks for what just happened...."


    "Do you really want to thank me?"


    James looked down at her, with sarcasm in his eyes, "Or do you me me for ruining your day?"


    Ang suddenly looked up at him, full of surprise!


    What did he... mean?


    "What, you didn''t seed in hooking up with Felix that night and changed your target?"


    James looked down at her bleeding hand and frowned slightly. He quickly averted his eyes, "Ang,


    you can really fall in love with anyone."


    The incredulity in Ang''s eyes dissipated gradually and she lowered her head again, with her eyes


    full of self-deprecation.


    She actually thought he cared about her. How stupid she was!


    Even if she had been raped by the disgusting man, he would still think it was her fault to seduce him,


    wouldn''t he?

 Chapter 22 Will You Let Me Go?

    Chapter 22 Will You Let Me Go?


    "You don''t have to waste your time."


    No matter who you seduce, they don''t have the power to take you away."


    James cupped her chin and forced her to raise her head.


    Ang dropped her eyes, not looking him in the eye, "What about you?


    Will you let me go?"


    "You owe this to Jessica."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    James looked at her broken red lips, and his eyes got a little deeper.


    His fingertips lifted slightly, but when he was about to touch her lips, he wiggled his eyebrows and gave


    up.


    Ang tugged at her lips. She was trying to smile but she couldn''t. Instead, she felt the corners of her


    eyes got a little sore.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Her sad face for another men looked harsh. James snorted and sped her waist with huge strength.


    Their bodies pressed together, and he said, "Failed to seduce a man, are you feeling sad?"


    His handsome, delicate features were so close, so close that their breaths tangled with each other and


    they could see the tiny pores on each other''s faces.


    Ang had fantasized countless times about lying in his arms and listening to his heartbeat, but she


    never thought it happened in this situation.


    There was no tenderness, only sharp sarcasm like the sharpest knife in the world prating her heart,


    staining her blood.


    She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything as her throat was tight and her nose was sore.


    So she was a slut in his heart?


    "Two years in prison and you have be so horny to be fucked by any man you see?


    Hmm?¡±


    James pressed against her ear. His hand trailed up her slender waist, reaching her cor with a violent


    thrust.


    Ziiiip.


    Her uniform were torn, revealing the washed out white clothes and arge patch of tender white skin.


    The hot breath he spewed spiraled down Ang''s cochlea, chilling down her back.


    She looked incredibly at the button falling down onto the floor. Her butterfly-wingedshes was


    trembling.


    She was stunned for a second, and then shoved him crazily, "Don''t touch me!"


    How could he do this to her? What did he think of her?


    A hooker?

 Chapter 23 Do you trust me?

    Chapter 23 Do you trust me?


    "Oh... "


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the elevator went off and suddenly someone came over and rushed inside, yelling, " Come on.


    Two guys are making love. Come and have a look!"


    "she was wearing a cleaner¡¯s uniform¡­"


    The speaker stopped abruptly as he saw that man''s face.


    Mr. Harvey¡­James?


    The people in the elevator came out noisily and excitedly to have a look. However, when they


    recognized who that man was, they all paled in fright and instantly became mute.


    It was hard for they to decide whether to leave ot not.


    James threw his suit over Ang and blocked her with a piercing chill on his face, "Are you waiting for


    me to send you away?"


    ¡°No... I won''t bother you, I... we''re leaving right...!"


    The man standing in the middle stumbled, even if he was curious about who the heroine was, he didn''t


    dare to look at her. He pushed the crowd inside the elevator.


    Cathleen stood in the crowd. After having several looks, she thought that woman was Ang.


    However, before she could take a closer look, she was dragged away by a man, "Don''t drag me so


    hard!"


    The corridor, which had just seemed crowded, was instantly empty.


    "I can''t afford Mr. Harvey''s clothes."


    Ang shuddered with her right hand covering her broken clothes. She handed the suit to James,


    tears falling down her face.


    James dropped his eyes to tear stains on his suit. He suddenly became irritated.


    He paused for a moment before picking up his suit and said, "Who do you want to seduce if you dress


    like that?


    Or are you trying to make me feel sympathatic for you?"


    Seduce?


    Tears flowed into Ang''s mouth, extremly bitter.


    Did she want to dress like this?


    Didn''t he rip her clothes off?


    "But there''s no use for you to seduce anyone, they can''t help you."


    James swept over her water-soaked eyes. His chest felt inexplicably stuffy. He frowned and moved


    away, "The only one who can get you out of here is me."


    Ang clenched her hands and scoffed to herself, "Is Mr. Harvey implying me to seduce you?"


    She licked her dry lips, her chest sinking as if a boulder had fallen, "You didn''t even like me two years


    ago, it''s impossible for you to like me now.


    Are you telling me that I have to stay here forever to atone for my sins?"


    "It''s good for you to know this."


    James said mockingly.


    Ang knew he would say that, but her heart still ached like a million needles pricking at the same


    time.


    She knew she should drop the idea forever, but there was always a hope in her heart, "Would you


    believe me if I told you that I didn''t drive into Jessica, and she ran to the car on purpose?"


    Her tail sound quivered.


    She had said that many times, but no one believed her, not even her brother.


    Because there were mass of irrefutable facts and all of them indicated that it was something she would


    do.


    But she wanted to tell him again. He was a smart guy, and he might see through Jessica''s dirty tricks!


    "Two years in prison and you haven''t improved at all."


    James chuckled lightly as he stroked the visible scars on her cheek, "These scars, for nothing."


    Ang took a few steps backward to avoid his touch. Somehow, her tears streamed down her face.


    She bowed her head and quickly wiped away her tears.


    "Don''t act pathetic in front of me, it''s useless."


    James looked aloof.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Ang seemed to be strangled in the neck, unable to breathe. Her heart was stuffy and clogged, "If


    not, I''m going to work."


    Before James could say anything, she covered her shredded clothes, grabbed her cleaning tools, and


    trotted to the workroom at the end of the hallway.


    Her knees hurt like hell and her left leg, which was almost broken with Jame''s kick, was drilled.


    However, she didn''t stop and ran all the way into the workroom.


    The moment the door was closed, Ang couldn''t stand it anymore and sat on the floor in despair.


    She pulled up her pants and found the bruise on her knee got worse. It was bruised and looked terrible.


    [Youhave to take good care of your left leg from now on, or you''ll be disabled.]


    [Can I still dance?]


    [No, you can¡¯t]


    [What about only four hours?


    Not for four hours, how about two?]


    [Sorry, no.]


    This was a conversation between she and the doctor two years ago.


    Everyoneknew that Jessica was a dancer, but who remembered that she was a dancer either?


    Knock-knock.


    There was a knock at the door...


    Ang wiped her tears. She stood up while enduring the pain and opened the door, "What can I do for


    you?"


    Standing at the door was Raya, the guest who stood up for her.


    Seeing her keep staring at her legs, Ang scrambled to lower her leg while her right hand was still


    covering the shredded dress. What a mess!


    "Are they bullying you?"


    Raya heard the cries in the workroom before knocking on the door, and now seeing the creepy bruises


    on Ang''s legs, she was nothing but shocked and angry, "I''m awyer, you can tell me if you have


    any problem. I''ll help you!"


    "Thank you, but never mind."


    Abandoned by her family and friends but cared for by a stranger, Ang couldn''t tell how strange she


    felt.


    "Are you afraid it''s too expensive to hire awyer?"


    Raya patted her chest, "It''s Okay, I won''t charge you!


    If I can''t win this case, let my master help you, and I''ll pay for the legal fees!"


    "I really don¡¯t need it, thank you."


    Ang said.


    Raya frowned, her doll face was full of puzzlement and anger, "Are you hiding anything that is hard to


    tell?


    Are you afraid this club will take revenge or......"


    "Thisdy, don''t be too kind to the bad guys. You will be framed."


    Timothy walked over with a man in his fifties. She interrupted her in a queer sound, "Ang is a


    criminal, you''d better stay away from her."


    Seeing Ang''s face, the old man wanted to make love with her, but after hearing that,


    Rayawas stunned. This cleaner seemed quite introverted and gentle, how could it be?


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Timothy let go of the old man and walked to Ang, shoving her, " Tell her the truth by yourself!"


    Ang hated people touching her since she was a little child, especially shoving her, but that quirk was


    forced to be changed when she was in prison, "Two years ago, I was put into prison for attempted


    murder."


    "Er... "


    Raya was osted, shocked, embarrassed and felt some unspeakable emotions, "I... "


    "Thank you for your kindness, I have work to do, so I''ll go first."


    Ang got used to people''s reactions when they found out she was a murderer.


    She turned and grabbed her cleaning tools and went out of the door. Then, she closed the workroom.


    Timothy regained her arm on the old man''s arm, the corners of her eyes flicked up, hidingcency


    and jealousy, ¡°A beautiful murderer is still a murderer. Mr. Near, you should stay away from her next


    time you see her. Who knows if she is plotting against your life."


    Ang was mopping the floor in front of her. And she said it in a deliberate loud voice to make Ang


    heard.

 Chapter 24 She Didn’t Deserve a Death

    Chapter 24 She Didn¡¯t Deserve a Death


    The old man didn''t hide his dislike, "Your Dream Club is good in every aspect, but why did you hire a


    person like this to be an employee?


    ¡°Her...¡±


    They pushed the box door and walked inside, blocking their conversation.


    Ang heard their talking clearly.


    At first, when she heard thesements, she would get angry and frustrated, but after hearing these


    for so many times, she got used to it.


    "This... "


    A pair of women''s shoes suddenly appeared in front of her, "Take this."


    Something was shoved into Ang''s hands and she didn''t even have a chance to push it away before


    Raya ran off.


    She unfolded her palm and there was a business card.


    Raya.


    Sailing Law Firm.


    Dream Club, General Manager''s Office.


    James sat on the couch, his long, straight legs folding over each other.


    The sunlight fell on him through the window, and the white shirt cor made a halo around his neck,


    adding e a sense of mystery.


    Gabri skillfully made the tea and brought it to him.


    The corners of her eyes were upturned,nguid and sexy mixed with a bit of caution, "I''m a bit


    confused about you and Jessica."


    James turned around to look at her, taking a sip of his tea.


    "If you care about her, I don''t usually see you giving her any favors."


    Gabri paused, seeing that he wasn''t angry, she said slowly.


    "But to say you don''t care about her, it''s been two years since Ang hit Jessica, and you''re still


    sticking up for her."


    The tea had a strong and refreshing vour.


    James blew on his tea and took a few sips. His posture was elegant and reserved.


    Just when Gabri thought he wouldn''t open his mouth, he suddenly retorted.


    "Who says I''m sticking up for Jessica?"


    "Doesn''t it?"


    The tip of Gabri''s eyebrows flicked up, and there was an obvious confusion in her magnificent


    features.


    But this time there was no response.


    James put down his tea and his dark eyes fell on her, "You got nothing else to do?"


    "How could I? This was a big clubhouse. If you hadn''te, I wouldn''t even have time to drink water."


    With a coquettish smile, Gabri picked up his teacup and refilled it, changing the subject, "Julia visits


    me today."


    James took the cup, his bony fingers mingling with the pale blue of the teacup in a way that was


    unspeakably beautiful.


    James looked at his hands, however, Ang''s bleeding hands suddenly shed through his mind. He


    furrowed.


    "She said Ang had a stomachachest night and her knees were all bruised. However, she still work


    ten hours a day and she was afraid Ang''s body couldn''t stand it."


    Gabri sat on the other side of the couch, clinging to it like a cat, "I don''t want to cause trouble, and I


    am thinking that I''d cut down the workload for Ang, what do you think?"


    "If you have to ask me about such a trivial thing, you are no longer qualified as the general manager of


    the Dream Club."


    James was irritated for no reason.


    He raised his hand, loosened his tie, stood up and walked out.


    Almost to the door, he stopped and snarled.


    "Send her some medicine, she doesn''t deserve to die."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked out after saying this.


    Gabri''s glistening peach blossom eyes shed with amusemen. Well, was it because she didn¡¯t


    deserve to die or was he reluctant to let her die?


    In Staff Canteen.


    When Ang hurried back to her dorm, changed her clothes and have lunch, her fifteen-minute lunch


    break was over.


    She didn''t even have time to rest.


    She rubbed her legs, which were severely aching, and muddled her way out with her cleaning tools.


    And she didn''t know when this kind of life was going to end.


    A couple of people who had juste over for dinner saw her and whispered-


    "I remember lunch breaksts two hours, why does she go to work at twelve-fifteen every day?"


    "I know her, she was a receptionist before, but then she offended someone and was transferred to the


    cleaning department.


    She has to work ten hours a day."


    ¡°Why does she stay here?"


    Timothy happened toe over and said in a raised voice.


    "What do you know?


    She seduced several rich men in the past few days!


    If I could marry a rich husband, I won''t care about this tiny suffering at all.


    She is able to bow or rise as the asion requires."


    Many people in the canteen looked at Ang with disdain, scorn or indifference, only a few looked at


    her with pity.


    "A woman still wants to fly up the branch and be a phoenix, not even looking at what she looks


    like, daydreaming!"


    Timothy spat at Ang. Her eyes were filled with disdain and contempt.


    Ang looked down at the spittle on her shoes, her back line taut, her fists unconsciously contracting


    and then unclenching before clenching together again.


    The wound in her hand crumbled again, and blood trickled down her rough, calloused hand to the floor.


    Reluctance, anger and reticence collided and tormented the bottom of the heart, fighting for their rights.


    "Not happy about that?"


    Timothy walked up to her, stretching out her index finger and almost arrogantly nudged her chest a few


    times, "Spit it back if you can!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ang lifted the mop violently and covered her face with the


    dark, stained mop that had wiped the floor.


    The onlookers were stunned.


    Timothy''s senses were clogged, taking a breath of air, and her nose was filled with an awful and


    disgusting smell.


    She waved her hands and tried to push the mop away, but the mop didn''t move. She shouted, "Ang,


    you shameless brat, get off me!"


    Bam!


    When she almost finished her words, Ang kicked her on the knees.


    She stumbled, directly kneeing in front of Ang.


    The mop fell to the floor as well.


    Timothy lifted a face covered with dirty water and was about to break into a rant when she met Ang''s


    eyes, dark and fierce, like a engraged beast.


    All the words stuck in her throat, she somehow got goosebumps on her body, and felt chill in her back.


    But when she looked closer, Ang was still calm as usuall, as if it had just been her illusion.


    "Don''t forget, I''m a bad person."


    Ang picked up the mop, didn''t even look at her, and left the canteen.


    She stood outside the door and didn''t leave immediately.


    After a few moments, a sob erupted in the quiet canteen, and there were people who were mocking


    about Timothy being attacked by the mop.


    "I didn''t dare to say anything when I saw that fierce look just now!"


    "It''s better to stay away from her in the future, who knows when she''ll... "


    "Gabri really made a mistake. Why did she hire this kind of people?


    Scary as hell, I''ll have to bring an electric baton with me when Ie to work!"


    "But Timothy deserves it, neither of them are good."


    "I found it quite refreshing to see Ang mopping her face, and Timothy always makes fun of me."


    Timothy''s face shifted back and forth between green, red, and white, a little more exciting than a color


    palette.


    She held the ground and stood up wretchedly, gnashing her teeth.


    She would get her revenge sooner orter!


    At the door, Ang smiled when hearing their discussion,.Her smile was both sacrastic and bitter.


    She would never be able to get rid of thebel as a criminal. Even if she was forced to fight back, she


    would still be regarded as the evil.


    She seemed to be a filthy thing everyone shunned......

 Chapter 25 I Hit It

    Chapter 25 I Hit It


    Second floor, the Smith Family vi.


    Jessica eagerly took the photos the man handed over and flipped through them one by one. She


    couldn''t observe anything from the first dozens, but the photos afterwards showed what James and


    Ang were doing.....


    Her eyes were red and she held up the photos, questioning the man, "When did this happen?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"


    ¡°This morning."


    The man looked cautiously at the door and intended to leave as soon as possible, "If you have nothing


    else, I have to go."


    "It was taken this morning, but you tell me now?"


    Jessica''s eyes were filled with pain and anger, and if she''d gotten the message earlier, she might have


    been able to stop them.


    "If I tell you earlier, will you go to the Dream Club and cause trouble?"


    The man rubbed his aching brow, ¡°Miss. Jessica, if Danis finds out I help you take pictures, I will be


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fired.


    Don''t ever call me again for such things."


    He finished his sentence and rushed off, Jessica couldn''t stop him.


    She bit her lip when seeing the picture of James kissing Ang, her eyes watering.


    James hadn''t even touched her hand for two years.


    But Ang had juste out and... She was not ready to ept it.


    It was 9 p.m. when Ang dragged herself back to her dormitory.


    But as soon as she opened the door, a shirt flew over her, right over her head.


    It''s the one she wore early.


    "Ang, I had no idea you were so shameless."


    Timothy blocked the doorway, beating her voice in mockery.


    The staff dorms were close to each other. Because they were too noisy, a group of on-lookers, both


    men and women, came out.


    "Excuse me."


    Ang looked as usual, but her slight trembling still revealed her real emotions.


    "Now you know it is shameful?"


    Timothy opened her hands widly to block Ang and she shouted towards the on-lookers.


    ¡°I dare not to live with someone as shameless as her."


    The onlookers jeered...


    "I dare not!"


    "Who dares? Maybe they''ll be killed if they fall asleep at night."


    ¡°She should spend the rest of her life in prison. Releasing them is a danger to the whole society?"


    Ang clutched her torn uniform and stared directly at the arrogant and smug woman in front her.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    Timothy tilted her chin slightly and poked her finger on Ang''s shoulder, "Everyone is looking at you


    right now. Just tell me, who did you hook up these days?


    Jack?


    John?


    Or someone else?"


    They already had girlfriends in the Dream Club, and maybe they were among the crowd right now.


    Timothy was clearly picking a fight.


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!"


    Ang tensed her spine, trying to ignore the unpleasantments from the crowd, "Excuse me, I


    need to go inside."


    She was tired, both physically and mentally, and she really didn''t want to y farce with Timothy


    anymore.


    "You''re kidding us like we''re dorks!"


    Timothy screamed, holding Ang back.


    Ang was livid, her anger almost rushing out of her chest, "Timothy, don''t go too far!"


    Timothy tugged at her clothes and wouldn''t let go, "I''ll overdo it, and you can...... ouch!"


    "Timothy you''re really annoying!"


    Ang threw the torn uniform at her head and kicked her to the floor, then casually grabbed the chair


    behind the door and swung it around, smashing it down towards her head.


    The blood instantly permeated the uniform covered over Timothy''s head, blossoming a blood lotus the


    size of a woman''s palm, beautiful andpelling.


    The crowd that was making a lot of noise seemed to mute, as if someone just pressed the Pause key.


    Only Timothy was still cursing and ring angrily at Ang.


    Ang continued to swing her chair around like she hadn''t heard anything.


    Her appearance had been calm, but making people feel cold all over for no reason.


    There were many onlookers, but no one came to stop her.


    The blood spreading on the ground grew thicker and thicker, and the smell of blood was sickening.


    Timothy no longer scolded, but begged Ang for mercy in a trembling and feeble voice, interspersed


    with a few sharp cries of pain to the extreme, which were tingle to hear.


    "You know I''m not a good person, so behave yourself and don''t mess with me from now on."


    Ang''s legs hurt like hell and her stomach was spicy, but she''d been in prison for two years and the


    pain was nothing to her.


    She threw the chair away, crouched down, and removed the blood-soaked uniform covering Timothy''s


    head.


    Timothy curled up on the ground. Her face was covered in blood and particrly hideous, but her eyes


    were filled with fear and the viciousness she thought she had hidden deep.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Ang looked at her with downcast eyes. Knowing she wasn''t convinced, Ang wasn''t going to say


    anything about it.


    The world of prison and James told her that the weak was the prey of the strong and no one would pity


    the weak.


    Timothy shuddered and nodded, transparent tears washing away the blood on his face and quickly


    mixed with it again.


    "What¡¯s so bustling?


    Did I miss some activities?"


    Thenguid, gorgeous female voice came through the crowd.


    Ang''s body stiffened, her mind buzzing with a nk.


    She shouldn''t have been so impulsive just now, she should hold back.


    She stood up, and her body was unable to stop shaking.


    If Gabri told James about this... She licked her dry lips, not daring to think further.


    The crowd automatically diverted to make way for Gabri.


    She walked to the door andughed in exasperation as she saw the stained floor, "Who''s so good at


    beating people in the dorm?"


    Ang''s eyshes quivered and she took a step forward. Her voice was a little hoarse because of not


    drinkingthe water for so long, ¡°I did this."


    She got used to make no exnation.


    "Gabri¡­Gabri,"


    Timothy cried and crawled up, "If you hadn''te, I would have been beaten... to death by Ang, this


    kind of person...... can''t ...... stay in the Dream Club, it''s too... too dangerous......"


    The others chimed in, yelling for Gabri to fire Ang.

 Chapter 26 Might He Care About Her Injury?

    Chapter 26 Might He Care About Her Injury?


    "You guys are so opinionated, why don''t you be the manager?"


    Gabri lifted her brimming eyes and swept over the crowd with a smile.


    The crowd was silent, keeping their heads down and not daring to speak again.


    Gabri''s gaze fell on Timothy''s bleeding face, and looked at Ang, ¡°You hurt her like this, how about


    I fine your sry for three months to pay for her medical expenses? Do you have anyment?"


    "No."


    Ang hung her eyes, and her hands were sweating. She wished there was more to the punishment


    than just three months'' sry.


    ¡°The punishment is just a three-month sry?"


    Timothy stopped crying and shouted, "Gabri, I''m not convinced!


    It''s unfair to simply dock her sryfor beating me up like this, I want......."


    "What do you want?"


    Gabri interrupted her with a smile.


    As if being strangled by someone, Timothy blushed and remained silent for a long time.


    Blood was running down her head, horrific and somewhat ridiculous.


    "Come two people to take Timothy to the hospital, everyone else leaves as soon as possible."


    Gabri said with a smile.


    The onlookers pushed each other, two women reluctantly stepped forward to apany Timothy to


    the hospital, while the rest went back to their dormitories.


    Gabri crossed Ang and walked into the dorm,ughing at the blood on the floor, "What a good


    fight!"


    Ang''s heart thudded and her hands clutched at her shirt and quickly released, "... Hmmm."


    "Tell me, why did you hit her?"


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Gabri raised a willowy eyebrow and continued without waiting for her


    answer,


    "Forget it, never mind, I''m not interested in hearing it."


    She pulled two tubes of ointment out of her bag and tossed them to Ang.


    Ang caught them and read the instructions. They were for bruises and other trauma treatments.


    She took the ointments and hesitated several times before asking.


    "Did you give these to me?"


    ¡°Yes, of course."


    Gabri stretched her arms, with one hand holding her chin, and asked her with a smirk, ¡°Who else do


    you think?


    Mr. Harvey?"


    "No... no."


    Ang''s face was hot, short and wretched, "Thank you Gabri, how much is the medicine, I''ll pay


    you."


    Gabri was James employee, and she thought these ointments were his idea...... She was so


    devilishly confused, he wanted topensate Jessica''s hurt with her life, so how could he care about


    her injuries?


    ¡°Not necessary, they do not cost much."


    Gabri stood up, avoiding the blood on the floor, and went out of the room.


    Ang, dragging her leaden legs behind her, suddenly whispered.


    "Can I ask you a question, Miss Gabri?"


    Gabri stopped and turned, looking at her with a raised eyebrow.


    "Did Mr. Harvey say when I could leave here?"


    Ang licked her dry lips, and for the first time a small glow appeared in her eyes, which were always


    tired and aged.


    "No."


    Gabri flicked her hair behind her ears in a seductive manner, "Mr. Harvey probably hasn''t thought


    about that yet."


    He hadn''t thought about that. Did that mean she had to stay here for the rest of her life?


    The fire in Ang''s eyes went out. She stood under the bright light, but she couldn''t see what was


    waiting for her in the future.


    Her life was grey everywhere, and no matter where she went, she ended up standing on the edge of a


    cliff, only able to look into the abyss.


    "Whew-"


    Ang shuddered and took a deep breath, wiping away the tears that had somehow escaped from the


    corners of her eyes, and went back to her dormitory, disoriented.


    A week blinked by.


    Timothy was in the hospital, and others didn''t dare to talk about Ange anymore because they had


    seen her fierce behaviour.


    But there was still so much work, and she was exhausted from cleaning two floors by herself every day.


    Even one day off was a luxury.


    In the corridor.


    "Could you please be careful when you are mopping the floor?"


    The man looked disgusted, "You made my shoes dirty!"


    "I''m sorry. I will get a fresh towel and wipe them for you, okay?"


    Ang''s mop didn''t even touch his shoes, but she still apologized.


    Exnation would only bring her trouble, she was tired every day and really didn''t have the strength to


    deal with the trouble.


    "Forget it!"


    The man didn''t look good.


    "Be more discerning from now on, you can''t afford my shoes, okay?"


    ¡°Okay, be cautious of the wet floor."


    Ang stood with a mop and waited for the man to pass before turning to Julia, who arrived just now,


    "Looking for me?"


    ¡°Gabri wants to see you."


    Julia frowned as she walked away.


    "That man¡¯s entire outfit only worthed 8K dors, and he''s not a rich man, so you don''t need to make


    an apology."


    Ang smiled and didn''t make a sound.


    She didn''t even mind, and Julia didn''t say another word, taking her to the manager office and left.


    Ang knocked on the door and waited for an answer before getting in.


    Seeing the people inside, she nched and bowed, saying.


    "Mr. Harvey, Gabri."


    James sat on the couch in the back light, unable to see his appearance.


    His straight legs were folded over each other, the cigarette between his fingers bright and fading, just


    as they had been two years ago when he''d broken her leg with a club.


    This was the man she''d woken up sweating in countless midnight nightmares, and she didn''t have the


    courage to even look at him.


    "Youe here pretty fast."


    Gabri steeped the tea and ced it on the table with a smile.


    "How''s Timothy?


    Can she get out of the hospital?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t go to visit her."


    Ang''s nose was covered by a fine sweat and her fingertips couldn''t stop trembling.


    Did James punish her in the past week?


    Will he put her in jail, as he did two years ago?


    She couldn''t stop blinking her eyshes, her throat went dry, and fear overwhelmed herpletely.


    She should have put up with it, she shouldn''t have beaten Timothy...


    "I''m just asking, why are you so nervous?"


    Gabri''s soulful eyes picked up slightly and handed her a cup of tea with a smile, "Have a cup of tea


    and rx, I''m not going to eat you."


    The faint smell of cigarette smoke wafted through the office and James didn''t say a word, but his scent


    was everywhere, making Ang extremely nervous.


    She took the cup with both hands and didn''t even have time to say thank you before James suddenly


    nced at her.


    Crap!


    The teacup fell to the floor and shattered.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Ang''s face was bloodless and she crouched down to pick up the pieces on the floor.


    Becuase she didn''t pay any attention, the shards cut her hand and blood seeped out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She continued to pick up the pieces on the floor as if she had no feelings.


    "You can''t even hold a cup of tea, do you think you''re still the princess in the Chante Family?


    Hmm?¡±


    James got up and walked over to her, his gaze falling on her bleeding hand, a chill flowing in his eyes.


    It was the hand that hurts, but Ang felt her heart was bleeding.


    She hung her head and whispered.


    "Sorry."


    She looked so downcast and obedient that James was somehow more irritated. He frowned, instructing


    Gabri, "Help her to bind up the wound. I don''t want anyone to think that I''m abusing my staff."

 Chapter 27 He Thought Her Dirty

    Chapter 27 He Thought Her Dirty


    Gabri responded with a smile, taking out her medicine kit tobind up Ang''s cut, while asking


    casually.


    "Do I need to prepare clothes for Ang?"


    ¡°Not necessary."


    James walked over to the table and tossed his remaining cigarette into the ashtray.


    The alcohol soaked into the cut and hurt a little. Ang''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. She


    gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound, getting more apprehensive inside


    Why did Gabri suddenly ask if she should prepare clothes for her?


    Are they going to let her apany the guests?


    "All done."


    Gabri packed up her medicine kit, and looked up at her, "It''s a shame about this... scar on your


    head."


    "Thank you, Gabri, I''ll leave first then."


    Hearing this, Ang became increasingly uneasy, and she paled as she stood up and tried to walk out.


    James called her, "Did I say you''re free to go?"


    "Do you have something else to say?"


    Ang turned around and asked with uneasiness.


    James didn''t make a sound, just crossed her and went outsided,. When he found she didn''te over,


    he stopped and frowned.


    "Still not keeping up?"


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat, dragging her legs behind him as if they were filled with lead.


    The sun was going down, and his shadow stretched long and ovepped hers, so heavy that she could


    barely breathe.


    "Mr. Harvey."


    The driver was already waiting by the Bentley, and when James got in, he closed the door.


    Ang went around to the other side and stepped into the car with her right foot when she heard


    James speaking softly, "Get something to cover the car so it won''t get dirty."


    Ang stiffened and silently put her feet back up, only to feel coldness from bottom of her heart as she


    stood in the winter breeze.


    There were no towels or cushions in the car, so the driver ended up with a pile of tissues andy them


    under the seat where Ang was going to sit.


    "Put some on the floor too."


    James sat in the car, reading the paperwork, not even looking at Ang.


    The driver took the tissues and smiled ostingly at Ang.


    "It''s okay, my shoes are dirty, just put them on."


    The sun set downpletely, and the cold wind was prating through her clothes into her pores


    and shivering Ang''s body.


    When the driver was done, she got in the car, her spine straight, not daring or wanting to touch the


    seat.


    The car went all the way.


    Ang looked outside the window, the mall she used to hang out had been demolished and was now a


    club.


    The food court near the G University also changed and was converted into a shopping mall.


    She spent two years in prison and when she got out, it was like the whole world had changed.


    The car finally stopped in front of a five-star hotel.


    Ang got out of the car, only to find a lot of limousines parked here, and the peopleing down


    were mostly dressed in formal attire. The ce seemed to be hosting a party.


    "Mr. Harvey,"


    Ang lowered her head, her jagged bangs hiding the look under her eyes, "May I wait outside?"


    "Do you think so?"


    James stopped and looked at her with a seeming smile.


    Ang tugged at her lip, smiling bitterly.


    She followed him into the party. Her blue uniform stood out among the crowd.


    From the moment she appeared, countless people looked at her with curiosity, despise or disdain.


    She kept her head down all the way, trying to reduce her presence.


    "Mr. Chante."


    Along the way, James met a number of people who came over to greet him, but he just nodded his


    head until he saw Lorenzo Chante.


    "Mr. Harvey?"


    With a ss of champagne in his hand, Lorenzo smiled far-fetchedly, "Long time no see."


    Ang suddenly looked up, startled to see the elegant middle-aged man in front of her, and her eyes


    instantly turned red.


    She licked her dry lips, and before she called him dad, Lorenzo left with an excuse.


    She looked straight at the back of her dad¡¯s figure, her ears perked up, and she couldn''t hear anything.


    After a moment, she wiped her eyes and lowered her head, swallowing the "dad" that had reached her


    throat.


    "Are you happy to see your father?"


    James leaned down and lifted her chin to level with her.


    Tears blurred her eyes and Ang tried to keep eyes open to hold her tears.


    "I''m d, thank......"


    She tried to keep down the choke, "Thank you."


    James frowned when seeing her tears and squeezed her chin a little harder, "You''re wee, and


    since you''re happy, I''ll help you meet your father more often."


    "Thank you, then."


    Ang tugged at her lip and took a step back, avoiding his touch.


    James chuckled softly and looked at his empty, bone-jointed hand and took a sip of champagne.


    "James!"


    Jessica shouted.


    Ang looked up and saw Danis pushing Jessica in a wheelchair.


    She wore a white strapless mini dress today, her ck and shiny hair was put up on her head,


    revealing clear gentle features and a slender neck. She was elegant with a bit of soft beauty, like a


    small white flower swaying in the wind.


    And Danis was dressed in a dark blue suit with handsome features.


    Seeing Ang here too, Danis looked a little sad, "What the hell are you thinking for dressing like


    that?"


    "Brother!"


    Jessica red at him, then looked at Ang and said softly.


    "We''re both about the same height and weight, and I have another dress, you can wear it now.


    It''s really not appropriate to dress like that during a party."


    "You shouldn''t havee if you knew it was inappropriate to dress like that!"


    Danis walked up to Ang and took her hand, wringing his hands, "Come with me, the clothes are in


    the car."


    James dropped his gaze to their sped hands and smiled softly, "She''s my girl, and you don''t need to


    worry."


    "I''m just concerned about Ang."


    Jessica bit her lip, "There were a lot of people at the party who knew her and wouldugh at her if they


    see her dressed like that."


    "Even if the worldughs at me, I won''t wear your clothes. So don¡¯t pretend to be kind in front of me."


    Ang got rid of Danis'' hand and stood behind James.


    Jessica wanted to speak, and her eyes were bleary, with hidden tears shining.


    ¡°Pretend?


    Jessica is treated you genuinely with her heart, and that''s what she gets in return?"


    Danis¡¯s handsome face went dark, "If I know you are this kind of person, I should have let Jessica


    charge you with attempted murder and kept you in prison for the rest of your life!"


    "Brother, she used to be my friend after all, don''t say that."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jessica took Danis'' arm. Her face was full of bitterness.


    Danis looked distressed and touched her head, "You''re always so kind, and you''ll suffer, Jessica."


    Every time she meet the siblings, Ang felt disgusted as if she swallowed a fly.


    She clutched her hand and whispered.


    "Mr. Harvey, can I leave now?"


    Without waiting for James'' answer, Jessica interrupted her in a soft voice.


    "James, my parents just got here and have been talking about meeting you."


    Ang subconsciously grabbed James'' arm, almost begging, "Mr. Harvey......"


    She didn''t want to see them.

 Chapter 28 She Didnt Care

    Chapter 28 She Didn''t Care


    "Let''s go."


    James ignored her attitude and easily avoided her hand, "You push the wheelchair."


    Ang stood still, not moving, just looking straight at him, "Does it have to be like this?"


    "Ang, I don''t have much patience."


    James shook his champagne and takes a sip, his Adam''s apple rolling in a sexy, morous manner.


    But to Ang, as charming as he was, he was just a demon.


    And she, as a nobody, had no other choice but to obey before the demon.


    She dropped her head, smiled to herself, and resigned to the back of the wheelchair.


    Jessica and she were so different in James''s heart.Why did she think he would listen to her?


    "I''d rather have my brother do it."


    Jessica hid jealousy and resentment deep in her eyes, but her face was filled with concern, "Ang is


    already looked down by the others foring here in her work uniform.


    If she pushes my wheelchair, I''m afraid people would think she was my maid."


    "She doesn''t mind it at all. Why do you care?"


    Danis said with a cold face and walked away.


    ¡°Thank you, Ang."


    Jessica smiled meekly, "Just follow my brother, my parents and the others are over there."


    "Don''t you get tired of acting like this every day?"


    Ang pushes her wheelchair, speaking in mockery.


    Jessica looked surprised, innocent and confused, ¡°Acting?


    Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about?"


    Ang, disgusted by her, pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. She just pushed the wheelchair


    quietly and followed Danis.


    Not muchter, they were in front of Jessica''s parents.


    Ang stopped just before she was pushed away by Adeline, Jessica¡¯s mother.


    Adeline had a big strength. Ang had no defense, her body stumbled and thumped into the table


    behind her.


    Ssh¡­


    The table rubbed against the floor with a screeching sound, and the wine and food ttered all over the


    floor.


    Ang fell to the ground, her tailbone hurting from the fall, biting her lip, a thinyer of sweat breaking


    out on her forehead.


    Seeing this, James furrowed and took a step forward, but quickly retreated, watching indifferently.


    "Jessica, are you OK?"


    Adeline examined Jessica up and down, not hiding the concern on her face, "How did this murderer


    end up with you?


    Did she hurt you?"


    "Mom, don''t say that about Ang, she used to be my best friend after all."


    Jessica wiggled her showy eyebrows, looking a little upset.


    "You treat her as your friend but what does she think of you?"


    Adeline choked, "Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for the timly rescue, I don''t know whether you are¡­you are in


    this world."


    It was so much noisy here that numerous people looked around and pointed at Ang on the ground-.


    "Isn''t she in jail for attempted murder?


    Why she is here?"


    "Miss Jessica is kind-hearted. She used to be her best friend, she didn''t charge her with intentional


    murder, so she was released after two years in jail."


    "Miss Jessica is just kind-hearted, Ang was trying to kill her but she still treats her nice."


    "Why did security let her in?


    Who can keep us safe here?"


    Ang sat on the floor, biting her lip, and never letting go. Eventually, her lip was hurt and blood spread


    in her mouth.


    In a trance, these people behaved in a mocking, snide, dismissive or fearful way that coincided with


    what happened two years ago.


    She was pale and her body couldn''t stop shaking.


    Why did no one believe her? She didn''t do anything at all!


    Ang looked up at James in a begging manner.


    But he stood there with the champagne, looking down on her. His eyes were cold and full of disgust.


    She opened her lips, but her throat was like being blocked by a lump of cotton and she couldn''t say a


    word.


    She looked around nkly, Danis, Jessica, Aunt Adeline, Uncle Smith and those famous and powerful


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    people¡­She basically knew everyone here, but they were all looking at her with disgust, as if they


    were looking at a maggot.


    "Aren''t you going to stand up, or are you waiting for someone to hold you up"


    James plucked at her with cold eyes. His voice was clear.


    "She should be in pain from the fall and can''t stand up on her own."


    Jessica spun her wheelchair to reach Ang and held out a hand worriedly, ¡°Are you OK?


    Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Looking around, Ang could clearly see the smugness hidden deep in Jessica''s eyes.


    Ignoring her outstretched hand, she braced her hands on the ground and slowly struggled to her feet.


    Her jagged bangs flew up from the action she''d just taken, revealing her obvious crescent bruise, and


    there was wine spilled on her crotch.


    Not far away, someone pointed at her andughed unabashedly,ughing at her clothes, her scars, her


    pants that looked like she was pissing.


    And the man she once loved with her life stood coldly beside her, trampling her dignity with the same


    impunity as the partygoers, "Don''t just stand there, clean this ce up. I know this is your job."


    "Ok¡­"


    Ang lowered her head in response, hearing her own voice trembling.


    Without ncing at anyone, she asked the waiter for cleaning tools and dangled her eyes to clean the


    floor quietly in the eyes of the crowd.


    "Ang,"


    Cathleen came over and kicked Ang, who was squatting on the floor, "Here, your bolosom friends


    want to know if you clean the toilet?


    What if I can''t flush the toilet?


    Do you clear it up with your hands?"


    Ang stood up and took a look at the debutantes who were her bolosom friends two years ago. Then


    she gazed at Cathleen quietly,


    Her gaze made Cathleen ufortable, "I''m asking you a question!"


    "Someone''s about to jump on your boyfriend."


    Ang withdrew her gaze and tossed the rag into the bucket. She carried the bucket out of the


    ballroom while Cathleen was distracted to look for Danis.


    She put her things back and headed back to the party when she met Danis at the door.


    She just gave him a faint nce and withdrew her gaze, ready to cross him.


    But he suddenly tugged at her as she passed, pulling her towards the stairway


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    Ang struggled hard.


    Danis stopped and turned to look at her, "Don''t move if you don''t want to draw others'' attention."


    Ang pursed her lips. She walked with him into the stairway, and asked.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "How''s your leg?"


    Danis said, crouching down to take her pants.


    Ang stepped back, avoiding his touch, "It''s none of your business."


    "After kneeling for so long that day and not taking my ointment, you''re not afraid of ruining your leg?"


    Danis looked up at her, with annoyance.


    Ang didn''t bother to tangle with him and repeated, "It''s none of your business."


    She didn''t want to have any trouble with the Smith family for the rest of her life, and she couldn''t afford


    to mess with their family.


    When she finished, she wanted to go outside while Danis grabbed her shoulder from behind.

 Chapter 29 Get Out to Puke

    Chapter 29 Get Out to Puke


    Ang clenched her hands and didn''t look back, ¡°You already has a girlfriend. Aren''t you afraid of


    being misunderstood by the others if you continued to stay here with me?"


    With the strength on her shoulders loosing, she went straight out of the stairway without even looking at


    Danis.


    She was unluckyto meet Cathleen.


    Ang paused for a moment, then moved on.


    However, she went left, Cathleen went left; she went right, Cathleen also went right, blocking her way.


    ¡°What are you doing with Danis?"


    Catheleen asked while gnashing her teeth.


    Ang asked, "They say I broke Jessica''s leg, do you think Danis will be with his sister''s enemy?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cathleen hesitated, but was still unsure, "If you don''t hide something in your heart, tell me frankly why


    Danis is looking for you."


    "If you want to ask something, just ask me."


    Danis came out from the stairway, not looking very good.


    The jealousy and resentment on Cathleen''s face all disappeared, leaving only panic and anxiety.


    She trotted up to Danis, put her arms around him and whispered.


    "Danis, I......"


    Ang had no intention of getting involved in the crap that was going on between them. Without


    Cathleen¡¯s stop, she went straight into the banquet hall.


    At the banquet, everyone was dressed up in fancy clothes and had a makeup, holding sses of wine


    andughing.


    But with her short, uneven hair and her janitorial uniform, she looked ipatible with the others, not


    knowing where to go.


    She watched James standing beside Jessica, talking to her parents.


    She didn''t know what he was talking about, but he had a shallow smile on his handsome face.


    And her dad, talking andughing with some men in suits, just averted his eyes from her and looked


    away so quickly, as if he''d seen something dirty.


    It was the first time that she realized she was truly alone.


    "Miss, Mr. Harvey wants you toe over."


    The waiter came up and said.


    Ang nodded wearily, dragging her heavy legs towards James.


    "Ang, your clothes are wet, you''ll catch cold if you wear them all night."


    Jessica said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯d better change into my gawn."


    "She broke your leg and you''re still being so nice to her, aren''t you stupid?"


    Adeline regreted that she did not live up to her expectation, "You still want to count money for people


    when they sell you?"


    Ang lowered her head and bit her lip, anger rushing through her chest, but there was nothing she


    could do but to endure.


    James chuckled lightly, and replied.


    "Auntie Adeline, you don''t know your own daughter very well."


    Jessica''s stupid?


    Heh, joke.


    "?"


    Adeline looked at him, not understanding what he meant by that, while Jessica, in the wheelchair, didn''t


    look very well.


    With absolutely no intention of exining himself, James ced the empty ss on the waiter''s tray,


    grabbed another ss of champagne, and left.


    Ang followed him.


    Missing her meal for the day, Ang felt a stomachache.


    "Did Danis call you?"


    James didn''t even stop and asked her carelessly.


    Ang was stunned for a moment before realizing he was asking her, and she replied with an


    ¡°Hmmm¡±.


    "You''ve worked really hard to get back."


    James stopped and looked down at her, "You think you broke Jessica''s leg and you still have a


    possibility to be with Danis?


    Hmm?¡±


    His dark eyes stared at her, showing no difference from usual, but she somehow felt that he was upset.


    She had no idea who had enraged him.


    She licked her dry lips and dropped her eyes to avoid his gaze, "I didn''t."


    Jamesughed softly, augh that seemed to be sarcastic.


    Ang wanted to exin, but ended up saying nothing.


    He never believed her words, so there was nothing to exin.


    "Mr. Harvey, long time no see."


    Someone greeted him with a ss of wine and a ttering smile.


    James nodded and tried to leave, but when the corner of his eyes swept to Ang, he stopped again


    and said.


    "You¡¯re Mr. Lee from Jubilee?"


    "Yes!"


    The visitor didn''t expect James to remember his name and was ttered, "I¡¯m Lee, and we cooperated


    with yourpany oncest year......"


    He said a lot and finally clinked his ss politely with James.


    "I''m not a good drinker, do you mind if I have someone else drink for me, Mr. Lee?"


    James said politely, but before he could respond, he handed the ss directly to Ang.


    Mr. Lee''s smile stiffened as he saw Ang¡¯s uniform, then he answered.


    "Never mind. Never mind. It''s my pleasure."


    He lifted his ss and smiled.


    "I''ll drink first!"


    Ang looked down at the champagne in her hand with a terrible look.


    It was inevitable that she would be persuaded to drink at the party. However, if James really didn¡¯t want


    to drink, no one could say anything about that.


    By doing so, he was simply screwing her.


    "Why not drink?"


    James looked at her, "Are you looking down on Mr. Lee?


    Or me?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Lee''s eyes fell on Ang and frowned, his face not looking very happy.


    "I dare not!"


    Ang whispered, taking a small sip from her ss.


    James nced at the barely touched champagne, and said clearly, "Just one sip, are you showing no


    respect for Mr. Lee?"


    "How dare I?"


    Angughed bitterly, forcing down the tearsing out of her eyes, tilting her head up and emptied


    the ss.


    The champagne flowed down the throat into her body, a hot pain came from her stomach, like mes


    baking, like a thousand needles piercing through her body, but far less than the pain in her heart.


    She''d had a stomachache before she went to jail, so she''d better drink less, he knew that.


    As Mr. Lee was seeding in talking with James, more people came.


    All of them were trying hard to get to know James.


    Ang didn''t know how many sses she had, only to find her stomach burning and aching, and she


    was not allowed to refuse.


    "If you''re going to puke, get out."


    James gave her a nce. He frowned when seeing the cold sweet on Ang''s forehead, but he


    resumed his posture quickly.


    Ang''s stomach churned so much that acid came up her esophagus and she swallowed it back.


    Hearing his words, She nodded, covering her mouth, and stumbled into the bathroom.


    ¡°UGH."


    She clutched at her cor and threw up as soon as she entered the cubicle.


    The lunch had been digested, what came from his mouth was just acid fluid.


    There was a flush. It seemed that two people came out of the cubicle. They turned on the faucet and


    washed their hands, chatting,


    "Did you see Ang at the party today?"


    "Of course I saw her, it was hard not to notice when she dressed like that.


    Why do you think she has the nerve toe to an event like this?


    Aren''t she feeling ashamed?"


    "It''s fine if she simply make herself embarrassed, but it''s embarrassing me as well.


    I used to hang out with her and sang with her before, but a lot of people said I was her friend and asked


    why I didn''t go to say hi!"


    "Jessica is just too nice. How good it will be if she just sued Ang with attempted murder and let her


    spend the rest of her life in jail."


    Snap.


    Ang opened the cubicle door and stepped out, looking quietly at the two women patching up their


    makeup in front of the mirror.


    Like Jessica, they were her former ¡°bolosom friends".

 Chapter 30 James Left Her Alone

    Chapter 30 James Left Her Alone


    "Why didn''t you say anything?


    How can you suddenly appears from nowhere and scare me to death?"


    Novaughed awkwardly, pulling away J, who was blushing on the side.


    It was only after they left that Ang dragged her leaden legs to the vanity unit.


    She washed her face and looked up the mirror before realizing her eyes were red.


    She shuddered and took in a deep breath, biting her lip to push down the choke in her throat and bent


    down to wash the tears from her face.


    Ang adjusted herself and returned to the ballroom, only to find that the party was over.


    She went out of the hotel to look for the car and couldn''t find the Bentley...James left her behind.


    "Mr. Chante, it''s settled then. I¡¯ll ask my secretary to send you the contract tomorrow."


    ¡°Sure!


    I want to work with you for a long time, and I finally get the chance."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ang turned toward the entrance.


    She wanted to go forward, but she was hesitant, looking at her father Lorenzo Chante in a daze.


    The smile on Lorenzo¡¯s smile disappered instantly when he saw her. He frowned at her and avert his


    gaze.


    ¡°Dad!"


    Ang clutched her hands and plucked up the courage to walk over, "James isn''t here, you don''t have


    to...... avoid me."


    "Mr. nk, I have something else to do, see you next time."


    Lorenzo interrupted her, pulling open the door and got into the car and left.


    Ang stood still as the car disappeared from her view, dazed and chilling to the bone.


    Peoplee and go in a scene of feasting and pleasure-seeking. Not far away, someone isughing,


    and the city was lively at night. But it had nothing to do with her.


    The cold wind was blowing and the tears on her face were dry and wet.


    "Nobody needs me..."


    Ang murmured, licking her dry lips and walked straight towards the traffic.


    Her beloved ones didn''t need her anymore, so why would she live and endure all the pains?


    It''s better to be dead, so she didn''t have to work so hard and besneered by others.


    Ang watched the cars approaching from a short distance, her eyes closed and hands opened, and


    forced a smile on her lips.


    She had never been so close to death, and yet she was not afraid at all, only yearning.


    BANG!


    Just as the closest car to Ang was about to hit her, a white Ferrari rushed over and mmed into the


    ck car.


    The two cars didn''t stop immediately after crashing into each other, but spun and crashed into the side


    of the green belt.


    Ssh¡­


    Ssh¡­


    The traffic on this road was a mess, apanied by the sound of brakes in rapid session.


    Ang opened her eyes, the flickering headlights blinded her.


    She stood in stunned silence at the center of the crash, vaguely seeing a man staggering out of the


    Ferrari and running towards her in panic.


    It was only when the driver approached that she saw her brother covered in blood.


    "Ang, are you okay?"


    Greyson pressed her shoulder and scanned her up and down worriedly, "You..."


    ¡°Why not find a better ce if you want tomit suicide?"


    The driver from ck car got out of the car, covering his bleeding head and angrily interrupted him,


    ¡°Fuck you! Do you know how to drive?


    I never thought someone cane from the oppositene. How did you get your driving license?"


    "Don''t fucking chirp. Tell me how much do you want, I''ll pay you!


    Is a hundred thousand dors enough?"


    Greyson swished and signed a check, tossing it impatiently to the driver of the ck sedan.


    The man held the check in his hand. His face turned red because of anger, "This is not a matter of


    money! I just suffer from minor injury this time, what if I get killed?


    Will your stink money buy my life back?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. My brother was worried about me. I''m really sorry."


    Ang bowed and apologized to the driver. She was barely recovered from the shock.


    If something happened to her brother, while she was safe and sound...


    She licked her dry lips, her heart was clutched by an invisible hand. She couldn''t breathe.


    "Why did you apologize to him?"


    Greyson frowned and signed another check and tossed it to the man, ¡°Is it enough for you?"


    The man looked at the digits on the check and didn''t say anything.


    Traffic police arrived and, after learning that a private settlement had been reached, he criticized and


    fined them. Then the badly damaged white Ferrari and the ck sedan were towed away.


    Ang worried about the injury on Greyson''s head and dragged him to the hospital.


    When the doctor said it was a near escape from death, she pursed her lips and couldn''t control her


    tears.


    "Don''t listen to the doctors, they just like to exaggerate the illness to charge more!"


    Seeing his sister crying, Greyson was so distressed that he gave the doctor a hard stare.


    "..."


    The doctor didn¡¯t mind his rudeness, "Your wounds are deep and you need to be hospitalized."


    "No!"


    Greyson stood up and pulled Ang out of the hospital despite the doctor''s exasperation to stop him.


    If he stayed in hospital, his parents must ask what happened and in the end they''would me it on


    Ang!


    It was cold at night, so he just took off his jacket and draped it over his sister, "Don''t take it off this time,


    if you regard me as an outsider again, I''ll get really mad!"


    "Brother-"


    Ang said and stopped, ¡°It is a deep wound, and you''d better be hospitalized."


    "Why are you making as much fuss as that quack?


    No one can change my mind when I say no!"


    Greyson leaned in front of her and sniffed. His face turned pale, ¡°Tell me who asked you to drink?


    Do you know what''s going on with your body?"


    "Just a little, it''s okay brother."


    Ang''s eyes twinkled and she whispered.


    "Bullshit!"


    With such a strong smell, how could she only drink a little? Greyson asked with a frown.


    "Does your stomach hurt?"


    Ang''s stomach was so sore, and she nodded hesitantly.


    "Fuck!"


    Greyson cursed, seeing her pale face, and held her up and headed back to the hospital.


    She had a serious stomach problem, and after the doctor examined her, he scolded her for not caring


    about her health. The doctor prescribed her with a couple of pills and left.


    The ward was quiet, neither of them spoke.


    A momentter, Ang asked in a mixed mood.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Brother, why did you just... crash into the ck car?"


    His brother could have been killed.


    ¡°Should I watch youmiting suicide right before my eyes?"


    Thinking of that scene just now, Greyson was scared.


    Ang lowered her head, with soreness in her heart.


    She knew her brother loved her, but she never thought he would put her first in such situation.


    "Ang,"


    Greyson put his hands on her shoulders and lowered his voice when he thought of her dying with her


    eyes closed, ¡°Never do this again, okay? For the sake of me."


    Ang lowered her head, her jagged bangs hiding the exhaustion and bitterness in her eyes.


    "Just hangon for a little longer, okay?"


    "I know I''m useless, and I can''t fight James, but I¡¯m learning in thepany now.


    Trust me, I''ll find a way to save you from James!"


    "Brother-"


    Ang lifted her head. She said in a soft voice "But I''m really tired, I can''t bear it anymore."

 Chapter 31 Dont Ever Try to Commit Suicide, Okay?

    Chapter 31 Don''t Ever Try to Commit Suicide, Okay?


    "You survived two years in prison?


    Just hold on for a little longer, okay?"


    Ang licked her dry lips and didn''t make a sound.


    ¡°You do not trust me, do you?¡±


    Greyson raised one hand up, "I swear, if I can''t manege to do what I promised, let me get hit by a car


    when going out, struck by lightning when it rains, and die in misery!"


    Ang grabbed his hand, "Brother, don''t do this to me......"


    "Then promise me you''ll nevermit suicide again, Okay?"


    Greyson said eagerly.


    "You''ve survived the prison, and life now is better than that, right?


    ¡°You just...... again."


    "No, not better, not at all."


    Ang interrupted him with a hoarse voice, "Brother, do you know what it''s like to be called a murderer


    wherever I go?"


    She took a deep breath and said in tremble.


    "Do you know how embarrassing it is to get down on your knees and ask for an apology?


    Do you know how hurt I am when...... Dad ran away after he saw me?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In prison, she constantly lied to herself, telling herself she''d be fine when she got out.


    But when she really got out, she realized that reality can be so cruel.


    "Brother, just pretend you never had me as your sister and let me go quietly, okay?"


    Ang tried to tug on her lips, "I''ll try to make it look like a car ident and will not let James take it as


    an excuse to fight against the Chante Family ......"


    "You¡¯ve got a good n."


    At that moment, the ward door popped open and James walked in with a fake smile.


    His usually meticulous suit was a bit disheveled, and his forehead was covered with a thinyer of


    sweat. It was unknown whether it was due to the high temperture in door or something else.


    Ang''s face went abruptly pale with fear, and she started to panic.


    Why was he here?


    ¡°Fake a car ident to fool me?"


    James walked to the bedside step by step, his dark eyes staring at her, "Do you think you''re smart?


    Or do you think I look like an idiot?"


    Greyson stood up with a tense spine right in front of Ang, "James, don''t go damn too far!¡±


    ¡°Jessica''s legs are legs, but what about Ang''s?¡±


    ¡°You broke her leg and put her in prison, what else do you want?"


    "Mr. Chante do have a bad temper!"


    James looked at him, with his head leaning towards him and said quietly.


    Greyson was angry and wanted to say more, but Ang tugged on his sleeve, shaking her head at


    him.


    He frowned and moved aside irritably.


    "Mr. Harvey,"


    Ang sat up and looked at James, "Since you and Miss Jessica hate me so much, I''ll sacrifice my


    worthless life to make up for the mistake I made two years ago, is that Okay for you?"


    Her was very pale, her uniform was loosely hanging on her, and she looked unusually thin and frail.


    James looked down at her. The dead calmness in her eyes waspletely different from the untamed


    arrogance and affection two years ago.


    His thin lips were tightly set into a line, somehow irritated, ¡°Death is too easy."


    "It turns out that my life is not as valueable as Miss Jessica''s one leg......"


    Ang tugged at her lip, trying tough, but she just could not force it. She felt sympathetic for herself,


    "I know."


    "James, don''t go too far!"


    Greyson clenched his fists, blood creeping up into his eyes little by little.


    James smoothed the folding trace of his suit and said carelessly, "Mr. Chante should thank me.


    If it weren''t for me, Ang may not have chosen to live."


    Greyson''s anger nearly burst through his chest as he raised his fist and punched into James'' face.


    "Brother!"


    Ang pulled out the needle and got down from the bed with her bare feet. She managed to stand in


    front of James.


    Their family couldn''t afford to piss James off.


    Greyson''s fist stopped in the air, his eyes red, his teeth gritting, "Ang, get out of my way!"


    "It''s gettingte, my sister-inw and the kids are definitely waiting for you, so you should go home


    now."


    Ang''s eyes were full of begging. Her brother was the only one who was good to her, she couldn''t get


    him into trouble.


    Greyson put his fist away, forcing down the tears in his eyes and looked at James in anger,


    "Remember, if anything happens to my sister, I''ll defintely make you pay for it......."


    "Brother, go back."


    Ang tugged on his shirt, interrupting him, "Pay attention to the wound on your head, and if anything


    goes wrong,e to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Greyson''s scarlet eyes looked at her and tried to say something, but his throat was like being choked


    by a lump of cotton. He couldn''t utter any words.


    After a moment, he pulled out a card, and slipped it to her hand. Then he took a re at James, and


    turned away.


    Ang looked at the card in her hand. It was the one he gave herst time. She sighed quietly and put


    the card in her pocket.


    As long as she didn''t use the money in the card, Mom and Dad shouldn''t know it.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    She bowed, ny degrees to James, wearily.


    "I apologize for what just happened on behalf of my brother. Hope you can forgive us."


    "You and your brother care about one another very much, though."


    James said, without a definite meaning.


    Ang pursed her lips and kneeled on the floor, "I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    "I''m not a feudal emperor. I don''t have a penchant for seeing people always kowtow to me."


    James dropped his eyes to look at her, his brow furrowed a few times, "Get up."


    The bruise on Ang''s knee was still fresh and her stomach hurt so badly that she supported herself


    with her hands and managed to stand up.


    "Why do you need to take an infusion?"


    James tilted his head to look at the infusion bottle.


    The alcohol in his mouth hadn''t dissipated, smothering Ang to the degree of nausea. She tried her


    best to suppress the bitterness that were churning in her heart, but she still spoke with a bit of


    unconcealed bitterness, Stomoache for drinking too much alcohol."


    James'' dark eyes paused on her for a few seconds before he moved his eyes away and gave a


    careless ¡°Emm".


    Ang knew that she shouldn¡¯t have any unrealistic expectations, and should not anticipate him to feel


    guilty about it, but she couldn''t help feeingl lost when she heard him just said ¡°Emm¡± carelessly.


    It turned out that she was less important to him than she expected.... She overestimated herself.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Someone knocked on the door and got in without waiting for a consent from inside.


    Jessica sat in the wheelchair in a white dress. Her perfect smile shed with surprise and jealousy


    when she saw James here, but she quickly resumed her natural state.


    She pushed her wheelchair to his side, shyly.


    "So, James remembers that I aming for a rehab today. I thought you were so busy that you just


    forgot it."


    Ang kept her head down, clutching her shirt with her hands that were originally dangling at the sides


    of her legs, only to feel the coldness of the ground spreading from the soles of her feet all the way up to


    her heart. It was freezing.


    No wonder James was in the hospital, it turned out that it was because Jessica would be here for the


    rehab.


    "How''s your leg now?"


    James nced at Jessica''s cold, bare legs and a sneer shed across his eyes.


    "The doctor said it would never be as dexterous as it used to be."


    Jessicaughed bitterly and whispered.


    "But it''s okay, even if I can''t dance for the rest of my life, I don''t me Ang."

 Chapter 32 Should I thank you?

    Chapter 32 Should I thank you?


    "Miss Jessica is so kind."


    Ang looked directly at her, pushing every word out of her throat.


    What was the truth two years ago? No one knew it better than her and Jessica.


    "After all, you used to be my friend. How can I me you?"


    Jessica sighed, "If I really med you, I would have sued you two years ago, and wouldn''t have let you


    be out of jail so easily."


    "Then should I thank you for that?"


    Ang suppressed the anger that was about to burst out of her chest, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    Easily?


    She had been in prison for two years, putting up with the daily humiliations from other inmates, and


    hovering between life and death a few times, and Jessica was saying she went out of the jail easily?!


    "No, you don¡¯t need to thank me, which seems like we are strangers."


    Jessica took her hand, and asked worriedly:


    "I heard that you just tried to kill yourself?


    Did you hurt yourself?"


    "I''m fine, I''m afrain I am disappointing you."


    Ang pulled her hand out hard from Jessica and wiped on her clothes. She thought Jessica was too


    dirty.


    "How could I be disappointed?"


    Jessica bit her lip and said with genuine affection, "If anything happens to you, I''d be sorry for the rest


    of my life."


    Ang was sick of Jessica¡¯s hypocrisy that she kept her head down and didn''t make any sound.


    "It''ste and it''s not easy to get a cab, so I''ll have my driver take you home first and then I''ll go home."


    Jessica''s clear face showed sincerety, ignoring the bottle on the hospital bed as if she didn''t know


    Ang was ill.


    Ang was so angry at Jessica¡¯s shamelessness that her body trembled, but when she saw James


    beside, all her anger dissolved into resignation and patience.


    She pursed her lips and walked over to the bed and started putting on her shoes.


    Jessica lowered her eyes slightly to hide the fleetingcence in her eyes.


    "You stay in the hospital and don''t have to work these days."


    James took out a cigarette and held it between his long index and middle fingers, but finally put it back


    without lighting it.


    Jessica blinked in surprise.


    "Ang, are you sick?"


    Ang frowned, and did not answer her.


    Jessica was a much better ¡®actress¡¯ than Ang.


    "Why didn''t you just tell me?"


    Jessica sighed, frustrated and felt wronged.


    "If I do send you back tonight, James will think I do it on purpose."


    "Don''t you?"


    James nced at her, seemingly smiling.


    "Of course not."


    Jessica''s eyebrows were tinged with a bit of sadness, "Don''t regard me as a bad woman, James. I


    really don''t me her even though Ang broke my legs and I am unable to dance for the rest of my


    life."


    James smiled hideously, and did not continue the conversation. Then, he said to Ang.


    "When you get out of the hospital, go back to work and stop thinking anything you shouldn''t think


    about."


    "OK"


    Ang stopped clutching her dress, but clenched it again after a while. She said after hesitation.


    "Thank you for allowing me to stay in the hospital."


    She couldn''t control her mind. She knew that she should not have any feelings for him, but just a little


    bit of care and attention he gave her made her heart beating for him again.


    Very bitchy.


    But she was not able to change.


    Love is such a thing like poppy addiction. Even though you know it''s poisonous, you can''t quit.


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    James'' lips took a small curl. His dark eyes reflected Ang¡¯s figure, ¡°Stay healthy, then you can live


    well, live to-"


    He bent down to her ear, "Pay your debt."


    Ang''s heart stopped, feeling chilled to the bone immediately, like in an icy cer.


    She watched as James and Jessica left the room together, jealous of the handsome couple.


    And she...... she looked down at her uniform and the freshly pierced needle on her hand. She smiled


    sadly.


    She was, from beginning to the end, nothing more than a clown attempting to insert herself between


    the perfect couple, which was extremely ridiculous and pathetic.


    Late winter, the nights were cool and bitter.


    DING!


    The elevator doors opened and James pushed Jessica all the way to the outside of the hospital, "Come


    in for a rehab at 10: 30 p.m. Your attending doctor is very special, indeed."


    "Don''tugh at me, James."


    Jessica retracted her lips with lovable woman''s pride, ¡°It was just an excuse. I just wanted to visit


    Ang."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    James asked back, his eyes dark.


    "Of course."


    Jessica ced her right hand on the armrest of her wheelchair and said with her eyes low.


    "When I heard Ang was trying to kill herself, I came right over, just in case something bad happened


    to her."


    ¡°It is just less than an hour after Angmitted suicide, and you''ve got the news. You are well-


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    informed then."


    James snorted lightly, with rich implications.


    "I just happened to have heard about it."


    Jessica''s eyes shed.


    She followed James when she saw hime to the hospital when the party was over.


    It did not ur to her that he was in such a hurry to visit Ang at the hospital!


    She felt a little irritated, and asked in a tentative tone:


    "What about you, why are you here?


    Did you also hear about Ang''s attempts ande to visit her?"


    James stopped and stepped to the front of the wheelchair with his long legs, looking down at her


    condescendingly, his eyes dark.


    "I''m just asking casually."


    Jessicaughed, but she was growing more and more unpleasant, ¡°If you don''t want to talk about it,


    then just stop."


    Did James really here to see Ang?


    "Jessica."


    It was hard to see James''s facial expression in the dim streetlight.


    Jessica answered with a ¡°well¡± and looked up at his handsome, clear face. Her eyes were filled with


    love and affection.


    She loved hearing James call her. Everytime he called her, her heartbeat speeded up.


    "You''re a smart guy, you should know what to ask and what not to ask, what you can do and what you


    can''t do."


    James put his right hand on the reastarm of the wheelchair, a few creases appearing on his suit after


    he bended over.


    Jessica felt a little shocked and said after blinking her eyes.


    "Am I smart?


    But my mother always said I was stupid."


    "Well."


    James straightened up, smiled without a definite intention, and headed to the Bentley beside.


    When he got into the car, he lowered the window and said quietly.


    "Don''t follow me from now on. If our car get too close, it is easy to get into an car ident, which is


    dangerous."


    Jessica''s smile froze on her face and she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but he didn''t


    give her the chance and just closed the window, then disappeared within a few seconds.


    "If I was really smart, I wouldn''t bet a leg on it."


    Jessica ced her hand on her injured leg and looked up at the ward where Ang was and mumbled.


    "Ang, why are you stilling back shamelessly?"


    Ang only stayed at the hospital for one day and went back; she didn''t have much money and


    couldn''t spend it all in the hospital.


    "Well, do you still know you shoulde back?"


    Timothy was lying on the bed with a bandage around her head, looking a little funny, "I thought you


    were dead outside."


    "Timothy, if you don''t want to get beaten up again, just shut up!"


    Julia was putting on makeup and frowned at this.

 Chapter 33 Will He Let Her Go?

    Chapter 33 Will He Let Her Go?


    Timothy wanted to say something more, but when she saw Ang gaze at her, her eyes shed with


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    scruples. She swallowed all her words, grunting.


    Julia did not draw her eyelines well. She removed and drew it again, asking as she did so.


    "Ang, have you had dinner yet?¡±


    If you haven''t, I''ll order more in my take-out."


    "A bowl of porridge for me, please."


    Ang found her locker and went through a clean set of uniform.


    "Why did you just ask her but not me about dinner?"


    Timothy, with her right elbow supporting her on the bed, shouted with her figure reclining.


    "I didn''t eat either, just order me the same one as your order, I''m not picky about food."


    "I do not care. Order what you want for yourself, I don''t have the extra money to buy you a meal."


    Julia started to wear some lipstick, then she wiped the extra lipstick on her lips with a cotton swab.


    Timothy¡¯s face turned red out of furor, she sat up and said loudly.


    "Julia, we''ve both known each other for so many years, and you''re buying dinner for a murderer you''ve


    only known for less than a month and not for me?"


    Hearing the word ¡®murderer¡¯, Ang stopped changing her clothes for a while, then proceeded to


    fasten her buttons.


    ¡°Whenever I buy a meal for Ang, she pay for it.


    How about you give me the money for the food I bought you before, and then I''ll buy it for you?"


    Julia said.


    Timothy cursed a swear word. "You bitch is so mean! Just a meal, I dont¡¯t care."


    Ang and Julia did not answer her any more.


    When the take-out came, they ate together and went to work.


    "Ang, there''s ady at the door looking for you."


    A colleague came over, spoke to Ang shiveringly, and hurried away without waiting for Ang to ask


    who thatdy was, as if she was afraid of Ang - a murderer.


    Ang went to the door after putting her cleaning tools in the workroom, only to find that the baby-


    facedwyer was looking for her.


    "I''m sorry Ie to you after such a long time."


    Raya blushed and said guiltily.


    Ang couldn''t figure out why she looked for her, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Raya watched the peopleing and going, she pulled Ang out of the Dream Club and found a


    rtively secluded spot.


    "I''m really sorry."


    Raya held her hands together, "I''ve told my master and my father about you, but my master doesn''t


    want to get involved in this.


    I begged my dad for help, and he ended up telling me he couldn''t help."


    "It''s Okay, thank you."


    Ang hadn''t expected a stranger to be so caring for her, and she paused for a moment before


    showing her gratitude.


    she thought that her family chose to avoid seeing her without even the most basic efforts when they


    heard that she had pissed James off.


    In contrast, her familes and rtives were really apathetic and indifferent.


    Seeing this, Raya was anxious, "Why aren''t you anxious at all?


    Let me tell ou, my dad is the new secretary of the municipal partymittee, a high-level official.


    If he can''t help, no one else can. Who have you pissed off?"


    "Thank you for being willing to help me."


    Ang bowed and said.


    "You''d better stay away from me for your own good."


    She just didn''t realize that her dad was the secretary of the municipal partymittee, a high-level


    official. She did not realize that James didn¡¯t let her go even if the high-level official asked for it.


    The reason why Raya studyingws was to get rid of the violence. She did not anticipate that the first


    case made her so frustrated. she paused for a very long time, and said, blushing.


    "Sorry."


    "You''ve already helped me so much, I should be thanking you."


    Ang curled her lips.


    "Don''t thank me! I did nothing for you."


    Raya said discouragingly.


    "Think about how you''re going to please the one you''vepissed off, it won''t help unless he himself was


    to let you go."


    Ang saw Raya off and went to the workroom to get her cleaning tools for her work. But Raya¡¯s


    words just hovered in her mind.


    "Think about how you''re going to please that guy you pissed off, it won''t help unless he himself was to


    let you go."


    If she pleases James, will he really leave her alone?


    "Ang, a bottle of wine is broken in Room 3420, go and clean it up."


    A colleague came over and said.


    Ang answered "yes", put away those messy thoughts, and made her way to Room 3420.


    Unfortunately, both her Dad and James were here, along with a couple of middle-aged men in suits.


    James sat in the very middle.


    Men in the room wereughing and talking to James when she arrived, but James just nodded


    asionally, as if he was keeping a certain distance from them.


    When he saw here in, he only nced at her and withdrew his gaze as if he had just seen a


    stranger.


    And Lorenzo, holding a ss of wine, frowned when he saw Ang''s outfit and the cleaning tools in


    her hands, and his elegantly handsome face tinged with embarrassment.


    "Could we get someone else to clean up."


    It was a little awkward, so one man suggested.


    Two or three of them immediately chimed in, saying that Ang should get out and ask someone else


    to clean up here.


    But there were a few people watching aside, who were happy to see Lorenzo''s embarrassment.


    Ang didn''t want to stay here and offen her dad either. This feeling was hard to digest.


    She grabbed her cleaning tools and was ready to go out, "Please wait for a moment then."


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Lorenzo took a nce at James beside him and called out to Ang, "You just clean it up."


    "Is this not OK?


    Let''s get someone else."


    One of them said.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it."


    Lorenzo''s gaze stopped on Ang for a few seconds as if he''d seen something dirty. He then quickly


    wrought his eyebrows and moved his eyes away, "I''ve severed my father-daughter rtionship with


    her, what she does has nothing to do with me."


    The middle-aged man who had suggested the change felt sympathetic for Ang. He just smiled


    awkwardly and kept silent.


    It was said that Mr Lorenzo Chante was a nice man, as he donated much money to charity every year.


    But this great man was so cruel to his own daughter.


    Ang was stiffened, her hands held the cleaning tools so tightly that her fingertips became pale.


    She looked at Lorenzo, chills spreading all over her body.


    Her Dad''s doing this to estrange himself from her, so James wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea to me her,


    right?


    His Dad was afraid that she would get the Chante Group into trouble?


    "Hurry up and clean it up."


    Seeing that she didn''t take actions for a very long time, Lorenzo looked more awkward.


    Ang bowed her head in response and took the rag to clean up the spilled wine on the table and floor,


    as nimble as ever. Only she knew what she was feeling.


    Seeing her in the oversized uniform, James became agitated.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it between two fingers. Others were unable to see his facial expression in


    the smoke.


    "It''s done. Enjoy your night."


    Without another nce at anyone, Ang said ritually, taking her cleaning tools and headed toward the


    door.


    The door opened just a little and closed again, and the smell of smoke in the room grew heavier. The


    atmosphere was oppressive soon.

 Chapter 34 Are You Questioning Me?

    Chapter 34 Are You Questioning Me?


    People in the room could obviously feel that James wasn''t in a good mood.


    From the moment Ang went out, no one dared to speak again.


    It was Lorenzo who became much more rxed and resumed his previously elegant and easygoing


    style.


    He poured wine for a few people and chuckled lightly.


    "Don''t let irrelevant people ruin our night, let''s continue drinking."


    He clinked sses with a few people and drank it all down.


    The atmosphere in the room was getting better, as if Ang hadn''t appeared there at all.


    It was just the smoke that was lighted and put off again and again. James sat in the middle of the room.


    He seemed to be in a very low spirit.


    Lorenzo had been drinking with people and became a little bolder, but he was still cautious when


    speaking to James, "Mr. Harvey, what do you think of thetest project of mypany?"


    The payback on this new project was very impressive if it was well done.¡±


    But the disadvantage was that this project was so big that too many aspects were involved. In terms of


    financial or other aspects, it cannot bepleted by the Chante Group alone


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The cigarette had burned to the end and James threw the butt into the ashtray.


    Hearing this, the people in the room had their own ideas, but none of them did not envy.


    There weren''t many projects that James would say yes to.


    The Chante Group was lucky to be on board with James this time. Nobody can estimate how much


    money they would make in one year.


    Lorenzo was also unabashedly happy to be working with the Harvey Group, and he was sure to make


    a lot of money on this project.


    And if they got one chance to work together, there would be a second and third ......


    "But the Harvey Group is not interested in this project at the moment, sorry."


    Noticing that Lorenzo was happy to cooperate with him, James said softly with a sense of tease in his


    eyes.


    Lorenzo''s smile froze on his face, as if he''d been poured from head to toe by a bucket of cold water.


    In a moment of desperation, he asked.


    "If Mr. Harvey thinks this project is okay, why don''t you cooperate with me?"


    Lorenzo had been preparing for the project for nearly two years and he had been trying to cooperate


    with the Harvey Group all the time.


    And James did show his intention to cooperate just now, why did he suddenly change his mind?


    "Are you questioning me?"


    The spotlight was on James, and his shirt cor casted a dark shadow between his corbones,


    making his eyes grow colder.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey misunderstood me,"


    Lorenzo wanted to seem less eager, but still had trouble to resume a rxed style, "I just wanted to ask


    why, so I could learn from my mistakes."


    "It has nothing to do with the project you proposed. The Harvey Group had some financial problems


    James stood up, "I have to deal with some other things. I will take my leave now."


    He spoke politely, but there was no such thing as ''politeness'' when he was doing business.


    After saying that, he just opened the door and left, not caring about the responses of the others there.


    A few people in the room followed as he stood up. They sat down after the door was closed.


    Lorenzo was the only one still standing with a ss of wine in his hand. The color of his face was like


    that of a spilled inkte.


    The Harvey Group was one of thergest domesticpanies with excellent capital chain


    management and had be the popr case for finance professors in top universities.


    Now James said that there was a problem with the financial chain, which was obviously an excuse, a


    veryme excuse.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°When I revealed my intention to cooperate with Mr. Chantest time, you refused.


    It turned out that Mr. Chante already had an ideal partner."


    One of them said,ughing.


    "But unfortunately, this ideal partner doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with Mr. Chante ''s project."


    "I''ve also heard quite a lot about this new project of the Chante Group recently, and I''ve heard the


    Return On Investment is very impressive, so there is no reason that Mr. Harvey should give up the


    cake that''s being delivered to his mouth."


    "Maybe he''s not unhappy with the project, but rather he doesn''t like the Mr. Chante''s daughter, a


    cleaning worker."


    A few people mocked overtly and covertly.


    Lorenzo''s face went from blue to white and from white to red, as colorful as a palette.


    He put down his ss and picked up his briefcase, "I have a few things to deal with in mypany, so


    I''ll go first."


    "Don''t be too sad, Mr. Chante, you''re not to me for this.


    After all, no one wants to give birth to a murderer, so me your daughter for pissing off the person


    whom she cannot afford to piss off."


    The man who did not get along well with Lorenzo gloated and said.


    Lorenzo suppressed his anger and chuckled.


    ¡°My daughter is such aughing stock, Mr. Sor, just take Ang as a forewarning and take care of


    your own daughter.


    I''ve heard that she got herself into scandals with some celebrities, and I don''t know if your rtives by


    marrige will mind."


    The smile on the man''s face was gone in an instant.


    Seeing this, Lorenzo felt much morefortable and went out.


    Ang wipped the floor in a daze, unable to tell how she felt.


    As a stranger, Raya came to the Dream Club to apologize for not being able to help her, while her


    biological father humiliated her in front of James for his own good.


    The difference was so obvious that she couldn''t even lie to herself.


    "Ang."


    Lorenzo walked to her and called her with a livid face.


    Ang straightened up, her eyes full of mixed feelings.


    He called her ¡°Angel¡± for 20 years, but now he was calling her ¡°Ang¡±...


    But she felt relieved after a while. He didn''t even want her as his daughter anymore, so it was no big


    deal to call her ¡°Ang¡±.


    She held her mop and scoffed.


    "Mr. Chante is finally willing to speak to me, a murderer?"


    "Stop talking to me with such a strange tone.¡±


    Lorenzo reproached her with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°In what identity do you ask me?"


    Angughed softly, a sneer between her eyes, ¡°As a ¡®father¡¯?


    Or an honored guest of the Dream Club?"


    People came and went in the corridor, looking at these two people from time to time and saying


    something.


    Their voices were so low that Lorenzo couldn''t hear them, but he heard what two of the Dream Club


    princesses said as they passed by-.


    "Isn''t she the murderer?


    She was actually Lorenzo''s daughter!!!"


    " Lorenzo donates so much money and stuff to the poor, who knows if it''s for show.


    If he''s such a good man, how can his daughter be a murderer?"


    Lorenzo¡¯s face turned red and was so ashamed that he wanted to find a hole in the ground to get into.


    He looked angrily at Ang and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Come with me."


    After saying that, he went toward the stairwell. He walked so fast as if a ferocious monster was chasing


    him.


    Ang looked at his back, unable to tell if she was angry or disappointed.


    Even if James wasn''t here,her dad who used to love her wouldn''t stand shoulder to shoulder with her in


    public....He felt it was humiliating.


    She pursed her lips and hesitated. Finally, she put down her cleaning tools and followed him.


    "I have a question for you, was Greyson''s wound on his head caused by you?"


    Lorenzo pointed at her and shouted, trying to lower his voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ang looked at him, not sure what else to expect, "I was desperate and wanted tomit suicide.


    Greyson attempted to save me and was hit...¡±


    p!


    She was interrupted by a loud p.


    Ang covered the right side of her face, burning, and looked straight into Lorenzo¡¯s eyes. She was


    astonished at first, but was finally overwhelmed by bitterness and disappointment.

 Chapter 35 What a Shame

    Chapter 35 What a Shame


    "If anything happens to Greyson, I''ll never let you go!"


    The veins on Lorenzo''s forehead were popping up, "Two years ago, I told you that you had anything to


    do with the Chante Family any more.


    Why do you still get Greyson into trouble?


    Do you want to get him killed?"


    "Can blood ties be severedpletely?"


    Ang wiped the corner of her mouth before realizing it was bleeding, the taste of blood spreading in


    her mouth, "you should have killed me in the first ce."


    She thought her Dad would show some care toward her when he found out about the incident. It


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed that she was overestimating herself.


    Lorenzo was gasping and fierce, he yelled in a low voice in order not to attract attention, "Greyson''s


    been so nice to you, if you had any conscience, you''d stop getting him involved!"


    Hearing the words, Ang clutched the corner of her coat and force the tears back to her eyes.


    Had it not been for the Chante Family, she would have died and freed herself from such pain and


    humiliation.


    But from her Dad¡¯s perspective, she was just a burden!


    ¡°If you want money from Greyson, I can give it you."


    After all, she was the daughter he had once loved, so Lorenzo could not bear to see her like this.


    He opened his briefcase and signed a check for Ang, "Here''s $300K. Give your bank ount to my


    secretary, he will give you another $200K. You are not allowed to see anyone from the Chante family


    again."


    "Three hundred thousand?"


    Ang took the check, took a nce at the digits on it and smiled, "It is almost my sry for six years."


    Lorenzo put his pen in his briefcase and said,


    "As long as you do not show up in front of us, it is enough for the rest of your life.


    I''ll let you go even though you ruined my cooperation today, but don''t ever show up in front of me


    again..."


    Sssss!


    Ang smiled at him, tore up the check and threw it to his face, "Cooperation?


    What cooperation?


    A cooperation with James?"


    "You--"


    Lorenzo was extremely furious. But he was interruptted by Ang when he was to say something.


    Ang smiled coldly, "James doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with you, but why do you me me?


    Because I hurt James''s beloved woman and he hates me?"


    Sheughed sadly, ¡°All of you believe I hit Jessica, why don¡¯t you believe I was wrongly used?


    Just because Jessica is gentle and generous and I''m just rich but stupid?


    Well


    You feel hurt. What about me?


    Who cares about me?"


    She was so confused that she didn''t even know what she was saying. She only knew that something


    inside troubled her for too long and she was overwhelmed.


    Why did everyone me her?


    Why did everyone say she was a criminal?


    What did she do wrong?


    She did nothing but got her leg broken by the man she loved most and was thrown in jail for two years.


    She was forced to work and live in the Dream Club with shame. Wasn''t she the one who suffered the


    most?


    Ang had been an asshole before, but she had never been such a stupid asshole even in front of


    Lorenzo.


    His face was red with anger. He covered his chest, like he was unable to breathe.


    Seeing this, Ang wanted to leave him alone, so that he could feel what it was like to be abandoned


    by his family.


    But just because she was too aware of the desperation of being abandoned by a loved one, she


    couldn''t do the same.


    "Where''s the medicine?"


    Ang supressed the emotions that were swirling in her mind and walked up to Lorenzo and asked.


    Lorenzo was having a heart attack and every breath was heavy, but even so, he said.


    "No... don''t bother!"


    "In the briefcase, as usual?"


    Ignoring his rejection, Ang grabbed his briefcase, looked for the medicine, and fed him.


    The bottle was small, and it was actually easier to put it into his pocket.


    But he thought the suit would get wrinkles and affect his image, so he put it in his briefcase.


    It took Lorenzo a while to recover his consciousness, but he still treated Ang coldly.


    "It was you who turned up in front of me today. I''m not the one to be med.


    I won''t go to you in the future, as long as you don''te up to me."


    Not wanting to humiliate herself here, Ang said, then left.


    They probably made too much noise in the stairwell. Thus, when she went out, she found several


    people gathering at the stairs, stretching their necks to look inside.


    Seeing her out, they looked at the clear marks on her face, smiled embarrassingly, and left.


    Lorenzo came out quickly as well, but without even looking at Ang, he went to the elevator.


    Unfortunately, when the elevator doors opened, Jessica came out sitting in her wheelchair, ¡°Uncle


    Lorenzo, what a coincidence."


    ¡°What a coincidence."


    Lorenzo had a kind smile on his face, "I happen to get some tonic recently, I can send them to you


    when it is convenient for you.¡±


    "Then thank you, Uncle Lorenzo."


    Jessica nced at Ang and smiled wistfully.


    "But Ang just got out of the hospital and wasn''t feeling well either, so do you think it would be better


    to send them to her?"


    "She hurt your leg, and she doesn¡¯t deserve them."


    Lorenzo restrained the smile from his face and frowned.


    "I''ll send those tonic over to you, I have to deal with some businesses in mypany, so I''ll go."


    He passed her and got into the elevator.


    "Ang is working right here, won''t you see her before you go?"


    Jessica asked with an innocent look on her face.


    Lorenzo just pressed the door button and pretended not to hear her question.


    Jessica watched the elevator doors close slowly and curled her lips, turning her wheelchair toward


    Ang andining.


    "Lorenzo is quite a nice man, why is he so indifferent to you?


    I''ve said I don''t me you, but Lorenzo is still...."


    "Here are only us two, Miss Jessica does not need to stage a show."


    Ang looked at her with cold eyes, feeling that she had been foolish enough to take such a bad


    woman as her best friend.


    "What show?"


    Jessica sighed in frustration.


    "Ang, even though you hurt me, I really don''t me......"


    Ang interrupted her directly, "We both know what the truth was. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted when you


    are acting in such a dishonorable way?"


    ¡°What do we know?"


    Jessica spoke out these four words slowly,ughing


    Jessica¡¯s smile was kind of uncanny, which seemed like she was mocking Ang, but which also


    seemed like she was satisfactory with it. Ang felt awkward and ufortable, "Is there anything


    else you want to say, Miss Jessica?


    If there''s nothing else, I''ll go."


    "I''m here to give you some medicine."


    Jessica took out a tube of ointment, "I remember you have bruises on your legs. You can try this. I don''t


    know if this will subsidy the swelling on your face."


    Ang looked down at the ointment and didn''t take it, Jessica sent it so ''kindly'' that she wouldn''t dare


    to use.


    "Don''t get me wrong, just take it."


    Jessica gave the ointment to Ang, ncing at the p marks on her face, and said worriedly:


    "Who did this to you?


    The hand shape looked like a man''s."


    She seemed to think of something and suddenly covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Shou...should it be your father?


    He would even worry about the children left behind in the mountain ares when they could not go to


    school, so how could such a nice man beat his own daughter so hard?"

 Chapter 36 James Didnt Like You

    Chapter 36 James Didn''t Like You


    ¡°Keep it for yourself, Miss Jessica.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression, and shoved the ointment back to her.


    She suffered by every word of her.


    ¡°Why... don¡¯t you take it?¡±


    Jessica asked bitterly, with the ointment in hand.


    ¡°Are you jealous because I am James¡¯s beloved one, instead of you?


    We¡¯ve been friends for over a decade, Ang. But I guess it isn¡¯tparable to your unrequited love.¡±


    ¡°You are really bullshitting!¡±


    Ang gnashed at her with clenched fists.


    Jessica set her up and pretended to be pitiful. How could she be such a shameless person?


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the fact.¡±


    Jessica sighed and said gently,


    ¡°James didn¡¯t notice your pretty look two years ago. Will he change his mind now, with the scars on


    your face?¡±


    She pulled Ang''s hand, ¡°I will always be his beloved. It''s futile for you to stalk him.


    As a friend, I would suggest you cut you wishful thinking and ept the reality.You will be ridiculed for


    your unrealistic dream.¡±


    Afterwards, she pushed the ointment back to Ang.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m NOT taking it!¡±


    Ang squeezed each word out, and discarded the ointment in front of her.


    Then she bent down and ced her hands on Jessica¡¯s wheelchair, enunciating each word carefully,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Please remember, everyone will know what kind of person you really


    are. It¡¯s just a matter of time!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Ang?!¡±


    Danis and his client exited the elevator. He got shocked by how aggressive Ang was,


    ¡°Calm down, Ang!¡±


    Jessica burst into tears, and choked with sobs,


    ¡°You won¡¯t change anything by attacking me, or force me to give up on James.


    He doesn''t like you at all!¡±


    It all came too dramatically, and Ang was confused for a moment.


    Danis pushed her away, before she could even exin, ¡°Stay away from Jessica!¡±


    Ang stumbled backwards and hit against the corner heavily.


    ¡°Are you okay?


    Did you ever get hurt?¡±


    After an overall check up and down, Danis asked worriedly


    Jessica looked at him with her puppy eyes. Her lips vibrated,


    ¡°I''m fine. Don''t me her. She is just confused temporarily.¡±


    ¡°But you cry out.¡±


    Danis felt distressed and angry when he saw her red eyes.


    This scene was familiar to Ang.


    A few days ago, Aunty Adeline screamed at her and pushed her away at a dinner party. Now Danis did


    the same. What did she do to deserve all these?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t me Ang.¡±


    Jessica tugged Danis''s sleeve and forced a smile, ¡°She is having a hard time working as a cleaner in


    the Dream Club.¡±


    ¡°A hard time?


    There is a price to pay for returning to the circle.¡±


    Danis goggled at Ang in full disgust.


    Ang tried to exin, but ended up with an ironic smile.


    Nobody stood for her every time she had a conflict with Jessica.


    Not to mention that Danis was Jessica¡¯s brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Don''t be impulsive.¡±


    Jessica was so worried that tears were welling up in her eyes. ¡°We should leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a moment. She needs to be punished for her wrong doings.¡±


    Danis wiped her tears with his handkerchief, and said in a bitter tone, ¡°I won¡¯t let her pick on you


    anymore.¡±


    Back then, Jessica reached out to Ang for him. But she ended up with a crippled leg... Danis owed


    her a lot.


    ¡°You just arrived in time. Ang hasn''t done anything yet. I don¡¯t me her, and I don¡¯t want you to get


    involved either!¡±


    Jessica replied impatiently, worried.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    By realizing how Jessica acted hypocritically, Ang felt humbled and sarcastically.


    As rising business talents, James and Danis were highly praised for theirpetences. Ang¡¯s Dad


    was a sophisticated businessman for years. People always called him a shrewd backstabber.


    But even those astute people like Ang¡¯s father believed in Jessica''s bullshit over and over again.


    Moreover, her idle brother trusted her everytime... That was really ridiculous!


    ¡°Kneel down and apologize to my sister, or I ask James to kick you out. It is up to you.¡±


    Danis didn¡¯t pay attention to what Jessica said. He looked straight at Ang.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Angughed reluctantly. As soon as she started working there, everyone tried to stomp on her.


    She proved herself wrong by taking Danis as a man of integrity. Then she slowly knelt down, ¡°I''m sorry,


    Miss Jessica.¡±


    A sh of disappointment came across. Danis replied with his gloomy face,


    ¡°You are totally useless!¡±


    How could he fell in love crazily with a woman like her? She would give up her dignity for a rich life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make her kneel down all the time. I¡¯m not sure if the bruise on her leg healed or not.¡±


    Jessica pretended to speak up for Ang, and emphasize the phrase ¡°all the time¡±.


    Danis felt more distressed at Jessica¡¯s remarks, ¡°If you don¡¯t learn from your failures, you will suffer a


    great loss.¡±


    Then he pushed her carriage towards the room reserved.


    Jessica was a little disappointed when she saw Ang stand already.


    She thought Danis would ask her to stay longer, same as what he didst time. What a pity.


    The two of them disappeared from the room. Ang halted a moment dejectedly, then she proceeded


    to clean out despite her pains.


    By the time she left work, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Timothy was not there. She probably spent the night out with her guest.


    Julia was removing her makeup in front of the mirror. By the time Ang was back, she yelled out, ¡°Did


    you really get hit?¡±


    Ang hummed and sit in her bed, too tired to move.


    ¡°Was it Lorenzo? I heard he is your father?¡±


    Julia moved in to see the red prints on Ang¡¯s face, a chill running down her back.


    Ang¡¯s mouth was seriously hurt and her face was swollen. Obviously someone gave her a stinging


    p.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang hesitated for a moment and answered in a low voice,


    ¡°He''s not my Dad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well!


    If Lorenzo is your Dad, why would you work here as a cleaner? He even pped on your face.


    Those people are just talking nonsense everyday!¡±


    After Ang denied her doubts, Julia rxed a little from mindfulness.


    Ang didn''t answer. Her hands were rough with hand work. She looked nkly at them with her head


    down. Anger and sadness roiled over her chest.

 Chapter 37 Unless She Pleased James

    Chapter 37 Unless She Pleased James


    ¡°I''ll finish soon. Let me handle your wound right after.¡±


    Julia went back and picked up cosmetic cotton.


    As soon as she finished, she started treating Ang¡¯s cuts with the medicine kit.


    ¡°There might be a broken skin at my back. Please clean up for me. Thanks.¡±


    Ang took off the jacket after Julia finished with her face. Then she turned her back to Julia in


    underwear.


    For the first time, Julia showed her sympathy towards someone. Seeing all these ovepped wounds


    on her back, Julia asked, ¡°Did you get these from prison?¡±


    Ang hummed. She didn¡¯t want to recall the nightmares again.


    ¡°What about the new one?¡±


    Julia tried as gently as she could to deal with the wounds. But Ang still winced with pain.


    Out of Julia expectation, she didn¡¯t groan, or asked for a lesser treatment. She seemed to get used to it


    already.


    Ang replied with a dull look, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Julia wanted to challenge her, but she quickly changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s not worthy for you to work here.


    You get a really low pay with double work, and the manager always makes trouble for you.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. She stroked the injured knee and puckered her lips.


    ¡°Everyone made fun of you when you were kneeling that nigh, the same as when Lorenzo pped you


    today.¡±


    Julia whispered, ¡°You can get a better job anywhere. Why do you hang around here and let others hurt


    your dignity?"


    ¡°Just assume that I¡¯m addicted to the debauchery here.¡±


    With the wound taken care of, Ang put on her uniform jacket, lifted up her pant leg, and rubbed


    ointment into therge, creepy bruise.


    Julia packed the medicine kit with her pinched mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.


    I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs anymore. Leave it to someone else!¡±


    Ang stunned for a moment. Then sheughed out, ¡°My fault, I will treat you with your favourite


    grilled fish tomorrow.¡±


    She had already known Danis for eight years. He thought she tried to get back to their circle by working


    here.


    While she knew Julia for less than a month, Julia already realized that she lied about her indulgence in


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    a wanton life.


    The world was always different from her imagination.


    After washing up, shey in bed and hid herself in the darkness.


    No one could stand the trampling of dignity. Neither could she.


    As Raya said, nobody would help her out unless she asked James for his forgiveness.


    Apparently she didn''t want to do that, but she was unwilling to work here as a cleaner for the rest of her


    life.


    Ang always wanted to ask for James¡¯s forgiveness, but when she finally saw him, it was half a


    monthter.


    He came for a business meeting with a few people.


    James paid no attention to Ang at all, as he walked to the private room with the crowd the moment


    he arrived.


    Ang stood still with a mop in her hands. After swallowing down all the bitterness, she put cleaning


    tools in the workroom and looked for her supervisor.


    ¡°What?


    You want to work as a receptionist again?!¡±


    The supervisor looked her up and down sarcastically, and said,


    ¡°How could you make such a request? Are you the boss?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I just want to serve as a receptionist for an hour or two, not forever.¡±


    Ang hesitated for a couple of seconds, before taking off the jade pendant on her neck. She handed


    it to him, ¡°This is from the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    This was her 18th birthday gift from her brother, as he spent twenty million dors for it in an auction.


    As a result, he was severely scolded by his Dad.


    "Ming Dynasty?


    Do you think I would believe a lie like this?¡±


    At first, he didn''t expect to get something valuable from a cleaner. But soon as he touched the jade


    pendant, his face lighted up.


    Even this wasn''t from Ming Dynasty, it was definitely a precious pendant.


    The supervisor showed a deep affection for it. But he didn¡¯t promise her yet, ¡°Gabri assigned your


    job as a cleaner. If I make a change without permission...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for a few hours, Gabri won¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and stretched out her hand, ¡°If you feel embarrassed, then simply forget about


    it.¡±


    After hearing this, he shrank back with the pendant and chuckled,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that embarrassing.


    Hold on. Let me ask Gabri first.¡±


    Immediately, he clutched the pendant and called Gabri, leaving her no choice.


    Ang frowned regretfully.


    Gabri needed James¡¯s permission on this as well.


    Back to the supervisor, he seemed to be unlikely to return her pendant anyway.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you for you time and effort.¡±


    Shortly afterwards, the supervisor hung up with a sharine smile. He turned back to Ang loftily, ¡°I


    just made great efforts on your request, and managed to get the approval from Gabri.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Ang was pretty clear if he tried hard or not.


    As long as she got what she wanted, she didn¡¯t care that much.


    While she was surprised by how easily Gabri, or James agreed on this.


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    The supervisor hang the pendant from his hand, and shook a little, ¡°So how about this pendant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Ang replied.


    He gleefully took the pendant with beaming eyes, ¡°Hand over the work to Mrs. Lewis. Get changed and


    go to Room 5231. Keep your eyes open and don¡¯t offend anyone.¡±


    He had no idea why Gabri asked her to Room 5231. He didn¡¯t go questing either. It was none of his


    business.


    Ang was suddenly aware that Room 5231 was the one James went in. Now she didn''t have to make


    any other excuses.


    She acknowledged and went out.


    After the handover, she put on a cheongsam from the foreman, and with a quick make-up, she headed


    to the room.


    Upon her arrival, James headed up. Ang had a grey violet printed cheongsam, instead of her


    oversized uniform. The cheongsam framed her long slender legs with a silent temptation.


    He tightened his fingers, and took a sip of the liquor casually.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Ang politely moved towards James, as she stole the lime-light.


    James was surrounded by his friends, but no one dared to sit too close to him. Ang squatted down


    directly beside him.


    Though she would like to please him, she was a little afraid. The space in between wasn''t spacious


    enough to fit her in, and Ang stuck closer to the man aside.


    ¡°Did I ask you to sit here?¡±


    James gazed at her thighs and paused. He was annoyed to find her sitting close to another


    man.

 Chapter 38 The Pain is Nothing

    Chapter 38 The Pain is Nothing


    Ang stood up tensely in his oppressive gaze, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    The slit of her cheongsam swang back and forth as she moved.


    There was an obvious scar on her leg, but it blended perfectly with the pattern on her clothes, which


    made Ang more attractive.


    Others kept their eyes fixed on her.


    James put the ss down gloomily.


    He leaned back with ovepped legs, andmanded in a frosty tone,


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡±


    ¡°The new girl was thoughtless to push her way in.


    Come here, I got plenty of room for you.¡±


    Someoneughed and patted the couch.


    James gave Ang a straight look with his clenched lips.


    ¡°Thanks Mr. Leon. I¡¯m all good.¡±


    Ang swallowed down the humiliation. She tried to raised her mouth, ¡°Now that Mr. Harvey doesn¡¯t


    want me to sit aside. I''ll just stand here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Leon seems to be abandoned.¡±


    Someoneughed out.


    Mr. Leon smiled awkwardly,


    ¡°Never mind. Mr. Harvey is young and charming. I am sincerely convinced!


    At least I won¡¯t get questioned when I go home.¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter. Then the conversation quickly returned to business.


    James didn''t ask Ang to leave anymore, neither did he take a nce at her. He treated her as a


    People talked casually about business, with James spoke asionally. He sat quietly most of the time.


    Anyhow, no one dared to neglect him at all. The crowd kept resting upon James. If there were doubts


    on his face, they would soon change the subjects.


    ¡°It''s really an honor for us to get Mr. Harvey here this time. I would like to make a toast to him and


    everyone else!¡±


    Someone stood up with a broad smile, and raised his ss.


    Others followed and clinked.


    James was thest one to stand up. He did a slight clink.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey can not drink much. Let me take this for you.¡±


    Ang whispered with her lips curled.


    The crowd stunned there with a confused look.


    Did she want to drink for Mr. Harvey?


    James stared at Ang. After a moment, he poured some wine and handed to her.


    Ang took the ss decisively and tossed off.


    ¡°This beauty is indeed a drinker!¡±


    Someone pped hands and guffawed, ¡°Get one more.¡±


    The valuable wine twisted down from the ss, with a rich vour spread over. Ang¡¯s ss quickly


    got filled up again.


    Ang swept her eyes to James with the wine ss in her hand.


    He sat in the couch with a misty look. Obviously he didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all.


    Ang ticked her lips with an ironic smile. Then she gulped the wine bitterly, after toasting with the


    bosses.


    James changed his posture, resting his hand on thep,


    and took a quick peek at Ang¡¯s emptied ss with his knitted brows.


    ¡°I really like how jovial she is.¡±


    ¡°I agree. But it¡¯s sinful to waste a bottle of good wine by quaffing it.¡±


    ¡°Don''t cast a chill over. Let¡¯s toast once again.¡±


    Ang raised her ss again and stood among these middle-aged men. She lifted her lips up a little.


    There was already a slight difort over her stomach. But she still drank in one gulp decisively.


    As long as James was pleased to forgive her, she can surely cope with such minor difort.


    Seeing Ang gobbled one ss after another, James loosened his tie a little, but the suffocation


    didn¡¯t get eased off.


    He ducked his head with a cigarette between his fingers.


    ¡°Let me light it for you.¡±


    Ang fought the urge to throw up, hunkered down in front of James, and meekly lighted his cigarette


    with the gold leaf lighter on table.


    The burning me was vividly reflected in her eyes. She looked up at him, with no sign of the unruly


    rich princess she used to be.


    James stared down at Ang. He paused before taking a puff on the cigarette, then blew a delicate


    swirl of smoke.


    Ang turned off the lighter and ced it back. Then she stood quietly behind him.


    By the time James finished, she quickly bent down and poured a ss of wine for him.


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else, nor would she serve them.


    The others guffawed that Ang was only interested in James.


    After a while, they left one after another. Only Ang and James were in the room.


    ¡°You never seem to get tired of seducing others, even working as a cleaner here. You look really


    terrible.¡±


    James nced at her with a piercing voice.


    ¡°You got it wrong.¡±


    Ang felt a burning fire in her stomach, and wiped the sweat from her forehead, with total obedience


    in her eyes,


    ¡°Gabri asked me to serve as a receptionist.¡±


    James didn¡¯t respond, passing her and went out with a serious face.


    He stopped when he reached the door, ¡°Don''t drink if you are suffering from gastric disease.¡±


    Ang trembled slightly as she pressed her stomach.


    Was he... worried about her?


    Ang turned to look at his back. Before she uttered her appreciation, a cold voice came up,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of my employees died here for work.¡±


    Then he strode out.


    By watching him leave, Ang instantly felt the frozen breezy, and her limbs seemed to be stiffened as


    well.


    Ang rubbed her dizzy head andughed at herself. Did she drink too much?


    She thought he would care about her.


    In the hallway.


    James constantly think of Ang¡¯s cheongsam, which made him antsy for no reason at all.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was angry, or having other feelings towards Ang... Though it wasn¡¯t his


    first time. Her cheongsam was extremely conspicuous tonight.


    He walked a little faster with his loosened tie. A male voice came out when he passed by the


    supervisor¡¯s office.


    ¡°I just got a new stuff. Wonder if Mr. Young is interested or not?


    Well, a jade pendant from the Ming Dynasty. I want you to check it for me.¡±


    James slowed down with an image emerging in his mind. There was nothing on Ang¡¯s neck.


    The door was cracked open. James stopped and peeped through. After a moment, he pushed open the


    door and walked in.

 Chapter 39 Think before You Answer

    Chapter 39 Think before You Answer


    "When is it convenient to meet... Sorry, Mr. Young! I have something to do here, and I''ll talk yo you


    The supervisor happened to see James standing in front of the door. He was so frightened that he


    hung up the phone immediately.


    He swallowed and said carefully.


    "Hello, Mr. Harvey."


    James nodded slightly, "Do I scare you when I burst in?"


    "Of course not!"


    The supervisor''s heart was beating fast, and he smiled uneasily,


    "I just didn''t expect you toe to me, it''s... a surprise, yes, a surprise!"


    "You seem to be in a good mood today."


    James said carelessly.


    The supervisor swallowed, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, and I am very d."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    James raised his eyebrow slightly, said meaningfully.


    "In a-a-addition... there is one more thing."


    The supervisor wiped the sweat from his forehead and his legs tremble slightly, "Recently I found a


    treasure by ident at the antique market."


    James took a few steps to the couch and sat down, "That''s good luck, I wonder if I have the pleasure to


    look at your treasure and get some luck?"


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, you are too polite. It¡¯s my pleasure to let you have a look at my jade pendant. "


    Although the supervisor was reluctant to show his jade pendant, he took out the jade and handed it to


    James with both hands.


    James was a little angry as he saw the jade pendant, he yed with it in his hand and asked.


    "The jade pendant is from the Ming Dynasty and it must be worth tens of millions. Did you found it in


    the antique market?


    You''re so discerning, how about I rmend you to work in the City Art Appraisal Center?


    What do you think?¡±


    "I... I..."


    Large drops of sweat ran down his forehead.


    James touched the warm, smooth jade pendant, his voice lowered a bit, "No rush, think before you


    answer."


    The supervisor''s legs went weak and he nearly fell on his knees.


    His eyes wandered and finally he bit his teeth and said.


    "Ang gave me the jade pendant and she wanted me to change her position."


    Fearing that James might misunderstand, he spoke very quickly.


    "But I''ve worked at the Dream Club for ten years and I¡¯m always conscientious, diligent and disciplined.


    How could I go against my principles just because of a jade pendant?


    I asked my manager for permission, and she agreed. Then I gave Ang a new position, and there is


    absolutely no self-seeking misconduct involved!"


    At this point, he was extremely d he had made the request with his manager.


    "When did Ang give you the jade pendant?"


    ¡°This afternoon.¡±


    The supervisor answered quickly.


    James propped his right elbow on hisp, ying with the jade pendant in his hand, and asked


    carelessly.


    "Do you know why she wants to change the position?"


    ¡°It must be tired to be a cleaner."


    The supervisor took it for granted.


    "It''s not a decent job, and it''s not well-paid.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she works as a receptionist and meet a generous gentleman, she could get rich at once and don¡¯t


    need to work hard


    If she meets a naive rich guy, she can leave here and marry into a rich family. It''s better than being a


    cleaner!"


    ¡°Did she tell you this?"


    James looked up at him as if he could see through everything.


    The supervisor got afraid, blushed and stuttered.


    "No... not so, It¡¯s just my guess."


    Why did James care about Ang so much? Did he know her?


    Would he annoy him by giving her so much work during this time?


    Thinking about it, the supervisor wiped the cold sweat from his head.


    It can¡¯t... can¡¯t be so. If he really knew Ang, there''s no way he would have let her work here as a


    greetingdy and cleaner. He must have been thinking too much.


    James looked straight at him. He was so frightened that his limbs trembled and his mind went nk


    under such steady gaze. Only then James looked away and left.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey!"


    Seeing this, the supervisor followed him, dragging his weakened legs, and shouted impetuously.


    James stopped and turned to look at him, "Anything else?"


    "Mr. Harvey, that..."


    The supervisor stared directly at the jade pendant in his hand and pointed to it, wanting to get it back


    but not daring to say so outright. His face became red.


    James yed with the jade pendant in his hand and nced at him nonchntly, "Well?"


    "No... nothing..."


    The supervisor felt like having his heart ripped out. He was reluctant to give away the jade pendant, but


    didn¡¯t have the guts to get it back from James. He could only say something which he didn¡¯t really


    mean.


    "It''s gettingte, please be careful when you go back."


    James nodded slightly and, ignoring the supervisor''s reluctant expression, put away the jade pendant


    and walked away.


    "Ang, you¡¯re always getting me into trouble!"


    The supervisor gritted his teeth and cursed. His eyes were cold. ¡°Ang, wait and see!¡±


    James went out and took a few steps forward, turning into the manager''s office.


    "Hello, Mr. Harvey."


    Someone was reporting on Dream Club''s recent purchases to Gabri. Seeing himing in, he


    bowed and greeted him.


    James nodded and waved his hand to let him go out.


    "I happened to have something to tell you and you came by, what a coincidence."


    Gabri smiled sweetly and stood up, boiling hot water and preparing to make tea, "There were too


    many cleaners in the clubhouse and not enough women on the PR department, so I transferred Ang


    to the PR department without asking you."


    "Shortage of female PR at the club?


    Do you need me to recruit some for you?"


    James asked as he yed with the jade pendant in his hand.


    He clutched the jade pendant a little harder at the thought that Ang would drink with other men in a


    high-cut cheongsam, and felt a little ufortable.


    Gabri nced at the jade pendant, which looked somewhat familiar and said, "Just kidding. How


    can you take it serious?"


    "Why did you think of transferring her back?"


    James walked over to the desk chair and sat down, his fingers tapping on the desk unconsciously.


    Seeing this, Gabri raised her eyebrows. She looked at him with interest.


    Tapping the table?


    She couldn''t even remember how long it had been since she saw him showing his emotion directly.


    She nced at the jade pendant in his hand again and smiled meaningfully, "Because you discorded


    with Ang.


    I thought of dealing with people in the right way, and a proud person like Ang, there''s no point


    making her do manualbor. It''s better to let her stay with the guests and wear her down."


    James stopped tapping the table. There was no change in his expression but Gabri could tell her


    boss was unhappy.


    The water was boiling and she smiled as she made the tea.


    "Are you reluctant to do so?


    By the way, Ang is as beautiful as flowers and has chased after you for so many years, if you can''t


    bear to let her do it, it''s..."


    "Gabri."


    James looked up at her and said coldly.


    "I got the nice tea recently, please have a try."


    Gabri made the tea and pushed the cup in front of him.


    James took a sip of the tea, the water was too hot. He frowned and put it down on the table.


    ¡°Well, I am really amused!


    What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you burn yourself with a cup of tea?"


    Gabri fell aboutughing and her eyes were beautiful, "No one will believe me even if I tell the truth."


    James squinted at her with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 40 The Clubhouse doesn’t Provide Sex Service

    Chapter 40 The Clubhouse doesn¡¯t Provide Sex Service


    Gabri became serious but her eyes were still smiling slightly.


    "Order another batch of uniforms for the female PR."


    James lifted the tea to his lips and put it back down at Gabri''s stifled gaze, "The clubhouse doesn¡¯t


    provide sex service."


    "James, you''ve wronged me too much!"


    Seeing that he didn''t get burned this time, Gabri sighed a pity, "Cheongsam is the best outfit to show


    female beauty, howe it bes sex service?


    Look at other clubs, their uniforms reveal sexy breasts and thighs"


    "Never been to another clubhouses, so I don''t know."


    James squeezed the string and looked at the jade pendant in the light, as if he were looking at


    someone through it.


    "..."


    Gabri raised her eyebrows, which made her very chairing, "The cheongsam is actually fine, but it''s


    not suitable for Ang. The scars on her body will scare our guest.


    How about ordering a uniform only for Ang, what do you think?"


    James put the jade pendant away and nodded slightly for approval.


    Gabri said teasingly.


    ¡°Those who don''t know will think you are jealous if Ang works as a PR."


    "Fire the supervisor."


    James ignored her words, picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    "He''s been in the clubhouse for ten years. Even if he doesn¡¯t do something great, he works hard. We


    can¡¯t fire him without a reason, it will chill people''s hearts."


    Gabri winked and she looked charming and beautiful, "How about you give me a reason?"


    "Stealing valuable things from the clubhouse and tampering with the clubhouse''s ounts."


    James leaned against the back of the chair, his eyes were cold.


    "That''s a big charge, and if word gets out, I''m afraid no one will dare to hire him."


    Gabri nced at the valuable jade pendant, knowing everything well, but asked with a smile.


    "What has he done to you?"


    James crossed his hands on his knees and looked up at her, his gaze was cold.


    "Well, forget it."


    Gabri bent over the table with her right elbow on her chin, revealing her fair cleavage, "James, I


    recently discovered something interesting."


    Then, she stopped and waited for him to ask.


    Her body was beautiful, but James just nced at her as if he hadn''t seen it, stood up, and walked


    away.


    Gabri watched his back disappear in the doorway and sighed regretfully, "I shouldn''t have waited for


    the boss to ask, I should just say it, what a pity..."


    Next day, 8:30 a.m.


    Ang was informed that there was something wrong with her uniform and was told to hand the


    cheongsam. She could take a day off, and didn¡¯t need to work until thenew uniform was ready.


    "The boss finally has a conscience and gives you a day off!"


    Julia signed.


    "Fuck your ancestors!"


    Timothy kicked the bed hard, making a loud noise, "It''s early in the morning, are you fucking letting


    people sleep?


    Fuck you all..."


    ¡°Go on."


    Ang walked to Timothy¡¯s bedside and said dispassionately.


    Timothy blushed, she was interrupted but couldn¡¯t say a single word while seeing Ang''s gaze.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She snorted heavily and put the quilt over her head, making lound noise on purpose.


    ¡°Such a crazy woman!¡±


    Julia sneered, ignoring Timothy, who was still kicking on the bed, and said to Ang.


    "Finally you''ve had a day off, let''s go shopping."


    Ang looked down at the summer clothes she was wearing and said nothing.


    She could wear those two cleaners¡¯ uniforms previously, but now the uniforms and the cheongsam


    she''d just gotten yesterday had been turned in, all she left was the summer clothes she''d worn before


    she was in prison.


    "I''ve put on weighttely and can''t fit into a few of my clothes, so here you are."


    Julia got out of bed in her underwear and rummaged in the cupboard for a khaki coat and a pair of wide


    trousers.


    She looked at the shoes on Ang''s feet, then dragged out a shoe box from under the bed and took


    out the ck cashmere heels inside, passing them all to Ang.


    They got dressed, put on a simple makeup and left the house.


    The moment the door was closed, Timothy kicked away the quilt and stared ferociously at the door,


    cursing, "Bitch, murderer, on day I¡¯ll kick your ass!"


    She still feel ufortable after cursing.


    She got out of bed and found Ang''s tooth cup, took out the toothbrush inside, soak it in the toilet


    water and threw it back inside the cup.


    Ang and Julia went to the nearest mall and bought several clothes and shoes, and it was close to


    noon.


    They were hungry and picked a Japanese restaurant with great reviews.


    "Can we go somewhere else?"


    Ang entered the store and immediately spotted James and Jessica sitting at the back.


    James sat with his back to her so she couldn''t see his expression, all she could see was Jessica with


    one hand covering her lips, smiling with sweetness and joy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Julia was trying to find which table was almost avable, "I''ve been to this ce many times and the


    food is fresh and not too expensive.


    Don''t mind the crowd here, you''ll definitely think it''s worth waiting a while after you taste the food!"


    Seeing how eager she was to eat here, Ang didn''t want to upset her, so she nodded and was about


    to wait at the door with Julia.


    James and Jessica shouldn''t have seen her since there were so many people, and when she and Julia


    went in, they should have finished eating, so they wouldn''t run into each other.


    However, there was always an exectption.


    "Our table is avable,e with me."


    Danis walked up to Ang and looked down at her. He was in a trance for a moment.


    After she took off her uniform and put on her normal clothes, she looked just like the beautiful princess


    two years ago, as if everything that happened in the clubhouse before was a dream.


    Julia was shocked, she knew this man, the son of the Smith Group. Did he actually know Ang?


    Was Danis here?


    Ang frowned, "No, I''m not qualified to eat at the same table with you."


    "If it wasn''t for Jessica''s kindness, do you think I would invited you?"


    Danis said calmly, "You have to wait for at least an hour, soe here."


    Ang frowned and was about to refuse him when Juliaughed first.


    ¡°Thank you, Danis."


    She stood up and pulled Ang up with great joy, "Let''s go."


    Seeing Ang didn''t move for a moment, she said again.


    "You only have one day off, and you can''t waste an hour waiting for a table, can you?"


    Ang closed her mouth, the sunlight shone on her hair, casting a shadow on the bridge of her nose.


    She stood up and nodded.


    "I¡¯m lucky to meet you a few times before, and it''s an honor to have dinner with you this time."


    Julia let go of Ang''s hand and walked over to Danis happily, said carefully.


    Danis nodded casually and headed inside the restaurant.


    After a few steps, he stopped and looked back. He saw Ang still following him, then continued.


    They kept going inside.


    James calmly looked at Ang, who was standing behind Danis, then turned away and took the public


    chopsticks to nip dished for Jessica.


    Over the past two years in prison, Ang had told herself countless times not to think about James


    when she got out.


    But now seeing how sweet he was to Jessica, she felt her heart was broken.

 Chapter 41 Hes Not into Her

    Chapter 41 He''s Not into Her


    She had followed him around for so many years and was happy as long as he didn¡¯t kick her out.


    She¡¯d always thought he was a cold-hearted man who didn¡¯t know how to be nice to people, and as


    long as she was nice to him, they would be fine.


    She didn¡¯t realize that he wasn¡¯t cold. It was just that he wasn¡¯t into her.


    Jessica looked at the food on the te, with unconceble surprises in her eyes, ¡°Thank you, James.¡±


    ¡°Like to eat this?¡±


    James put down themunal chopsticks and picked up his own again, ¡°I will ask them bring some up


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed and her cheeks reddened slightly as she nodded.


    Ang hung her eyes and stood in front of the table, with a sore and swollen chest. Her heart


    wrenched as if it was being bitten by insects.


    ¡°Hello Mr. James, hello Miss Jessica.¡±


    When she saw James and Jessica, Julia¡¯s eyes lit up and she greeted them somewhat formally.


    Ang forced herself to speak but there was no pleasure under her eyes, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d be too ashamed and embarrassed toe over.¡±


    Jessica sighed helplessly, then smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee over. Sit down please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Jessica.¡±


    Julia smiled and thanked her, pulling Ang to sit in the empty seat.


    When the crowd wasn¡¯t looking, she asked quietly.


    ¡°Why Miss Jessica said you¡¯d be too ashamed and embarrassed toe over here?¡±


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened, not uttering a single word for half a day.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that she ran over my leg with her car.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was soft and slightly apologetic as she said.


    ¡°Too close, sorry to hear your whispers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Julia smiled sarcastically and waved his hand, embarrassed and shocked.


    So it turned out that the target of Ang¡¯s attempted murder was Miss Jessica.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. You¡¯re not the one who ran over me.¡±


    Jessica smiled and said with frustration.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t me Ang. I just feel a little sorry that I won¡¯t be able to dance in the future.¡±


    ¡°Were you a dancer?¡±


    Julia said in surprise.


    Danis looked at Jessica, his eyes downcast, ¡°A World Champion of Ballet.¡±


    If Jessica hadn¡¯t gotten close to Ang for him in the first ce, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°You are actually a world champion?¡±


    Julia covered her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s a shame!¡±


    ¡°If I were Miss Jessica and someone else bumped my leg, I would definitely never forgive her in my


    life!¡±


    Only after she finished, did she realize what she had said. She smiled sarcastically and inclined her


    head to look at Ang, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you mean to do that at that time either, right?¡±


    ¡°Whether she was intentional or not, Jessica can¡¯t dance anymore.¡±


    Danis¡¯s face was gloomy.


    No one spoke again, and the atmosphere was awkward to the extreme.


    Only James was still eating, his demeanor elegant and noble, unaffected at all.


    ¡°Well, I said I don¡¯t me Ang for that.¡±


    Jessica had a forced smile on her face, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t dance, it''s nothing. Stop talking about this heavy


    topic.¡±


    Julia looked at Jessica¡¯s clear and beautiful features and truly felt that Jessica was so gentle and kind


    that she made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been talking about it yourself?¡±


    James put down his chopsticks and leaned back in his seat, ncing at Jessica with a wry smile.


    Jessica hung her head and bit her lip as she said.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t have brought up the subject.¡±


    Jessica wondered whether James was speaking for Ang.


    She looked at her right leg, which could barely move, and was both aggravated and upset.


    Ang looked up at James and her heartbeat had a momentary eleration, but she quickly lowered


    her head again, suppressing the strange emotions bubbling up in her heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Danis couldn¡¯t see Jessica being aggrieved. He looked at Ang with cold eyes, ¡°What you said was


    originally the truth!¡±


    ¡°But that would be embarrassing for Ang.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was small and her eyes were red, ¡°I just wanted to invite her to have a nice meal


    together, and now I¡¯m screwing it up.¡±


    ¡°She should have thought of the consequences when she did this in the first ce, and it¡¯s something


    she should take on.


    You¡¯re the victim, so there is no need to me yourself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Danis was quite unpleasant. His sister always looked out for others like this and was prone to suffer.


    Jamesughed lightly, a hint of mockery caught in the corner of his mouth, ¡°ming yourself?¡±


    Was Jessica acting too real, or was Danis too blind?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said.


    ¡°Ang, Julia, what would you like to eat?¡±


    She swept her gaze over Julia and Ang, lingering on thetter for a moment longer, a sh of


    disgust and cynicism under her eyes.


    Julia felt embarrassed after she knew that Ang had hurt Jessica¡¯s leg, but now it was hard to leave


    again, so she could only smile sarcastically and order two dishes she liked to eat.


    Ang took the menu and ordered a few dishes out of habit.


    But after those dishes were served, she realized that they were all James¡¯s favourites.


    She inclined her head to look at James, who only cared about Jessica and didn¡¯t even notice it.


    She licked her lips, bitterness spreading through her heart.


    ¡°Ang, you have a weak stomach. Can you eat these raw and cold foods?¡±


    Julia looked at the dishes she had ordered and came over to ask in a whisper.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who ate it.¡±


    Ang whispered back to her, ¡°They are ordered for Mr. James.¡±


    She clipped the sashimi and put it on James¡¯s te, ¡°I remember you like this the most.¡±


    James¡¯s dark eyes stared straight at her as if he could see through her heart.


    Since yesterday, she¡¯d been deliberately trying to please him.


    Ang¡¯s eyes twinkled and she lowered her eyes to give him another slice of salmon and something


    else he liked.


    Danis watched her movements, his brow furrowed with a slight annoyance.


    ¡°You just used your own chopsticks, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Jessica said in surprise.


    ¡°James has a slight cleanliness fetish. These are stained with your saliva, so he won¡¯t eat them for


    sure.¡±


    Ang paused in her movements and whispered an apology, ¡°I¡¯ll get a new te.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get it, just ask the waiter to get one.¡±


    Jessica teased.


    ¡°Have you been working as a janitor and PR at the Dream Club for so long that you¡¯ve developed a


    habit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the tes.¡±


    Clutching the corner of her coat, Ang stood up and went to the waiter.


    When she returned with her te, she couldn¡¯t help sweeping a nce at James¡¯s te. He didn¡¯t eat


    a single bite of the food she had chosen for him.


    Her eyes dimmed a bit and set the te down in front of him.


    Halfway through eating, she couldn¡¯t stand Jessica¡¯s hypocrisy and excused herself to go to the toilet.


    Danis followed her and tugged on her arm from behind when she was almost at the toilet door, ¡°Did you


    follow James here on purpose?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang frowned and shook her hand off with force.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Danis¡¯s amber eyes were full of mockery, ¡°So you happened toe to this mall to shop ande to


    this restaurant for dinner at this time of day and happened to meet us?¡±

 Chapter 42 Heartache

    Chapter 42 Heartache


    Ang looked him straight in the eye and nodded, ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in jail for two years and you¡¯re still as open-mouthed a liar as ever!¡±


    Danis sneered, unable to say whether he was jealous or angry.


    Even when she was down and out like this, she still chased after James to death, never looking him in


    the eye¡±


    ¡°You can think what you like.¡±


    After a moment, Ang said with downcast eyes.


    It was useless for her to say more to those who didn¡¯t believe her.


    She turned around and headed towards the restroom.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Danis yanked her, pinning her against the wall, and said angrily.


    ¡°You have hit Jessica¡¯s leg and ended her dancing career, and now you want to seduce her boyfriend?


    Where is your conscience?¡±


    They were close, close enough to make out the tiny fuzz on each other¡¯s faces.


    He looked down at her, and his heart suddenly ached as his gaze touched the bruises on her face, as if


    his heart had been suddenly stabbed by a needle.


    She had always been big-headed and didn¡¯t care about anything, but she cared about her face as


    much as every other girl, and now she had such a visible scar added to her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was seducing Mr. James.¡±


    Propping her hands on the front of his chest, Ang attached herself to his ear and taunted.


    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong about one thing. It¡¯s never me whose conscience is eaten by dogs.¡±


    Silky curls of hot air hovered along the cochlea of his ears, prating an unspeakable ambiguity, and


    Danis was in a trance for a moment and had been pushed away by her.


    Ang fiddled with her bangs to cover the scar on her face, and when she turned around, she


    inadvertently saw James not far away.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing a suit jacket, and his white shirt was buttoned all the way up to the top one, looking


    ascetic but also oozing a bit of insensitivity.


    Ang did not know how long he had stood there and wondered what he saw and what he heard. She


    was inexplicably uneasy and subconsciously wanted to exin, ¡°Ja......¡±


    The next moment, James brushed past her, not even bothering to give her a nce, and went straight


    into the men¡¯s restroom off to the side.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was angry and ignoring her, but it was that he ignored her as if she was transparent.


    Ang¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air for a moment and dropped down to herp.


    Had she just been brain-dead or hysterical? How could she ridiculously think he was jealous and


    angry?


    The person he loved was Jessica, while she was just a mole who had harmed his beloved and was


    disgusted by his revenge.


    How could she think of anything else when she was already thankful to please him and escape his


    revenge?


    ¡°You like James so much?¡±


    Danis looked at her with aplicated expression. His heart seemed to be tipped over like a spice


    bottle, with mixed vors, ¡°Even if he broke your legs and sent you to prison, you still like him and want


    to be with him?¡±


    ¡°Who I like seems to have nothing to do with Mr. Danis.


    Or have you always liked me and felt jealous?¡±


    Ang asked lightly.


    Her words stung Danis, and his face abruptly turned ugly, ¡°Do I need to remind you that I have a


    girlfriend? Even if I don¡¯t have one, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d like someone who tried deliberately to murder my


    sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ang turned and went into the restroom.


    Danis stood still with hisplex expression, and finally washed his face and went back.


    When Ang went back, Danis and James had long been sitting in their seats, and she swept her eyes


    in James¡¯s direction and went back to her original seat.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Ang, you¡¯ve been there for so long. Did you have a bad stomach?¡±


    Jessica asked with a worried look.


    Fearing that her stomach would be ufortable, Ang didn¡¯t eat anything else and just picked up a


    bowl of miso soup and sipped it in small sips, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°That is good.


    You, James, and Danis all went to the restroom, so I thought the food in this restaurant is unclean and


    you all have an upset stomach from eating it.¡±


    Jessica said softly and figuratively.


    After finishing the meal, Danis went to pay the bill.


    James picked up his suit jacket, put it on, and asked Jessica, ¡°What time is the rehab?¡±


    ¡°It starts at three in the afternoon. We are just in time for it now.¡±


    Jessica smiled warmly.


    James hummed and went around to the back of Jessica¡¯s wheelchair, not even ncing at Ang as


    he pushed the wheelchair to leave.


    The suit outlined his lean waist and long, straight legs, and even if it was just a back view, it was still


    inviting.


    ¡°Mr. James is so good to Miss Jessica!¡±


    Julia sighed, her eyes full of envy, ¡°I wish I had a boyfriend who treated me so well and was still so


    good!¡±


    Ang dropped her eyes without making a sound, and her heart seemed to be clogged with a ball of


    water-absorbing cotton wool, too heavy to breathe.


    Anyone could see that James was good to Jessica, but she was like a fool at first. Her heart was full of


    him and she used every means to marry him.


    Even now she recognized the truth, her heart had long been out of control.


    ¡°James, stop for a moment.¡±


    Jessica had already left and came back again in her wheelchair, and said to Ang.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some clothes for you because it¡¯s too shabby for you to wear those work uniform


    everyday.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°But James is going to the rehab with me. You know he¡¯s busy with work and his time is


    limited. It¡¯s not easy for him to take some time out so I can¡¯t dy him.


    I can¡¯t send you clothes this time, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica doesn''t need to feel so guilty. Mr. James doesn¡¯t have time, but I do.


    I can go to rehab with you. When you¡¯re done and he¡¯s gone, you can buy me some clothes, okay?¡±


    Ang said.


    If she was separated from James this time, there was no telling when they would meet next time.


    She was going to brush up on him as much as she could and asked him to leave her alone as early as


    possible.


    Of course, she said this with the intention of disgusting Jessica.


    ¡°Ang, that¡¯s was not good.¡±


    Julia was embarrassed but felt restrained in front of James and Jessica. She wanted to ask Ang to


    hurry up but dared not say it directly and could only make eye contacts with her desperately.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed not good.¡±


    Ang looked at Jessica whose smile froze, and said faintly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s even worse to let Miss Jessica down and make her feel guilty.


    She has a bad leg, and if she develops any more heart problems from guilt, it will be my fault.¡±


    No wonder Jessica always liked to disgust her, it turned out that it felt so good to disgust the person


    you hated and watched her being disgusted to the point of being speechless.


    Julia smiled sarcastically, wanting to leave and not being able to walk away. She could only stand in


    ce with her shopping bags, embarrassed.


    Jessica was so angry that even the smile on her face was a few far-fetched.


    ¡°You were in prison for two years and you¡¯ve gotten even more brazen!¡±


    Danis returned from the checkout just in time to hear Ang¡¯s words and sneered.


    ¡°Danis, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯ll embarrass Ang.¡±


    Jessica used him disapprovingly, then turned to Ang and said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask James. If he doesn¡¯t object, we will let you follow us, okay?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. James doesn¡¯t agree, Ang and I will go back and never make things difficult for you.¡±


    Julia was afraid that Ang would make things worse, so she mentioned it in advance.

 Chapter 43 She Was Ready for A Rejection

    Chapter 43 She Was Ready for A Rejection


    ¡°Ang is blessed to have you as a friend.¡±


    Jessica smiled and turned her wheelchair to face James, ¡°James, I know Ang bumped my leg,


    which made you hold a grudge, but I don¡¯t me her. So just let her follow me to the hospital. Is that


    okay for you?¡±


    James stood against the light, and it was impossible to read his expression.


    ¡°James, please just agree. You¡¯re always by my side, so she won¡¯t dare to hurt me.¡±


    Jessica spoke with a bit of the pettiness of a woman in love.


    Ang sneered in her heart. Jessica really made it her mission to cast in a bone between her and


    James at all times. Even if he had agreed to let her go at first, after hearing these words from Jessica,


    he would still disagree.


    She was ready for rejection, but James said.


    ¡°You push Jessica out.¡±


    Smugness dissipated under Jessica¡¯s eyes. She froze for a moment and this time she said with a real


    forced smile, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t be as fidgety asst time. You almost dropped me, which caused my


    brother to misunderstand you.¡±


    Her voice was not too low. Rather than saying it to Ang, she said it to James and Danis.


    But James only left her with a slender back, not as she wished.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sensible, don¡¯t get any thoughts on Jessica that you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Danis walked over to Ang and leaned down to warn her.


    Julia wanted to say something for Ang, but she nced at the expressionless Danis and the pitiful


    Jessica, and finally said nothing, only feeling uneasy.


    Ang murmured pensively, ¡°I really wish I have done it¡±


    They said she attempted to murder Jessica, then she¡¯d like to kill Jessica once. They said she had a


    snake¡¯s heart then she wanted to y a trick on Jessica a few more times. At least when she was


    med again, she didn¡¯t have to feel so suffocated.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What are you trying to do again?¡±


    Danis lowered his voice, each word squeezing out of his throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Danis.¡±


    Ang took a few steps back and pulled away from him, ¡°With Mr. James and you here, do you think I


    dare to harm Miss Jessica?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it.¡±


    Seeing her so far away from him, Danis felt very bad in his heart.


    But he quickly frowned and suppressed this strange sentiment in his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t love a woman who tried deliberately to murder his sister.


    A sh of mockery shed in Ang¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you¡¯re really unsure, you can follow your sister twenty-


    four hours a day so as not to give me any chance to hurt her.¡±


    Danis plucked out a nce coldly at her, walked over to Jessica, bending down, and said something


    tenderly, then left with big strides.


    ¡°Ang, I ......¡±


    Julia stole a nce at Jessica and said with a reddened face.


    Ang interrupted her directly, ¡°If you have something to do, go back first. I¡¯ll apany Miss Jessica


    to the rehab.¡±


    It was understandable that Julia didn¡¯t want to offend Jessica and the others because of her, after all,


    even her rtives had cut ties with her because of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Julia smiled sarcastically and reached out, ¡°You have to push the wheelchair. It¡¯s not convenient to take


    these things, so let me take them back for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ang gave her all the shopping bags.


    On the side, Jessica sighed softly andmented.


    ¡°You two are so close. Ang, thisdy is very nice to you, so please don¡¯t let her make the same


    mistake I did.¡±


    Julia took the shopping bag and looked at her with confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I used to be good friends with Ang too, but it turned out that... Well, just


    forget it¡±


    Jessica looked at her legs and smiled bitterly.


    Julia smiled sarcastically, swept her eyes at Ang beside her, and then looked at Jessica, with an


    embarrassed face and some indefinable emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep Mr. James waiting.


    Julia, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face remained unchanged, except that the hand clutching the wheelchair was so hard that the


    tips of her fingers were white.


    She pushed Jessica to the parking lot and found James sitting in the Bentley.


    He opened the door and got out of the car without giving her a single nce, his eyes falling directly on


    Jessica.


    Ang¡¯s eyes downcast, and her heart was numb.


    He only cared about Jessica, which she had known for a long time.


    ¡°James, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Jessica looked up at him, her eyes filled with love and warmth.


    James walked to the wheelchair and bent over, his long, good-looking fingers running through her


    armpits and knees to hold her in his arms.


    Standing at the back of the wheelchair, Ang watched his angr face bathed in light, strikingly


    handsome, just as it had been when she first saw him.


    He was just a little less youthful and holding an extra woman he loved in his arms.


    She watched Jessica shyly put her arms around his neck while he looked down at Jessica, only to feel


    her heartache as if being stabbed by a sharp knife, blood dripping in an instant.


    ¡°Ang, there¡¯s no room in the back, so you can take the passenger seat.¡±


    Jessica lowered the window and said with bent eyes.


    ¡°Oh, could you please put the wheelchair into the trunk?¡±


    Passing her and looking at the indifferent James, Ang nodded a momentter, withdrew her gaze,


    and put the wheelchair into the trunk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put the tissues on the seat for you. You can do it yourself.¡±


    The driver said.


    Ang hummed and opened the door, her fingers trembling slightly as she pulled out a paper towel


    and spread it on the seat and the floor before sitting in.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you look like a servant.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said pitifully.


    Ang smoothed the tissue papers that were a little wrinkled as she sat down, clutching the corner of


    her coat and said faintly.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    She took a deep breath and said, holding back her resentment.


    ¡°I broke your leg, so I do this to make up for it.¡±


    Being soft might make James feel less disgusted with her.


    She could be soft as long as she can get rid of his revenge.


    James inclined his head and nced at her, his eyes obscure, but he quickly moved his eyes away.


    ¡°Even though what you did to make up for it was nothing for my legs, I¡¯m still impressed.¡±


    Jessica finished curving her lips, her gaze drifting to the tissues under her seat and at her feet, ¡°Why do


    you need to have tissues?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, her mouth tasting of cosmetics, and she swept James from the rearview


    mirror, right into his dark eyes.


    Her heart palpitated and she averted her gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t want to pollute Mr. James¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jessica blinked, her pretty face tinged with a bit of confusion, ¡°But once I got wet and sat in soaking


    wet, James didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±


    She twisted her head to look at James beside her, ¡°Right, James?¡±


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened and her right hand crumpled a piece of tissue under her body into a ball,


    suffocating in her chest.


    She tried to look as normal as she could, not wanting to look so lousy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    James continued as the corners of Jessica¡¯s mouth gradually curled up.


    ¡°No tissues.¡±


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face stiffened for a moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t keep tissues in the car before, but I do now, so next time you¡¯re here, use them down too.¡±


    James pulled out a packet of tissues and put it between himself and Jessica, ¡°Or I stop the car this


    minute and youy it on?¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and pouted.


    ¡°How can you make such a joke?¡±

 Chapter 44 You’re Too Strong

    Chapter 44 You¡¯re Too Strong


    ¡°Joke?¡±


    Jamesughed lightly, his fingertips tapping on the tissue paper a few times, ¡°It does seem quite


    wasteful toy down tissues every time. Prepare your own cushion next time youe over.¡±


    Jessica froze for a moment, then arched her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s cold and it¡¯s warmer toy a cushion. James,


    thank you for your concern.¡±


    James gave a meaningfulugh. Coincidentally, at this time, the phone vibrated and he picked up the


    phone and did not say anything more about the cushion.


    The car came to a stop in front of the hospital.


    Ang got out of the car first, putting away those tissues into her pockets, then slightly strained to


    move the wheelchair down.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d buy you two dresses, but I¡¯m sorry I ended up making you do this.¡±


    Jessica sat on the wheelchair, tilting her head and smiling at Ang, ¡°How about this? The aunt my


    family hired is about twenty thousand a month, almost seven hundred a day.


    You count one day today, and I¡¯ll give you seven hundredter.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m short of money, so thank you, Miss Jessica.¡±


    Ang forced herself to said. Jessica really had a million ways to disgust her.


    She pushed the wheelchair towards the hospital. Jessica and James joked andughed along the way,


    while she stood behind the two, just like Jessica had insinuated her, like a servant.


    The hospital was crowded and the three waited for the elevator at the back of the crowd.


    A few young schoolgirls cast nces back at the trio from time to time, chattering and muttering-


    ¡°Wow, this guy is really handsome. Oh, look at his face, his body, and his temperament. He is basically


    the hero in the idol drama!¡±


    ¡°His girlfriend is pretty too. She¡¯s a good match for him but it¡¯s just a shame that she¡¯s disabled.¡±


    ¡°He is handsome and she is beautiful, but why is this wheelchair pusher in the back so pretty too? She


    seemed to be a housemaid hired by them.


    It¡¯s just that her clothes are too old-fashioned.¡±


    When Jessica heard the word ¡°disabled¡±, the smile on her face nearly couldn¡¯t be maintained. When


    she looked at her right leg that could barely move, a fierce intent shed under her eyes, but she


    quickly returned to normal.


    James swept his eyes over the students who were chattering and frowned invisibly.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived.


    Ang¡¯s pupils crinkled as she looked at the people walking out of the elevator.


    ¡°Why do my brother and sister-inwe to the hospital?


    Are they sick?


    Or does my brother¡¯s wound from the car ident getting worsened?¡±


    Greyson, his head still bandaged, was looking down and saying something to the airy woman beside


    him.


    The woman listened carelessly. When she inadvertently saw Ang, her gentle water-like eyes


    brightened a little, tugged his clothes, and excitedly said something.


    ¡°Ang...¡±


    Greyson looked up, and a touch of joy appeared between his handsome but somewhat riffraff


    eyebrows.


    Ang shook her head at them, her gaze indicating the location of James and Jessica.


    Seeing this, Greyson made a reluctant gesture of shutting up and stiffly dragged the excited woman


    trying to greet Ang away.


    James took in the trio¡¯s interaction and snorted cold. Did they think he was blind?


    Ang didn¡¯t notice his scowl, her eyes following her brother and sister-inw.


    At that moment, the wheelchair suddenly slid forward a bit, and at the same time, a woman¡¯s cry of


    pain sounded close at hand


    ¡°Hiss!


    It hurts ...... it hurts me!¡±


    Ang suddenly had some bad premonition in her heart, and she looked at the ce where the sound


    came from, just in time to see the wheel of the wheelchair pressed against the foot of the girl who had


    just said that Jessica was disabled.


    She had known Jessica for so many years, and just by thinking about it, she had pretty much guessed


    the whole incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Jessica apologized in a panic with a worried face, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Beauty, can you ...... move the wheelchair first ...... first, it hurts ...... it hurts me to death!¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were red with pain and she kept gasping.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Jessica hastily responded and anxiously said to Ang.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Ang, move back in a hurry.¡±


    Ang grabbed the wheelchair and stepped back, but a force stopped her, she didn¡¯t move the


    wheelchair for a long time. The girl whose foot was pinned down and herpanion wanted to curse.


    James¡¯s gaze fell on Jessica¡¯s knuckles that were somewhat white from the force, pausing for a


    moment as a hint of sarcasm shed across his dark eyes.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, please let go of your hand. You''re too strong for me to move.¡±


    Ang said softly.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Jessica hurriedly let go of the wheelchair and apologized to the girl with a guilty face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I was so nervous.¡±


    The wheelchair finally moved out of the way and the girl sat down on her butt, taking off her shoes, her


    feet red and swollen and looking badly hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I apologize for my friend. She just saw her acquaintance and didn¡¯t really look where


    she was going and she crushed into you.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face was filled with guilt and remorse, ¡°As you¡¯re badly hurt, how about going to see a doctor


    and I¡¯ll pay for the medical expenses.¡±


    She took out her purse, drew a stack of red banknotes from it, and handed them to the girl.


    Ang tightened her lips, her face ugly.


    She hadn¡¯t even moved the wheelchair just now. It was Jessica herself who had moved it, but even if


    she exined it, no one would probably believe it.


    Even pulling up the surveince wouldn¡¯t help, her hand had been resting on the wheelchair and there


    was no way to exin it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡±


    The girl¡¯s head was sweating from the pain, and when she saw that Ang still looked dazed, she was


    furious, ¡°Sister, you hurt me. Aren¡¯t you even going to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Ang clenched his fist and whispered an apology.


    Seeing this, the girl became more and more dissatisfied, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s only natural for you to apologize to


    me if you didn¡¯t look at the road and hurt me, right?


    Why are you instead aggrieved and acting like a victim?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. You are so insincere to make the apology!¡±


    ¡°Look at this sister in the wheelchair. It¡¯s not her fault and she is actively apologizing. What kind of


    attitude you are having!¡±


    A few of the girls¡¯panions followed to help, and some of the onlookers condemned Ang.


    Ang took a deep breath, suppressing the resentment and stifled frustration in her heart, and bowed


    ny degrees and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for hurting you. I¡¯ll take care of the medical bills.¡±


    The girl was retaliated by Jessica because she said Jessica was disabled. But in the end, she was to


    be med. Killing two birds with one stone, Jessica was good at scheming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m screwing you, and I don¡¯t want more than that, so just give me three hundred.¡±


    The girl turned pale with pain and was helped to stand up by her twopanions.


    Jessica hastily took out the money, ¡°I''m afraid that three hundred is not enough. Here you go, this is


    seven hundred. Please take it.


    Stop putting it off or I¡¯ll feel sorry.¡±


    She shoved the money hard into the girl¡¯s hand and instructed Ang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ang pushed her wheelchair behind James and entered the elevator, only to feel as sick as if she had


    eaten a fly.


    She had already guarded against a thousand things, but she still couldn¡¯t guard against Jessica¡¯s


    scheme.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she had to admit that she couldn¡¯t beat Jessica at scheming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the money, just considering it as your wage.¡±


    After the elevator door was closed, Jessica said softly.


    Ang hummed. She had said that she was short of money, so Jessica wouldn¡¯t give her a single cent.


    ¡°What a great y, well-acted.¡±


    After getting off the elevator, James said lightly.


    ¡°Interested in being an actress?


    It just so happens that I know a few entertainmentpany bosses that I can introduce you to.¡±

 Chapter 45 Is It Fun to Play Dumb?

    Chapter 45 Is It Fun to y Dumb?


    Hearing this, Ang¡¯s pupils crinkled as she looked at him incredulously.


    If he knew the truth, why had he just allowed her to be misunderstood?


    James stared ahead without ncing at her as if he didn¡¯t even know she was looking at him.


    Ang withdrew her gaze and her expression had returned to normal.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was also understandable since Jessica was his beloved woman, and what was she?


    ¡°Actress?¡±


    Jessica blinked and said innocently.


    ¡°James, are you asking about Ang?


    If she wants to be an actress, she needs to get rid of the scars on her face first.


    And the fact that she has been in jail mustn¡¯t be known or she will be cursed.¡±


    ¡°With such good acting skills, it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t go to the entertainment industry. There¡¯s one less


    potential movie queen for the Oscars.¡±


    James stopped and looked down at Jessica in her wheelchair,ughed lightly, and continued walking


    forward.


    ¡°James thinks so highly of you. Do you want to think about it?¡±


    Jessica blinked, ¡°Although it¡¯s not really suitable since you have been in jail, you can try it. At least it¡¯s


    more decent than being a PRdy or a cleaningdy.¡±


    ¡°Is it fun to y dumb?¡±


    Ang asked.


    Jessica looked at James¡¯s back and said with aplicated expression, ¡°It has to be fun even if it¡¯s


    not, or something I love will be gone.¡±


    When Jessica finished her rehab and they were heading out, the attending physician suddenly called


    Ang.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ang asked as she stopped her steps.


    The attending physician nced at her right leg, ¡°Forgive me for asking, is your right leg ...... not very


    good?¡±


    ¡°Cripple! Cripple!¡±


    The shouts of ¡°Cripple¡± in prison seemed to ring in her ears, and Ang turned abruptly pale, hiding


    her right leg behind the wheelchair.


    She had tried desperately to learn how to walk like a normal person, but physical defects couldn¡¯t be


    hidden just by trying to hide them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else and forgive me for asking.¡±


    The doctor, finding the atmosphere too awkward, exined.


    ¡°If so, you can do a test, and maybe it can be cured.¡±


    Hearing this, the bottom of Ang¡¯s eyes shed for a moment. No one would willingly have a physical


    disability.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were downcast, and there was a sh of gloom on her face.


    She had seen so many specialists who said that her leg was incurable, but Ang¡¯s leg could be


    cured!


    ¡°No, she was born with a disability that can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Without waiting for Ang to speak, James spoke coolly and walked straight towards the door.


    The light under Ang¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, anger surging in her heart, but in the end, it could


    only turn into resentment.


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against James, and the only thing she could do was to please him


    and stay away from him.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her cure it, so she wouldn¡¯t do it to avoid being beaten once more.


    When she got into the car, Ang had just pulled out a tissue when James, who was sitting in the


    back, said.


    ¡°No need to be so wasteful.¡±


    Ang inclined her head to look at his clear, handsome brow, and her butterfly-winged, thick, curling


    She hummed, putting the tissue down in the front, and sat down.


    ¡°James.¡±


    Seeing this, Jessica frowned for a moment and said, ¡°I have seriously considered that if Ang¡¯s leg


    can be cured, let her do so.


    It¡¯s enough to ruin me alone. Don¡¯t ruin her.¡±


    ¡°She hurt your leg and that¡¯s the price.¡±


    Daylight shone in through the car window, casting a circle of light on James¡¯s handsome face and body.


    It was a beautiful scene, but Ang wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate it. She only felt chills all over her


    body.


    He was truly determined to destroy her.


    Jessica sighed and looked at Ang with drooping pity.


    Such a gaze made Ang feel her stomach flip. Jessica¡¯s hypocrisy was something she could never


    learn.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I just saw your brother and sister-inw at the hospital.¡±


    Jessica asked curiously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they say hello to you?


    Is it because they are embarrassed that you have been in jail?¡±


    Ang tightened her lips and lowered her eyes, her hand on thep unconsciously clutching her shirt.


    ¡°After all, it is inappropriate to ignore them when you¡¯re family.¡±


    Jessica sighed with emotion and spoke carelessly, ¡°You¡¯ve been in jail for two years. I don''t think


    you¡¯ve seen the pair of dragon and phoenix babies, right?


    I¡¯ve seen them a few times. They are quite cute and have inherited all the good genes from your


    brother and sister-inw.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand clutching the clothes was so hard that it went straightly whitened. She was forced into


    the Dream Club after she was released from prison, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to meet her twin


    nephew and niece?


    When Jessica said that, she was deliberately poking a knife into her heart!


    ¡°You don¡¯t speak. Are you feeling...sad?¡±


    Jessica leaned forward and closed the distance between them, ¡°How about I go and find Uncle


    Lorenzo and Mr. Greyson to...¡±


    Ang¡¯s patience had reached its limit and she violently lifted her eyes to interrupt her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired


    of pretending all day long?


    Isn¡¯t that disgusting?


    Is it because you can¡¯t dance with a broken leg and have nothing better to do than toe out and


    disgust people and emphsize your presence?¡±


    She regretted it after finishing her sentence.


    James sat right back and looked at her quietly, the bottom of his eyes were deep as if he wanted to


    suck her into the endless abyss.


    The anger in Ang¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, transforming into scorn and trepidation for him, and


    her hand clutching her clothes slightly loosened a bit, her fingertips trembling invisibly.


    Maybe it would be better to apologize now, but she didn¡¯t want to, and she was unwilling.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Jessica seemed to be shocked by her and spoke again with some aggravation, ¡°As a friend, I just don¡¯t


    want to see you in such a stalemate with your family and want to help you out.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she tried to ignore the cool gaze that fell on her, ¡°Miss Jessica, thank


    you for your kindness. Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a time-consuming task, so you don¡¯t have to be so insensitive.¡±


    Jessica was magnanimous and didn¡¯t take into ount those overly intense words of hers, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to


    Uncle Lorenzo and the others. They may let you meet those kids.¡±


    ¡°Your sympathy doesn¡¯t have to be so overwhelming.¡±


    James suddenly spoke out, biting the word sympathy heavily, seemingly mixed with a hint of mockery


    that couldn¡¯t be seen in his expression.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed for a moment and said softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m me being nosy.¡±


    Then she made no more sound.


    The car was eerily quiet. The air seemed to thicken and crushed together, making it hard to breathe.


    Ang secretly looked at James in the rearview mirror. He sat in the back row and inclined his head to


    look out of the window. He looked indifferent and she could not know whether those words she just said


    had provoked him.


    She tensed her spine, her whole body like a drawn bowstring.


    After ten minutes, he didn¡¯t mean to embarrass her, so she wiped the thin sweat from the wings of her


    nose at some point, but her back was still tight.


    The Bentley stopped in front of the Dream Club, and Ang got out of the car, watching it disappear


    before realizing that a cold sweat had risen on her body at some point.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Suddenly someone tapped her on the shoulder.


    Ang turned around, and when she saw the person patting her, a hint of joy surfaced under her eyes,


    ¡°Brother?!¡±

 Chapter 46 Youre Lying

    Chapter 46 You''re Lying


    Ang turned to the gentle woman beside her brother, smiling, ¡°Sister-inw, long time no see."


    "I haven''t seen you for two years, how ...... did you be so thin?"


    Luna looked at Ang¡¯s extremely thin chin and her eyes reddened when she just opened her mouth.


    Greyson wiped Luna¡¯s tears with tender love in his face, "You just said you were happy to see Ang,


    how could you cry?"


    "Are you the biological brother of Ang?"


    Luna red at him, tears dropping down her face, "Ang is so thin, she must have been suffering a


    lot in the past two years!"


    "Greyson, Luna, let''s have a talk somewhere else."


    Ang looked around and found this was not a good ce to talk, as there were so many people


    around.


    If anyone told this to James and he knew she still had a connection with the Chante Family, all she had


    done during this period would be meaningless.


    The couple knew Ang liked grilled fish, so they drove with her to a grilled fish restaurant.


    Luna usually liked to eat grilled fish, but at this moment, sitting across from Ang and looking at the


    scars on her face and her thin cheeks, she didn¡¯t want to eat any more.


    Luna picked up her chopsticks and put them down again, "Ang, have you had a bad time these ......


    two years?"


    "Luna, you worried too much. Prisoners aremon people after all, how bad can they be?"


    Ang''s eyes dimmed for a moment, then she smiled and gave Luna a piece of fish, "I did hear a lot of


    interesting stories in prison."


    "Tell me about it?"


    Seeing Ang¡¯s unwillingness to talk about those sad things, Luna felt even worse, but she didn''t force


    Ang to reveal it.


    Greyson could not hide his emotions, so he was picking fishbones with gloomy expression, then he put


    the fish on his sister and wife''s tes.


    "There was a guy who was defrauding nearly 20 million yuan and liked to y games. When he was


    finally caught by the police at an inte cafe, he had only one request, asking the police if he could be


    allowed to finish the game first because he would get yelled at for hanging up midway."


    "There was also a murderer who was careful and had been absconding for eight years, only to be


    spotted by a face recognition machine as he was entering a concert."


    Angughed and told seven or eight funny stories about prisoners. Luna echoed from time to time,


    but they all knew that no one wanted tough, andughing at this moment was only for each other.


    "Don''t talk about that!"


    Greyson put down his chopsticks and asked with a hard look on his face,


    "I heard that you were punished with kneeling and were molested and targeted in the Club, is that


    true?"


    Luna touched Greyson with her elbow and hinted at him, but he was still staring at Ang, insistent on


    his question.


    "It''s just gossip.


    Doesn''t anyone else say I''m a vicious murderer?"


    Ang paused for a moment, dropping her eyes.


    Greyson stared straightly at her for a moment, picked up the beer on the table suddenly, took a gulp


    and snapped it onto the table. He said in a depressing tone, "Ang, you''re lying."


    Ang didn''t respond, and just took a piece of fish and put it in her mouth, but she couldn''t taste it.


    That''s a yes.


    "Why don''t you tell ...... about these things to us?"


    Luna wore mixed expressions.


    Luna knew very well the character of her sister-inw, who was so arrogant but was teased to such


    degree now.


    ¡°Will it be different if I say it?


    Ang put another piece of fish in her mouth and smiled to herself, "To worry you and Greyson?"


    BANG!


    Greyson put his beer onto the table so loudly that many guests from other tables looked over with


    curiosity.


    "Keep your voice down!"


    Luna twisted his arm.


    "If no one in City A dares to go against James, then I''ll go to the new secretary of the municipal party


    Greyson stood up with the support of the table, then he roared with his scarlet eyes, "I don''t believe


    James is the absolute monarch in the city!¡±


    "Don¡¯t be impulsive. Calm down."


    Luna, unlike his rashness, had to think more, and tugged on his sleeve to make him sit down.


    Greyson pulled away her hand, veins on his neck protruding, "Calm down? If I still calm down, Ang


    would be killed by others!"


    Being yelled at by him like that, Luna was stunned for a moment and pursed her lips without saying a


    word, but her eyes were red.


    "Luna didn''t offend you. Why are you yelling at her?


    Are you crazy?"


    Ang put down her chopsticks and sighed then hinted at her brother.


    Greyson had regretted when he yelled out, then he pretended to clear his throat and made his wife


    happy.


    After his sweet words, Luna''s face looked a little better.


    "It''s no use going to the new secretary of the municipal partymittee."


    Ang told them briefly about Raya helping her.


    Then they fell into silence.


    After a long time, Greyson rubbed his hair in agitation, "If there¡¯s no way out, I''d like to run that bastard


    over with my car and go to jail!"


    "You''re not alone now, you should consider Luna and your two kids before you speak or do anything."


    Ang looked at the bandages on his head that hadn''t been removed yet. Her heart in cold gained


    some warmth.


    It felt so good to have someone else care about her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Greyson stretched his neck and said with his livid face.


    "You don¡¯t agree with all my suggestions, so am I supposed to watch you get screwed by that scum?


    I can''t do it anyway!"


    "I didn''t say I was going to wait to die."


    Ang said in a soft voice as the two watched her.


    "I''ve figured out a way to get out of the Club, you don¡¯t need to worry."


    The couple asked what the solution was, but Ang didn''t told them.


    Ang went back to the dorm after the meal.


    Julia was also in the dormitory and was a little embarrassed to see her. Then Julia apologized after


    around over half an hour,


    "I''m sorry about the thing today."


    Ang didn¡¯t know if she was apologizing for trying to make use of Ang to consort with James and


    the others, or for leaving her behind anding back.


    Hearing this, Ang made a soft sound to show her acknowledge, then she said nothing more about it.


    "Ang."


    It was like a cat scratching in Julia¡¯s heart, Julia said with caution after some hesitation, ¡°Was Miss


    Jessica''s leg really ...... hurt by you?"


    Ang''s body stiffened a little, then she just made a low sound like just now.


    "Miss Jessica is pretty and gentle and it seems that she is so good. Why did you hurt her leg?"


    Julia asked as she walked in front of Ang.


    "I just don¡¯t like her."


    Ang continued to sort out the clothes she just bought today without even raising her head, "Besides,


    I''m not trying to break her leg, but to kill her.


    What a pity that she was so lucky to survive the ident."


    Julia couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Ang, on the other hand, continued to sort out her clothes. Then she took out two pieces of clothing


    and put them on Julia''s bed.


    She didn¡¯t like to owe favors.


    "But I don''t think that you''re that kind of person."


    Julia said suddenly.


    Ang¡¯s hands froze then she raised her head and looked at Julia with some mist in her eyes.


    At that moment, someone was knocking at the door. Julia ran to open it.


    Julia took the dress handed to her by her colleague. After unfolding the clothes, she broaden her eyes


    unbelievably, "Are you sure that this is for Ang but not for the cleaning staff?"


    "Of course I''m sure.


    I''m surprised too. It seems that everyone''s clothes didn''t change but to Ang.


    If she wears the clothes, I suppose someone will make aint tomorrow!"


    The colleague rolled her eyes and walked away.

 Chapter 47 Release your Hand

    Chapter 47 Release your Hand


    Ang took the clothes from Julia''s hand and gave a look at it. She felt a little confused, but she didn''t


    say anything.


    She put the clothes beside her pillow, then went out to make a phone call. After washing up, she went


    to bed.


    Early the next morning, Ang was still asleep when she was awakened by the mming of the door.


    ¡°Why are you still sleeping? Are you a pig?


    Open the door!"


    "I told you to open the door. Did you hear me? Fuck! Two fucking bitches!"


    Ang frowned and said to Julia, who was also woken up with a depressed face.


    "You lie down, I''ll open the door."


    "She¡¯s so annoying!"


    Julia muttered and rolled over, pulling the quilt over her face.


    Ang went over and opened the door, then she saw Timothy standing in the doorway, wearing a slip


    dress and a loose burgundy coat, and obvious love bites on her neck.


    "What are you fuck looking at? I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out if you......"


    Timothy shouted abuse. But she stopped the curse under Ang''s gaze.


    Ang said, "Don''t me me for not warning you that I¡¯ll make you never open your mouth again, if


    you dare to speak rude to me."


    "Don''t you fucking dare!"


    Timothy stretched her neck, and her nostrils looked broadened because of her slight upward


    movement.


    Ang tried to crack a smile, but there was no smile in her eyes, "You can have a try."


    When she finished, she went back to her bunk.


    Timothy''s face turned from white to blue, and then from blue to red. Finally she snapped the door as if


    she was letting off her anger, and whispered a curse.


    Ang ignored her, picked up her uniform and prepared to wear, but she put it down after thinking for a


    moment.


    She suppose she didn¡¯t need to wear the uniform today.


    It was about the time when someone would call her or came to her door.


    No sooner had the thought shed than the door was pushed open.


    "Who''s so angry in the morning?


    I heard the mming of the door far away."


    Gabri walked in with a smile. Even she wore the simple suit dress, she looked sexy and charming.


    "I didn''t want to be so angry."


    Timothy pouted. She was saying to Gabri but her eyes were fixed on Ang, "It''s just that someone


    went too far, who left me alone at the door for half an hour in the morning. Who wouldn''t be angry to be


    treated like this?"


    Ang didn''t refute it and let Timothy make up the story.


    "Don''t take anyone for a fool, Timothy."


    Gabri took Timothy''s hand and raised her head slightly, alluding "Otherwise, you''ll have to suffer a


    loss sooner orter.."


    Timothy pursed her lips and didn''t make a sound, and she just nced at Ang and returned to her


    bunk reluctantly.


    "You don''t have to work today. Mr. James will arrive in half an hour, so packed it up in a hurry, and


    listen to Mr. James''s arrangements then."


    Gabri patted Ang''s shoulder using her index finger. Then she smiled ambiguously and walked


    away.


    Julia stretched her head from the quilt, with a bit of inquiry in her eyes, "Ang, Mr. James knows


    you?"


    Ang agreed with a low voice, then she said with Julia¡¯s suddenly brightened eyes,


    "How can he not know me when I hurt the leg of the woman he loves?"


    "Then you ...... you¡¯d better be careful and don¡¯t offend him today."


    The light in Julia''s eyes instantly dissipated, then she smiled with embarrassment and re-covered her


    head with the quilt.


    Ang didn''t have any other clothes, so she wore the one she had worn yesterday and went out after


    simply putting on a light makeup.


    It took an hour for James to arrive. When Ang opened the door and was about to sit in the driver''s


    seat, James gave her a disapproving look, "Sit in the back."


    "Ok¡­"


    Pursing her lips, Ang walked around to the back with her stiffened body, sitting beside James.


    She was not ustomed to sitting too close to James, from whom she can smell the faint aroma of


    tobo, which seemed to wrap her in an invisible and made her too oppressed to breathe.


    Ang propped up the seat and carefully moved towards right, in an attempt to keep away from


    James.


    Suddenly, a strong arm hooked around her waist, and her body stiffened before she could react, then


    she fell into the chest of the man beside her.


    "If you''re so afraid of me, why did you go to all the trouble ande to my mom''s birthday party?


    Why?¡±


    James cupped her chin and bbed her face upright, whose dark eyes reflected her pale and panic


    face.


    Ang''s heart stuttered and she dropped her eyes, not daring to look at him, "I haven''t seen aunt for


    two years and I missed her."


    Ang¡¯s mother would be at her aunt''s birthday party too, and she wanted to see her mother, so she


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    had the nerve to call her auntst night.


    The sound of James¡¯s strong heartbeat was just beside Ang¡¯s ear, which made her feel


    ufortable. She propped herself up with her left hand, trying to go back to her seat.


    But James suddenly reached out and pressed his hands on her shoulder, then her left hand could not


    support the weight, so shey directly on hisp.


    "Ang."


    James leaned towards her slightly, putting his fingers on her disabled right leg, rubbing it gently, "Was


    the punishment two years ago not impressive?"


    So she dared to lie in front of him?


    The ce he had touched felt like it had been cut by the sharpest knife, which gave her goose pimples


    and her butterfly-winged eyshes couldn''t stop trembling.


    In a trance, Ang felt the piercing pain in her right leg.


    "One more chance for you."


    James''s hand rested on her knee, knocking unconcernedly.


    He did not knock with great strength, but Ang''s heart trembled with each of his knocking.


    She clutched the seat unconsciously, confounded and ufortably, "I want to see my mother."


    She just wanted to see her mom, but she had to achieve it by means of others¡¯ birthday party. She


    never thought that such ridiculous things would happen to her.


    "Well."


    Jamesughed lightly, his words carrying a faint sarcasm, ''''Should I say that members of the Chante


    Family are cruel?


    Or are you too affectionate?"


    Ang''s eyes were filled with embarrassment. She tried to sit up, but she couldn''t find support and


    could only get help from his leg with nervousness.


    Yet she didn''t expect to press into his private parts!


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Her face was instantly bloodless, and her body couldn''t stop trembling.


    The driver saw the scene in the rearview mirror, whose legs subconsciously came together with a chill


    in his back.


    James''s expression, which had always been unperturbed, was somewhat livid. There was cold sweat


    on his forehead, then he said coldly,


    "Don¡¯t you pull your hand away?"


    Ang pulled her hand away in a hurry and sat up against his legs, then she sat close to the car


    window.


    She had seen many ruthless people in prison, but perhaps it was because James had broken her leg


    with a club that the person she feared most was still him.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    James''s face was tinged with an abnormal flush, and his eyes were dark.


    When the car stopped, he turned his head to look at Ang, then he ordered in a freezing voice, "Get


    out!"


    "Can I go to the birthday party?"


    Ang knew she''d better leave right now, but she really didn¡¯t want to miss this chance to see her


    mom.


    Sweat ran down James''s forehead and down his cheeks, "If you don''t get down right now, you don''t


    have to!"


    When she left, he put his legs together, his hand over the injury, and said with great difficulty, "Go to the


    hospital!"

 Chapter 48 Whats Your Status?

    Chapter 48 What''s Your Status?


    Ang took a taxi to Family Brown in a restless state of mind. There were many people who came to


    Denise''s birthday party. When they saw Ange in, they were talking about her in groups.


    "Wasn''t Ang in jail for attempted murder?


    Has shee out?"


    "How does someone like her could get in here?


    The thought of a murderer here gives me the creeps."


    "Anyway, she''s still the daughter of the Chante family. How could she dressed like that and came here?


    It''s so incredible!"


    Along with their discussions and strange eyes, Ang walked to a corner of the party as if nothing had


    happened and sat down.


    There had been a man in a suit sitting here as well, who frowned and left with a disgusted look on his


    face when he saw her sitting down.


    Ang didn''t care. She paid her attention to the entrance and it seemed that there was a stone


    blocking her heart.


    James hadn''te yet, probably because he was hurt a bit seriously.


    James was always ruthless. Ang had no idea how he would retaliate her since she hurt him just now


    by ident.


    "Miss Ang, Mrs Brown wants you toe over."


    The maid said as she walked up to Ang.


    Ang nodded and followed the maid to Denise''s room on the second floor along with others¡¯ surprises


    or curious eyes.


    "Here is Ang."


    Denise was in a long purple evening dress, noble and elegant. Light crow''s feet appeared in her


    corners of eyes when she smiled.


    Denise¡¯s eyes lingered for a moment on Ang''s unevenly short hair and scar on her forehead. Then


    she moved away her eyes quickly without the slightest rudeness.


    The friendly senior held the same attitude as two years ago towards Ang, but Ang was a bit


    reserved.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drooping her eyes, she said respectfully,


    "Hello, Mrs Brown."


    "Why don''t you wish me eighteen years this time, and grow younger and younger?"


    Denise teased.


    Ang pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    The difference in their status and her experiences in the past two years had made her no longer dare to


    joke with Mrs Brown as casually as before.


    "s! Ang has been mature."


    Stroking Ang¡¯s short hair, Denise sighed and changed the topic, "I prepared the dress ording to


    your size two years ago, and I don''t know if it is still fit for you, so try it on first."


    The maid took the nude pink evening dress and handed it to Ang with both hands.


    "No, thanks Mrs Brown, I just want to see my mom and I¡¯ll leave."


    Ang didn''t took the dress. She was content that Denise had agreed to let here to the party.


    Many knew that Ang had been in prison for two years, so she was afraid that she would embarrass


    or discredit her auntie if she went to the party.


    Denise took Ang¡¯s hand and pretended to me her,


    "It''s my birthday. Is it not appropriate for you to just see your mother and just leave?¡±


    "But my status ......"


    Ang licked her dry lips, and she was too embarrassed to say anything else.


    "What''s your status?"


    Denise interrupted her with a smile, "You''re just a junior that I like."


    She didn''t give Ang a chance to refuse, and directly gave orders to the maid, ''''Ask Colin toe


    here to set Ang¡¯s hair and do her make-up when she is dressed.


    This makeup is so light that it can''t even been seen at night when the lights is on."


    Ang didn''t want to spoil this birthday party because of herself, and she didn''t know how to face her


    parents. Ang still wanted to say something, while Denise said before her, "Ang, there are many


    guests today, so I¡¯ll go out.


    If you need anything, just call Mandy or someone else."


    After saying that, she left right away.


    Ang looked at the closed door with aplicated expression.


    It was more than two hours after she had changed the clothes. When she went to the party, there were


    more people and beautifuldies in delicate dress everywhere.


    The crowd raised their sses while talking andughing.


    "Do you think whether Mrs. Brown didn¡¯t mind Ang¡¯s imprisonment and still wanted Ang to be her


    daughter-inw, considering that she called Ang over to change her clothes and style her?"


    "It can''t be, can it?


    How could a family like the Brown Family want a daughter-inw who''s ever been in jail? Maybe Mrs


    Brown just thought it''s too humiliating for her to dress like that."


    As Ang passed through the crowd, she heard someone discussing her.


    She paused for a moment, then headed for the table at the corner.


    A man and woman were already sitting around the table. When they saw hering, they both got up


    and left, winking and making sighs to one another.


    Ang sat down and nced at the crowd but she didn¡¯t see James, which made her perturbed.


    Since he hasn''te back after such long time, was he badly hurt?


    "Ang?"


    Jessica pushed her wheelchair and came over at this time. She looked at Ang narrowly and then


    "I thought you''de here in your work uniform. So you have prepared a dress. No wonder I searched


    for you for a long time but failed."


    Danis stood behind Jessica, his eyes lingering on Ang for a while, and then he forced himself to


    move away his eyes.


    Ang frowned, and didn''t say a word. Then she took a piece of cake to eat.


    "I suppose your dress is customized."


    Jessica bit her lip and advised,


    "Ang, it''s better to match your consumption with your sry level, and don''t do anything you


    shouldn''t do out of vanity."


    "What¡¯s the thing I shouldn''t do?


    Being a mistress of a rich man?"


    Ang couldn''t eat more than one bite of the cake, and there was sarcasm in her brow.


    "I''m just giving you some advice for your own good."


    Jessica sighed, "You don''t need to be so hostile to me all the time."


    Ang pulled out a paper towel to wipe the crumbs of cakes on her mouth, and went to another table.


    She felt the air was filthy wherever Jessica was.


    "How could you treat Jessica with such an attitude, who are so kind to give you advice?"


    Danis walked up to Ang and blocked her way, "Or are you annoyed that Jessica was telling the


    truth?"


    Every time Danis thought Ang had sex with other men for the sake of money, he felt so


    ufortable.


    "There''s no need to tell Mr. Danis if I''m annoyed or not.


    Besides,¡±


    Ang sneered, "Even if I sleep with others for money, does it have anything to do with Miss Jessica


    and Mr. Danis?"


    The two was disgusting to poke their nose into others¡¯ business.


    Danis felt his throat was dry. It really had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t have stance to me


    her.


    "Of course it has something with me.


    After all, you used to be my friend. You can turn me for help if you need money, and there''s no need to


    betray your body for money."


    Jessica raised her voice and said with sincerity.


    There were quite a few people there even though it was at the corner of the party. .


    Hearing this, many people looked over, either in disbelief, surprise, disgust or pure amusement.


    "Anyhow, she''s still the daughter of the Chante family, how could she betray her body for the sake of


    money?


    Is it unreal?"


    "It''s quite possible since Ang has broken off rtionship with the Chante family two years ago."


    "She''s healthy, why does she work for money?"


    ¡°Are you kidding?


    Ang didn''t even get into college, and it was the Chante family that spent a lot of money to get her


    into a second-rate university.


    What could an unambitious rich kid like her do but spending their family¡¯s money?"


    Ang clenched her fists tightly, with anger churning and screaming in her blood. There were wine


    sses, tes and vases on the table right beside her. She wished to hit Jessica with these things,


    even if she would end up in jail in the worst case scenario.

 Chapter 49 I Invited her

    Chapter 49 I Invited her


    But...... she couldn¡¯t.


    If she did that, James wouldn¡¯t let the Chante family off!


    "Ang, are you too ashamed to ask me for money?"


    Jessica deliberated for a moment and proposed,


    "Then, Mr. Lorenzo should be here soon. I may as well help you persuade them to agree your return to


    the Chante family."


    Someone besideughed,


    "Here, Mr. Lorenzo just arrived."


    "No, thank you Miss Jessica."


    Holding the anger that raced through her cells, Ang tried to smile, but there was no slightest smile in


    her eyes.


    "Are you worried that Mr. Lorenzo won''t approve of your return?"


    Jessica took her hand and advised gently,


    "Don''t worry. How could you know whether it works or not if you don¡¯t even have a try?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    You are a member of the Chante family after all, so Mr. Lorenzo won¡¯t be so merciless to you."


    After she finished, she didn''t even give Ang a chance to refuse and waved at Mr. Lorenzo, ¡°Uncle


    Lorenzo, can you and Mrs Lorenzoe over here?"


    "I said no, don''t you understand me?!"


    Ang pulled her hand out violently, and she said word by word.


    Her father didn''t even want to see her, and if they did, there must be conflicts.


    As for Ang¡¯s mother, she didn''t know her attitude towards her yet.


    Jessica looked at the hand that had been thrown away in surprise and her pretty face was filled with


    disappointment.


    Her eyes turned red, but she held back the tears as it was about to burst out.


    "What''s wrong with you, Ang?"


    Danis walked to Ang, and his amber eyes were full of disgust and anger, "Jessica was kind enough


    to help you, how could you treat her with such attitude?"


    Seeing this, the people around gathered together and murmured.


    "Miss Jessica, whose leg was hurt by Ang, did not use her but was kind enough to help her, but


    Ang was not grateful to Jessica and was quite arrogant and treated Jessica so bad!"


    "In this world nowadays, good people don''t get rewarded, but those who owe money and favors are all


    masters!"


    "Ang really doesn''t know what''s good for her!"


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s usation and disdain, Ang took a deep breath and tried to hold back her


    anger that was about to burst out of her chest, "If I make Miss Jessica and Mr. Danis unhappy, I


    apologize."


    She bowed ny degrees, "I''m sorry.


    But you two don¡¯t need to bother to worry about me, and I hope you and your sister will respect my


    opinions, thanks."


    After saying that, Ang turned around to leave, but she just ran into the approaching Mr. And Mrs


    Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo wore a suit and looked handsome and gentle. Elva, beside Lorenzo, wore a long light gray


    evening dress, who was elegant and delicately beautiful.


    When the two saw Ang, their expressions both changed.


    Elva''s eyes glittered with some tears, and she wanted to go forward subconsciously. But she just took


    one step, then she was pulled back by Lorenzo.


    She lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes, not looking at her daughter any more.


    Ang wanted to call them, but she didn¡¯t speak out. It was like a breath blocking her throat, which


    made her so ufortable.


    Even after two years, she still found it hard to believe that her parents, who had always loved her,


    would choose to abandon her to protect the interests of the Chante family.


    "Mr. and Mrs Lorenzo, don''t me Ang, and she didn''t say anything."


    Jessica raised her head and forced a smile.


    "Did she bully you again?"


    Lorenzo asked in a louder voice.


    Jessica dodged, not daring to look at him, ¡°Uncle Lorenzo, you misunderstood. Ang didn''t bully me."


    "Ang!"


    Seeing this, Lorenzo directly concluded that Ang was bullying Jessica, and he roared,


    "Jessica didn''t me you, so you could get out from jail, how can you be ungrateful?!"


    Danis kept a straight face and red at Ang coldly.


    He used to just think she was naughty but not bad. He just realized Ang was a ruthless woman


    when she hit Jessica two years ago!


    "What have I done that you say I am ungrateful?"


    Ang looked straight into Lorenzo''s eyes. She wore no expression, but her hands clenched her


    clothes so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    Lorenzo was caught up in the question. His face turned red with attention from the crowd, "We all see


    you bullied Jessica just now!"


    Ang thought she could hold it in, but she overestimated herself, "You all see?


    Did you see that?"


    She sneered with obvious sarcasm, "Didn''t you used to teach me to look at things not just at the


    surface, but also at the essence, cause and effect, and evidence?


    Have you seen it?


    Why are you so sure that I was bullying Miss Jessica?"


    "If you didn¡¯t bully Jessica, how could she be so aggravated?"


    Lorenzo had never argued with people with no manners in public like this. At this time his ears, neck


    and face were so red that it seemed to bleed.


    Ang felt it was so ridiculous, "Why should I be med when Miss Jessica is aggrieved?


    Couldn''t it be someone else who had bullied her?


    Or she was staging a show on purpose?"


    p!


    Ang was pped suddenly. She felt the pain and heat on her face, which just like the day she''d


    been pped by her father in the Dream Club.


    Lorenzo pointed at Ang with one hand, and clutched his chest with the other. His face was so red


    and it looked like he was quite ufortable.


    "Take the medicine!"


    Elva took out the medicine from her handbag in a hurry and said as she fed it to Lorenzo,


    "Ang, listen to me, don''t be mad at your dad."


    "I...... I''m not her...... dad!"


    Even though Lorenzo was ufortable, he still didn''t forget to emphasize that Ang had nothing to


    do with the Chante family.


    Jessica was so anxious as if she was about to cry, and her red eyes on her fair face were particrly


    obvious, "Mr. And Mrs Lorenzo, I really don''t me Ang.


    She¡¯s really wretched that she''s working at the Dream Club all this time, so just let her go back to the


    Chante family."


    The crowd looked at each other when they heard the Dream Club.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the honor to have such an unkind family member!"


    Lorenzo was much better after taking the medicine, but such a situation made him embarrassed, and


    his face was still red.


    Ang raised her head slightly, holding back the tears in her eyes.


    The incident caused so much discussion and attention that Mr. And Mrs Smith rushed over in a hurry.


    Mrs Smith walked to Jessica, and checked her daughter carefully. Then she straightened up and


    walked to Ang after she found Jessica was fine, "Ang, why are you here?"


    She asked with disgust and dislike.


    "I¡¯m leaving now."


    Ang nced at her parents who wereforting Mr. And Mrs Smith, and she felt a great pain in her


    heart.


    She loosened the evening dress which was creased because of her grasp and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Mrs Smith yanked her from behind, and asked aggressively, "Who ask you toe here?


    Do you have an invitation?


    If you didn''t have an invitation, you''d be out right now.


    Otherwise I''m afraid, you, a murderer, will poison others or do something else that will endanger our


    safety!"


    Ang pursed her lips and nced at the crowd, among which everyone, including her parents, either


    had nothing to do with it or stood against her, not even a single person stand out and say something for


    her.


    Looking at Ang¡¯s helplessness, Danis''s heart can¡¯t help aching. When he was about to say


    something, he was kicked by his father.


    He cleared his throat with difficulty, then turned his eyes away from Ang.


    "I invited her, so what?"


    At that moment, James''s voice sounded.

 Chapter 50 Have You Seen Enough?

    Chapter 50 Have You Seen Enough?


    Hmm?


    Ang froze and looked at James along with the eyes of the crowd.


    James walked out of the crowd with an expressionless face, the sunlight shining on him, the cor


    casting a shadow on his corbone, which was ascetic but sexy.


    Ang subconsciously looked at the middle of his suit pants. She couldn''t tell if the injury was serious,


    but when she looked closely, she could find he wasn''t walking as normal.


    "Have you seen enough?


    Emm?¡±


    James walked to Ang, bent down and asked in a low voice beside her ear.


    Ang turned her eyes from him with embarrassment and said in a voice that only they could hear.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    The crowd did not know what the two was saying, but they saw their intimate behavior and whispered


    as if no one was watching.


    Then the crowd was so perplexed.


    Didn''t Mr. James have a bad rtionship with Ang?


    It didn''t look like that!


    Jessica bit her lip, tightening her hand on the wheelchair unconsciously.


    "James, what do you mean?"


    Mrs Smith asked with shock and angry after she recovered from the astonishment,


    "Ang almost killed Jessica. How could you invite her to the birthday party?"


    Lorenzo stared straightly at James, pondering.


    James¡¯s lips curved as is he was smiling, "Mrs Smith wants to decide who will be invited to my mother''s


    birthday party?


    Your Smiths have long arms and get involved in too much."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that."


    Even if James was only a junior, Mrs Smith didn''t dare to pose as an elder, "I just felt......"


    "That''s good since you didn¡¯t mean that."


    James interrupted her indifferently and turned to walk away, but he stopped after several steps.


    He looked at Ang who was still standing there, and frowned, ¡°Why not follow me?"


    "I¡¯m leaving now."


    Ang said and intended to leave, but as she was leaving, she stopped.


    Tugging at the evening dress she wore, Ang nced at the crowd and sneered,


    "By the way, the evening dress was prepared by Mrs. Brown, and it was not a gift from my sleeping


    with others.


    Miss Jessica and Mrs.Smith should not speak with on evidence. If I were someone else, I''m afraid she


    would have to sue you for nder."


    The crowd looked at each other with embarrassment.


    The face of Mr. And Mrs Smith turned red and then ghastly, like a palette of colors.


    "I''m sorry for misunderstanding you."


    Jessica put her hands down on her knees and sincerely apologized, "I''m just worried that you''ve gone


    astray, so please don''t mind."


    "If I say I mind it, I''m afraid I''ll be called ungrateful again by someone."


    Ang nced at Lorenzo whose face was so red. Worrying that James might get impatient, Ang


    followed up in a hurry.


    Jessica''s pupils reflected and her eyes shed when the two left side by side.


    "Remember to take a detour when you see Ang again. If we''re not around you, maybe she''ll do


    something terrible to you."


    Jessica''s father admonished with a serious face.


    Jessica sighed,


    "Dad, how many times have you said that. I can even recite it."


    "So why don¡¯t you do as I said?"


    Jessica''s mother poked her forehead and talk to Lorenzo and Elva.


    "Lorenzo, Elva, should you as parents take good care of your daughter?"


    Without waiting for their answer, she continued.


    ¡°To be frank, if that murderer hurts my daughter again, I''m going to sue her and put her in jail for the


    rest of her life!


    There is no need to continue the cooperation between ourpanies!"


    "It¡¯s our fault that we didn''t teach her well and let her cause so much trouble for you. I apologize."


    Lorenzo knew that he was wrong and couldn''t even straighten his back, "But you also know that our


    family has broken up with her for a long time. Even if I want to teach her, I have no right now. I hope


    you can understand."


    Mrs Smith was about to say something else when Mr. Smith said first,


    "Come on, I can''t me Lorenzo for this.


    Lorenzo, the boss of that new materialpany we talked about before is also here. Let''s go and meet


    him together."


    Lorenzo agreed immediately.


    "Danis,e with us."


    Mr. Smith said.


    After the three left, Elva found an excuse and left.


    "Jessica, what''s going on with James?"


    Since there was no one else around, Mrs Smith put on a stern expression, "Ang almost killed you.


    How could James invite her to the party?"


    "I don''t really know.


    But Mrs Brown has always liked Ang and didn''t like me, so maybe it was she who invited Ang."


    Jessicaughed and said softly,


    "Whoever invited Ang, wasn''t James backing up Ang just now?"


    Jessica''s mother frowned, "James wouldn''t have a crush on Ang, would he?"


    "You''re worrying too much."


    Jessica said, but she was not quite sure.


    Mrs Smith squatted down and stared at her, ¡®¡¯Maybe I''m worrying too much.


    If James doesn''t have any interest in Ang, why is he still not engaged to you after two years?"


    Jessica bit her lip, and her eyes were bleak.


    "Jessica, don''t ignore my admonish.


    Men are the same, who always feel not satisfied with what they have and are still insatiably avaricious


    to get more. You must keep an eye on James, and don''t let him be hooked by a vixen, while you are


    still calling the vixen sister!"


    Mr. Smith continued.


    "James isn''t that kind of person, and he''s not like dad."


    Jessica regretted saying it and then she called cautiously, "Mom-"


    "Since yourpanions are here too, go and y with them while I¡¯ll talk to others."


    There was a sh of embarrassment on Mrs Smith¡¯s face as she left.


    Jessica rubbed her aching brow and sighed gently.


    At this time, on the spiral staircase.


    Ang followed behind James, trying to say something.


    She wanted to express her gratitude, but she was afraid that he''d say she was making a fool of herself.


    She also wanted to ask about his injury, but didn''t dare to do it.


    "Why are you still following me up?"


    James suddenly stopped and asked casually.


    Ang stopped her steps to avoid running into him.


    Being so close to him made her feel oppressed, so she took a step back to stay away from him, and


    then she said,


    "Just now...... thanks."


    "You think I''m helping you?"


    Jamesughed and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him, "I just don''t want my mother''s birthday


    party to be ruined by you."


    The two were so close that she was the only reflection in his pupils.


    Ang lowered her head and held back the sentiment in her heart, "No matter what was the reason


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    behind your saying those words, the truth is that you helped me out, and I should say thank you."


    "If I''d known it would have helped you out, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything."


    There was only infatuation and adoration in her eyes two years ago, but now there were only sufferings


    and weariness.


    James felt inexplicably ufortable, and his brow furrowing imperceptibly as he released her chin.


    Almost at the same time, Denise teased, "Is it an inappropriate time for me toe over?"

 Chapter 51 Maybe Because I Was Handsome.

    Chapter 51 Maybe Because I Was Handsome.


    "You got me wrong."


    If it was two years ago, Ang would still feel that such a misunderstanding was still sweet.


    However, now she didn''t dare to make any extravagant demands anymore, but just wanted to stay out


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    of the matter, unwilling to be considered by James that she had other ns.


    James didn''t seem to notice her careful thoughts, and then smiled slightly, "Today is your birthday, so


    you can do whatever you want."


    "Oh, you are so sweet..."


    Denise smiled, running her hand through her hair, and asked Ang, "Does the dress fit?"


    Ang pursed her lips and nced at James.


    "Why are you looking at him?"


    Denise was amused.


    James leaned casually on the railing, said in a low voice, "Maybe because I am handsome."


    "Why are you so self-absorbed?"


    Denise was smirking and looking Ang up and down for a while, said.


    "Howe the top part of the dress is different from before?"


    Ang was a little embarrassed and felt her face faintly hot, "My boobs have be smaller. The


    dress is always not fitting, so it has been made alternations."


    James frowned and stared at her boobs for a while, then immediately looked away and recovered to


    his normal expression.


    "I see."


    Denise said thoughtfully, "In fact, there is no need to make alternations. Wearing a thicker bra can


    solve the problem."


    Not knowing what to say, Ang pursed her lips in embarrassment.


    "Well, don''t be sad anymore. James is definitely not such a shallow person."


    Denise took and patted her hand, and asked James with a smile, ¡°Am I right?"


    In silence and with a half-smiling face, James looked down at Ang, who was much shorter than him.


    ¡°Auntie, you really misunderstood him. Mr. James loves Miss Jessica, not me, so I won''t fantasize like


    before."


    Listening to this, Ang''s expression suddenly became pale, and even flustered when speaking.


    A dark color shed under James''s eyes, and the emotion in his voice was less, ¡°Finally, you know


    yourself."


    He straightened up and said without looking back.


    "I''ll go up-stair and get changed."


    Ang felt breathless. Unsurprisingly, he thought she was still thinking about him, so he got angry.


    "James might not even know who he loves."


    Denise nced at James, ''''Alright, let''s stop talking about these unpleasant things.


    Since the guests are almost there, let''s walk around."


    Ang had self-awareness and did not want to make any trouble, "Auntie, I......"


    "What? I know we can¡¯t control what others say, so don¡¯t think too much."


    Denise smiled, holding her hand and going downstairs together, "Let''s go."


    Ang followed her in a mixed mood.


    They had juste downstairs when they met Elva.


    ¡°Mrs Brown, May I talk to Ang alone?"


    Elva was a little surprised to find theming downstairs together hand in hand.


    Denise smiled, "It''s not impossible, but I have to ask you one question first.


    Are you makeing the request as a mother, or as Mrs. Chante?"


    Elva frowned in great embarrassment.


    "Auntie, please go entertain the guests first. I''ll be there soon."


    Knowing that her mother was a good-tempered person, Ang still couldn''t bear to embarrass her after


    all.


    "Fine."


    Denise nodded at Elva, then left.


    Elva looked around and whispered to Ang,


    "Ang, let''s talk somewhere else."


    There were too many people.


    Did Elva feel ashamed to talk to her?


    Then why came to her?


    Ang felt very sad, but still agreed.


    They came to a rtively quiet ce. Elva asked Ang worriedly,


    "Ang, someone told me that for money..."


    Elva froze for a while, "You had sex with others for money, is that true?"


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes and hided the bitterness.


    After a moment, Elva asked again in hesitation.


    "Then why do you work at a ce like the Dream Club?"


    Ang felt wronged, and she raised her head with tears in her eyes, "So you still don''t trust me, do


    you?"


    Why?


    Because she was forced by James!


    "I trust you."


    Elva didn''t dare to look into Ang''s eyes, "I just hope you can quit this job and find a decent job."


    Elva took out a card from her wallet and gave it to Ang, "The password is your birthday. There is a


    deposit of more than 500,000 yuan in the card, which is enough for you to spend for a long time.


    Let me know if you need more."


    "No, thank you."


    Ang saw the bank card but didn''t take it, "I won¡¯t change my job."


    James would never approve it.


    "Ang, why......"


    Elva held the bank card with an unbelievable expression.


    Ang pursed her lips, holding back her grief, "Mom, do you have anything else to tell me?


    If not, I''ll go to find auntie now."


    "Please tell me the truth. Do you still want to live a life like before? that''s why you work in the Dream


    Club?"


    Elva really couldn''t utter words like "sugar daddy", so she could only ask her bitterly.


    Ang stared at her mom and cried.


    She wiped the corner of her eyes and said without looking back.


    ""I''m going to Auntie''s now.""


    "Ang!"


    Elva called her anxiously behind her.


    Ang didn''t stop, muddling off in the opposite direction.


    Anyone could misunderstand her, except her Mom.


    ¡°What your mother said is true? Is that why you have acquiesced?"


    Danis grabbed her wrist from behind and said. He had nned toe to his sister, but happened to


    see this scene.


    Ang struggled to break free and sneered, "It''s incredible, Mr. Danis, are you eavesdropping on us?"


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    Danis raised his voice, showing terrifying eyes.


    "I don''t have to answer your questions."


    Ang was in a terrible mood, so she turned to leave immediately.


    How close she used to be to the Danis and his sister, how much she hated them now.


    Danis approached her, putting his hands on her shoulders, and asked very angrily, "Even if you


    be a prostitute, you still urge to live a luxury and dissipation life, don''t you?"


    The banquet was full of guests, and someone had noticed them.


    "It is none of your business."


    Ang was tired of his attempt to control everything. She wanted to break free from his control, but she


    always failed. "Don''t forget that your girlfriend Cathleen is also at the banquet. Don''t you worry that she


    will misunderstand you when she sees us together?"


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    Danis held her firmly. He knew he should no longer care about anything about Ang, but he couldn''t


    restrain his impulse at all.


    Ang suddenly bit his arm hard, and then trot away while he was in pain.


    Danis frowned and when he was about to chase Ang, Cathleen stopped him, "You have to


    remember that I am your girlfriend!"


    ¡°We know what our rtionship is. Get out of my way!"


    Danis reached out and tried to push her away.

 Chapter 52 Stay with James

    Chapter 52 Stay with James


    But Cathleen was determined to block his way because she believed that Danis could not have a


    dispute with her in the public. "I admit that our families just want to make connection through our


    marriage, and we are not in love with each other."


    She looked at his sullen face and was very angry, "but don''t forget that today''s guests are very


    important. If you entangle Ang in public, it is the shame to our families!"


    Danis''s handsome face was expressionless, and his eyes shed with pain when he saw Ang


    gradually leaving.


    He nced at Cathleen, and left with ignorance.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Cathleen trotted to stop him.


    Danis looked down at her, and shouted in a lower voice,


    "What else do you want to do?"


    "My birthday is about one month away. Both my parents and your parents intend to announce our


    engagement at my birthday party."


    Cathleen said with an unhappy expression.


    Danis was already lost his patience, "So what?"


    "So in public, please don''t do anything that is not inappropriate as my fianc¨¦, otherwise our families will


    beughed at!"


    His impatience made Cathleen even angrier.


    Danis frowned and stared at her, "You don''t have to remind me what I should do, just mind your own


    business!"


    ¡°Act on your words. Don¡¯t lose my face as before."


    Seeing that more and more people noticed them, Cathleen had to take his arm awkwardly, "Let''s go,


    my parents are going to introduce you to some people."


    Danis saw Cathleen''s hand holding his arm and was about to move it away.


    "Do you want everyone to know that you and I had a quarrel because of Ang?!"


    Cathleen''s expression was terrible and she said in an angry tone.


    Danis nced at her, and after removing her hand, he strode towards the crowd.


    Cathleen stomped her feet, her eyes reddened with anger.


    James saw everything on the second floor, and smiled sarcastically.


    James felt a little depressed, so he unbuttoned the two buttons on his shirt irritably with his slender


    fingers.


    "James, I think you saw it too."


    Jessica came over in wheelchair and said gently.


    James took two steps back, keeping half a meter distance from her, "Saw what?"


    "Since you''ve seen it all, why are you asking me?"


    Jessica sighed and said in a helpless tone, "It''s just like what you see, even if Ang crashed my leg,


    even if my brother already has a girlfriend, Danis still can''t let her go."


    "Your brother is such a passionate good man."


    James looked down at the crowd on the first floor, and said in an unclear way.


    "I''ll take it as apliment from you, but it really doesn''t count as a good thing for me."


    Jessica felt a headache and massaged her own eyebrow, "My brother is going to engage with


    Cathleen, but if something wrong happens due to Ang, our families definitely will be humiliated."


    As James put his hands on the railings, his good-quality shirt tightened had outlined his strong pectoral


    muscles. "Should I give you some walnuts to improve your intelligence?"


    ¡°What?¡±


    The topic changed too suddenly, and Jessica froze slightly.


    James pouted his lips, "Every word you said has a double meaning, so your brain should be tired."


    "Don''t be kidding. I just want to find someone to confide in my troubles."


    Jessica had a bitter look on her face, "Ang is eager to reach the previous standard of living again, so


    I am worried that she will mention marriage to my brother, and my stupid brother will dly agree."


    ¡°Do members in your family have a special hobby and are prone to make a fool of yourselves?"


    Upon hearing the term "marriage",


    James''s brow furrowed slightly, but he quickly recovered his normal self.


    Jessica let out a bitterugh, ¡°I am just being honest.


    Like me, for example, if I wasn''t stupid, how would I have made friends with deliberate and malicious


    person like Ang back then?"


    "How could Miss Jessica, who is considered kind-hearted, secretly nder others?"


    There was a faint mockery in James¡¯s clear eyes.


    Jessica looked up at him, eyes full of love, "Yeah, I''m not a perfect person, and I also have some


    negative emotion. Isn''t it normal to makeints to someone close?"


    James ncing at her, having a meaningfulugh, and walked towards the stairway.


    "James, are you speaking up for Ang today?"


    Jessica followed him in a wheelchair, asked in a low voice.


    James stopped and turned to look at her, "What if yes, and what if not?"


    His eyes darkened a bit and he bent down to look her straightly, "Are you trying to control me?"


    "You have overstated your point. It was just a casual question."


    His rhetorical question was more like an affirmative answer, which made Jessica a bit bitter.


    ¡°Better not"


    James straightened up and said lightly.


    "I''ll send someone to help you downstairs. If it''s inconvenient for you, don''t wander around. It will be


    bad if you fall and hurt your leg again."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Jessica smiled, but there was only bitterness in her eyes.


    When Ang passed absent-mindedly, Denise was chatting with severaldies and wellbred girls.


    When they saw hering, they stopped talking and looked at each other.


    J and Nova, two of Ang''s "old friends"


    were also there, with a sarcastic expression and a vague sense of jealousy and resentment.


    "This is Ang, and you all know each other, so I won''t introduce again."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Denise pretended not to notice the changes of those people, and pulled Ang in front of her with


    smile.


    Seeing her attitude, everyone instantly became enthusiastic. It seemed that the embarrassment at the


    moment had never happened--


    "I haven''t seen you for two years, and you are still as pretty as ever."


    "You look slimmer. Do you have any good ways to lose weight?


    Could you please share it with us?"


    Even Nova and J were expressed their kindness to Ang in due time.


    Ang sneered in silent. She had obvious scars on her face and body, so it was hard for them to lie


    brazenly.


    But she couldn''t disappoint her aunt''s kindness, so she greeted these people as usual.


    "Sister Denise."


    Elva and Adeline came together, and froze when they saw Ang was standing next to Denise.


    The smile on Adeline''s face instantly disappeared. It turned into a terrible expression.


    Seeing the reactions of these two, Ang felt ufortable.


    Her parents broke off their rtionship with her, but kept in touch with the Smith family. Did they believe


    those bullshit words of Jessica, or selectively ignore the facts for the benefit of the Chante family?


    "Elva, Adeline, wee."


    Denise greeted them with a happy smile.


    Elva nodded nonchntly. She nced at Ang for a while and then looked away. Adeline even


    frowned directly and asked,


    "What are you doing here, Ang?"


    "I haven''t seen Ang for two years, so I want her to stay with me for a while. Is there any problem?"


    Denise said calmly.

 Chapter 53 Evil Intention

    Chapter 53 Evil Intention


    Adeline stared straight at Ang with undisguised disgust, ''''Jessica''s misfortune is caused by her.


    Allowing her to attend this birthday party is already a gift to her, how can you let her stay with you?


    Don''t you worry about her, this murderer, will poison you in champagne when you are not paying


    attention? "


    Adeline''s words were bitter and mean, but the few people present didn''t think it was too much.


    If it were them, if Ang disabled their daughter, they would also disrespect Ang!


    Elva lowered her head, feeling even more embarrassed.


    She made a dry cough and tried to defend her daughter, but did not know what to say.


    Denise smiled and said carelessly, "I happen to have a cold these two days, but I don''t want to drink


    medicine, because it tastes too awful.


    Ang is always considerate, so she probably put some medicine in my drink."


    After saying that, she inclined her head to look towards Ang, ¡°You should not drink champagne and


    medicine together, so you have to keep your eyes open. Or if something happens to me, You may be


    framed to have an evil intention."


    "If you don''t like medicine, then make some brown sugar ginger soup. I remember you like drink


    something sweet."


    Ang gave herself an out.


    Denise chuckled slightly, and wrinkles appeared at the corner of her eyes, "Thank you for remembering


    my tastes so clearly."


    The two chatted with each other deliberately and cooperatively, making Adeline frustrated.


    Elva stood aside, feeling even more guilty and embarrassed. She looked at Ang, "Ang, now


    apologize to your Aunt. Don''t talk to an elder in this way anymore in the future."


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Madam. Did I just say something wrong?"


    Ang asked indifferently.


    Elva was so surprised that her eyes widened with tears, because she waspletely startled by the


    ¡°Madam¡±.


    "Nothing wrong. Maybe she is too old to listen clearly."


    Denise took Ang''s hand and pattedfortingly.


    Ang lowered her head and did not make any sound. As if there was a lump of cotton soaked in


    water in her chest, she felt suffocated and hard to breathe.


    This feeling of her mother taking sides with someone else but an unrted elder taking sides with her


    was so hard to bear.


    Seeing Denise so protective of Ang, Adeline felt embarrassed as well.


    With the awkward atmosphere, everyone was slient, which was not ipatible with the noisy crowd


    on the other side.


    ¡°Adeline is upset now, so in order to keep her from sorrowing, I left first.."


    Denise finally said.


    Hearing this, Adeline''s expression changed "I apologize for making it difficult for you.


    But Ang nearly killed my daughter, and I really don''t want to see her again. Please understand."


    Elva had already recovered from the shock she had just felt, looking at Ang with tear.


    Ang moved her eyes away and didn''t look at her.


    "We are friends for so many years, so there''s no need to say such insulting things."


    Denise sneered and waved at James who was not far away, "James,e here!"


    James inclined his head to look over and raised his eyebrows slightly, saying something to the person


    next to him before walking over, "What''s wrong mom?"


    "Your Auntie doesn''t like Ang, so it''s not appropriate for her to stay with me. Take her with you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Denise said with regrets.


    Hearing this, Ang''s heart did a flip. When she wanted to reject it, she heard James saying,


    "Let''s go."


    "Goodbye first."


    After Ang said goodbye to everyone, she nervously followed behind James.


    Looking at the back of the two leaving, Adeline felt depressed, as if there was gas stuck in her throat,


    indescribably ufortable.


    "I really don''t know what magic you have done to my mother to make her so obsessed with you."


    James nced at her, and then resumed his eyes ahead. someone greeted him during the period, he


    nodded and greeted them.


    Those people were surprised to see Ang following him.


    Two years ago, James and Ang were always inseparable, But since she injured Jessica with a car,


    the two of them had separated, and it was said that their rtionship was over now.


    Although they are surprised, no one was stupid enough to ask the reason.


    Ang didn''t know how to reply, and after a long deliberation, he said in a low voice,


    "I will leave for now to see some friends."


    What friends? Even if they were friends before, they were not friends now.


    She was only saying that because she was worried about her following him around may draw his


    displeasure.


    "See some friends, or see Danis?"


    James stopped and looked at her with downcast eyes. There was an indifferent expression on his face,


    with a hint of mockery.


    Ang also stopped, opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    She could tell he was upset, but she didn''t know the reason. Her exnation might have upset him


    even more.


    James didn''t wait for her answer, turnedaround, continuing on his way.


    Ang stood still, not knowing whether to follow or leave. She could never figure out his thoughts.


    "Follow me, and drink for me."


    James didn''t stop or turn around, like he had eyes on the back.


    Ang had an unobvious response and a bitter look at her stomach, and followed him.


    Tonight she maight go to the hospital again. She didn¡¯t not know if it would develop into gastric cancer.


    If she got a cancer and die naturally, James may not find trouble with her brother them¡­


    There were many people who tried to have a talk with James, and also many people toasted to him,


    but basically no one would persuade James to drink alcohol.


    When no one persuaded James to drink, Ang stood by with her champagne and yed dumb, not


    offering to drink alcohol.


    She was not self abusive and would try to take good care of herself if she could.


    But there were also a few people who persuaded James to drink. At that time, Ang had to drink the


    champagne in one breath.


    She didn''t notice someone had been watching her, but James did.


    He looked at Danis in the crowd from time to time. Then he took the champagne and took a sip, not


    feeling very good.


    A day had passed, and Ang did not drink much. However, Ang¡¯s stomach was still burning with a


    pain at the beginning of the night.


    "Mr. James, may I go to the bathroom now?"


    Ang was pale, and a cold sweat already formed on her forehead.


    James nced at her, his brow furrowed invisibly for a moment, and he nodded.


    After saying thank you, covering her abdomen, Ang walked towards the restroom with a hard gait.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    Watching her back, a dark look shed in James¡¯s eyes. He turned around and talked to a few people


    beside him, and walked towards the restroom.


    When James was about to reach the restroom, Danis hurriedly arrived with a cup of water ahead of


    Danis.


    James paused but still followed towards the restroom, but he did not go inside. He stood outside, took


    out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    The sound of vomitting was heard from the restroom.


    Ang didn¡¯t eat much, so after throwing up a few times, all that was left was the acid in her stomach.


    She had a bad stomach, so basically she didn''t drink alcohol, and she was not good at drinking either


    Ang didn¡¯t drink too much, but she still felt a stomachache, nauseous and terribly ufortable.


    There were footsteps approaching, but she ignored them, figuring no one would care about her as a


    murderer.

 Chapter 54 Marry me, Okay?

    Chapter 54 Marry me, Okay?


    "Why are you still drinking for James if you can''t do that?"


    Danis walked behind her and patted her back gently, feeling heartbroken and angry, "Do you want to


    re-enter this upper ss so badly?"


    The sound of vomitting was heard from the restroom.


    Ang''s stomach kept churning, although she was unable to throw up anything, she still couldn''t stop


    trying to vomit.


    She was in no mood for his taunt.


    "Rinse your mouth."


    Danis saw that her eyes were red from throwing up, and his brow furrowed as he handed her the ss


    of water.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ang took the water and rinsed her mouth, then her the vomiting feeling lessened quite a bit, but her


    stomach hurt more.


    She wiped the sweat from her head and said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Danis."


    "Why do you have to talk to me in such a mystifying way?"


    Danis handed his handkerchief to her with a grim expression.


    Ang nced at it but didn''t take it, "No, thank you. I can''t afford to get your handkerchief dirty¡±


    She was about to leave after she finished talking.


    Danis followed and hugged her from behind, the bottom of his amber eyes were full of pain and anger,


    "You know I like you, why do you have to talk to me in such way?


    Ang, you are so cruel to me.!"


    "Mr. Danis, please behave yourself!"


    The cold sweat on her forehead flew down her cheeks. Ang tried hard to break his hug, but she


    couldn''t.


    Danis snapped her shoulders and forcibly turned her around to face him, "You work at the Dream Club


    and try so hard to please James, is that why you want to get back into the upper ss?!"


    "Let me go!"


    There were so many acquaintances around, so Ang didn''t want to pester him, nor did she want to


    be seen by Jessica or her mother. Otherwise, she would be considered seducing Danis.


    Danis didn''t let her go, even hugged a little harder, "I''ll marry you, is that okay?


    Are you satisfied?


    "Marry me?"


    Ang endured the pain like a hand twisting in her stomach and sneered, ¡°If you marry me, what about


    Cathleen?


    Don''t you want to end the cooperation between the two families?


    Even if you want to give up the partnership between your two families, would Jessica and your parents


    agree to you marrying a woman who tried to kill your sister and made her a cripple?"


    Danis was stunned, the hug loosened a bit, with struggle and pain in his eyes.


    Everything she said was like a knife, which made him feel painful. For the past two years, he has


    struggled between his love for her and his guilt for his sister every day, suffering in pain.


    Ang snorted, covering her abdomen and walked out the door with feeble steps.


    "You leave the Dream Club for now, and I''ll figure out how to solve these problems!"


    Danis looked at her back and said with a tightly clenched fist.


    Ang said while walking,


    "It''s better for you to solve all these problems before you talk to me about leaving the Dream Club."


    He can''t solve both problems. Jessica and her parents wouldn''t allow him to do that, and it is


    impossible for him to fight against his family for her.


    She knew him too well.


    There was a faint smell of cigarettes at the bathroom, so someone must be smoking here.


    She absentmindedly covered her abdomen as she looked for James in the crowded. After she found


    him, she walked over to him slowly.


    James wasughing and talking with a group of people, but somehow, she only felt a chill as she stood


    beside him.


    From the time Ang came over, James even didn''t give her one look. She couldn''t even find a chance


    to leave, except to pick up the goblet again and again.


    There were still few persuaders, but he respected those people this time, asking Ang toast two out


    of almost three.


    When the banquet finally ended, Ang had already had a stomachache that was almost unbearable.


    "Mr. James, I''ll leave now."


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    James stopped her and said indifferently, "Since you havee here so deliberately, then you can stay


    with my mother upstairs for a while. What a shame to leave so easily."


    "I feel sick now, may I trouble you to apologize to Auntie for me?"


    Ang was so painful that she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    James sneered and walked towards the spiral staircase first. "Follow me."


    Ang''s hand clenched up, loosened, and then clenched again, tightening her lips and follow him in


    silence as she entered Denise''s room.


    "Why does Ang look so pale?


    are you feeling ufortable? "


    Denise was telling the servant something. Seeing her pale face, she asked worriedly.


    Ang tried to smile, "I¡¯m OK, just a stomachache."


    "Then why are you still up here?


    Hurry up and get to the hospital!"


    Denise frowned and said to James,


    "James, you happen to be free, so send Ang to the hospital."


    James nced faintly at Ang, "Jessica is still here, so I''ll go and take her home."


    "You''ll take Ang to the hospital before you take Jessica home."


    A sh of dislike shed under Denise''s eyes, so shallow that he couldn''t even notice it without paying


    attention.


    Ang didn''t want to upset him, because she still wanted to get his forgiveness sooner then get out of


    his shackles, "Auntie, there''s no need to bother Mr. James. I''ll take a taxi myself."


    "Why ¡°Mr¡±? You used to call him James."


    Denise sighed helplessly.


    Ang pursed her lips, sadly.


    "Fine. If you don''t want James to send you, I will ask someone else to do it."


    Denise turned back and ordered the maid to prepare a car, then asked casually, "Where do you live


    now?"


    James had already walked to the door of the room, but hearing this, he turned back around, "I''ll take


    Jessica home first, and then take her to the hospital."


    "Jessica is so kind, so surely she doesn''t want to dy Ang to the hospital, and since Jessica''s


    family is here today, she could just go back with her familyter.


    What do you think, James?"


    Denise asked.


    "Today is your birthday, so everything is up to you."


    James nced indifferently at Ang, "Let''s go."


    After saying that, he went straight out without waiting for Ang.


    Ang pursed her lips and was about to say something, but Denise said first.


    "Go ahead, don''t make James wait. You canmunicate directly as before, and don''t hold your


    sadness in your heart, it won''t be good if there is any misunderstanding."


    She froze for a moment before she fought the pain churning in her stomach and tried to hold her lips,


    "Thank you, Auntie.


    Happy 18th birthday and hope you be younger and younger!"


    "I was waiting for this sentence as soon as you came, and it finallye."


    Denise smiled.


    When Ang went out of the vi, she caught a glimpse of the Bentley parked to the left of the


    fountain.


    She clutched the corner of her coat, taking a deep breath, then walked toward the Bentley.


    The driver was not here today, so it was James who was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    The light outside was slightly dim, and most of his body was hidden in the darkness. So she couldn''t


    see his expression clearly, but only see the light and dark cigarettes beside his mouth..


    Ang''s eyshes fluttered and she open the back door nervously.


    "Do you want me to drive you as a driver?¡±


    The car window lowered and the unsmoked cigarette fell beside to her feet.


    Ang felt terrified when she watched the cigarette burning little by little.


    She swallowed nervously, trying to say something but couldn''t say anything, as if there was a cotton


    ball in her throat.


    She was afraid of James, and even more afraid of James when he smoked. He wasn''t a heavy smoker,


    but he didn''t seem to be in a good mood every time he smoked.

 Chapter 55 I cant forget her

    Chapter 55 I can''t forget her


    "Sit in the passenger seat."


    James¡¯s indifferent voice came through the window.


    Ang responded with difficulty, closing the back door before going around to the front and sat in the


    passenger seat.


    The windows were open, but the car still smelled faintly of tobo, which was not unpleasant but more


    tormenting to her than a stomach ache.


    It was the same kind of cigarette he''d smoked when he broke her leg two years ago. This smell was so


    familiar to her that it tormented her in her dreams night after night.


    The Bentley started up and soon disappeared into the night.


    In the Rolls-Royce in front of the vi, Jessica followed Danis''s line of sight and looked over, with a faint


    bitterness between her words, "You still can''t forget Ang?"


    ¡°What?


    Adeline, who was talking to her husband about business matters, snapped when heard this, "Danis, do


    you still like that murderer?"


    His father didn''t say anything, but he also looked at Danis disapprovingly.


    ''Yes, I can''t forget her'' This is what Danis thought, but there was no way to say it. He actually gave a


    "I wish you don''t!"


    Adeline felt relieved and said with an unpleasant look on her face,


    "Ang and your sister were so close back then, but she dared to drive a car to kill your sister because


    James liked your sister!


    Such a ruthless woman! Even if she hadn''t hurt Jessica, there''s still no way allowing her to go into our


    family!"


    "Your mother is right."


    Danis''s father said in a deep voice.


    Danis swallowed, and his amber eyes stained with dullness. He said in a lower than usual voice, "Dad,


    mom, don''t worry. I still have the most basic concepts of right and wrong."


    ¡°OK.


    Before you knew she was a murderer, I can understand you like her. But now that you know she has a


    scorpion heart, you shouldn''t be obsessed with her anymore. "


    Adeline frowned and said.


    Danis lowered his eyes, hiding the look underneath them, "I don¡¯t like her anymore."


    "But James......"


    Jessica pondered and hesitantly said.


    "Cathleen told me at the party that she saw you cuddling with Ang, so she asked me to keep an eye


    on you in the future."


    "Cuddling?


    James, is that true?!"


    Adeline was emotionally forgotten that she was still in the car, so she hit the roof when she tried to


    stand up, which made her pale with pain.


    Danis''s thin lips closed tightly. His expression changed, with a mixed feeling of annoyance, guilt, and


    anger towards Cathleen.


    "Mom, don''t be so nervous. It''s probably just a misunderstanding.


    As you know, Cathleen doesn¡¯t do things wisely."


    Jessica nced at him and gently reassured Adeline.


    Adeline red at her son while rubbing her sore head, "Honestly, is it a misunderstanding or true?!"


    "It is true."


    Under the gaze of the angry Adeline and disappointed father, Danis said with a guilty conscience,


    "But...she took the initiative to find me."


    His father looked at him, thoughtful and vaguely displeased.


    Hearing this, Adeline''s anger finally dissipated a bit, ¡°What for?"


    "I don''t know, she didn''t get a chance to say anything before Cathleen came."


    Danis inclined his head to look out of the window, his voice tinged with a bit of fatigue.


    Jessica looked at the side of his face, the corners of her mouth curving up in a slight curve.


    "Ang did such a frantic thing to Jessica, why does she still haunt you?


    No, I''ll have to go find and ask Elva and Lorenzo how they discipline their own daughters tomorrow!"


    Adeline was panting with anger.


    Danis was still looking out of the window, only the curve of his neck was craned a little wider and his


    body looked stiff.


    "What do you want with them?


    They broke off their rtionship with Ang two years ago, so it''s useless to look for them."


    No one knows a man better than this own father, his father could tell his son was lying.


    Silent all the way.


    Ang''s buttocks only touched the edge of the passenger seat, and every cell in her body was tense


    and she did not dare to rx.


    The car finally stopped in front of the hospital. James didn''t even look at her, "Get out of the car."


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The pale-faced Ang thanked him. As soon as she got out of the car and closed the door, the car left


    quickly without even a second dy.


    Ang looked at the back of the car and let out a bitterugh, clutching her extremely painful stomach


    and went into the hospital.


    The doctor who treated her was the same as before, "If you keep trashing your health in this way, you


    will have a serious health problem sooner orter."


    She was the kind of disobedient patient the doctors hate.


    "Thanks for the reminder."


    Angy in the hospital bed, with empty and unlit eyes.


    She had been pleasing James all this time, but it seemed to be of no use.


    The doctor obviously knew that she did not listen to his advice seriously, but repeated persuasion was


    just useless, so he stopped nagging, "You should stay in the hospital for two days."


    "I have to leave after my infusion tonight, so please prescribe me some medicine."


    Ang declined politely, as she had to work tomorrow.


    The doctor nced at her and didn''t say much, "I mentioned the consequences very clear to youst


    time, there''s nothing I can do if you don''t listen. I''ll give you a prescriptionter."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Thank you for your help. "


    Ang said.


    At 12: 30 in the middle of the night, after the infusion, she called a taxi and returned to the Dream Club.


    The driver asked her for the price of one night''s service because she was beautiful and worked in a


    special ce.


    "I''m not a prostitute."


    Ang paid fare and said lightly.


    The driver mmed the door closed, and the voice of contempt came from the window, "I don''t believe


    your nonsense. The women who work in such a ce are all prostitutes. I am a driver, so you don''t


    think I can afford it."


    Ang paused in her steps and turned around when the taxi was already gone.


    She reported the driver on the taxi-hailing app on her phone.


    When she went back to the dormitory, Timothy was not there and Julia was whispering to someone on


    the phone.


    "Honey, I was wrong this time, just forgive me, please¡­"


    "I really have nothing to do with the man you saw today. He''s just one of my customers, and I definitely


    have to obey him if I want to sell something!"


    "Well, I swear to God, I''ll never love anyone but you in my life!


    Thanks for your understanding dear, mua!"


    When she saw Anging in, Julia casually waved her hand and continued with her phone call.


    Ang nodded and put her medicine down, sitting quietly and thinking on the bed.


    "Did my noisy phone call interrupt your sleep?"


    Julia hung up the phone and said.


    "Sorry, my boyfriend got mad and wanted to break up with me, so I was just apologizing to him."


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Asked Ang.


    "Yes..."


    Julia''s eyes flickered and she stumbled a bit, "But I just had an ambiguous rtionship with those


    customers, but I didn''t do anything with them. I did not cheat my boyfriend."


    Ang had no interest in whether she was cheating or not. She organized her words, "If you have


    been pursuing a man, but youter learned that he already has someone he likes, and you identally


    hurt someone he likes. In this case, how do you think you can get his forgiveness?"


    Probably because she''d had too much to drink tonight and the alcohol had numbed her nerves, she


    asked on impulse and without thinking about the consequences.

 Chapter 56 Are you Lorenzos daughter?

    Chapter 56 Are you Lorenzo''s daughter?


    "Why should I gain his forgiveness?


    He had a crush on someone else, but he is still seeing me woo him, as if I am an idiot. Isn¡¯t it he who


    should apologize?¡±


    Julia frowned and asked back.


    Ang stayed silent.


    ¡°He is regarding me as one of his choices.


    I am nice not to call him a jerk!¡±


    Julia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, but the lipsticks on her lips tasted bitter. ¡°If this is a special asion, and you


    have to make him forgive you, do you have any idea?¡±


    Julia looked directly at her and did not say any word, but her facial expressions were changing all the


    time, and she didn''t say anything for half a day.


    ¡°It iste, and I have to go to brush my teeth and wash my face.¡±


    Ang did not get any answer. Her eyes became dim, and she went to get her tooth ss.


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    Julia went off her bed and stood in front of Ang. Without waiting for Ang to answer, she said, You


    hurt Jessica when you were driving, which irritated James, so you...¡±


    ¡°If I guess it right, you had been wooing James for a long time, but he just liked Jessica.


    You hurt Jessica when you were driving, which irritated James, so you...¡±


    Ang frowned a bit and reached out her hands to move Julia out of her way, ¡°Stop guessing and let


    me go over there."


    ¡°If I guess it wrong, how do you exin that you, amon woman, should have known Jessica and


    James, who are of huge fame and wealth?


    In addition, they are against you when you are working, and you do not fight back and do not even


    want to change a job... Is it because you cannot change a job, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Julia was still standing in front of her, not moving at all. Striking light were seen in her eyes.


    Ang curled her lips and looked directly at her, ¡°Just ignore my words.¡±


    These words meant she admitted it.


    ¡°Then, you... you are really Lorenzo¡¯s daughter?


    Are you really born in the Chante Family?¡±


    Julia swallowed some of her saliva and asked.


    Ang¡¯s eyes became dimmer as if she had eaten some coptis, ¡°I am not right now.¡±


    The Chante Family did not ept her any more.


    She moved Julia away, who was shocked and showed incredibility on her face, and went into the


    bathroom after taking her washing stuff.


    When she was brushing her teeth, she saw herself in the mirror and found that her make-up on her


    eyes messed up. She looked like a clown with ckness under her eyes.


    It was half an hourter when she finished washing. Ang opened the door to the bathroom very


    gently only to find that Julia had not gone to bed and was waiting for her at the door.


    ¡°Ang, I have some suggestions for you, but I do not know whether it works.¡±


    Glow could be seen in Julia¡¯s eyes. She was not like what she was before. She became less natural


    and seemed that she was pleasing Ang.


    ¡°Do not say it if you do not know whether it will work.¡±


    Ang put her tooth ss and the cleanser on the table. After a pause, she said,


    ¡°The Chante Family has severed my rtionship with them.¡±


    Ang thought she could not give Julia any help, so there was not need to please Julia.


    Julia did not put her words into mind, ¡°After all, you are his own flesh and blood, it cannot be severed


    so easily.


    Maybe it is because you hurt Jessica in a car ident and went in to jail, it made...¡±


    She wanted to mention Lorenzo, but after taking a look at Ang, she said, ¡°It made Lorenzo


    embarrassed. He will let you go home after he epts it.¡±


    Ang wiped her face with the towel and did not say anything, just sitting on the bed.


    Julia¡¯s intention was obvious. She just wanted to help Ang right now, so that Ang would owe her


    a favor.


    Even though Ang said it was almost impossible to go back into Chante Family, she did not believe it.


    ¡°There is nothing absolute in the world. Nobody knew how it would ended up. Maybe you will seed


    after a try.¡±


    Julia went in front of Ang and looked at her, with her hands on her knees and bending.


    Ang¡¯s eyshes, which were like butterfly¡¯s wings, shook several times. She lifted her eyelid and


    asked softly,


    ¡°What is your suggestions?¡±


    The two discussed a lot about it, When they finally fell sleep, the sky was already covered with


    whiteness like a fish¡¯s belly.


    Fortunately, they did not need to work until 3 p.m.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Ang, the manager wants you to go to his office. He has something to say to you!¡±


    When the door to their dormitory opened, a colleague came to Ang and said so.


    Ang wiped the extra lipsticks on her lips with a cotton swab. She smiled to that person lightly, ¡°OK,


    thank you.¡±


    That person said ¡°you are wee¡± in panic and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Many people are afraid of you right now.¡±


    Julia was wearing her newly-bought bra. She changed another one because she thought it did not


    function well in making her boobs seem bigger.


    Ang did not draw her eye line well, so she wiped it and drew it again. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°If a woman was abused by her husband for a long time, and her husband was killed by her when he


    was strangling her, then she was a murderer.


    But I am not afraid of her, but her husband.¡±


    Julia got dressed and went off her bed.


    Ang smiled and said, ¡°This is a new perspective.¡±


    ¡°What will the manager say to you?¡±


    Julia came to her and changed the topic, ¡°It seems that it has something to do with Lorenzo every time


    he talks to you. Do you think it has something to do Lorenzo this time?¡±


    Ang put her eyeshadow back in its ce, her eyshes casting a shadow on her face, "I don''t


    know."


    ¡°You still remember what we talked aboutst night, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Julia sat on Ang¡¯s bed and asked cautiously.


    Ang said ¡°yeah¡± after a short period of silence.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Julia sighed after hearing it. Light was jumping in her eyes. ¡°The things you need. I will get them ready


    before tomorrow. You won¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    Ang frowned, narrowed her eyes and said,


    ¡°Take your time. If it won¡¯t work, I will just... seduce him again...¡±


    Not wanting to continue the conversation, she stood up, "The manager is still waiting for me, I''ll go


    first."


    ¡°Remember to be submissive in front of James. Men all like obedient women. You can just try to be a


    cuttie in front of him if it does not work.


    He did not refuse you when you were wooing him before, which meant he had some feelings for you.¡±


    Julia held Ang and whispered.


    Ang curled her lips and said ¡°OK¡±, then went to the manager¡¯s office.


    After Ang opened the door and went in, Gabri was supporting her radiant face on the table, her


    big boobs were just in front of James sitting decently behind the table.


    It was not known what they were talking about, but the atmosphere was good from the smiles on their


    faces.


    Ang had been wooing James for so many years, but she had never seen him smiling to her like this.


    She suppressed the emotions deep from her heart, and said softly, ¡°James, Gabri.¡±


    ¡°Here youe.¡±


    Gabri straightened herself up, leaned against the sofa, and said smilingly,


    "Can you make tea?"


    "A little."


    James liked drinking tea, so she learned the art of tea. But she was less important than Jessica in his


    heart, no matter how much she did for him.


    Gabri raised her eyes. She was exceedingly fascinating and charming, ¡°Good.


    The water is boiling right now. Make some tea for James. I have something else to do, so I need to go


    out right away.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Seeing that James did not refuse her, Ang said so and went to make tea.


    Gabri took a few nces at them. Then she smiled, with some unclear meanings, and wen out in an


    elegant way.


    Soon, the fragrance of the tea spread out and made people refreshed.


    ¡°James, your tea."


    Ang put the tea on the table and stepped backwards, with her head low.


    James took an indifferent look at her, blew to the tea that he was holding, and took a sip.


    Only she could make such fragrant tea.

 Chapter 57 A Lame Explanation

    Chapter 57 A Lame Exnation


    The office was so quiet that even a needle that dropped to the floor could be heard.


    ¡°What else can I do for you, James?


    If no, I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    The office was big, but James was there, the air seemed to be squeezed and there was little oxygen in


    it.


    James smiled lightly, nobody knowing his eyes dim or bright, as if there was snort in them, ¡°You love


    your job so much, and work so diligently, should I give your a promotion?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. This is just what I should do.¡±


    Ang¡¯s every cell was tight, not knowing what she did had dissatisfied him.


    Or, it was whatever she did just dissatisfied him.


    ¡°Leaving your clothes intentionally is also what you should do as an employee?¡±


    James snorted, put down the tea cup, took a bag beside his feet and threw it on the table.


    Seeing the bag, Ang was reminded that she forgot to take her clothes home yesterday.


    ¡°You have nothing to say,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    James stood up and walked toward her, looking down at her.


    She lowered her head, her height not to his shoulder. She felt ill at ease like this when she had to be


    submissive.


    But as for why she felt ill at ease, she did not want to think about, and she was not willing to think about


    it.


    He was so tall that Ang felt she was suppressed. She held her breath and moved a few steps


    backwards, then she exined, ¡°I did not mean it.¡±


    She was having an intense stomachache and just wanted to go to the hospital, so she forgot about her


    clothes.


    ¡°This is ame exnation.¡±


    James lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him, ¡°Ang, I have told you that you should make a good


    excuse before lying.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that is a lie, not the truth?


    Just because you do not have a good impression of me, everything I do is on purpose?¡±


    Ang held the cornerof her coat tightly and regretted after saying these words.


    Her attitude like this would just make James more dissatisfied with her.


    James loosened her chin, his fingers touching the scar on her forehead. His eyes became dimmer,


    ¡°Ang...¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you with such a rude manner.¡±


    Her forehead, where he touched was like be licked by a sharp knife. Ang¡¯s nose was covered by a


    fault.¡±


    James looked at her fear that she tried to hide, his eyebrows moving a little bit. And he sat back in his


    chair, ¡°The tea is cold.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a new one for you.¡±


    Ang boiled some water, and made tea, but she felt ill at ease. When she was passing the tea to him,


    she was scalded by the hot tea, but she did not make any sound.


    James took a nce at her scalded hand and his eyes became dimmer. He held the tea to drink, but


    he was not in the mood to do it, so he just put it down.


    ¡°I have gastrosis, and I drank too much alcohol yesterday, so I was in a hurry to go to the hospital. This


    was why I forgot my clothes.¡±


    Ang knew that he would not believe it, but she still said it again.


    The reason why she exined it again was that she could not bear his furor.


    James made a light sound ¡°well¡±, but whether he was happy or not could not tell.


    He leaned against the chair and rxed his shoulders, with some tiredness in his facial expression.


    Seeing this, Ang stopped saying anything. However, when she thought about what Julia told her,


    she still said cautiously,


    ¡°I know something about massage, I can massage your shoulders for you.¡±


    James¡¯s legs were intertwined and his hands were on his knees, looking at her gently.


    Ang could not get what he meant. She moved her lips a bit, but she did not say anything in the end.


    ¡°You learned so many things.¡±


    James said it, with some unclear meaning in it. Then he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Ang answered ¡°yes¡±, and she went near him, with her head low. She took a deep breath and put her


    hands on his shoulders. Her hands were trembling without control.


    After a while, seeing that his eyes were closed, she stopped trembling gradually and looked at him


    secretly.


    The sun light spread over him through the windows, which made his angr face gentler and made it


    seem less aggressive.


    Maybe it was because the air-conditioner was set too high, he unbuckled two of the buttons on his


    shirt, which wrapped his chest muscles. An intense hormone smell could be felt.


    All of a sudden, Ang¡¯s eyes contracted.


    Between his chest muscle and his vicle was an extremely good jade pendant...which she gave to


    the director.


    Howe it was on him?


    ¡°Are you sure you are massaging, not letting off your anger?¡±


    James opened his eyes, which were deep and dark.


    Ang forced herself to move her eyes away from the jade pendant, and she massaged gentler, ¡°I am


    sorry. I haven¡¯t been massaging for a long time, so I am not sure about the proper strength.¡±


    She heard that the director left thepany, so she had no way to ask about the jade pendant.


    "You massaged for many people before?¡±


    James straightened himself up and rubbed the middle of his eyebrows, which was swelling. He did not


    sleep well, because he had to deal with the documents for several hoursst night.


    Ang stiffened for a while and said ¡°yes¡± after a long time.


    Her dad always had shoulder pain after dealing with the documents, so she learned something about


    massage and massaged for him.


    At this word, a dark light shed in James¡¯s eyes. He patted her hands away, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Did I hurt you just now?¡±


    Ang asked carefully after seeing that he was unhappy.


    Snap.


    At this moment, The door was pushed oped.


    Jessica came in her wheelchair. Seeing that Ang was also here, she felt surprised and shocked.


    She said with a smile,


    ¡°I thought only James was here, so I did not knock beforeing in. Don¡¯t put it into your mind.¡±


    ¡°She is not qualified to mind it.¡±


    James renewed the tea and raised his head to see Jessica, ¡°How do you know I am here?¡±


    Jessica took a nce at the bag on the table, and said gently,


    ¡°I heard that your mother asked you to give the clothes to Ang, so Ie here.¡±


    Then she turned to look at Ang, with a standard smile on her face, ¡°Please make a cup of tea for


    me. I am thirsty.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Ang suppressed the surging grievance in her mind and went to the table to make tea for Jessica.


    "You''re an employee of the Dream Club, not a servant, you don''t need to do that."


    James took the tea that Ang passed to him. He curled his lips a little and said to Jessica, looking at


    her,


    ¡°You can always get information about where I go. People who do not know the truth will think that you


    install a tracking device on me.¡±


    They said these words like nothing happened, but the atmosphere in the office was intense.


    ¡°James, you are good at joking. How dare I install a tracking device on you?


    The reason why I know where you are is probably because we can alwasy feel one another.¡±


    Jessica smiled, which made her beautiful face even more charming.


    James snorted lightly and took a sip of the tea.


    ¡°It is not convenient for me to make tea, could you please make a cup of tea for me?¡±


    Jessica looked at Ang, and said gently,


    ¡°I have to make it clear that I do not take you as a maid.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyebrows narrowed and wen to take the teapot again, but James took it before she did.


    He nced at Jessica, ¡°I am saying it again if you do not hear it clearly. My staff are not responsible for


    serving tea. You can make it yourself if you want to drink. ¡±

 Chapter 58 Pay for the Broken Tea Cup

    Chapter 58 Pay for the Broken Tea Cup


    ¡°James, you are such a good boss that you always protect your staff.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed and rolled her wheelchair to the table, ¡°There is no wonder that so many people


    are willing to work for you.¡±


    Since the table was higher than her wheelchair, she could barely get the teapot. Her hands trembled


    and then the boiling tea was spilled to Ang¡¯s legs.


    "Hiss!"


    Since Ang¡¯s uniform was very thin, the boiling tea was permeating into her flesh. She felt so painful


    that she took a breath back into her lungs, the cold sweat popping out from her forehead.


    Her whole right leg was wet, because almost all the tea in the teapot was spilled on her. Jessica was so


    good at it.


    James frowned. And his body had already left the seat. But he sat back into his chair after seeing the


    water had already been spilled on Ang, his hands on the table, indicating that he was agitated.


    ¡°Sorry, I did not hold the teapot firmly.¡±


    Jessica put the teapot back on the table in panic, her red eyes filled with guilt. ¡°Is it painful?


    Sorry, I did not know it would happen. I would have been thirsty all the time if I knew such a thing would


    happen...¡±


    James interrupted her with his cold voice, and said to Ang,


    ¡°Go to see a doctor. You do not need toe to work these days.¡±


    ¡°Thank...thank you, Mr. James.¡±


    Ang expressed her gratefulness in a gentle voice, and she took a nce at the table while she was


    restraining herself from the pain, ¡°Could you borrow... borrow me a tea cup?¡±


    James became more frequent knocking on the table, and his voice conveyed some coldness, ¡°Just go


    ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you thirsty and do you want to drink some water?


    Let me help you."


    Jessica was so ashamed that her face flushed, so that she went to take the teapot.


    Ang took an empty cup, restraining her urge to throw it to Jessica, ¡°I am not thirsty.¡±


    "Not thirsty?


    So what do you need a teacup for?"


    Jessica put the teapot back on the table and said worriedly,


    ¡°The water was boiling, hurry up and go to a hospital.¡±


    Ang threw the tea cup on the floor while Jessica was pretending to care about her. She then took a


    fragment of it to make a hole on her trousers and split it.


    Sssss!


    Her trousers were split and the blisters were seen on her leg. The intertwining blisters and scars on her


    leg made it seem shocking.


    If she did not split it right now, she would suffer more when the blisters became attached to her


    trousers.


    James¡¯s eyesight paused on the blisters and the scars. He stopped knocking the table. Not knowing


    why, his hands were trembling.


    ¡°I will pay for the broken tea cupter.¡±


    Ang wiped the cold sweat which was flowing from her forehead, and tried hard to walk out.


    There were old scars on her right leg, and it was burned by the boiling water right now. It made her


    slow and like a disabled when she was walking.


    Her thin figure was reflected in James¡¯s eyes. His frowned eyebrows were now spread, but his eyes


    became dimmer.


    ¡°You are hurt so badly that it was not convenient for you to go to the hospital by yourself. How about


    asking James to send someone to apany you to the hospital?¡±


    Jessica rolled her wheelchair fast to follow Ang and held her arms.


    The more caring she was, the more disgusted Ang felt. ¡°I do not need you to be so...¡±


    When she saw James, she swallowed the word ¡°hypocrytical¡±, which was going to pop out from her


    mouth, ¡°I do not want to bother you so much. I will take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It is my fault, so I should send someone to apany you to the hospital. It is me


    who hurt you.


    If you keep refusing me, I will be more guilty about it.¡±


    Jessica tool out her phone and pretended to call someone.


    James saw all of it and lowered his eyes, in which a dark light shed.


    Snap.


    At this moment, Gabri pushed the door open and came in.


    She covered her mouth in shock after taking a look at Ang¡¯s leg, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°No...nothing¡±


    Ang wanted to say nothing, but after she saw that Jessica was calling someone, she licked her dry


    lips, ¡°I was hurt by the boiling water and need to go to the hospital, could you please ask someone to


    apany me to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll find someone.¡±


    Gabri took a nce at Jessica, raised her peach-blossom-like eyes and left with Ang.


    Jessica looked at the door, near which there was nobody. Then she pushed her wheelchair there and


    closed the door.


    She took a bite of her lips and said lightly,


    ¡°Gabri¡¯s eyes... Did she get me wrong?¡±


    "Isn''t that the truth?"


    James stood up, one of his hands in his pocket. It was not known whether he was smiling or not, but


    there was all derision in his eyes.


    ¡°It is a fact that I hurt Ang.¡±


    Jessica lowered her eyes and felt guilty, with some grievance on her face, ¡°But I was in my wheelchair.


    It was not convenient for me to made tea. Ang should...be able to understand it.¡±


    James snorted lightly, his hands on the table knocking once in a while, ¡°If I do not remember wrong,


    you came to Dream Club not once in the past months.¡±


    Jessica did not know what he meant, ¡°Yeah,


    why do you mention this?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here so frequently these two months?¡±


    James stopped knocking on the table and straightened himself up in his chair. He said word by word,


    ¡°Every time I came here, you came here a few minutester. It is not like a coincidence?¡±


    Jessica blinked her eyes innocently, ¡°I would not have noticed it was true if you did not tell me.¡±


    ¡°It is a coincidence only for once or twice, but it was not likely a coincidence for more than that.¡±


    James stood up, putting his palms on the table to support himself, and stared at Jessica, ¡°Jessica, do


    not touch my bottom line.¡±


    The atmosphere in the office seemed to be frozen into ice.


    ¡°James, what are you talking about?


    I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed and asked lightly.


    James lowered his head to tidy his slightly fold suit. His short hair was glowing in the sun and shining


    with coldness.¡°You are clever. Don¡¯t make me say it directly. It is not a good thing to do that.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I find someone to follow you or spy on you?¡±


    Jessica sighed, feeling kind of helpless, ¡°I just want to talk about my brother¡¯s engagement next month


    with you. Every time I hear you are here, Ie here too. It is not asplicated as you think.¡±


    James sat back in his chairs and looked at her coldly, not voicing a word.


    When they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, there was something secretive flowing.


    ¡°I am telling the truth. If you do not believe me, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Jessica spread out her arms, indicating that she was helpless. There was some sadness in her eyes.


    James curled his lips, but there was no intention to smile in his eyes, ¡°I do not like women who lie to


    me. In addition,¡±


    He lifted his eyes to take a look at her coldly, ¡°The Harvey Family has many options for my marriage.¡±


    ¡°But it was known to all that I had broken my leg for you two years ago. It would hurt your fame if you


    marry someone else


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    And if someone made it open to public through presses and media, the share price of the Harvey


    Group will go down.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s lips carried a shallow curvature.

 Chapter 59 Men’s Heart

    Chapter 59 Men¡¯s Heart


    James¡¯s legs are long and thin, intertwining. He leaned against the chair, his voice conveying coldness,


    ¡°Then you should know that the decrease in share price caused by fake news cannot do a deadly harm


    to the Harvey Group.¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    Harvey Group¡¯s influence on the world is so huge that a little change in share price -- a loss of one to


    two billion cannot affect it.


    But James, you are a business man. It is not worth risking it for a person who is unimportant to you.¡±


    Jessica said it slowly.


    ¡°It is indeed not worthwhile for a person who is unimportant to me.¡±


    James put his hands on his knees, the fingers of his right hand moving to and from on his right knee.


    Many emotions were boiling in his eyes. ¡°But it is worthwhile to get rid of someone who is always


    challenging my bottom line.¡±


    Silence.


    Even a dropping needle could be heard in the office.


    Jessica¡¯s smile froze a bit and went back normal after a while.


    She went around the broken tea cup pieces, and stepped backwards in her wheelchair, ¡°James, it is


    not as serious as you imagine.


    As I said just now, I did not find anyone to follow you or watch you, which was not necessary for me.


    The reason why I came here was just because I wanted to talk about my brother¡¯s engagement next


    month with you.¡±


    Her figure was reflected in James¡¯s eyes. Indifference was clear in his eyes.


    He held a cup of tea and intended to drink it, but he put it back on the table when he thought about


    Ang¡¯s leg that was full of blisters and scars.


    ¡°If you still feel worried about it, I can promise I will nevere here without your permission.¡±


    Jessica smiled a little bitterly.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James answered lightly. Not wanting to make her embarrassed, he started another topic, ¡°Did you say


    you wanted to talk about your brother¡¯s engagement with me?¡±


    Jessica nodded lightly, and said gently,


    ¡°On aunt¡¯s birthday party yesterday, Ang went to mess up with my brother.


    My parents were worried about it and afraid that Ang would mess up with my brother¡¯s engagement


    party with Cathleen, so they told me toe to you and negotiate about it.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The words ¡®mess up with¡¯ made James¡¯ eyes dimmer and his chest was like stuffed by something, so


    he pulled his shirt lightly.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Jessica saw what he was doing. He loosened his shirt with his right hand, ¡°Ang is one of your staff,


    so could you arrange more work for her on my brother¡¯s engagement day? And could you let some


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    other staff watch her, lest she goes to make trouble again? ¡±


    After Ang came to the hospital, the doctor pricked the blisters with a sterile needle and dressed her


    wounds with gauze.


    Because she was hurt badly, she needed to stay in hospital.


    After telling her how to deal with some emergencies that might happen, the doctor left.


    ¡°Are you hurt by boiling tea?¡±


    Gabri leaned against the wall. Her voice was more charming with her rising tone.


    Ang¡¯s right leg was almost on gauze. She was ufortable because she could not move while


    lying on the bed. She said ¡°yes¡± lightly, then she sat up on the bed with her hands supporting her.


    ¡°Miss. Jessica is really something. How can she hurt you so badly?¡±


    Gabri asked curiously.


    ¡°Did James say anything?¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes and her voice was very light, ¡°He said I could take a few days off and go to


    work when my wound is recovered.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say anything to Miss. Jessica?¡±


    Gabri¡¯s back left the wall and bent over to ask curiously.


    Ang raised her eyes and took a nce at her. After a long time, she said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It is really hard to guess what a man is thinking about.¡±


    Gabri straightened up and said.


    Ang did not know what she meant. She did not want to know it. She curled her lips and said with


    embarrassment,


    ¡°Gabri, can I borrow some money from you to pay for my hospital bills today?


    I will pay back to you after I go back.¡±


    She came here in such a hurry, without even taking her mobile and wallet.


    ¡°You are injured at work hour, you do not need to care about it. Thepany will pay it for you.¡±


    Gabri stared at the scar on her face, and touched it with her fingers, ¡°What a pity? You have such a


    beautiful face.¡±


    Ang moved her head away as if unintentionally. Her bang covered the scar, ¡°Thank you, Gabri.¡±


    She did not have medical insurance. If thepany did not pay it for her, it would cost her one-third of


    her savings.


    ¡°You are always saying ¡®thank you¡¯, aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    Gabri raised her eyes, looked outside through the window, and said,


    ¡°Your brother and his wife just passed by here. Should I call them here to see you?¡±


    Ang shook her head without any hesitation, ¡°No. Thank you, Gabri.¡±


    Her brother and his wife came here to unwrap the bandage. They would be worried about her if they


    knew she got injured.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Gabri came to sit on the bed in an attractive way. She held her chin, looked at Ang, and changed


    another topic very soon, ¡°James hurt you leg and made you work in the Dream Club. Do you hate


    him?¡±


    Ang¡¯s face became pale all of a sudden. Did she hate him?


    Of course, she hated him, but she was even more afraid of him than hate.


    However, whether she hated him or not, she was not such a close friend to the manager to talk about


    these things.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Gabri smiled lightly, her face glowing, ¡°OK, then I ask you another question. Do you want to leave


    the Dream Club?¡±


    Ang curled her lips and frowned a bit. She did not know why the manager today would ask her so


    many personal questions.


    If she said ¡®yes¡¯, the manager would be unhappy.


    If she said ¡®no¡¯, it was obviously not true.


    Whatever she said was not suitable.


    ¡°Well, I do not want to tease you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Gabri stood up and made her dress, which became wrinkled after sitting down, ¡°I have something


    else to do, so I am leaving. As for your wallet and mobile phone, I will tell Julia to send them to you.¡±


    When she cane to the door, she stopped short, turned around and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving Dream Club. It is impossible, because someone won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    She smiled and left while singing, obviously in a good mood.


    But Ang was clenching the bed sheet. Her head became empty by her words.


    The manager knew that she wanted to leave, so was she saying it to warn her?


    Or was she just telling her it, with no other meanings?


    Ang¡¯s head was a mess. When Greyson and Luna came into her room after Julia, her head became


    even more messed up.


    She frowned and looked at Julia, who was smiling drily and avoiding her eyesight.


    "How did you get hurt again?


    The whole thigh is wrapped up. Is your whole thigh injured?


    Is it badly hurt?


    Are you painful right now?¡±


    The Bandage on Greyson¡¯s head had been removed, but the thumb-size scar was still there. It was


    twisted because of his frowning.


    He asked many questions worriedly. Seeing that Ang did not want to answer, he was so anxious that


    he even wanted to remove her bandage to see how badly she was injured.


    ¡°You said you wanted to see Ang, how did you just ask so many questions? What if she got infected


    by virus after removing the bandage?¡±


    Luna patted Greyosn¡¯s hands while she was sitting beside the bed. She held Ang and looked at the


    bandage on her leg, ¡°Ang, is therge area of your leg hurt?¡±


    While Luna was saying these words, her eyes became red already.


    She used to admire Ang very much before, because Ang was cared and protected by the entire


    family. But everything changed since she hit Jessica in a car ident two years ago.

 Chapter 60 Your Leg

    Chapter 60 Your Leg


    ¡°Nothing. It is not painful anymore.¡±


    Ang looked at Luna¡¯s red eyes and sighed from her deep heart. What she was afraid most was


    women¡¯s crying.


    ¡°It is impossible that you are not painful.¡±


    Julia went to the bed and said to Luna,


    ¡°I heard from several colleagues that Ang could not even walk due to the pain. She was held by our


    manager when she came out of the office and was sent here by the safeguards in ourpany.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s eyes widened after hearing these words. His face became red out of anger. His care and


    love for Ang was there in his eyes.


    Luna did nor say anything, but her tears were dropping down from her eyes continuously. Which made


    Ang¡¯s hands wet very soon.


    ¡°I was painful at that time, and not anymore.¡±


    Ang winked at Julia to give her a hint to stop saying these things.


    But Julia was like she didn¡¯t see it, ad told everythings she knew, ¡°They also told me that Ang¡¯s thigh


    was almost red and covered with big blisters, making people¡¯s blood freeze...¡±


    "All right, stop it."


    Ang frowned and interrupted her.


    Julia smiled cautiously, sucking up to Ang carefully.


    Luna wiped her tears. Her voice was trembling, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It was just rumors. I am not hurt so badly. It is those people who exaggerated it.¡±


    Ang said before Julia wanted to say something.


    Snap.


    At this moment, the doctor pushed the door open and came in, ¡°What the girl said is not exaggerating


    at all. If you did not split your trousers in advance, you would suffer more when the blisters became


    mixed with your trousers.¡±


    The doctor took the alcohol prep pads to wipe Ang¡¯s hands, then arrange the infusion for her.


    Greyson was silent aside, with his eyes red. After a while, he took off his coat and threw it on the floor,


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Then he went out of the room angrily, mming the door.


    ¡°Greyson!¡±


    Ang was afraid that he would do something improper out of anger, and wanted to go out to stop him.


    The doctor and Luna held her down at the same time.


    ¡°Are you giving up your treatment? Don¡¯t you want your leg anymore?¡±


    The doctor said seriously.


    Ang was anxious, but she was stopped by them. She could not stand up, even though she wanted


    to, ¡°Let me go first, and I will ept the treatment after Ie back.¡±


    ¡°I will go to find your brother. You just stay here and ept treatment and do not move.¡±


    Luna was in panic. Without waiting for Ang to answer her, she said to Julia, who was standing aside


    stunningly,


    ¡°Miss, please take care of Ang and do not let her out. I will be backter.¡±


    ¡°Well?


    OK. OK.¡±


    Julia answered quickly and helped the doctor to stop Ang going out.


    Ang struggled for a long time, but it did not seed, except that the doctor did not get the needle


    into the right ce.


    She frowned, ¡°Julia, doctor, let me go now. I promise that I wille backter.¡±


    "Your sister-inw has gone after your brother, so just stay here and receive the treatment."


    Julia tried to avoid her eyesight and said.


    Ang licked her dry lips and said bitterly, ¡°You do not understand.¡±


    Greyson was probably going to the Dream Club to make trouble. James would not let Greyson go if he


    knew it.


    Julia did not make any sound and did not let Ang go.


    ¡°I understand. But if you still want to go out right now, your leg won¡¯t work for the rest of your life.¡±


    The doctor had many other patients to serve, but he was here dyed for a long time, so he was


    furious.


    It was almost ten minutes since Greyson went out. Ang eyebrows were knitted intense, ¡°Julia, if you


    do not listen to me right now, are you afraid that I don¡¯t take you as my friend and make trouble for you


    after I go back into my family?¡±


    ¡°You... might not be able to go back.¡±


    Julia¡¯s voice was lighter and lighter, ¡°Even though you go back, your brother and his wife may not let


    you make trouble for me...¡±


    Ang curled her lips a bit and gave up struggling, but she felt extraordinarily lonely all of a sudden.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her families and friends abandoned her, and her closest friend Julia was also bending to reality and


    power.


    Luna chased all the way along to the door of the hospital, but she was stillte. When she got there,


    Greyson just left in his car.


    She stopped a taxi in a hurry, and told the driver, ¡°Follow the Ferrari ahead, please.¡±


    The taxi driver looked at her for a long time and did not move, afraid that she was a criminal.


    ¡°That is my husband¡¯s car. I saw a woman go into his car. I do not know where they are going.¡±


    Luna was anxious. Her eyes were red, which made her even more pitiful.


    ¡°Do not be so anxious.¡±


    The taxi driver was kind-hearted, ¡°I am following him right now. I promise I will keep tracking them.¡±


    A Ferrari and a taxi stopped at the door to the Dream Club one after another. Luna gave the driver 100


    yuan in a hurry and went to chase Greyson ahead.


    ¡°There is no woman in the car. Is she wrong with that?¡±


    The driver mumbled and drove away.


    Luna wore a pair of high heels, so she did not catch Greyson after a long time, ¡°Grey...wait...wait for


    me.¡±


    She was so tired that she did not care about how she looked like, putting her hands over her knees and


    panting heavily.


    BANG!


    Crap!


    Greyson did not listen to her and broke two vases in the hall.


    ¡°Greyson, what...¡±


    A staff came over and intended to ask Greyson what was the matter.


    But Greyson did not give him a chance to ask and kicked the Epipremnum aureum on the shelf onto


    the ground. He shouted out with his eyes red,


    "Where is your manager?


    Let here out to see me!¡±


    The Epipremnum aureum was on the ground and the vase was broken into pieces. The soil was


    scattering everywhere, making the magnificent hall a total mess.


    People who came to Dream Club were almost frequent guests, and knew Greyson. They wanted to


    exhorted him to stop so that James would owe them a favor.


    But Greyson did not listen to them and broke an item in the hall every time they said something. He


    was just like a crazy ox.


    Someone was pretentious and said to Greyson beside his ears,


    ¡°Look what a serious consequence your sister got after pissing James off. Greyson, if you do not want


    to be as pathetic as she is, think about how to apologize to James.


    It is OK even though you say you are too drunken...!¡±


    Greyson punched him on his nose. The blood vessels on his neck could be seen, ¡°Just take care of


    yourself. You are not qualified to mention my sister.¡±


    That person covered his nose with his hands, the blood flew out through his fingers¡¯ seams. He did not


    dare say anything and just went away.


    "Get your manager out here!"


    The fury and guilt was in his chest flushing, which was going to split his heart.


    Luna wanted to stop him, but seeing him like this, she just stood near him and did not make any sound.


    Her feelings right now wereplicated.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey and Miss. Jessica are also here, please be quite, Greyson.¡±


    The staff member said cautiously.


    ¡°Shit. Do you think I am afraid of them?¡±


    Some waitros were pushing the dining carts, but Greyson rushed over and threw a few dishes to the


    ground, ¡°Now that James and Jessica are also here, let theme down!¡±


    There were a crowd of people around him, but nobody dared to made a sound.

 Chapter 61 Are you still a Fucking Human Being?

    Chapter 61 Are you still a Fucking Human Being?


    "So, none of you are going to get him out, are you?!"


    With eyes filled with blood streaks, Greyson pointed his fingers at those staff one by one and strutted


    towards the stairs.


    If they were not helping him, he will find him himself!


    A sh of hesitation shed through Luna''s eyes. She wanted to stop him, but in the end, she just


    followed him in silence.


    A group of staff looked at each other, but no one dared to stop them.


    Though the Chante family was no match for the Harvey family, they were still not normal people who


    they could afford to offend.


    "You want to see me?"


    At that moment, the elevator door opened, and James walked out pushing Jessica in the wheelchair.


    After hearing his voice, Greyson turned around without saying a word, and directly raised his fist to


    punch James.


    "Greyson!"


    Luna hesitated for a moment, and stepped forward to block between them and shook her head at


    Greyson.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Greyson yanked her away and walked to James in a few steps. He clutched his cor with both hands


    and squeezed words out from his throat, "You! Are you still a fucking human being?!"


    Luna pulled his arm and said in an almost crying voice, "Greyson, don''t be like this."


    "Answer me, are you?"


    Greyson stared straight at James, wiped off tears that suddenly sprang up in his eyes with one hand,


    growling,


    "Only the woman you like is a human being, my sister isn''t?"


    The hall was getting more and more crowded. Among them, some people were even surreptitiously


    taking videos and pictures.


    ¡°Is it fun to watch?"


    James ignored the furious Greyson and faintly nced at the crowd of onlookers.


    The crowd then hurriedly put their phones down and dared not to take any more pictures.


    Gabri exited the elevator, moving her slim waist in a sexy manner. With her brimming eyes that were


    sparkling with water, she said, "Please be conscious and delete the photos and videos, then leave."


    The crowd left immediately, while many still turned their heads around as they walked.


    "Jessica broke a leg, then you broke my sister''s leg by yourself and sent her to prison for two years!


    It''s not even certain who was right and who was wrong back then. Even if it was my sister''s fault, she


    already paid it off, so why won''t you let her go?"


    Greyson was extremely emotional with a grimace on his face.


    James glimpsed at him indifferently and said with coldness, ¡°Let her go?"


    "The worst thing my sister ever did in her life was to fall fucking love with you!",


    Greyson clutched his cor tightly with scarlet under his eyes, "James, answer me, are you caused the


    injury on her leg?"


    Jessica, who had been silent, hurriedly came forward with an anxious and guilty face, '''' Greyson, this is


    really not James¡¯s fault. It was me who identally burned Ang''s leg when I was carrying the


    teapot.


    I will pay for the medical expenses, and I will go to the hospital and apologize to Ang......"


    BANG!


    Greyson let go of James and angrily tipped the wheelchair onto the floor, then mockingly said,


    "Pay for the medical bills?"


    He pulled out his wallet, took out a bunch of cash and mmed it on Jessica''s face,


    ''''I''m not fucking short of money! Is this enough to pay for your medical bills?


    I have more if this was not enough!"


    He pulled out a bunch of bank cards from his wallet and smashed them all into Jessica''s face.


    Jessicaid woefully on the ground. With the wheelchair pressed against her lower body, she tried to


    push the wheelchair away, but was not strong enough to do so.


    Money and cards fell sparsely on and around her, and made her face hurt. However, the physical pain


    on her body was nothingpared to the shame and embarrassment in her heart.


    Luna stopped Greyson who still wanted to hit Jessica, and whispered.


    "Forget it, she''s a woman after all, and she probably didn''t mean to do it. Besides, she already


    apologized."


    "You actually believe this cripple?"


    Greyson spat on the ground, "She even said that my sister tried to run her over in a car. I don''t fucking


    believe her!"


    Jessica removed the bills on her head and body. Her eyes darkened upon that word ¡°cripple¡±.


    "Greyson, have you made the scene big enough?"


    James squatted down, lifted the wheelchair off Jessica, picked her up, and put her back onto the


    wheelchair.


    "No."


    As Greyson looked at how Jessica being carefully pampered by James, he felt depressed and anger


    rushing through his blood and screamed, "Don''t you two dogs like to y paybacks?


    This bitch burned my sister today, and she''s not going to get off easily!"


    "Greyson, what are you going to do......"


    Luna''s pupils crinkled. Before she could finish her sentence, Greyson snatched the teapot from the


    passing waiter and spilled it straight at Jessica.


    Crap!


    Half of the hot water got spilled on the floor, while the other half sshed on James''s suit pants and


    Jessica''s hand.


    James''s injuries could not be seen clearly, but the back of Jessica''s delicate hand immediately turned


    red and even grew a few visible blisters.


    She bit her red lips, while tears going silently down her face, looking very pitiful.


    "This......"


    Luna''s face got super awkward for a moment, and after saying one word, she was not able to utter


    anyother word for a long time.


    A sense of surprise shed beneath Gabri''s beautiful eyes, which were soon filled with intense


    interest.


    "Why didn¡¯t you help block it when she threw a pot of tea all over my sister?


    Ha?¡±


    The veins on Greyson''s forehead popped up. His finger moved from James''s nose to the tip of


    Jessica''s nose, "You spilled a pot of tea on my sister, I just fucking spilled so little on you. Consider


    yourself fucking lucky!"


    After saying that, he pulled Luna and was about to leave.


    James lowered his eyes to the soaked suit pants and said lightly to Gabri,


    "Get two men to stop him and call the police."


    Gabri lightly answered and stylistically turned around tomand the receptionist girl.


    "James, don''t call the police."


    Jessica grabbed his sleeve and shook her head with a pair of watery eyes, " Greyson only did that


    because he was too angry. In the end it was my fault.


    This wouldn''t happen if I hadn''t spilled water on Ang."


    Greyson had already got to the door of the club, but upon hearing her words, he rushed back in anger


    immediately, "Fuck you, I''m most disgusted by fake-ass woman like you!"


    He raised his leg and was about to kick the wheelchair but got pulled back by Luna, who was yanking


    him with all her strength. She said in a sobbing tone, "Greyson, can you save me some troubles?"


    Greyson clenched his fist and stopped moving. He stared straightly at Jessica and spitted hard on the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ground, "That''s fucking disgusting!"


    "Greyson, you......"


    Jessica''s eyshes fluttered a few times, then she choked on her words.


    Luna tried to move her lips and apologized to her with a smile, ''''Greyson only did such of a bastard


    thing because he was angry.


    Miss Jessica, I apologize to you for him. I''m sorry, please do not call the police."


    "Let them report it, do you really think I''m afraid?"


    Greyson snorted coldly and pulled Luna out of the room by force,


    but the two security guards called earlier by Gabri already arrived and stepped in to stop them.


    Seeing this, Luna got so anxious that she wanted to beg James and Jessica, but Greyson stopped her


    from doing so.


    James''s face was indifferent from the beginning to the end, without the slightest change. When he


    nced at the blisters on Jessica¡¯s hand, the image of Ang''s hideous thighs shed through his


    head and made his eyebrows frown invisibly.


    He went around to the back of the wheelchair and started pushing Jessica out.

 Chapter 62 Dont Agree to the Engagement

    Chapter 62 Don''t Agree to the Engagement


    "Is Mr. James taking Miss Jessica to the hospital?"


    Gabri walked over and rested the right hand on the wheelchair, "I remember you have an important


    meeting in half an hour, it''s better that I go with her."


    James lifted his eyes and nced at her, then said faintly, "No necessary."


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    On the side, Greyson sneered coldly. His face was turning blue with anger, ''''How touching is this!


    James, you''ve been screwing with this bitch since a long time ago, haven¡¯t you?!"


    Luna then anxiously went to cover his mouth, ¡°Shut up!"


    She smiled awkwardly and said to James and Jessica, ''''Greyson...... drank some wine. He is not sober


    now.


    When he sobered up, I''ll make sure that he apologizes to you on his own!"


    "Apologize my ass, I''m not going to apologize to these two bastards for the rest of my life!"


    Greyson was feeling guilty for the past two years, and he had been holding back his anger for these


    two years. Today he was determined to get justice back for his sister, "James, if you like Jessica, just


    don''t agree to get engaged to my sister!"


    With ayer of tears glowing under his scarlet eyes, he took a deep breath and pointed at James,


    shouting,


    "She''s been following you around bashfully for over a decade. Ever since you agreed to the


    engagement, she was so excited and couldn¡¯t wait to tell everyone she met!


    What happened to herter?"


    "Greyson!"


    Luna tried to stop him.


    However, Greyson trapped her under his armpit and continued, ¡°For Jessica, you broke my sister¡¯s leg


    and sent her to the prison. You even forced our family to break with her. As long as you said that you


    were already screwing Jessica at that time, I would never let my sister get near you!¡±


    "Greyson, me me for this matter."


    Jessica wiped off tears at the corners of her eyes and said with a pale face, "I noticed how much


    Ang liked James, so I didn''t want him to reject her in case she would be too sad. I didn''t expect thing


    to turn out like thister."


    Greyson rolled up his sleeves, and veins started swelling on his arms, ¡°Yeah, just keep acting pure, you


    dare to fuck pretend in front of my face again!"


    He rushed forward to try to overturn the wheelchair.


    "Greyson."


    James pressed down the wheelchair and looked directly at him with a vague hint of warning.


    ¡°Do you want to fucking bully me?"


    Greyson came forward and sticked out his neck, then he pointed at his leg and screamed, "Come on,


    At that moment, two policemen came in looking at each other. The thinner one of them asked,


    "May I ask which one of you called the police?"


    The people who came to the Dream Club were all rich and powerful, so no one wanted to handle things


    here. They were sent from above as two new arrivals.


    ¡°Me...¡±


    Gabri took a few steps forward and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Greyson caused trouble in our club and injured Mr. James and Miss Jessica. What do you think we


    should do about this?"


    Luna struggled toe forward and tried say some kind words, but she was blocked by Greyson.


    "This......this ......"


    The thin police officer said again, "How about going to the police station first to make a statement? we


    will do detention if it is necessary......"


    The other cop interrupted, "Both of us are new, and we are still not very skilled at handling cases like


    this and not sure about exactly what to do.


    How about this, Mr. Greyson, pleasee back to the police station with us first?"


    "There is no need to go to the police station. It''s just a small conflict, and we can just solve it privately,


    sorry to trouble you two to take the trip."


    Jessica said in a soft voice.


    Luna sighed out of relief and saidwith a smile, "Then thank you Miss Jessica, we will definitely visit you


    someday to thank you."


    Seeing that James having no intention to refuse this offer, the policeman said hurriedly,


    "It''s okay to settle privately, we......"


    "I don¡¯t need her fake kindness!"


    Greyson grunted coldly, let go of Luna and walked straight between the two policemen, "Let''s go!"


    Luna rushed forward to grab him, then said furiously, "Greyson, do you have to piss me off to feel


    happy?"


    "It''s okay, go home and wait for me."


    Greyson cupped her face and kissed her. His handsome face now was tinged with bitterness, "I can¡¯t


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    watch Ang suffering so much every day."


    Tears fell from Luna''s eyes. She wiped them off hurriedly and paused before saying,


    "Come on, I''ll go with you."


    "ndering, causing troubles, and intentionally harming others. Just deal with it in the way that it needs


    to be treated."


    James nced at them then pushed Jessica towards the door, "I''ll send awyer over."


    At the same time, Ang was lying on the hospital bed, pale and weak.


    She took out her phone to call Greyson and Luna for the twentieth time, but still no one answered the


    phone.


    As her eyelids fluttered up and down, she felt more and more anxious.


    Her brother had set a special ring tone for her and had always answered her calls within two rings.


    Such kind of things had never happened before.


    "Maybe Mr. Greyson was upset and went to drink and got drunk. Don''t worry too much.


    Besides, Luna was following him, so surely nothing bad will happen."


    Julia said as she ced the bowl of congee and the small dish on the table.


    Ang put down her phone, pressed her lips, and looked straight at her.


    "I can''t really be med for this."


    Julia avoided eye contacts as she exined in a whisper, "Your brother saw me with you before. After


    he ran into me in the hospital, asked me if you were here too. That''s why I said it."


    Ang lowered her eyes, "Let''s eat."


    She picked up the porridge and took a small sip.


    Julia would have felt better if Ang was angry at him, but now she just simply staying silent, which


    made Julia feel even worse. She said, "Ang, I really didn''t mean it, next time when I encounter this


    kind of thing, I definitely won''t say anything."


    "It''s almost dark, you should go back when you''re done with eating." Said Ang.


    The porridge tasted like nothing in her mouth, even after Ang put some vegetables in her mouth,


    she still did not taste anything.


    Julia hesitated for a while and picked up her bowl of porridge to take a sip before saying in a very low


    voice,


    "But the youngdy told me to watch you."


    Ang put down the bowl of porridge, and looked at her indifferently.


    At this moment, Julia suddenly understood why her co-workers were all afraid of Ang.


    It was hard to describe this feeling. Though obviously she did not say or do anything cruel, just being


    looked at by her like this made Julia¡¯s heart pumping up and down.


    At that exact moment, Ang¡¯s phone rang.


    Ang collected her gaze and picked up the phone, "Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone?"


    "I had a few drinks and fell asleep deeply, am I not calling you back now once I wake up?"


    Greyson said.


    Ang paused for a moment, then clutched the phone a little harder, "That''s not how you talk when


    you''re drunk. Tell me the truth, what''s wrong?"


    "What could possibly happen to me?


    It''s ok!¡±


    Greyson said casually,


    "Besides, your sister-inw is with me. I just couldn''t do anything bad even if I wanted to, right?"


    Just as his words fell, a male voice rang out on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mr. Greyson,


    please sign the statement you just......"


    "Shut up!"


    Greyson indignantly said in a much lower voice, as if he moved his phone away or covered it when


    talking.


    "A statement?


    You are in the police station?"


    Ang put the bowl of porridge down on the table and grabbed the sheet tightly in her hand, "Which


    police station are you in?"

 Chapter 63 Let him go?

    Chapter 63 Let him go?


    "What statement, you misheard!


    Eh, I''ve had too many drinks, my head hurts. I''ll sleep a bit more, don''t call me!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Greyson smiled awkwardly and hurriedly said a few words before hanging up the phone, leaving


    Ang no more chances to ask questions.


    When Ang dialed again, there was no answer.


    She pursed her lips and got out of the bed. She put on her shoes and headed out the door without


    even changing her hospital gown.


    Brother did things impulsively without thinking about the consequences, and he did not even know what


    he had just done!


    "You''re going out?"


    Julia stood up and blocked in front of her, "Your sister-inw told you to get some rest."


    Ang frowned, "Get out of the way."


    "Your leg has been injured before, and now you''ve been burned. What if inmmation or something


    else caused a cellr necrosis? Your leg would bepletely crippled."


    Julia did not know anything about medicine, and she did not even know what she just babbled about.


    She just wanted to stop Ang from leaving the hospital.


    Ang frowned a little harder, "I know my own legs, get out of the way."


    After a pause, she added,


    "If you don''t want to offend my sister-inw, you can just tell her that I rushed out. She''s not


    unreasonable."


    Julia nced at her face and hesitated, but still gave in, "That''s what you said yourself."


    Ang confirmed carelessly, and ran around her to the outside.


    "Ang, wait for me, I''ll go with you!"


    Julia thought for a moment and quickly followed up.


    Without stopping, Ang ran all the way to the elevator, pressed the buttons of all four elevators and


    waiting between two of them that wereing at the same speed with her head down and frowned


    eyebrows.


    DING!


    The elevator door opened.


    When she lifted her head and was about to enter, she froze at the sight of the persons in the elevator.


    In the elevator, James stood behind the wheelchair in a silver-grey suit, noble and handsome, and he


    was looking intently at the wound on the back of Jessica''s hand.


    Julia was standing right besides Ang and froze at the sight too.


    "Why are you still running out?"


    Jessica looked at her leg and said anxiously.


    ¡°Your leg got burned, so it''s better for you to rest on bed."


    James lifted his eyes, ncing at Ang''s leg for a moment, and then quickly moved the eyes away.


    "Did my brother make that wound on the back of your hand?"


    Ang licked her dry lips and asked as she saw the wound on the back of Jessica''s hand.


    Her brother was still at the police station after such a long time, which meant that he must had gotten


    into a big trouble. She could not really think of any other reason and anyone who had provoked James


    and Jessica.


    Jessica nodded slightly and said with a bitterness on her pretty face, ''Greyson called it ¡®an eye for an


    eye¡¯.


    He also said that I must have sshed you on purpose. He wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter how I


    exined it.¡±


    Julia''s gaze wandered around, not knowing where to look at.


    ¡°Do you...... can you leave him alone?"


    Ang¡¯s throat rolled as she held back the part ''didn''t you really do it on purpose?''.


    James looked at the patch of medical bandage on Ang''s leg, a dark aura shing under his eyes,


    and he felt vaguely annoyed.


    "I''ve suggested several times to handle it in private, but Greyson called me...... a fake ass bitch and


    refused to ept my good intentions, so I really had no choice."


    Jessica sighed helplessly.


    After hearing this, Julia, who had been silent, said with a frown,


    "That''s Mr. Greyson¡¯s fault then. Miss Jessica said she won''t mind, but he still......"


    She weighed her words, ¡°scold her."


    Ang pressed her lips and clenched her fists tightly.


    "Miss Jessica. your hand is burnt so badly. You should hurry up and let the doctor take care of it.


    It wouldn''t be good to leave scars because of this."


    Julia said as she stared at the blisters on the back of Jessica¡¯s hand.


    Jessica bit her lip and looked bitter, "I don''t really mind if I have scars or not. I am just sad because


    Greyson misunderstood me."


    The corners of James''s lips lifted in a sneer, but he did not say anything.


    "I''ll exin to my brother about how you burned me, will you forgive my brother?"


    Ang lowered her head and groveled.


    "Don''t say something so insulting, I never med Greyson. I just felt ufortable in my heart.


    After all these years of knowing him, I just realized I had such a bad image in his heart."


    Jessica sighed.


    Suppressing the nausea in her stomach, Ang said lightly,


    "My brother talks rudely. Please forgive him, Miss Jessica. In fact, he often tells me to learn from you."


    Her brother always told her to be gentler just like Jessica, saying that was how she could attract men,


    but that was two years ago.


    "But I''m also quite happy that Greyson stood up for you and that you two are still as close as ever."


    Jessica slightly smiled, seemingly happy for her, "I knew it, Uncle Chante has a soft heart, even though


    he did cruel and cold things. He can''t really let you break with the family. I don''t have to feel so guilty


    after all."


    ¡°!¡±


    Ang''s pupils shrunk and subconsciously looked at James. Her body trembled slightly.


    Two years ago, the Chante family had to cut ties with her to save thepany.


    When Jessica said that, she did not know if it would make James think more.


    James pulled his lips and said with a slight mockery hidden under his eyes, "I almost forget to buy


    walnuts for you. Fortunately, you reminded me today."


    "I''ve asked my family to buy it. I appreciate your care."


    Jessica curved her lips and said warmly.


    James let out a lightugh, showing no clear sign of his mood at the moment, "That''s right, ording


    to your brain usage like this, you must have eaten a lot of walnuts to supplement your brain in the


    past."


    Jessica''s body stiffened for a moment, then she smiled, making no other sounds.


    Standing aside, Julia tried to hide her own presence.


    She felt weird, and it seemed that Mr. James and Miss Jessica were not as close as they were said to


    be.


    "Mr. Chante already broke with me."


    Ang tilted her head slightly and looked into James''s eyes. Almost groveling, she said in a voice


    mixed with a pleading tone, "You also saw it with your own eyes that day at Auntie''s birthday party."


    She swallowed and said


    "Mr. and Mrs. Chante are too ashamed of me and haven''t seen me after I got out of prison. Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t have had to wait until my aunt''s birthday party to see Mrs. Chante."


    "Smartass."


    James gave her a sidelong nce and said softly, "Did I ask you this?"


    Ang stood in a daze. Did he mean that he had no intention of making things difficult for her in this


    matter?


    Without waiting for her to ask anything more, James had already pushed Jessica away.


    After they left, Julia came up to Ang and said,


    "Look, Miss Jessica said she doesn''t me Greyson, and Mr. James didn''t say anything either. Mr.


    Greyson must be fine, you''d better go back to the room and rest. Don''t toss around blindly."


    As saying that, she went up to take Ang''s arm.


    Ang took a step back suddenly, avoiding her touch, and said, "It''ste, you should go back."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow, then."


    Being avoided by her, Julia smiled awkwardly.


    Ang entered the elevator without turning her head and pressed the close button. At the moment the


    elevator door was about to close, her faint voice came out from inside, ¡°No, thanks."


    Julia watched as the elevator doors closed. A gloom appeared under her eyes.


    But thinking of something, she soon made a fist-clenching gesture to power herself up and went into


    the other elevator.

 Chapter 64 Stop humiliating her

    Chapter 64 Stop humiliating her


    By the time Jessica¡¯s wounds were treated, it was already half an hourter.


    "James, I don''t know how to thank you for pushing off a meeting just toe here with me."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jessica blinked and said softly,


    "How about this, I''ve just learned some new cuisines. Why don¡¯t you let me cook a meal for you?"


    "It''s not that good, I prefer the chef''s food."


    James looked at the twoyers of bandages wrapped around the back of her hand, involuntarily


    thought of Ang''s bulging pants and that very unnatural walking posture of hers. Then he frowned


    slightly.


    Jessica pouted slightly and cutely snapped,


    "Of course, my cooking can''tpete with the chef''s, but I just want to cook for you."


    "I have to rush back to the office, so go home on your own."


    James did not change his mind because of her pouting, and he just strutted out of the ward in a slightly


    more hurried manner than usual.


    Jessica watched as his back disappeared in the doorway and sighed lightly in a bitter smile.


    James went straight to the doctor''s office with an eagerness that he himself was not aware of.


    "Mr. Chante."


    The doctor had been waiting for a long time. He immediately got up at the sight of James, and rested


    the gaze on his wet suit pants, "You...... really don''t need to take care of the stain?"


    When he was bandaging Miss Jessica, he already offered to treat Mr. Chante''s wound, but got refused.


    ¡°That is not necessary."


    James got right to the point, "Is Ang hurt badly?"


    Doctor said, "Second-degree burns, which is not that bad, but also not a small wound.


    It would be OK as long as Ang rests well.


    The only problem is¡­¡±


    "What?"


    James said while looking down to smoothen the creases on his suit.


    "The burned area should remain untouched and no movement is allowed, in case the rubbing against


    the wound increases the healing time."


    The doctor continued with some indignation, "But Miss Ang is not cooperating, she......"


    James''s phone started vibrating again, so he lifted his wrist to check the time and said faintly,


    "I got it, she''ll cooperate."


    After saying that, he simply ignored the confused doctor and picked up the phone as he walked out the


    door, "Yes, I''m on my way to the office. Let those people from FH wait for a bit longer."


    After the other side said something, he snorted lightly, "Let him go if he doesn''t want to wait, we have


    many more coborators waiting in line."


    Right after James hung up the phone at the hospital door, he saw Jessica waiting by the Bentley, so he


    asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "I saw your car still parking here when I came down, so I waited for a while."


    Jessica smiled and asked casually,


    "Why did youe out sote?"


    James opened the door, carried her into the car, and put the wheelchair in the trunk. "You are


    investigating me?"


    "It''s just a random question. You don¡¯t need to say anything if you don''t want to."


    Jessica fastened her seat-belt and casually organized her long and slightly messy hair.


    James got into the driver''s seat and started the car, "When we get to thepany, I''ll ask someone to


    send you home."


    "I was going to wait for my brother to pick me up."


    Jessica frowned in bitterness, "But when I came out, I saw Ang leaving in my brother''s car."


    James held the steering wheel with one hand and was tapping on it mindlessly with the other hand.


    "James, I need you to help me on my brother''s engagement day."


    Jessica bit her lip, ''''I don¡¯t want to think so maliciously of Ang, but she...... I really can¡¯t feel at ease.


    If she really go to the ceremony to make a scene, both my family and her family would be aughing


    stock."


    The Bentley suddenly elerated as the traffic light turned to green.


    James looked straight ahead and moved his lips, ¡°Why do you have to repeatedly ask me to do


    something that your family can easily solve by hiring a few more bodyguards?"


    He inclined his head and nced at Jessica while a darkness shing through under his eyes, "If


    you''re saying all this just to remind me about Ang¡¯s intimate rtionship with your brother, I got it


    already."


    Though her thought was pointed out by him, Jessica''s smile remained the same, "The moment you


    broke Ang¡¯s leg and sent her to prison, conflicts between us were paid off.


    James, I don''t hate her anymore, just tell her to leave the club and stop humiliating her."


    "You are saying this just out of a pure good intention?"


    When the light was turning red, James mmed on the brakes, making a harsh sound by rubbing tires


    against the ground.


    With the seat belt on, Jessica was luckily not affected much after falling forwards suddenly by the pull,


    "I''m afraid that even if I said yes, you wouldn''t believe me either.


    To be honest, besides thinking the best for Ang, I also want to do it for myself."


    As the green light appeared, the ¡°trainee car¡± in front of them weirdly did not move at all, so James


    tooted the horn, "Hmm?"


    "It was the job at the Dream Club that gave Ang ess to my brother.


    If she leaves, it won''t be so easy for her to reach my brother again."


    Jessica inclined her head to look at his handsome side face and said in a soft voice,


    "Is that okay, James?"


    The trainee car had to restart itself for several times before really moving, leaving all cars behind it


    honking.


    James drove the car in a snail-like speed behind the trainee car, "No wonder you two are two siblings.


    Both like to meddle in the affairs of my club."


    ¡°Will you agree?"


    Jessica pursued asking with a smile.


    As the trainee car turned at the corner, James sped up the car.


    He chuckled lightly, "There''s something that you misunderstood. Whatever I do to Ang has nothing


    to do with you,


    so whether you forgive her or not won''t affect my decision."


    "I thought you and Ang were on such bad terms that you would just agree."


    Jessica looked straight at him and said meaningfully, "The truth doesn''t seem to be quite as what I


    thought."


    James kept driving quietly without denying what she said.


    A glimmer of gloom shed under Jessica¡¯s eyes, then soon got collected by her.


    The car went straight ahead.


    She finally said after a moment. "There''s something I''m particrly curious about, so I''ll take the


    courage to ask. Please don¡¯t me me for asking."


    "Since you''ve said that, I would probably me you for asking, so don''t ask."


    James said.


    Jessica ignored his remark and asked,


    "You didn''t date me or get engaged to me for the past two years. Is it because of Ang?"


    "What if it is and what if it isn''t?"


    James asked casually.


    Hearing this, Jessica''s heart sankpletely, so she took back the smile at the corner of her mouth


    and said softly,


    "Although our engagement is for business purpose, I really love you and want to live a good life with


    you."


    She paused for a moment before continuing,


    "I hope that when we get married, even if you don''t really love me in your heart, there will be no one


    else in your heart."


    "If you can''t ept it, you can marry someone else. My family won''tin about it."


    From the beginning to the end, James''s expression did not fluctuate by a tiny bit.


    Jessica''s pupils crinkled suddenly and looked at him unbelievably with her eyes filled with disbelief.


    The Bentley finally stopped in front of thepany. James acted as if he did not see her facial


    expression, still looking the same as usual and said, "You would still have toe down even if you


    went up, so I won''t invite you toe with me. Someone will send you home soon."


    When he finished, he got right out of the car and went into the office.


    Only till his figure disappearedpletely, did Jessica withdraw her gaze, feeling extremely bitter in the


    heart as if she just ate a yellow streak.


    At this moment, she suddenly admired Ang for being able to persist for more than a decade with


    such an attitude from him......

 Chapter 65 I Didnt Touch the Bastards

    Chapter 65 I Didn''t Touch the Bastards


    When Ang got into the taxi, the driver asked with a dialect ent.


    "Where''s are you heading to?"


    "...... Do you know about the Dream Club?"


    Ang tranced for a moment. She still did not know which police station her brother was in.


    "I Know I know I know!"


    The driver''s eyes glowed, "You don''t know there?


    Rich people like to go there for fun,mon people like me can''t afford to go there. Are you going


    there, huh?"


    Ang licked her dry lips, "No, I''m going to the nearest police station over there."


    James was at the Dream Club before, so her brother was probably taken away there. Under normal


    circumstances, his brother should now be at the nearest police station to Dream Club.


    After hearing that, the driver rambled on a lot, but with so many thoughts in HER mind, she did not hear


    anything at all.


    She called her brother and sister-inw a few more times in the car, but neither of them answered, so


    she frowned and directly sent a text message to both of them.


    Tell me which police station you are at now, or I''ll look for it one by one.


    Greyson called back in seconds, "Ang, I''m really not at the police station now. You......"


    "Yeah, keep making the story up."


    Ang interrupted him directly.


    Greyson said, "I thought you had be more obedient and well-behaved when I met you a while


    ago. Why are you still so domineering?


    As I told you, men prefer women like Jess......"


    He immediately changed his tone, "A gentle woman like your sister-inw. A tigress like you is destined


    to be lonely."


    "Cut the crap and tell me where you are now."


    Ang frowned, noticing that her brother was making so many excuses just to stop her from going to


    the police station, which meant things were not going well over there.


    Seeing that she was already angry, Greyson dared not to make excuses anymore, "It''s the police


    station closest to the club.


    Your leg is hurt, don''te. If you really want toe over, let the nurse get you a wheel......"


    Ang hung up the phone straight away, and gazed straight ahead with hollow and lifeless eyes.


    James and Jessica would not let their brother get away that easily.


    Twenty minutester, the taxi pulled over in front of the police station.


    Ang paid for the taxi and struggled to get off. The driver offered kindly help her to the police station,


    but she refused.


    A trainee Audi car parked randomly in front of the police station. She just nced at it and did not think


    much of it.


    "My sister is almost here!!!"


    Greyson''s voice came out through the door, "Just tell me how much this can be settled for.


    I am not going to bargain!"


    "Mr. Greyson. It¡¯s better if you negotiated with Mr. James and Miss Jessica about this.


    We''ll have to go through the normal processes unless they said otherwise."


    Greyson yelled a little louder, "Don''t fucking give me this bullshit!


    You are just......"


    "Brother!"


    Ang walked in and stood next to Greyson.


    Greyson immediately got quiet, red at the little cop whose face was all red, and said pleadingly,


    "It''s not a big deal. I just need to pay some money like before and will be released. I didn''t touch that


    two bastards!"


    The cops just pretended that they did not hear the words ¡°bastard¡±.


    ¡°Shut up!"


    Luna pulled his shirt and blushed with impatience.


    Greyson nced at his wife and sister, both were angry, bristled, then did not say any more.


    "Officer, you just said that it would be fine as long as Mr. James and Miss Jessica agreed to let him go,


    right?"


    Ang asked softly as she looked at the young cop.


    The young cop stumbled for a while, and finally stammered.


    "Senior...... Senior, is that so?"


    The middle-aged cop who had been standing behind during this whole time now had to step forward.


    He nced helplessly at the younger cop and coughed dryly,


    "Well. If you could reach a private settlement, we would be happy."


    "I happened to meet Miss Jessica before I came and heard her saying herself that she wouldn''t me


    my brother,


    so is my brother free to leave now?"


    Ang looked at the policeman only for a short time before moving her gaze away, because her


    wrongful conviction from two years ago gave her no good impression of the police.


    "This......"


    The middle-aged policeman weighed his words, "We can''t do anything without actual evidence.


    Why don''t you give Miss Jessica or Mr. James a call, and if they agree, we''ll definitely let them go."


    Ang nodded, "Good, then I will give them......"


    "Don¡¯t!"


    Greyson interrupted her by directly snatching the phone over and said with hatred,


    "I''ll just spend a month in jail, what''s the big deal?


    Didn''t you spend two years in prison and were fine?"


    Hearing this, Luna poked him with her elbow and gave him a wink.


    As she pursed her lips, Ang had a gloom shing through the bottom of her eyes.


    Two years in prison had been so painful that she wanted to prevent her brother from going in.


    "Ang,"


    Greyson lost all his momentous vibe and said with a pleading smile,


    "I''m just giving you an example, don''t think too much about it."


    "It''s okay, give me the phone."


    Ang''s eyes dodged unnaturally then she reached out towards him.


    Greyson frowned and subconsciously hid the phone behind, but upon seeing her gaze, hereluctantly


    gave it back to her.


    Though Ang did not save Jessica''s cell phone number, she remembered it because they were close


    friends in the past.


    After she dialed Jessica''s number, it took only two rings for Jessica to pick up, then asked in an


    uncertain voice,


    "Ang?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Ang clenched her fist, then rxed and put the call on speaker, "I''m at the police station right now.


    The police said that they''ll let Greyson go once you say so."


    This groveling attitude of hers was really pissing Greyson off, making his eyebrows knited into a knot.


    When he was opening his mouth to say something, Greyson got stopped by Luna. She said, "Greyson,


    if you really care about Ang, say less and stop causing any more trouble."


    Greyson broke her hand, and veins on his forehead popped up. Finally, he just moved his handsome


    face to a side and said nothing.


    There was a moment of silence on Jessica''s side before she said apologetically.


    "I''m sorry Ang. I said that I don''t me Greyson, but James doesn¡¯t change his attitude.


    You were at the police station, so you must have seen thewyer James got, right?"


    As soon as Jessica finished thest word, Raya who had helped Ang before walked in, "Huh, aren''t


    you the cleaner from the Dream Club?


    Why are you at the police station?


    Youmitted another crime?"


    The handsome and elegantwyer in a suit stood behind her with a briefcase and a file folder.


    He adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on his nose and checked Ang out for a few moments.


    ¡°Give me one minute.¡±


    Ang pointed at the phone.


    Raya blinked and moved her fingers in front of her lips to do a ¡°zip¡± gesture.


    Seeing that, Ang continued.


    "My brother already knew that he was wrong. A moment ago, he was repeatedly saying that he was


    going to apologize to you in person.


    The main victim this time is you. As long as you are generous and don''t me my brother, the police


    station will let him go.


    Consider this a favor that the Chante family owes you, do you think you can spare my brother?"


    Greyson rolled his eyes and tugged his tie in annoyance.


    "If Uncle Chante knew that out of nowhere he owed me a favor, I''m afraid he''d be furious."


    Jessica sighed, "Ang, you''re making things difficult for me."


    Ang''s fingers gripped the corner of her coat. Her fingertips whitened from the force,


    "Is it okay? Consider it...... me begging you."


    Greyson jerked his head up to look at her, with the ends of his eyes turning scarlet, rushed forward to


    grab the phone, but got stopped by Luna once again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 66 No need to beg her!

    Chapter 66 No need to beg her!


    "It''s not me that I won¡¯t let him go."


    Jessica said in a soft voice.


    "Greyson has really..."


    She paused for a moment, "He had crossed the line.


    I''m afraid I''ll hurt James¡¯s heart if I speak up for Greyson again and again because Greyson has been


    standing up for me. I hope you won¡¯t me on me for that."


    Hearing this, Greyson directly get rid of Luna¡¯s hand. He rushed over and grabbed the phone. Then he


    hung up the phone and shouted, "You calcuting whore!


    You don¡¯t need to beg her, Mom and Dad will find a way to get me out!"


    "Greyson¡­"


    Ang''s brow furrowed, "Give me the phone."


    Greyson looked so fierce. The veins on her neck popped out. He immediately yelled, ''''No!


    You don¡¯t need to beg her!"


    "Ang, here."


    Luna snatched the phone with Greyson unconscious and gave it to Ang.


    Raya watched in confusion. She waspletely unaware of what was going on.


    The cleaner at the Dream Club, how did he get involved with the young master, Greyson?


    Toot¡­


    While Ang took over the phone, it vibrated. Jessica sent a text message to her.


    [I''m sorry I can''t help you, but you can go negotiate with James, as long as he lets go, I have no


    problem with that.]


    It ends with a smiley emoji.


    Ang licked her dry lips. A dark expression flickering under her eyes.


    Asking James for help?


    Getting him to agree and let Greyson go would only be more difficult.


    Jessica wouldn¡¯t give in. Ang calls James and no one answers. The police wouldn¡¯t release


    Greyson, either.


    Having roughly caught up with the whole story, Raya kindly reminded, "Intentional destruction of public


    and private property, coupled with intentional injury¡­ he¡¯ll face more than one month¡¯s detention."


    She pointed down at the man who was talking to the police. Then she asked, "See?


    That''s my mentor, Sean, the bestwyer of Sailing Law Firm!


    James hired him this time.


    I have to tell you that my mentor can be very ruthless¡­¡±


    "What are you saying about me behind my back again, little girl?"


    Sean walked over and smiled at Ang. Then he grabbed Raya by her cor and took her away.


    Luna looked so upset and asked, "What do we do now?"


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Greyson looked not concerned at all. He said, "Mom and Dad won''t stand by and watch me end up in


    jail, I called them half an hour ago, and they should be almost here by now."


    Luna''s face paled. She nced at Ang and scolded at Greyson, "Why do you have to call them?


    Are you out of your mind?"


    "Anyway, I''m not going to beg that bitch and her man!"


    Greyson wrapped his arms around his chest. He sounded so indignant. "I¡¯d rather die than to beg


    them!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lorenzo and his wife rushed in.


    Elva came up to Greyson and shushed him. Her eyes were red as if she had just cried. Lorenzo rushed


    straight to Ang and pped on her face, shouting, "I''ve told you to stay away from our family. Why


    do you have to do this to me?"


    His face blushed because of anger and he was panting heavily.


    Ang felt her face burning with pain. She covered her cheek and apologized with her head hanging


    low.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    The smell of blood spread in her mouth, making her feeling sick.


    Mom and Dad used to treat her and her brother the same, and they cleared the mess for them no


    matter what the two had done.


    After what had happnened two years ago, she no longer had that privilege.


    "Don''t tell me that, I don''t want to hear it!"


    Lorenzo pointed his finger at the her. Every wording out of his mouth was in a roar, "If you¡¯re really


    grateful for how nice your mother and I have been to you, then stay away from our family from now on!"


    Ang wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her thumb. She felt her throat tightening, and


    she was unable to utter a single word.


    Raya was dumbfounded. She touched her chubby face and patted her own neck. Then she said, "Mr.


    Cage, is she really Lorenzo¡¯s daughter?"


    Sean nodded. Then he pulled her by the cor. She asked hastily, "Where are you taking me to?"


    "Tofort her,¡± he said. ¡°If my dad hit me like that, I''ll be mad and cry."


    The force on the back cor didn''t let up; Raya was still in the same ce after half a while of walking.


    She looked back at him and asked, "Mr. Cage?"


    With a slight push, Sean pulled her closer to him and said, "You stay out of their family bullshit."


    "I was the one that smashed things, and beat people. Why are you beating Ang?"


    Greyson stood in front of Ang. His handsome face was grim. "Why are you so heartless, father?


    You are so cold-hearted!"


    Lorenzo was so furious that he almost went out of breath.


    "They''re just kids, don''t get mad at them."


    Elva patted him on the back and asked.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Do you need pills?"


    Lorenzo red at Ang behind Greyson and answered, ''''No!


    No pill could stop me from being killed by the anger!"


    Greyson added coldly, "You deserve it if you''re going to die of anger!"


    He had been living in shame day in and day out for the past two years, and every once in a while he


    would dream about the desperate look in Ang''s eyes in prison. That almost drove him crazy. "The


    Smiths trust that calcting bitch so much, why don¡¯t you trust Ang?"


    Lorenzo patted himself on the chest, as if he would pass out because of anger in any second. "You......


    you ......"


    Ang stared at him in a daze. She felt so frustrated that she could barely breath.


    Before she was eighteen, Lorenzo had never yelled at her for even once, but in the past two years, he


    did nothing but yelling at her.


    The car ident two years ago had ruined everything for her!


    "Greyson, stop talking."


    Elva''s eyes were red, and she took out the medicine with trembling hands. Then she said to Lorenzo,


    "Come on, just take the pills."


    Lorenzo looked the other way and pushed her hand away.The pill bottle fell onto the ground, spilling


    pills all over the ce.


    "What... are you doing?"


    Elva wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes and squatted down to pick up the pills. She was crying,


    "It¡¯s all over the ground! How could you take those..."


    Greyson wanted to help her pick up the pills, but he was afraid that would embarrass him.


    Ang passed by him and picked up the pills with Elva.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Lorenzo covered his chest with one hand and kicked Ang.


    The people in the police station looked at each other, not knowing whether to help Ang or not. Atst


    they all looked away, trying not to watch.


    "I was told Lorenzo was a gentleman..."


    Wrinkles on Raya''s chubby face emerged because of confusion. She tried to go forward to help, but


    Sean stopped her.


    Raya looked at him. Then she puckered her lips and said, "Mr. Cage, don''t you feel sorry for her?"


    "Two 10,000-word papers or helping her, it¡¯s your call."


    Sean let go of her and pushed his gold-rimmed sses.


    Hearing this, Raya hesitated. She stood still and didn¡¯t know whether she should make the move.


    Angy on the ground on one side. Her burned right leg was underneath her. She was sweating due


    to the pain.


    She looked up at him. Cold tears slid down her cheek.


    "Ang, are you OK?"


    Luna frowned and knelt down. She wiped Ang¡¯s tears and helping her up. Then she asked, "How¡¯s


    your injured leg?"


    Ang shook her head, using her trembling hand to wipe away the tears flowing out of her eyes.


    The tears that nobody would feel sorry for would be nothing but a joke to her haters.


    "What did I tell you guys...ahem ...?"


    Lorenzo yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°She is not our family member any more, You all stay away from


    her!"

 Chapter 67 Let me get you out of here

    Chapter 67 Let me get you out of here


    Greyson ran to Ang and tried to examine the wound on her leg, but he didn¡¯t even know where to


    start.


    His eyes turned red, and he red at Lorenzo, saying word by word,


    "You''re fucking crazy!"


    "You...... ahem!"


    Lorenzo¡¯s breath was heavy, as if it was going to stop in any minute.


    ¡°Are you okay, Lorenzo?"


    Elva stood up with the pills in her hand, her red eyes were filled with sadness. She patted Lorenzo¡¯s


    back and pleaded, "Ang, just leave."


    Before Ang could answer, Greyson yelled first,


    "This is a police station, not our family! She cane and go as will!


    You¡¯re all..."


    "Brother, don''t talk to... Madame like that."


    Ang opened her eyes wide, trying not to let the tear rolling out of her eyes. She said with a hoarse


    voice, "I''m going to the hospital first."


    Greyson looked at her leg and said with a frown.


    "I''ll give you a ride."


    "Thanks, but I''ll just take a taxi."


    Ang said and shook her head. Then she stumbled out of the door under Elva''s gaze.


    Greyson stood up and was about to chase after her, but Luna tugged him back and said, "Dad and


    Mom would abuse Ang if you go with her."


    "I listened to them and stopped hanging out with her, but they¡¯ve never stopped abusing her."


    Greyson cast a mocking nce at Lorenzo and Elva. Then he broke away from her and stormed out.


    Luna wanted to keep up with him. But Lorenzo¡¯s furious face and Elva¡¯s red eyes made her hesitate


    and took a step back.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Greyson strode over to catch up with Ang and tugged her. Then he said, "I''ll take you back to the


    hospital."


    Ang wiped the tears off her eyes and tried to cover her swollen cheeks in embarrassment. Her lips


    curled. "No, it would be easier if I get a taxi, you should just go back."


    "I''ve been in the jail for over two hours, I''ll go crazy if I stay any longer!"


    Greyson looked at her tears and swollen cheeks. His heart ached so much that he directly picked her


    up by the waist and put her in the car.


    Ang sat silently in the car, hands on her swollen face and eyes staring out of the window.


    Obviously, her heart should¡¯ve been numb since a long time ago, but she still felt unbearably


    heartbroken every time her parents did this to her.


    "Ang, I¡¯ll take you to a ce where James can''t find you."


    Greyson suddenly said.


    Ang shook her head and inclined her head to look at him, "What about Mom and Dad if you¡¯re away


    with me?"


    "What about them? Why do you still care for them after all that they''ve done to you?"


    Greyson''s words were full of anger. "I don¡¯t care. Anyway, it¡¯s not like James would kill them! We¡¯re still


    living in aw-based society!"


    Then the two fell in silent.


    "I''ll book the tickets and we''ll go straight to the airport!"


    With those words, Greyson pulled over and took out his phone. Then he started looking at the nearest


    flights.


    "Mom and Dad did nothing wrong to you,"


    Ang snatched his phone and interrupted. She lowered her eyes to hide her true feelings. Then she


    mumbled, "What about your wife and the two kids?"


    Greyson was about to grab the phone, but he gave up upon hearing what she said. Now he seemed so


    struggling.


    Ang then said, "You said it''s a society under the rule ofw and James wouldn¡¯t dare to get anyone


    killed anyway.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die¡­ so stop being so hasty and aggressive."


    Ang said and tried to move her hair to cover her swollen cheeks.


    Greyson looked at her leg and growled,


    "He can''t get you killed, but he can snap your legs and get you in jail... he will make each and every of


    your days miserable!"


    His voice got a little choked up as he said it.


    The corners of Ang''s eyes were sour as she inclined her head to look out the window. She replied,


    "You have such a bad memory¡­ I told you some time ago that I¡¯ve alreadye up with a n to


    escape from James."


    "Are you saying it for real or you were just trying to fool me?!"


    Greyson¡¯s furious fist smashed on the steering wheel. His face was getting more and more twisted in


    the rearview mirror.


    Ang licked her dry lips. She could still taste blood as she opened her mouth to speak, "It¡¯s real."


    "So tell me, what exactly is you n?"


    Greyson grabbed her head and made her look at him. "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a secret because I won''t


    believe you!"


    Ang was silent for a long time before she answered,


    "Seduction."


    ¡°What?


    Greyson literally yelled out.


    The taste of blood in Ang¡¯s mouth made her nauseous. She swallowed it and continued," James


    loves Jessica but he didn''t reject me, either. I guess he does have some feelings for me."


    She wasn''t quite sure, but there was no other way. She said, "He¡¯s like any other man in the world, and


    should be eating from the bowl and watching the pot just like any other man, maniptive and


    insatiably avaricious.


    If I seed in seducing him, he would no longer get back on me."


    Greyson''s expression changed for a moment, and he said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    "Do I look like having a choice?"


    Asked Ang.


    Greyson was dumbfounded.


    "I don''t want to live the rest of my life in revenge for James."


    Ang¡¯s voice was lowering down. Atst, she was almost murmuring, "It would be so painful......"


    He always had a way to humiliate and torment her, and Jessica would always have a way to plot


    against her. It would be beyond miserable and suffering for Ang if she lived under the shadow of the


    two.


    "Ang, why don¡¯t you wait until I grew more influential than James? I promise I won¡¯t let him threaten


    you by then!"


    Greyson had been in the entertainment business for many years and had seen many women who


    sacrificed their bodies for various reasons, but he never thought that one day Ang would have to do


    that.


    Angughed out bitterly, "Greyson, doyou realize how ridiculous that idea is?"


    "Isn''t that what you advised me to do before?"


    Greyson looked anxious and said, "Ang, I will try my best! You should believe in me!"


    Ang shook her head, "I''m sure you will, but it''s just¡­ the chance is so slim.


    Greyson, I... I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can wait¡­"


    Greyson stared straight ahead, clenching his fists so tightly that the steering wheel quickly became


    sweaty.


    "I''m twenty years old. It''s okay to sleep with a man, right?"


    Ang curled her lips. The p marks on her cheeks crinkled. "J and Nova¡­ they have slept with


    several men, but I haven''t slept with one yet."


    Greyson looked so tensed, his handsome face was pale while his eyes were red, which looked so


    frightening and vicious.


    "I''ve always wanted to sleep with James, so consider this a favor for me."


    Ang wrapped her arms around him and smiled like a little girl.


    There was a moment when Greyson felt that he had seen his fragile little sister. He was in a daze, and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    felt his heart clenched by a pair of big invisible hands. The air was suffocating him.


    He sent Ang to the hospital and wanted to stay a little longer, but the police station was pressing


    hard. They ordered him to go back within forty minutes, or else he would be treated as a prisoner


    escaping.


    "I''ll go back first, call me if you need anything."


    Greyson¡¯s handsome face was grim. "I¡¯ll visit you in the hospital as soon as everything is settled."


    He said and left, without giving Ang a chance to refuse. He grabbed the car keys and ran out of the


    ward. Then he gently closed the door.


    Leaning against the wall, he nced at the ward door and took a deep breath. As he strode away out


    of the hospital, he wiped the tears fom his face.

 Chapter 68 He Changed the Password

    Chapter 68 He Changed the Password


    Only after he left did Ang endure the pain in her leg and get out of the hospital bed. She changed


    into her own clothes and took a taxi to The Harvey Group.


    Even if her Mom and Dad was in the police station, the police still wouldn''t let anyone go because of


    James. She had to find him.


    It was now 600 p.m., and it would be almost 6:40 p.m when she arrived there. James was a workaholic,


    he should still be int thepany by then.


    When Ang arrived at the Harvey Group, she was stopped by the receptionist before she entered.


    The man told her, "Sorry, that''s the president''s exclusive elevator, you¡¯ll have to take another one."


    When Ang looked back, the staff realized that she was Ang. The wholepany had known the


    woman since two years ago. For a moment, the man was stunned, looking a little embarrassed.


    "I''m looking for Mr. Harvey, please do me a favor?"


    Everyone in the Harvey Group knew who Ang was. She used to go straight to the president''s


    elevator when she arrived, so she got used to it and did it again this time.


    The staff member smiled sardonically.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    Seeing her red and swollen face mirrored in the staff¡¯s pupils, Ang minced her lips and covered her


    red face with her hair.


    "Then you shall not pass."


    The staff cleared his throat and continued, "Why don''t you make an appointment with Mr. Harvey first


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ande back tomorrow?"


    He was just being polite. All employees of the Harvey Group knew how the rtionship between James


    and Ang was getting ugly because of Jessica.


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat, she knew she would have a hard time while meeting with


    James, but she hadn''t expected it to be so difficult just to get to him.


    She loosened the corner of her shirt and pleaded, "Could you please tell Mr. Harvey that I''m here?"


    The man had a polite smile on his face, but the resistance in his eyes gave him away.


    Mr. Harvey and Ang¡¯s rtionship was getting so ugly. He would definitely be screwed if he called


    Mr. Harvey for her.


    "Please."


    Ang pleaded.


    "...Well, then wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and inform the Secretary¡¯s office."


    The man said and headed for the front desk. He constantly looked back in case she would enter her


    password to get on the elevator.


    However, Ang didn¡¯t have that intention at all. Even if she got on the elevator, she would be taken


    back by the security, and that would displease James. So she might as well wait here and y no


    tricks.


    "Mr. Harvey said yes."


    The receptionist walked over. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    Ang had been preparing for the worst. The good news was a surprise to her. She froze for a


    moment and then nodded. Then she entered the code.


    The entire panel turned red, indicating that the password was wrong.


    She opened her eyes widely. The red panel made her felt her heart was stung by a bee. She felt painful


    and numb.


    She wondered James changed the code just to block her?


    "Please allow me."


    The scene was a little awkward, the receptionist smiled and stepped forward. He entered the password


    and then stepping aside. "Please."


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ang said.


    Ang pursed her lips and got on the elevator. Later it stopped at the thirty-sixth floor, the president''s


    office.


    Inside the office, James sat on his chair in a white shirt, his sleeves slightly pulled up, revealing the


    nice lines of his forearms.


    He was lowering his head down, reading a report in his hand.


    And a middle-aged man in a suit was standing at his desk. He was reporting something, and the he


    stopped when he saw Ang enter.


    "Go on."


    He said e in¡± to Ang when she¡¯s at the door, but that was all. Now he didn''t even look at her.


    Ang''s leg hurt so much that she could hardly hold it up, but she wouldn''t dare to sit unless he told


    her to.


    In fact, this time, she wouldn¡¯t dare to sit even if he told her to.


    She pinched the corner of her shirt and moved slowly to the corner. Then she leaned against the wall


    so she could avoid the embarrassment of falling on the ground.


    "You were nearly an hour and forty minuteste for this afternoon''s meeting, and the FH side was very


    upset.


    Before you arrived, the FH representative said he wouldn''t work with us next time."


    The man said.


    The loss of FH as a partner would not cause any big loss to The Harvey Group, but business was for


    profit, and losing the potential benefits for nothing was an all-time loss for all businessman.


    Ang''s right leg hurt so badly that she absentmindedly shifted all weight to her left leg.


    James didn''t even ask a single question on her badly injured leg. Jessica only hurt the back of her


    hand a little, and he canceled such an important meeting to send her to the hospital. Everyone could


    see the difference.


    She was such a fool to think that he would be touched by what she had done for him.


    "Then go and find another partner."


    James signed the document and closed it. Then he looked up and asked the man, "Anything else?"


    "No, I''ll have the information on the new partner delivered to you by 12: 00 p.m. tomorrow. Now


    please excuse me."


    The man nced at Ang and gave her a slight nod. Then he went out.


    The door was closed, Ang and James were alone in the office.


    It was so quiet that she felt oppressed. Even her breathing had been slowed down.


    James leaned back and rested against the back of his chair. His eyes paused on her red swollen


    cheeks for a moment. Then he said carelessly,


    "Anything I can do for you?"


    "Yes."


    Ang answered cautiously as she pressed her back against the wall.


    "This whole thing is my fault, you can make me do whatever you want, punish me however you want,


    but could please you spare my brother?" Ang was pleading.


    James looked at her,ughing, without saying a word.


    Ang could never guess what he was thinking. She licked her dry lips and continued,


    "I was the one who asked Greyson to do this. If you want to me me, you can put me in jail."


    James raised his head and asked, "Why do you have to stand so far-away from me? It¡¯s not like that


    I¡¯m going to eat you alive."


    James''s right elbow was supporting on the chair arm, and in that posture, his shirt was slightly taut,


    which vaguely outlined his steaming hot chest muscle.


    Ang kept clutching the corner of his shirt and releasing it. Then she hobbled over to his desk


    regardless of the pain. Now she was standing less than one meter away from her.


    The faint scent of men''s perfume enveloped her. Every cell in her body was tensed. Her hands were


    both sweaty now.


    "Sit."


    James poured a cup of tea and took a sip.


    Ang quickly skimmed him and lowered down her head again. She couldn¡¯t move any further; she felt


    as if her feet had been glued to the floor.


    She failed to read what was in the man¡¯s mind, which was more than frightening to her.


    "Do you need me to help you to sit?"


    James put down his teacup, and his eyes swept over her injured right leg. Then his finger tapped a few


    times on the table.


    Ang secretly wiped her sweat palms on her shirt and said in a low voice,


    ¡°I dare not."


    She slowly moved and sat down on the edge of the sofa.


    "Every day, youe with a new injury. Is that some of kind of hobby to you?"


    James stood up. He circled around her and then bent over. Then he felt the wounds with his finger and


    asked, ¡°When did you get this?¡±


    His touch gave Ang goosebumps. She straightened her back and answered, "I fell by ident."


    ¡°What?¡±


    James lifted her chin and looked into her eyes.


    Ang clenched her fist and lowered her eyes to avoid eye contact. Then she told the truth, "My father


    hit me."


    "Your family have kept surprising me for all these years."


    James let go of her and stood up straight. His face lookedplicated.


    Ang was so embarrassed. She wanted to leave right away, but she had to stay here. She pleaded,


    "Mr. Harvey, you can punish me however you want, but can you please spare my brother?"

 Chapter 69 A Trade

    Chapter 69 A Trade


    ¡°Then forget it.¡±


    "It''s no fun punishing you."


    James stood at his desk with his back to her. Then he took a sip of tea from the cup. A dark expression


    shed under his eyes.


    Ang knew he didn¡¯t want to spare her brother.


    Ang stood up, but immediately forced herself to sit down. Then she said as calmly as she could,


    "I''m not as smart as Jessica, why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want?"


    "The lobby of the Dream Club lobby was ruined. You¡¯ll have to pay for the loss with all the money you


    earned for the rest of your life."


    Nine out of ten of those vases that Greyson smashed were antiques.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, my brother will pay for any financial losses."


    Ang said.


    James put down his teacup and turned to look at her. He supported himself with both hands on the


    table, and said, ''''You smash my things and you just pay for it?¡±


    It¡¯s like somebody returned as much money as I lent to him¡­ that¡¯s a loss for me."


    "You can tell my brother how much you think is appropriate, and he would never ask for a bargain."


    As soon as he mentioned money, Ang knew that this was negotiable. So she was less nervous than


    before.


    "I don¡¯t need your money."


    James''s eyes fell on her swollen face. He looked grim in the eyes and said, "I¡¯m very interested in the


    piece ofnd in the new nning area of G City that the Chante group has recently purchaesd."


    Ang didn¡¯t know what to say. She could never and ever interfere in thepany''s affairs.


    ¡°No?


    OK, just forget about it."


    James spoke as if he couldn¡¯t care less.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything!"


    Only after she said it did she realize that she was too emotional. She adjusted herself and said,


    ¡°It''s something that I''ll have to let my brother and the others decide. It¡¯s not my decision to make."


    James curved his lips, his pupils mirroring her figure. Then he said, "You¡¯d better move fast, I don''t


    have much patience."


    Ang nodded and frowned as he headed for the door.


    The incident two years ago when she hit Jessica and end up in jail had already made her family upset


    with her.


    This time her brother got into trouble because of her, and now he has to lost a piece ofnd because of


    it. She knew her family would hate her even more.


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Her hand had just gripped the doorknob when James called out to her.


    She turned back with her head down, asking,


    "Anything else you want me to do, Mr. Harvey?"


    "Danis will get engaged on National Day, and his family reminded me not to let you go over there and


    make trouble."


    James picked up a cup of tea and put it to his mouth, but instead of drinking it, he inclined his head and


    looked at her.


    Ang looked up. She hesitated and then hummed. She seemed a little sad.


    There were many people with messy private lives in the circle, but she had always thought that Danis


    was an exception. She didn''t expect him toe and mess with her before he was engaged to


    Cathleen.


    It made her feel sick.


    Seeing this, James hummed lightly and ced his teacup on the table. Then he frowned.


    He wondered if she was sad because she was blocked away from Danis¡¯ engagement party.


    Ang stumbled out of the president''s office with all kinds of thoughts in her mind.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived at the first floor.


    "Hey, you''re here, too?"


    Raya stood outside the elevator and she seemed so surprised. "What a surprise for us to run into each


    other again in just one day, right?"


    Ang curled her lips and got out of the elevator. Then she answered, "What a coincidence!"


    Sean nodded at her and dragged Raya into the elevator. Then he quickly pressed the close button.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!"


    Raya red at him, both hands on her waist. Then she yelled, "I still have a few things to ask her!"


    Sean pushed his golden frame sses and gave her a standard handsome smile, "It''s just gossip. You


    don¡¯t have to ask her."


    Raya rolled her pretty eyes and muttered, "You¡¯re such a dictator..."


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Sean asked with his right hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    Raya smiled from ear to ear. "I said you look so handsome in this suit today, even more handsome than


    usual!"


    Sean rubbed her bun and said, "That¡¯s my honest girl."


    Raya kept talking with him.


    The two got out of the elevator at thirty-sixth floor. Then Raya followed behind Sean, but she started to


    retreat when she saw the sign of the president''s office. She looked so afraid and asked, "I¡¯ve got a


    stomachache. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s my perioding. I got to go now!"


    "Scared?"


    Sean dragged her back by her cor and asked. "It¡¯s not like James would eat you alive."


    Raya covered her belly with a painful face. Then she begged, "I''m not scared, I''m having my period


    and I need to change my sanitary napkin!"


    "If I remember correctly, this is the third time you''ve had your period this month."


    Sean let go of her cor and looked down at her with a smile.


    Raya felt so desperate.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe?"


    Sean raised his eyebrows slightly, seeing her nodding like a chicken pecking rice. He found it so funny.


    "That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?


    There''s a new case today, so go back and get the client files together."


    "Thank you, love you, bye¡­"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    By the time she said thest word, Raya had already run inside the elevator.


    Sean sighed and rubbed his brows. Then he walked to the president''s office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A clear, cold voice came from inside.


    Sean pushed the door open. The faint smell of cigarettes immediately took over his sense of smell.


    He looked at the tall and lean figure standing in front of the French window and asked,


    "Something bothering you?"


    "Well, I¡¯m poor."


    James turned over to look at him. He put down the half cigarette and threw it into the ashtray.


    Sean took off his golden-framed sses and threw them onto the coffee table. Then he asked, "You''re


    poor? Then what am I?


    Extraordinarily poor?"


    "Want some tea?"


    James asked. He then poured a cup of tea and put it on the table.


    Sean nced at it with a million dislikes. He didn¡¯t want to drink it at all. Then he asked, "Did you do


    that on purpose?


    How many times have I told you that I prefer coffee to tea!"


    "I am trying to be polite. Don''t take it too seriously."


    James picked up the tea he had just poured and took a sip. Then he put it back on the coffee table.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Sean sneered and ced the file envelops together on the table. "I¡¯m done with Greyson''s case."


    "Are you mad with the coffee?


    You¡¯re so narrow-minded."


    James looked at Sean and sat down next to him.


    Sean had no time for bullshit. He said with a serious face,


    "Auntie Elva is my parents¡¯ friend. They called me and asked me to stay away from this case."


    James hummed. His face didn¡¯t change much.


    "It has something to do with the person you love, I thought you''d at least yell at me."


    Sean stood up. He went over and made his own coffee.


    "I couldn¡¯t care less about what you do."


    James leaned on the sofa, watching Sean making coffee. Then he continued, "One more thing¡­ she¡¯s


    not the person I love. She''s just a possible person for a beneficiary marriage."


    Sean stopped making coffee and turned to look at him. He said in surprise, "Beneficiary marriage?


    A possible person?


    Then why did you snap Ang''s leg for her two years ago?"


    For a moment, he even forgot James said he couldn¡¯t care less about him.


    "That''s the punishment Ang deserved, it has nothing to do with Jessica."


    James''s brow furrowed slightly, and then it quickly unfolded. He looked as calm as before.


    "Tsk."


    Sean carried his coffee and walked to the coffee table. Then he sat down and said, "Jessica lost her


    legs for you, but you only treat her as your possible partner for a beneficiary marriage. That¡¯s a bit cold-


    blood."

 Chapter 70 Watching Out

    Chapter 70 Watching Out


    James look sideways at Sean and asked, ''''Which school did you go?


    Can''t you tell the difference between rationality and cold-blood?"


    "You tell me. I¡¯m not the one who always had the lowest points in the ss."


    Sean raised his leg to kick, only to be interrupted by James''s words. "The suit is worth 120,000 yuan.


    I¡¯ll give you a friendship discount, which was two thousand for each footprint you¡¯ll leave on it. Just


    transfer the money to my bank ount after you finish..


    It doesn''t matter if you¡¯ve forgotten my ount number, I''ll have my assistant send it to you."


    Sean retracted his foot with lightning speed and said, "You¡¯re such a snobby penny pincher."


    James ignored him.


    "But seriously, Jessica has too much on her mind, so you''d better watch out for her."


    Seanmented. "She had set me up for several times, but I found no way to use her."


    James hooked his lips and said. "Obviously, there¡¯s a huge gap between your IQ and mine."


    "James,"


    Sean said as he continued to make coffee. "Would it kill you not to insult me?"


    James replied indifferently,


    "It wouldn¡¯t be that serious, but it surely will make me very sad."


    "..."


    The coffee scent spread. Sean blew it and took a sip, "This coffee is good, and it would be a waste if


    you keep it. I''ll take it with meter."


    James hummed carelessly and said, "There are still a few jars at home, just take them all if you like."


    "I¡¯ll get then as soon as I finish this one."


    Sean put down his coffee at his disdainful gaze. Then he asked,


    "What exactly did Ang do to you two years ago? It wasn''t enough for you to snap her legs and send


    her to jail, but you had to keep her at the Dream Club?"


    James''s eyes flickered and nced at him. Then he asked, "Want to know?"


    Sean nodded. "Just curious."


    "Then go on being curious."


    James''s sad and swapped his folded legs. He tugged his tie, frowning.


    "You¡¯re so ruthless."


    Sean said as he picked up the gold-rimmed sses on the coffee table. Then he wiped it, and put it


    back on. "James, you can do whatever you want, but you should at least leave a way out for her. It''s


    better for both of you."


    A idea crossed James¡¯s mind. He snorted and said, "Did your parents send you here to plead for my


    mercy on Ang?"


    "Sort of."


    Sean rubbed his brows and admitted helplessly.


    "And that silly disciple of mine, who is chattering about how pitiful Ang is all day long. She just


    wouldn¡¯t give up sending me to you to intercede."


    James lowered his eyes, the sunlight spilling in from behind him, and he had half the side of his face


    hidden in the shadows. Sean was unable to see his expression.


    Sean continued,


    "I''m just saying off the top of my head. It¡¯s a task from my parents and Raya. Do as you please, I won''t


    interfere,


    but there¡¯s one thing¡­


    He lengthened his tone and looked at James with meaningful looks.


    James was confused. He asked, "But what?"


    "Gabri has told me a few interesting things about you and Ang recently,"


    Sean pushed his sses and said. "James, The onlooker sees most of the game. I suggest you do not


    go too far, orter it would be toote to regret."


    Jamesughed and didn¡¯t seemed surprised at all. Then he said, "Don¡¯t be awyer, be an emotional


    expert instead. Or you should be a salesman, your eloquence deserves more than this."


    "If you don''t listen to me, you''ll sufferter."


    Sean make clicks and left with the coffee powder in his hand. He turned around to James and said,


    "See you around."


    After the door closed, James raised his eyebrows. Then he tapped on the table with his bony fingers.


    Regret?


    He doubted whether he could spell the word.


    Toot¡­


    His phone vibrated, and it was his mom. She asked him toe home for dinner.


    He tried to refuse out of habit, but then he swallowed the words back and said yes.


    James drove back to the Harvey family, and after throwing the car keys to the maid, he went to the


    dining room.


    He had quite a big family. His grandmother died of illness some years ago. Now there were his


    grandfather, his two uncles¡¯ family and his family. There were more than twenty people.


    Both aunts were married and didn''t live in the family.


    The three families always had dinner separately, except for holidays and festivals.


    The old man favored his young uncle''s family and basically ate with them every day. He wasn¡¯t that


    close to the elder uncle¡¯s family, but they generally kept a normal rtionship.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Denise smiled, the fine lines at the corners of her eyes were like gentle waves, adding more to her


    charm as a woman. She said to James, "It¡¯s all your favorite food."


    James sat down and wiped his hands with a wet towel. Then he asked, "Dad''s not back yet?"


    "Well, there was a problem with the coboration in Ennd. His trip was extended by a month."


    Denise lowered her eyes, looking slightly despondent.


    James snorted lightly and put down the wet wipes. Then he asked in anger, "Is it because of the


    coboration, or is it because of his lover?"


    Denise sighed and exined helplessly,


    "Why do you have to take all out on the table? Why do you have to humiliate your mom?"


    "I¡¯ve been calcting the days. It''s time for that woman to give birth."


    James picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the dish. It was nothing special.


    "Well, pretty close."


    Denise took an elegant bite, "I just don''t know how long his love canst this time."


    After she said that, the two men ate in silence for half an hour.


    ¡°Adeline found me the other day and told me that Danis will be engaged. She hopes Jessica could start


    her own new family as soon as possible, too."


    Denise had a small appetite for dinner. She put down her chopsticks after only a few bites.


    James''s swallowed the food in his mouth and took a tissue to wipe the almost invisible oil stains at the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    corners of his mouth. Then he said, "The Smiths never know when to stop."


    "So what are your ns?"


    Denise asked with a smile.


    James leaned back in his chair, "You don¡¯t like Jessica, do you?"


    "But the Smiths spread the news that Jessica was injured for you two years ago, and they even had the


    media hint that the two families would be joined in a marriage."


    "If you don''t marry her. I¡¯m sure her family would put on a tremendous show, telling the public that you


    abandoned a woman who lost her legs for you, that would carry much influence on the stock price of


    the Harvey Group.


    We''ll be lucky if the price only decreased by less than one billion. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it decreased


    by several billions."


    "On one hand, it''s just a little loss of money, and our family isn''t too concerned about it; but on the other


    hand, your grandpa is already over eighty years old."


    "He was already in favor of your uncle, and I''m afraid he would change hisst will that had been


    written a long time ago if you cause thepany to suffer further losses over something insignificant."


    Denise said.


    Hearing this, James''s eyes turned obscure. He asked, "You think getting married is just something


    insignificant?"


    "If you haven¡¯t found the one you love, then it is something significant."


    Denise asked the maid to serve her a bowl of soup. Then she took a small sip.


    James''s fingersnded on the dining room table. He was tapping mindlessly.


    Seeing his reaction, Deniseughed, ''''What do you mean by that? Say something!


    Is there someone you love?"


    "You don''t need to test me, if I love Ang, I would have been engaged to her two years ago."


    James said.

 Chapter 71 Do you really have no feelings for Angela?

    Chapter 71 Do you really have no feelings for Ang?


    "That''s really a pity, I do like Ang."


    Denise sighed, ¡°Well, when are you going to marry Jessica?¡±


    James frowned and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have someone else in your heart, what are you waiting for? It would not worth it to both


    upset your grandfather and loss hundreds of millions.¡±


    Denise said.


    James said while having his meal, "I knew what I am doing."


    "Well,"


    Denise let out a great sigh, ''''Usually when you say that, I would be relieved.


    But this time somehow, I feel more stressed.¡±


    James nced up at her, then lowered his head back to his meal. He tried to change the topic,


    "Ang¡¯s leg was scalded. She is now in the First Hospital."


    "How did she scald her leg?"


    Denise put down her spoon, shocked and concerned, "Is it serious?"


    ¡°By hot tea. She would need to be hospitalized for a while."


    "Hot tea?"


    Denise raised her eyebrows slightly, "I heard that Greyson had smashed your clubs and sshed


    Jessica with hot tea. So, Jessica also identally scalded Ang with hot tea?"


    James said yes.


    Denise chuckled and said vaguely.


    "I don''t know if it''s good or bad that the Smiths has such a smart daughter.¡±


    She looked at James, who was eating attentively, and tapped the table twice, "You seldom have dinner


    at home. It¡¯s so abnormal. Did you juste back to inform me of Ang¡¯s scalded leg on purpose?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that."


    James said.


    With her chin propped on her hands, Denise examined her son''s handsome face, "Can I regard it as a


    way that you care about Ang?


    Son, do you really have no feelings for Ang?"


    ¡°Ms. Denise."


    James put down the chopsticks and wiped his mouth.


    Denise raised his hands in surrender and sighed.


    "Perhaps I gave it too much thought."


    At this moment, James''s phone rang. He reached it but put it back on the table when seeing the caller


    ID.


    Roaring for thirty seconds or so, the phone still failed to raise his attention. After a while, Denise''s


    phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Denise nced up at James and sighed, "Why it''s so hard to have a peaceful


    meal?"


    She answered the phone and chuckled.


    ¡°You call me at this moment, you''re not going to invite me for a dinner, are you?


    Really?


    I''m so sorry, Adeline. I just finished it."


    "You ask me why James has canceled thewsuit against Greyson?


    ¡°Well, about that, I have no idea at all,either. James told me nothing."


    "Hand the phone to him?¡±


    I''m at home. He¡¯s still at the office. He didn¡¯te back.


    Well, well, that''s it, I''ll scold him when I see him. That''s so unkind."


    Denise hung up the phone and peered at James, "You are a grown-up now. Don''t let me clean up the


    mess for you next time."


    "I am always a child before you."


    James said.


    Denise criticized him with a smile. Then, she got up and took her handbag, "It''s still early. Come with


    me to visit Ang in the hospital."


    On returning to the hospital, Ang called Greyson to tell him the whole story.


    Her dad answered the second half of the call, during which he kept scolding her,ining about


    how hard it was to get thatnd.


    Ang listened numbly and didn¡¯t retort until he hung up the phone.


    The doctor came in to put on a drip for her. As he changed her bandage, he warned her in a serious


    tone, "Your leg have been broken once and now it is scalded. If you don¡¯t cooperate with our treatment


    and run around again, I won¡¯t take the responsibility if your leg gets inmed or infected."


    Ang nodded absent-minded. She was upied with something else in her mind.


    Her attitude pissed the doctor off. He left angrily after telling her to call him or a nurse when the drip


    was over.


    "How do you manage to make your doctor so angry?"


    Denise pushed the door open and walked in. She ordered James to put aside several boxes of gift and


    a pot of chicken soup they carried with.


    Ang ,who was lying on the bed, saw theme in, sat up with her hands propping on the bed. Her


    back tensed up, "Auntie Denise, Mr. James."


    "Help yourself, girl."


    Denise sighed and said to James, "Go help Ang so that she could lie down."


    James agreed, then walked over to Ang. He wrapped his left arm around Ang¡¯s waist and let his


    right hand through her neck, half-hugging her so she could lie down.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    With his breath enveloping her, Ang could even hear his strong, powerful heartbeats as her left ear


    pressed against his chest.


    She held her breath spontaneously, and this time, every cell in her body, not just her back, tensed up.


    "You two are quite a match in height and face. Anyone would regard you two as a young couple."


    Denise teased.


    James took out an apple and peeled it as if he hadn''t heard it.


    His long, white fingers streaked between the red skin and the yellowish of the apple, which looked like


    a work of art now.


    "I¡¯m ttered."


    Ang nced at James, the tip of her nose exuding sweats, "Mr. James and Miss Jessica are the


    real match."


    James stopped peeling the apple. The long red peel broke off and fell onto the ground.


    He picked it up and threw it into the trash can.


    "They match each other in terms of appearance, but it¡¯s hard to say in other ways...,."


    Denise said meaningfully.


    "Well, let¡¯s not talk about her. I saw you doctor go out angrily. What did you do to him?


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Ang fudged.


    James handed the peeled apple to Denise and try to speak in a casual way, "The doctor had asked her


    to recuperate in the hospital, but she went to thepany to see me this afternoon."


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Denise thrust the apple to Ang by the way, "You should love yourself


    first, whether others love you or not.


    What is so important that you have to meet James this afternoon when your doctor has told you to stay


    in the hospital.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Ang didn''t answer and handed the apple back to Denise.


    She didn''t dare to eat an apple peeled by James.


    Denise didn''t ask further seeing her reluctance. Instead, she smiled as she passed the apple to Ang


    again, "Take it. I''ll let James peel another one for me."


    Ang took the apple and looked at James spontaneously.


    ¡°Take a bite.¡±


    James took another apple and began to peeled it.


    Ang took a small bite but couldn¡¯t feel the taste.


    She was confused. Sometimes he hated her in guts and even wanted to kill her, but other times he just


    treated her like anyone else. Only god knows what he was going to do next.


    "How much hot water did it take to hurt you like this?"


    Denise felt a bit sorry when she uncovered the quilt and saw Ang''s scalded leg.


    Ang was afraid to say something bad about Jessica, as it might make James unhappy, she


    remained silent.


    "A jug of tea."


    James frowned slightly but quickly unfold his eyebrow as he handed a peeled apple to Denise.


    "I don¡¯t wanna smudge my makeup, so I''ll pass it. Eat it yourself."


    Denise pushed the apple back to James and chuckled.


    "Sshed an entire jug of hot tea on Ang by ident, Jessica is really something."

 Chapter 72 We All Meant to Grow Up

    Chapter 72 We All Meant to Grow Up


    The apple was not very big, so Ang ate it up with only a few bites. She tried to get up to throw the


    apple core.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?


    Ang can¡¯t get off the bed with her scalded leg. Help her with the apple core."


    Denise med.


    Hearing that, James, who was sitting aside eating an apple, stood up and slowly walked towards her


    bed while giving a nce at her.


    Ang, whose face instantly got pale, scrambled down to the ground and threw the apple core into the


    trash can, "There is no need to bother Mr.James."


    Seeing that she was so afraid of him, James¡¯s eyes dimmed , but he said nothing. He just took his


    apple and sat back in his chair.


    Denise was slightly surprised andmented.


    "I remember Ang used to be a fearless girl."


    ¡°I was just a reckless young girl then."


    The sudden stand-up made Ang¡¯s right leg tingle and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Wiping the cold


    sweat on her head, she sat back on her bed.


    She had always thought that with her brother and her family, no one dared to hurt her, but James''s


    ruthlessness and the life in prison had given her head a blow.


    James¡¯s phone rang when he finished his apple. After saying something to Denise, he went outside to


    answer it.


    Denise served a bowl of chicken soup to Ang.While looking at Ang¡¯s wrapped right leg, she


    sighed, ¡°Ang, do you hate me for not having helped you two years ago?¡±


    "I could appreciate if you had done that. But it¡¯s not your duty to help me. Besides, Mr. James is your


    son. Such is human nature that you choose to protect your son when there is a conflict between he and


    me.


    And, you''ve been very kind to me."


    Though Ang looked calm, her hands were clutching the bed sheet beneath her.


    How could she not me her?


    But since her mom and dad had broken up with her, what could she expect an outsider to do for her?


    Not to mention that this outsider was James¡¯s biological mother.


    Denise¡¯s eyes shifted from the bandage to the sheets clenched by Ang, feeling a rare internal storm


    of contrasting emotions.


    She had a bunch of words to say. She¡¯d like to tell her own problems to this lovely girl. But she


    swallowed them all and just asked, "Is there any way to cure your old broken bones?"


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    Saying ''yes'' did nothing but make Denise stuck between she and James.


    Denise sensed her hesitation at a nce. She toyed with the ornaments of her phone case. After a


    long time, her expression changed, and said.


    "Ang has grown up."


    "We all meant to grow up."


    Ang tried to force a smile, but her heart was bitter.


    On the night of her birthday two years ago, James had made her life a living hell. How could she not


    grow up in such two years?


    ¡°Drink the chicken soup while it''s hot, it won''t taste good if it''s cold.¡±


    Denise pushed the chicken soup to Ang, "If your leg can be cured, ept the treatment. Don¡¯t worry


    about anything else, I''ll talk to James."


    BANG!


    The door was suddenly opened and Adeline rushed in aggressively, "I don''t agree!


    Look at what she had done to Jessica. Even if her leg is curable, no doctor dare to treat her without my


    permission. "


    The Smiths was powerful enough to do that.


    Danis followed her mother in. Her handsome face looked unpleasant. Then it was a bit sorry upon


    seeing Ang''s pale face and bandaged leg.


    "Since when do you develop the habit of eavesdropping?"


    Denise took out a handkerchief and wiped Ang¡¯s mouth , "This is not a good habit."


    Hearing this, the exasperated Adeline was a little embarrassed. Her face was first red, then green, and


    finally white, just like a colorful palette.


    "Auntie Denise, you must be joking. We came to visit Ang and overheard what you said. We didn¡¯t


    eavesdrop."


    Danis took a step forward and said.


    Denise retrieved her handkerchief and smiled, "That would be good.


    Well, we could consider it as an exception if there is only one misbehaved person in a family, but if all


    of them are of bad conduct, then it''s a problem of upbringing."


    "Are you indicating that Jessica is a misbehaved girl?!"


    Adeline couldn''t stand her beloved daughter being criticized by others in such a way.


    Danis frowned and didn¡¯t look good as well.


    ¡°Do I mention Jessica?"


    Denise pretended to be surprised, "Adeline, don''t be too sensitive. I¡¯m just giving my opinion, no


    offense."


    Adeline sucked it up, "I might be too sensitive."


    "Yes, watch less court dramas next time ."


    Denise said.


    Adeline was exasperated and didn¡¯t know how to retort for a while.


    "Auntie Denise, you opinion sounds quite like a personal attack. It¡¯s not all my mom¡¯s fault."


    Danis made a smile, but there was no smile in his amber eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Denise brushed the messy hair on her temples behind her ears, ¡°Thank you for reminding me. Yes,


    there are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people''s eyes. I shall watch what I am going to say next


    time."


    Then, she turned to look at Ang and said,


    "Ang, think twice before you speak. Others may make a fuss.You get it?"


    Adeline was furious. Ang nodded and replied seriously,


    "Yes, I get it."


    "Which side are you on, Denise?"


    Denise was so angry that she gasped and totally ignore her son¡¯s winkng at her, "Jessica is your future


    daughter-inw, you should be on her side, not helping Ang, a murderer!"


    Ang frowned. Adeline was born in a well-educated family, and the Smiths she married into had also


    long kept in the top twenty of the fortune list. But totally unlike her daughter, she didn¡¯t know how to


    keep her dignity no matter how old she was.


    "My mother is a straightforward person. She always says what she wants. Hope you don¡¯t mind, auntie


    Denise."


    Danis said apologetically.


    "I''ve known Adeline for many years. I know her temper. It''s just some small talks. I won''t take it


    serious."


    Denise gave a graceful smile, which revealed her crow''s feet.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    ¡°Danis, you are a gentlemen."


    After talking with Danis, Denise looked at Adeline and said in a heavy tone.


    "Adeline, every child is the apple in their parent¡¯s eye. Someone else may also love Ang like you


    love your Jessica."


    "As their elders, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke to others if we haggle over every ounce with them?"


    She spoke in such a right way that Adeline couldn¡¯t retort even though she felt extremely


    ufortable.


    Putting down the chicken soup, Ang said softly.


    "Auntie Denise have watched me grow up and she feels sorry for my leg. That¡¯s why she suggested me


    to cure my leg. She isn¡¯t biased towards me.


    She would also be happy if Jessica''s leg could be cured."


    Denise had helped her in every way after she was released from prison, andshe was quite clear in her


    mind, so she did not want to put Denise on the spot.


    "Our Ang is really a big girl now."


    Denise''s eyes flickered. She sighed when she patted Ang¡¯s head.


    Adeline grunted and didn''t continue the topic. Instead, she red at Ang and denounced her, "Did


    you egg Greyson on to pick on Jessica?"

 Chapter 73 Are you stupid?

    Chapter 73 Are you stupid?


    Why not avoid it?


    Pursing her lips, Ang didn''t reply. If she said ''yes'', Auntie Adeline would give her a even harder time.


    If she said ''no'', Adeline would make her brother take full responsibility.


    There was no win-win answer, so she kept silent.


    "Jessica is a kind-hearted girl. She was almost killed by you but didn''t sue you and just let you stay in


    prison for two years. How could you keep trying to hurt her again and again!"


    Adeline walked over to Ang¡¯s bed, and poked her forehead hard with her well-manicured finger, "Do


    you have any conscience?"


    Ang''s forehead got red by her poke, but she didn''t fight back.


    Danis furrowed his brow and took a step forward subconsciously, but soon he retreated and chose to


    ignore the scene.


    "Is this your dignity, Auntie Adeline?"


    At that very moment, James, who had finished his phone call, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Seeing James, Adeline was a bit surprised. Then her gaze moved from James to Denise, with a hidden


    rage in her voice, "Denise, do you came over with James after dinner?"


    "James, what are you doing here at this time."


    Denise pretended to be astonished as well.


    And James stayed calm, "I came over after finishing my work."


    He nced at Ang''s red forehead,"Are you an idiot?


    Why not avoid it."


    "I am not stupid."


    It just can¡¯t be avoided.


    No matter how severe Jessica had hurt her, at least she imed that it was an ident, but her brother


    was tantly sshing hot tea on her. She was ¡®in the wrong¡¯.


    James grunted sarcastically and looked elsewhere.


    "Let them say. Just drink your soup. It is getting cold."


    Denise served another bowl of chicken soup and handed it to Ang.


    Ang said thank you, and then sipped the soup.


    The ck bone chicken soup was very fresh and fragrant, but she had no taste for it.


    She would have preferred that it was her parents, not auntie Denise, who hade to visit and take


    care of her, protecting her from the Smiths.


    "Are you on Ang¡¯s side, just like your mom?"


    Adeline''s voice got a little sharp in a high pitch, "Did you forget that one of Jessica¡¯s leg was hurt by her


    because of you? "


    James sat down on the bed beside Ang, and avoided her questioning in a teasing tone, "Even a


    teenage girl won¡¯t say such childish words."


    "Does Mr. James know how to respect the elders?"


    Danis''s amber eyes were tinged with a dark hue.


    James pursed his lips, "Does auntie Adeline know how to love the juniors?"


    The ward was spacious, but the skirmish between them made Ang out of breath. It was so


    depressing in the room.


    "Well, we get patients here. What are you guys doing?"


    Denise sighed and nced at Danis and Adeline, whose hands were empty, "I guess Adeline and


    Danis were not supposed to visit Ang, were you?"


    Without waiting for them to answer, she continued.


    "I don''t think so, you would at least bring a gift if it is a visit."


    "We just came over to get justice for Jessica."


    Danis said before his mother.


    "Greyson hurt Jessica for no reason. My mother and I want to know if it was his own idea or he was


    egged on by someone."


    When he said ''someone'', he nced at Ang.


    "Did Greyson really hurt Jessica for no reason?


    As far as I am concerned, Ang¡¯s injury is more severe than Jessica¡¯s."


    Denise eximed, "Ang''s scalded leg hurts me just by a look."


    Hearing this, a surge of rage rose in Adeline¡¯s chest. She chided


    "You think we are lying, Denise?"


    "Not at all. I just asked out of curiosity. Don''t get me wrong again."


    Denise smirked, "I heard that Jessica had spilled hot water on Ang by mistake, a pot of hot water,


    what a mistake!"


    Before Denise could finish her words, Danis''s phone rang. He picked it up, said several ¡®yes¡¯ with a


    frown, then turned to spoke to Adeline.


    "Jessica said she wouldn¡¯t me Greyson and Ang. Besides, Ang¡¯s injury is more severe. She


    wanted us to apologize to Ang, and then go home."


    Denise smirked. What a hypocritical girl!


    "Even someone shit on her head, she would speak for him!"


    Adeline was exasperated.She turned to point at James and said.


    "James, I just wanna ask you one question. Why did you withdraw thewsuit when you knew what


    Greyson and Ang had done to Jessica?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Had thewsuit been withdrawn?


    Ang sighed in relief. She had already been in jail for once. If her brother also went to jail, even only


    for several days, the reputation of their family would be totally ruined.


    James smiled, "Though Greyson smashed my club, the Chante Group gave me a piece ofnd in G


    City aspensation. Greyson scalded the back of Jessica''s hand, but one of Ang¡¯s leg was hurt by


    her, no matter she did it on purpose or not. They are even, why can''t I withdraw thewsuit?"


    Adeline was dumbfounded for a moment. James¡¯s theory was watertight.


    "It is said that Mr. Danis is an impartial gentlemen. I¡¯d like to hear your opinion on this matter?"


    James looked at Danis.


    ncing at the bandage on Ang''s leg, Danis frowned slightly, and said to Adeline.


    "Mom, let''s go home."


    "Even you are speaking for Ang?!"


    Adeline¡¯s face turned green because of rage. Even her delicate make-up couldn¡¯t cover her vicioua


    look.


    "It was not all Greyson and Ang¡¯s fault. After all, it was Jessica who scalded Ang''s leg at first,


    then Greyson spilled water on her.


    Pointing at Danis¡¯s nose, Adeline was so angry that she was dumb for a while. She glowered at


    Ang, then walked out furiously, mming the door of the ward.


    "Goodbye."


    Danis looked at Ang''s pale face as if he had something to say. But he opened the door and left.


    Denise stared at the closed door and said, "Adeline is so lucky for having such excellent children."


    "Probably all her blessings were used up on that."


    James said sarcastically.


    Denise med him with a smile.


    "Don''t judge your elders. Be a polite man."


    James pursed his lips.


    ¡°You can''t have a good rest with us here.


    It''s toote today. We¡¯lle back to see you on another day. Now we have to leave."


    Denise got up and said.


    Ang agreed. She attempted to get up to see them off, but Denise held her down, "You''re having a


    drip. Don¡¯t move your injured leg. Just save your courtesy."


    Sheforted Ang again, then left with James.


    The moonlight was dim. Trees cast a whirling shadow on James''s face through the car window, which


    was both angr and handsome.


    "I''ll thank you on behalf of Ang."


    Denise, who sat beside him with a smile, seemed to be in a good mood..


    "I think you got me wrong."


    The Bentley started up and the shadows of the trees yed like a film on James''s face, obscuring the


    emotion in his eyes, "I didn¡¯t withdraw for Ang."


    Denise raised his eyebrows slightly, "Yes?"


    "The loss of the Dream Club is nothingpared with the piece ofnd in the new nning area of G


    city. There''s no way I''m going to give up such a big piece of cake for Jessica."


    James said.

 Chapter 74 As Insane As Before

    Chapter 74 As Insane As Before


    "That makes sense."


    Denise''s voice was a little lower than before, "You''re sensible enough to be an excellent businessman,


    but not a qualified lover."


    James agreed with her. His fingers looked extremely beautiful on the ck steeling wheel in the


    moonlight.


    The car was in silence.


    After a while, Denise turn her head to talk James.


    "You sent Ang to prison after breaking her leg, and even let her break up with her family.


    No matter how angry you are, it''s time to let it go for what she have suffered in the past two years."


    James looked ahead. He gripped the steering wheel, his fingertips got a little pale for the force.


    Denise waited for his reply for a while. Then she sat upright and looked ahead. In the night, her sighs


    was vaguely tinged with a bit of helplessness.


    In the ward, not long after James and Denise had left, Danis returned.


    Angy on the bed and looked at him indifferently. Then, she closed her eyes and pretended to


    sleep, not wanting to talk to him.


    "Does it still... hurt?"


    Danis walked to the bedside and looked at her pale face. His heart was aching out of control.


    Ang opened her eyes, looked at him with no emotion, ''''Thank you for your care, Mr.Danis. I can hold


    it. It doesn''t hurt as much as two years ago, when my leg was broken.


    If there is nothing else, please go. It would be hard to exin if Adeline breaks in and misunderstands


    that I am seducing you."


    She treated him like a stranger, with even more malice and disgust.


    Danis frowned, "No one else is here, you don''t have to call me Mr. Danis."


    Ang sneered and ignored him.


    "I apologize for what Jessica have done to you, and the way my mom treated you."


    The red mark on her forehead and the scar at the end of her eyebrow stung Danis. He reached out his


    hand to touch her face naturally.


    Ang tilted her head to avoided his touch. She felt quite sick at the thought of him to be engaged to


    Cathleen but caring for her here.


    A glimmer of gloom shed in Danis''s eyes. He withdrew his hand and clenched his fists. Then, there


    was more coldness on his face. "But Jessica didn¡¯t meant to hurt you, and she had apologized to you.


    You shouldn''t have egged on Greyson to ssh Jessica with hot tea!"


    "Shouldn''t?"


    Ang was exasperated. With her hands propped on the bed, she sat up with effort, ¡°You seems to


    enjoy standing in a moral hignd to tell me what to do all the time."


    She looked up at him and said, word by word.


    "But who do you think you are to teach me how be a dignified person?"


    "Ang."


    Danis called her name, gritting his teeth.


    Sitting on her knees on the bed, Ang straightened her spine and got closer to him, "Just because


    you are older than me?


    Or having a higher educational degree?"


    Greeted with the faint soap scent from Ang¡¯s body, Danis¡¯s heart beat faster and faster.


    "I thought you''d learned your lesson in the past two years, but it turns out that you''re just as insane as


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    before!"


    He said coldly, then turned his head and walked away.


    Ang said, "Hold on."


    "What?"


    Danis stopped, but didn''t turn back.


    The needle inserted into the back of her hand fell out because of her movement. Blood came out from


    the needle hole, staining the two medical tapes on the back of her hand.


    She put the needle aside and sat back with difficulty, "Since Mr. Danis despises me so much, we¡¯d


    better not meet in private from now on.


    I don''t want be a mistress, or a whore, as others may refer to, because of a nasty self-centered


    person."


    Danis turned to look at her, "You are too much!"


    "I don¡¯t feel good. Please leave now."


    Ang said indifferently.


    And Danis replied her with a mmed door.


    Ang sneered andy back down on her bed, staring at the ceiling. Even she herself didn¡¯t know


    what she was thinking.


    After a while, the doctor came over to change her medicine. Seeing the back of her hand highly swollen


    and the needle being thrown aside casually, the doctor was pissed off and his eyebrows raised up, "I''ve


    never seen a more troublesome patient like you!"


    He said a bunch of other words, but Ang didn''t listen to any of them except for his firstment.


    She knew that the doctor was for her own good, but she didn¡¯t care about the so-called precautions at


    all. Perhaps because she want to die in most time...At least she didn¡¯t have to suffer so much if she


    was dead.


    The doctor still concerned about her after changing the medicine, so he ordered a nurse to supervise


    her.


    The nurse could knock off in about twenty minutes, but Ang¡¯s infusion would took at least one and a


    half hour, so she was quite upset now.


    "I¡¯ll pull out the needle myself when it is over. You can get off on time."


    Ang said.


    Reassured with Ang, the nurse got off work cheerfully on time.


    It was already 11:30 p.m. when the infusion was finished. Ang stared at the infusion tube.


    Once some air got in, she would die. She may be painful for a while, but it¡¯s nothing because she


    wouldn¡¯t suffer any more if she was dead.


    The bubble of air flow down slowly, but when it was about to reach the back of her hand, she pulled out


    the needle.


    If she had died, the innocent nurse would take the responsibility. She may hang on one more


    time...though she didn¡¯t know how long she could hang on this time.


    The next day, Julia visited Ang at noon, bringing pork rib soup and a tightly wrapped gift box.


    "You are quite busy in your work. Actually, you don¡¯t have to visit me."


    "Well, I am not that busy. My new superior was a nice guy. When I said that I wasing to see you,


    he immediately agreed."


    Putting her presents down, Julia looked around the ward. There was neither James nor Jessica and


    Danis. Even Greyson and Luna were not present. She was slightly disappointed.


    Ang pursed her lips, "It''s okay if you go back now."


    "I just arrived. At least let me rest for a while?"


    Julia served her a bowl of pork rib soup, "Have some soup. It''s good for your health."


    Staring at the nutritious soup and the green winter melon inside, Ang said softly,


    "My brother and sister-inw just got into a big trouble because of me. My parents will keep a close eye


    at them these days, not giving them any chance to visit me."


    She paused for a moment, "As for Mr. James, Miss Jessica and Mr. Danis, they always hate me. It is


    impossible for them to visit me in the hospital.


    Even if theye, they just came to taunt me. You, as my colleague, won¡¯t get any benefit but being


    affected because of me."


    "It''s okay if you go back now." Ang said again.


    "Your family have broken with you and I am the only one you may count as a friend in the clubhouse. If


    I leave now, you''ll be really isted."


    Julia pushed the soup toward Ang.


    But Ang didn''t take it.


    ¡°Sometimes, you are just too obstinate."


    Julia hold the bowl and took a gulp, "No rtionship is 100 percent loyal. No matter it is between


    rtives, lovers, or friends."


    She picked up a rib from the soup with chopsticks and passed it to Ang.


    Ang frowned but took it and nibbled.


    "I¡¯ve never told you my story, right?"


    Not waiting for her to answer, Julia said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save my family¡¯s dirtyundry, which is totally a mess."


    Sheughed to herself, then picked up a piece of rib out of the soup and nibbled, "My boyfriend knew I


    had slept with several other guys. He was pissed off, but he pretended that he knew nothing about it."

 Chapter 75 He Is Not a One-woman Man

    Chapter 75 He Is Not a One-woman Man


    Ang swallowed the meat and felt it a little greasy somehow.


    "You know why?"


    Julia wiped her eyes suddenly, and the oil on her hands was all over her face. "Because he just started


    his business then, and I could offer him money in that way."


    "Speaking of that, he was actually present and knew what was happening when I slept with the first


    guy. He pretended to be drunk and fall asleep because the guy would give him arge sum of money."


    ¡°Did my boyfriend love me?


    He loves me. I can feel it. But he just loves his career more.


    Ang, human beings areplicated creatures. You can''t ask for too much."


    Ang handed her a tissue and nibbled on the chop.


    Love or not, there is no in-between for her.


    Neither of them spoke again as they sipped their soup.


    When they finished, Julia cleaned up the mess. Then, she shoved the gift box into Ang''s arms, "It''s


    for you."


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like epting presents for no reason.


    "Don''t turn me down at the beginning."


    Shoving the gift box into her arms again, Julia came up to her and said.


    "Remember our n to seduce Mr. James?


    It''s the prop."


    Hearing the word ''seduce'', Ang¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    She used to put on facial masks, do skincare and haircare every day. She had made herself so


    exquisite but still failed to attract James¡¯s attention.


    Now she was covered with scars, even the one at the end of her eyebrow was the size of a fingernail.


    Her hands and feet were also full with calluses. Would he fall in love with her?


    "Thanks, but I¡¯ll drop the n."


    She would no longer hope for a miracle, imaging that James would fall in love with her on day. So


    naive.


    "Are you afraid that you might fail again?"


    Julia tried to read her mind, "Then....are you willing to stay at the Dream Club for the rest of your life?"


    Ang clutched the sheet beneath her. Willing?


    How could she be willing to do that?


    She just had to.


    "If you don¡¯t want, go ahead and try it."


    Seeing that she was less resistant, Julia continued.


    "The worst result is a failed seduction. Mr. James gets mad and punishes you, but don¡¯t mind if I say


    that, it couldn¡¯t be worse than you are now."


    Ang pursed her lips and her eyes dimmed.


    Even if she didn''t want to admit it, what Julia had said was the truth.


    James had broken one of her leg and sent her to prison for two years, and now made her humiliated at


    the Dream Club... Even if she got him mad again, how much worse could it be?


    Her expression slightly changed. Having been working in the clubs for many years, Julia was good at


    reading people''s minds, and she could feel that Ang was a bit moved.


    Julia stuffed the gift box into her arms, "Now matter how excellent he is, he is a man. All men have the


    same weakness.


    Mr. James is not a one-woman man. Like you said, he loves Jessica, but he didn¡¯t reject your when you


    professed your love. That¡¯s a proof."


    Ang didn''t refuse this time. She took the gift box with her slightly trembling hands.


    She didn''t want to live obscurely under James and Jessica anymore. She wanted to leave! Even in her


    dream she wanted to leave!


    "That''s right. Let¡¯s take a shot. At least there''s a chance you may win. If you loss, your life just go on


    like now."


    Julia pointed at the gift box in Ang''s arms with her chin, "I¡¯ve asked a lot of people, and tried it


    myself. These three erotic lingerie are really good."


    Ang''sshes fluttered, like a butterfly. Her lips was as pale as her face, and sweat pearled on her


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    nose.


    Men like James probably had a thousand ways to make her suffer, but she survived when he broke her


    leg. What¡¯ was the big deal? The worst scenario was to go through that kind of pain again...


    "Why don''t you open it and have a look first?"


    Julia took the gift box, unwrapped it, and carried out one of the erotic lingerie, which would show most


    of her body and was as thin as a wafer, "If you are not satisfied, you can..."


    Snap.


    The door was slightly open.


    From the moment Julia took out the erotic lingerie, Ang''s heart as well as her body tensed up. When


    she heard the door was opened, she grabbed the gift box and the erotic lingerie in Julia''s hand and


    stuffed it into her quilt in no time.


    ¡°Do I disturb you?"


    Jessica sat in her wheelchair, biting her lips, and said softly.


    "I¡¯m sorry for not knocking the door in advance."


    Danis stood at the back of the wheelchair and nced at Ang coldly. Then he looked elsewhere with


    a frown when seeing her pale face.


    Julia, who was sitting on the bed, immediately stood up when she saw them enter. She lowered her


    head and dared not to look at them. Her hands that were pressed to the sides of her body was


    trembling slightly.


    She had heard from several of her customers that Jessica would marry James one day. If the Smiths


    knew that she was assisting Ang to seduce James... she swallowed and dared not to think about it


    any more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ang asked coldly and wiped the sweat on his forehead calmly.


    Danis looked at Ang, and hesitated for a while. Then he said before Jessica was about to speak.


    "Jessica, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the doorway. Call me at any time."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jessica nodded with a smile.


    Danis turned his head and was about to leave.


    "You¡¯d better not go out, Mr. Danis."


    Ang stopped him, said sarcastically, "Aren''t you worried that I might hurt her if you leave her alone


    here?"


    Holding the doorknob, Danis stopped and turned around. His handsome face stiffened, and her gaze


    on Ang was like a sharp de.


    Julia gave a dry cough, and winked at Ang continuously, but it was no use, as she totally ignored


    her.


    She bowed her head a little more, trying to make herself more invisible.


    "It''s okay. You can go out if you prefer, brother."


    Jessica''s pretty face looked innocent, "I believe it was just an ident two years ago. Ang didn¡¯t


    meant to hit me by a car. She was not bad in nature."


    No matter what Jessica said, Danis was still concerned about her and insisted on staying in the room.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Ang pursed her lips.She was pretty well disgusted by the two siblings. "You may just leave if there is


    nothing else. That would be on my wish."


    Danis''s brows furrowed, "Jessica came here to apologize to you in person. Do you have to be so


    aggressive?"


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Ang forced a smile, but you can see no smile in her eyes, "If you two are here to apologize, I get it.


    Now you may go."


    Hearing this, Jessica struggled to get up from the wheelchair. Danis hold her in a hurry to protect her


    from falling down.


    "Ang, it''s all my fault for having spilled hot water on you that day. I¡¯m sorry for your leg."


    Jessica bowed at ny degrees and said sincerely.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Ang looked at Jessica indifferently. It seemed inevitable that she had been defeated by Jessica.


    "Yesterday Greyson went to the Dream Club. He beat and scolded me, even sshed hot water on


    me. I don¡¯t me anyone. I deserve it."


    Jessica straightened up and said softly.


    "But I''m really sorry for having hurt you by mistake, and I hope you can forgive me."

 Chapter 76 Its Up to Me

    Chapter 76 It''s Up to Me


    "Jessica didn''t mean to hurt you, and she''s apologizing now, so please forgive her."


    Julia tugged down on the corner of Ang''s shirt and whispered.


    Ang gave her a look and yanked the corner of her shirt out of her hand.


    Julia''s hand fell short, smiled sarcastically, dropped her hand, and raised it again, not knowing where to


    put it.


    "It''s Jessica''s business to apologize or not, but it''s my business to forgive or not."


    Ang looked at Jessica as if she was talking about this to something else, "I will never forgive you for


    what you have done to me, even if I die. I will go into the coffin with my hatred for you."


    Jessica''s eyes flickered, and there was a slight disappointment in her eyes.


    Danis tensed his handsome face and sternly shouted.


    "Ang..."


    "Ang needs more rest, brother, put the gift down and let''s go."


    Jessica interrupted him and sat back in her wheelchair with a difficult gait.


    Danis'' eyebrows knitted, "But Ang bullies you!"


    "She''s right, it''s up to me to give her an apology or not, but it''s up to her to forgive me or not."


    Jessica smiled a little bitterly, "Besides, whether it was intentional or not, I did hurt her.


    Brother, let''s go."


    After saying that, she smiled apologetically towards Ang and spun her wheelchair out the door.


    Danis stood still and did not move, and said to Ang coldly.


    "You make me too..."


    Disappointed.


    "I remember what I saidest night, I wanted Mr. Danis to stop being alone with me, and I didn''t want to


    be called a vixen and a mistress because of someone who is self-righteous and even a little nasty."


    Ang interrupted.


    Danis'' thin lips tensed into a line, his fists clenched so hard that his bones were white.


    "Jessica is waiting for you outside; you''d better hurry up and go out, in case Jessica misunderstands


    something."


    Ang ignored his anger and said lightly.


    Danis grunted heavily, "No need for you to remind me, I''ll go by myself!"


    He strode towards the door, paused as he gripped the doorknob, and said quietly.


    "So wild even now, you''ll regret it sooner orter!"


    "It''s none of your business whether I regret it or not. There is no need for you to hang on to it."


    What was there to regret when your legs were already broken?


    The only two things she regretted were falling in love with James and treating Jessica as her best


    friend.


    BANG!


    Danis mmed the door and left with a ck face.


    Julia''s legs were weak, holding onto the wall and walking down to the bed, her voice still shaking,


    "Luckily you reacted quickly and put away the lingerie; otherwise I wouldn''t know how to exin."


    On the hospital bed, Ang''s eyes narrowed and did not make a sound.


    "It''s actually fine, if it''s seen by Jessica and Danis, they won''t say anything as long as we don''t say that


    these clothes are to seduce Mr. James.


    I was so nervous just now and didn''t think of all this!"


    Julia patted her chest, her heart palpitating.


    Ang folded the erotic lingerie that she took out inside the gift box, "How much is it?


    I''ll pay for it."


    "It''s not much; we''re friends."


    Julia was careful to please Ang.


    Ang closed the lid and ced the gift box next to her pillow, inclining her head to look at her, "How


    much is it?"


    "I was afraid that the poor ones would make Mr. James unsatisfied, so I picked a few better ones.


    These three sets costs six thousand two hundred and eight, and you can just transfer six thousand to


    me."


    Seeing her insistence, Julia said.


    Ang''s eyshes fluttered as she put away her phone and said.


    "I''ll give you the cash when I get out of the hospital."


    Paypal can only be bound to bank cards, but she did not have that much money in her sry card, so


    she could only withdraw money from the card from her brother.


    "It''s okay, there''s no rush."


    Julia waved her hand at her, "Actually, it''s fine for you to take it as a gift from me."


    Ang licked her dry lips, "The doctor said I can be discharged in two more days, and I will give you


    the day after tomorrow.


    If you don''t feelfortable holding the cash, you can give me your card number and I''ll transfer the


    money to you."


    Julia wanted to say that she did not need to go to that much trouble, but thinking that she might rejoin


    the Chante familyter, she sent her bankcard number from Whatsapp.


    "I remember you said that Mr. James likes Jessica,"


    Julia sized up Ang''s face and said slowly.


    ¡°When you talk to Jessica and Danis... do not be so straightforward."


    "Think about it, if you upset Jessica, in case she blows some pillow talk to Mr. James, it might be even


    harder for you to leave the Dream Club."


    The ribs soup just now was slightly salty, and Ang wanted to get out of bed and pour some water to


    drink.


    "Don''t get out of bed, if you want some water, I''ll pour it for you!"


    Julia poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Ang.


    Ang took the water and said ¡°thank you¡±.


    ¡°Just a ss of water, no need to be so polite."


    Julia poured herself a ss of water as well, and she sipped it and said.


    "Actually, apart from the method of seducing Mr. James, I think the other suggestion I mentioned earlier


    will work too."


    Ang''s hand clutching the cup tightened, her hand even trembled a little due to the excessive force,


    and the water in the cup swirled out a shallow water ripple.


    "I haven''t had much contact with Jessica, but from what the outside world said about her, and from the


    few times I''ve had contact with her, I think she''s a pretty gentle and kind person.


    You should have a better chance of sess in begging her forgiveness than in seducing Mr. James."


    Julia said.


    Ang drank half a ss of water and put the ss on the table, "You go back; I want to rest for a


    while."


    "I don''t have anything to do today, so I''ll stay here with you, and if anything happens, I can also help


    you out."


    Julia felt that she could understand Ang''s feelings, if someone else was here praising her rival to


    her, she would also be upset.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ang lifted her eyes and swept her up, lying back on the bed, "If I can leave the Dream Club, I won''t


    let you work for nothing whether I can get back to the Chante family or not, so go back."


    Julia''s face turned abruptly red, her thick foundation unable to hide her embarrassment.


    "It''s been hard for you to work up and down for me these days."


    Her injured right leg was a little itchy, and Ang resisted the urge to scratch it, "I can call the doctor


    and nurse if I have something to do, you should also go back and get some rest."


    "Then... call me if you need anything, I''m avaiable for the day."


    The blush had faded from Julia''s face, and she mumbled a word and walked away.


    Angy in bed, staring silently at the ceiling.


    Julia was right. People wereplicated.


    Jessica and Danis had just left the hospital for a short time when they received a call from Elva, saying


    that Adeline was at the Chante family now, arguing with Lorenzo and Greyson and asking them to go


    over to persuade them.


    The two asked the driver to divert directly to the Chante family.


    When they arrived, Elva was already waiting with her servants.


    When she saw the twoing, she rushed to greet them as if she had an anchor.


    "Jessica, Danis, Auntie really had no choice but to let you twoe over."


    As Elva spoke, tears fell from her eyes, "Let''s not talk about who is right and who is wrong, your Uncle


    Lorenzo has a heart disease. If they keep arguing like this, he will end up in the hospital."

 Chapter 77 Little beast

    Chapter 77 Little beast


    Jessica hurriedly pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her, sayingfortingly.


    "Auntie Elva, don''t worry, my brother and I are here.


    Where are my mom and the others?"


    ¡°Right there in the living room..e inside."


    Elva wiped her tears and choked a sob.


    "Ang and Greyson did such unspeakable things to you, and you siblings stille over to help, I


    really... don''t know how to thank you guys."


    Jessica said softly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Don''t be so polite, let''s just go inside."


    The three went in together, Adeline was confronting with Lorenzo and Greyson, and the atmosphere


    was tense.The servants stood by apprehensively but dared not to persuade, with first aid medicine for


    heart attack in his hand, just in case.


    "You''re a heartless little brute, just like Ang!"


    Adeline pointed at Greyson''s nose and cursed, "When you two went to Smith in the past, Jessica tried


    h er best to entertain you properly."


    "When you were about to take the college entrance exams, your grades weren''t good, and Jessica


    even asked her brother to give you more tutoring so that you could get into a good college together!


    How can you do this to her when she follows you around all day calling you brother?"


    Speaking with strong emotion, she spitted and sprayed Greyson''s face.


    Greyson wiped off the spittle on his face. Being pointed at his nose for so long, he had long been


    impatient, "I respect you as an elder and put up with you for so long, don¡¯t force me to be rude!"


    "What else can you do if I force you?


    Fight with me, huh?"


    Adeline took a few more steps forward, her nails poking Greyson''s face, ¡°You heartless little brute, I


    didn''t bother with your Chante family about Ang on running over Jessica, but as a result you actually


    returned the favor and went to bully Jessica!"


    Hearing this, Greyson becamepletely furious and pushed Adeline away as he yelled.


    "Two years ago, I don''t know who owes who!


    I''m warning you to stop hitting on me; I''m not in the habit of not hitting women!"


    "Mom, how are you?"


    Danis hurried over to support Adeline.


    Adeline did not expect Greyson to really hit her, she huffed and puffed and did not say anything for a


    long time.


    "Greyson, how can you push your Auntie Adeline?"


    Elva walked up to Greyson and said anxiously.


    "Apologize to your Aunt Adeline!"


    "There''s no way in my life I''m going to apologize to any of the Smiths!"


    Greyson spat on the ground, ripped the tie away and threw it onto the ground.


    He was unusually emotional, pointed in the direction of Adeline and the others, and yelled.


    "Ang is your daughter, why don''t you and Dad trust her, but go trust some outsiders?


    I''ve never fucking seen any parents like you!"


    Usually when he said such treacherous words, Lorenzo would definitely educate him, but Lorenzo was


    so angry with Adeline today that he did not say anything more about it.


    "Greyson, don''t be ridiculous!"


    Elva said sharply.


    Greyson chortled, "Mom, I see that you and Dad''s hearts are muddled with fly shit!"


    He was often a jerk outside, but he had never been so rude to Elva, and she looked at him


    incredulously, tears bearing down.


    Danis supported Adeline, anger brewing at the bottom of his amber eyes, "Greyson, you''ve gone too


    far this time."


    ¡°Me, too far?"


    Greyson backhandedly pointed at himself, eyes bloodshot, "You fucking let my sister kneel in front of


    the club, kneel to..."


    He choked out, "Kneel until her knees are swollen, but not too much?


    Jessica took a pot of boiling water and threw it onto my sister, and it''s just fucking not too much!"


    His voice even broke a bit due to the excessive plucking, "Ang was bullied by you guys so much that


    she wanted to crash into a car and kill herself, and you guys are actually fucking calling me excessive,


    how fucking funny!!!"


    Elva did not know if it was because her son had contradicted her, or because her daughter''s


    experience was too heartbreaking, or perhaps both, tears were welled up in her eyes and fell down.


    Danis did not know about Ang trying tomit suicide, and he was slightly stunned due to a sudden


    stabbing pain at his heart.


    He still had an impression of Ang two years ago; she lived an arrogant and bombastic life, would


    someone like that actuallymit suicide?¡±


    "I''m sorry Greyson. It''s my fault for identally hurting Jessica."


    Jessica was serious and sincere, ''''I have already apologized to Ang, so if you still resent me, there


    is nothing I can say.


    But anyway, you shouldn''t have hit on an elder, and I want you to apologize to my mom."


    Greyson strained his neck, "No way, you can do whatever you like!"


    Jessica sighed and looked at Elva, a few helplessness stained between her brows, "Auntie Elva, this...


    is really something I can''t do."


    "Greyson-"


    Elva looked at Greyson with tears in her eyes, the bottom of her eyes was full of begging, "This is really


    your fault, just apologize to your Aunt Adeline and Jessica..."


    Greyson was moved for a moment, but it quickly changed into anger, "Fine, it''s not impossible to make


    me apologize!"


    He pointed at Danis and gritted his teeth, ''''Let him kneel in front of the Dream Club for a day and a


    night, just like Ang, and I can apologize to you all as you want!


    Even if you make me apologize on my knees, I''ll fucking admit it!"


    "You''re dreaming!"


    Adeline finished yelling at him, her angry and disgusted gaze fell on Lorenzo, "A murderer, a punk,


    Lorenzo, no wonder others say you''re a great man who does charity, look at what kind of shit you''ve


    raised"


    Jessica and Danis wanted to say something, but Adeline stopped them, "You two don''t y


    peacemaker today, I have to break it off with the Chante family!


    Their kids don''t learn and do nothing, I..."


    ¡°That is enough!¡±


    Interrupting her with a red face, Lorenzo said under his breath.


    "You want to break with me; I want to break up with you...!"


    Adeline grunted heavily and sneered.


    "Ang almost killed my daughter, and Greyson threw boiling water on Jessica two days ago, and you


    have the nerve to break up with me?


    Fine, tell me, I''ll see what you can break out!"


    "Mom--"


    Jessica tugged on her sleeve and called out to her.


    Adeline looked down at her, her eyes full of pain, ¡°It is between adults, don''t interfere, and I has to get


    even for you today!"


    She looked up towards Lorenzo, "Say it, let me see how shameless your Chante family can be!"


    ¡°We can hardlypare with you!"


    Greyson snorted, his handsome face was full of contempt, "Unmarried and pregnant, fucking with


    several men before marriage..."


    Elva was so frightened that she also stopped crying and went to cover his mouth in a panic, and said in


    an exasperated and pressed voice.


    ¡°Greyson, I am begging you, just cut the crap!"


    Adeline''s face went white and she ignored it.


    Jessica, on the other hand, nced up at her, pondering.


    Lorenzo had been holding his temper for two years, at this point, his speech was a bit shaky, "Ang


    broke Jessica''s leg, James broke her leg, sent her to prison for two years, and now he''s still keeping


    her at the Dream Club to humiliate her. What she owes Jessica was paid off a long time ago!"


    "This time, Greyson burned the back of Jessica''s hand, but Jessica burned Ang''s entire leg, your


    children are the flesh of your heart, but my two children are not the flesh of my heart?"

 Chapter 78 The Bitch Just Thinks Too Much

    Chapter 78 The Bitch Just Thinks Too Much


    "And Adeline, touch your own conscience. How much profit have I given to the Smith Group in the past


    two years in order to make up for the mistakes made by Ang?


    No matter how you do the math, it''s our Chante family that''s losing out!"


    Hearing this, Elva''s tears fell down as she thought about her life over the past two years.


    Lorenzo pointed at the door, "Since you don''t even appreciate what our Chante family has done, and


    you still feel that your Smith is being aggrieved, then fine. You will now get out with your two children,


    and from now on our two families will be cut off and never see each other again!!!"


    In the past two years he had been ambling around, Adeline did not expect him to say that. She shortly


    froze, speechless for a long time.


    "Dad, you''re finally acting like a man!"


    The stifled feeling in Greyson''s heart finally decreased, and he tilted his chin slightly, pointed at the


    door and hissed.


    "Can you understand my father?


    Go away!"


    Adeline came back to her senses, her face red with anger, pulling Jessica and Danis to leave.


    "Mom, calm down."


    She did not use much strength either, and Jessica pulled her in easily.


    Danis'' handsome face was a blistering mess, but he did not refute his sister''s approach.


    "Uncle Lorenzo, I don''t think you would have done this until now if you really wanted to cut ties with the


    Smiths.


    So I''m going to hazard a guess that by saying all this and listing all the things you''ve done in thest


    two years, you''re trying to let us know that it''s been a rough two years for you too, and hope that we


    can understand."


    Jessica said in a soft voice.


    Lorenzo took the medicine Elva handed over, tilted his head and drank it down without making a sound.


    Greyson was amused and taunted.


    "A bitch just thinks too much!


    But I''m sorry; our Chante family really wants to cut ties with shameless people like you this time!"


    This was nothing pleasant to ears, and Danis'' eyebrows knitted together as he was just about to say


    something, but Jessica stopped him.


    She gave him a wink, signaling him to keep quiet, and then continued.


    "Uncle Lorenzo, what my mother said and did today was indeed a bit too much, so I''ll apologize to you


    for her first."


    Adeline did not feel like it was her fault today, and wanted to say something else, but Danis interrupted


    her, "Mom, leave the rest to Jessica, don''t make a mess", and pulled her back.


    "Who the hell is going to ept your apology?"


    Because of what happened to Ang, Greyson did not have any good feelings towards the Smiths,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ''''Get out!


    Now get out with your mother and Danis. You are not wee in our house!"


    Danis'' brow knitted a little tighter, a gloomy look under his eyes.


    Jessica looked at Lorenzo as if she had not heard Greyson¡¯s words, with sincere attitude, "Our two


    families have been friends for decades, if we really break it off because of a small matter, it will


    definitely make us aughing stock for the onlookers!


    And as Uncle Lorenzo should be well aware that our twopanies'' businesses are intricately


    intertwined. I''m afraid if they were to really dissolve their cooperation, both sides would be suffer from a


    great loss."


    "I was angry and out of breath just now."


    Lorenzo went along with the step she gave, "If you weren''t here today, the two families were really cut


    off by grace because of what I just said in anger, then it would be my fault."


    Greyson''s mouth was slightly open, his eyes filled with surprise and anger, not understanding why the


    situation had taken a sudden turn.


    "I don''t me Uncle Lorenzo for this matter, and it''s really because my mother was a bit capricious.


    I heard that Uncle Lorenzo gave the piece ofnd in G city to James, it just so happens that our family


    also has a piece ofnd there. We want to build arge amusement park, however there are some


    problems with the capital chain, I wonder if you are interested in participating as a partner?"


    Jessicaughed.


    The Smith Group and the Chante Group had cooperated for many years, and Lorenzo could not be


    clearer if the other party had problems with the capital chain on the amusement park project.


    The Smith Group''s amusement park project in G City had an extremely high return on investment and


    no problems with funding, but now Jessica was asking him if he was interested in taking a share,


    clearly showing goodwill for what had just happened.


    "You''ve said that, and if I keep my end of the bargain, I should be called a bully to the younger ones."


    Lorenzo sighed, "How about this, you tell the person in charge of the amusement park project toe


    to me at thepany tomorrow at ten in the morning, and we''ll talk about rted matters, and I''ll make


    up the difference as soon as possible."


    Jessica smiled, "Then I''ll thank Uncle Lorenzo on behalf of the Smith Group."


    "You are wee, Jessica, you are just too kind."


    Lorenzo said.


    The ashtrays, vases, cups and pieces of ornaments thrown by Adeline were still on the floor, but the


    parties were a happy mess now.


    The servants looked at each other, methodically cleaning up the wretched floor.


    "Do you want the tie again, young master?"


    The servant picked up the ZIOZIA tie and asked cautiously.


    "Of course not!"


    Greyson grabbed the tie, pulled it hard, missed it, and threw it hard to the ground.


    Amidst the servants'' terrified gazes, he looked at Lorenzo with scarlet eyes, each word squeezing out


    of his throat, ¡°A fucking dog that can never change its mind, fuck!"


    Lorenzo''s face turned red for a moment, like a spilled paint tray, "Apologize to your Aunt Adeline and


    Jessica and the others!"


    ¡°No way!


    I would rather eat shit than apologize to them!"


    Greyson took off his suit jacket, flung it hard to the ground and stomped on it a few times, striding


    towards the door.


    Lorenzo was so angry that his body trembled, pointing at his back and yelling.


    "If you leave this door today, you''ll be just like Ang, never to return to the Chante family again!"


    "I won''t even if you beg me toe back. You are disgusting!"


    Greyson did not stop his footsteps, nor did he return his head.


    Anger coursed through his blood screaming, about to tear him apart.


    The three from the Smiths were near the door, and as he yanked the wheelchair, he kicked the


    wheelchair when Adeline and Danis did not react.


    You, you, you!


    Adeline was so angry that she didn''t curse out for half a long time and hurriedly went after Jessica who


    was sliding towards the center of the living room along with her wheelchair, "Jessica, mommy ising


    over, don''t be afraid!"


    Greyson walked up to the grim-faced Danis and yanked his cor with both hands, "You used to court


    behind my sister like a puppy, and when things went wrong, you followed the well. You''re a damn good


    suitor!"


    "Watch your words!"


    Danis pushed Greyson away with a cold face.


    ¡°Bah!"


    Greyson spat on the ground andughed, "I advise you to go around when you see me in the future, or


    I''ll beat you up once I see you!"


    After saying that, he strode out of the Chante family amidst Lorenzo''s angry roar.


    Ang did not expect Raya to drag Sean to visit her in the hospital. Technically speaking, counting this


    time, she and Raya had only met for four times, and the two were nothing more than strangers.


    "Your lips are cracked, have a dragon fruit!"


    "You don''t look well, are you not feeling well or are you worried about your brother?


    You don''t have to worry about your brother, as my master has withdrawn the charges, heehaw."


    "How about this dragon fruit?


    It is delicious, isn¡¯t it?


    I''ll buy it for you next time!"


    Raya twitters like a sparrow, and she could ask and answer herself for half a day when no one talks


    with her. If Ang or Sean talked to her with one word, she can speak for more than ten


    minutes.

 Chapter 79 Killed Two Birds with One Stone

    Chapter 79 Killed Two Birds with One Stone


    Ang sat on the hospital bed eating the dragon fruit without making much noise; she was not a self-


    starter, before or now.


    "The eloquence of a goodwyer is not eloquence, and how many mistakes will the opposing party


    uncover by your brainless bbering like this?"


    Sean knocked Raya''s head.


    Raya''s eyes dribbled around, as if a pause switch pressed, and she was instantly quiet.


    However, it onlysted for ten minutes, "Your name''s Ang, isn''t it?


    Ang, do you still have to go back to work at the Dream Club after you are discharged from the


    hospital this time?"


    "...um.¡±


    Ang''s movement of eating the dragon fruit paused for once, a glimmer of gloom shed at the


    bottom of her eyes, and she did not know if her n to seduce James would work.


    Even if she seeded, would he really let her leave the Dream Club?


    Maybe after ying with her, he would still leave her at the Dream Club to humiliate her.


    However, even if there was little hope, she had to try. There was no other way out for her.


    ¡°I still have to go back..."


    Raya''s baby face crinkled into a ball, as she suddenly remembering something. She jumped up,


    wrapped her arms around Sean''s neck, wrapped her legs around his waist, and hung onto his body.


    Seeing this, Ang identally choked, and she coughed twice, pulling out a tissue and wiping the


    dragon fruit off the corner of her mouth.


    "You go down."


    Sean was afraid that she would fall and said with his hands holding her up.


    "Master-"


    Raya wrapped her arms around his neck and swayed back and forth, pouting.


    "Aren''t you good friends with Mr. Harvey?


    Just ask him to let Ang off, okay?"


    Ang was slightly stunned, she had heard that James had a good friend who was awyer, but the


    other party had been studying abroad, she had not seen it, and it turned out to be Sean.


    Her eyes flickered, if he interceded for her in front of James, that might work.


    Sean swept a thoughtful nce at her, and then pushed the gold-rimmed sses almost shaken off by


    Raya, "You go down first."


    "You promise me first!"


    Raya was insisting, "Master, isn''t the task of awyer to punish evil and promote good?


    Ang is being bullied by James, so help her!"


    Sean corrected calmly, "You''re talking about prosecutors and police,wyers only serve for money."


    Seeing that he had no intention of helping, Ang wanted to say ''I appreciate Raya''s kindness'', but the


    words reached her lips and she swallowed them back.


    She clutched the sheets tightly and lowered her eyes, her breathing slightly sharper than usual.


    She can see that Sean loved Raya, his apprentice. In case, he agreed, and then her hope of leaving


    the Dream Club woulde true!


    "Master-!"


    Raya shouted, "If you don''t say yes, I won''t go down!"


    Sean was unmoved, "Then hang on, just don''tin again when your hands get sore."


    ¡°...¡±


    Raya instantly wilted and muttered.


    "No wonder you''re good friends with that ruthless James, you''re just like him..."


    Ang swallowed the dragon fruit in her mouth, a glimmer of gloom shed in her eyes, "Thank you


    Raya for helping me twice. You shouldn''t make things difficult for Sean, he should have his own


    difficulties too."


    Raya let go of Sean''s neck and dropped onto the ground, twisting ufortably, "Actually, my master


    isn''t bad. His parents told him to stay away from your brother''s case, and he immediately withdrew the


    case."


    "You''re dropping the case because of Sean''s mom and dad?"


    Ang looked up sharply, slightly disoriented.


    "Oh, yeah"


    Seeing her emotional, Raya felt puzzled, "My master''s parents have some friendship with your parents.


    So they asked my master not to interfere in your brother''s case, and then my master withdrew the


    case."


    She said it like a tongue twister and at the end she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s OK."


    Ang put down the dragon fruit, her expression had returned to normal, but her hand still clutched the


    sheet underneath her.


    James''s n of killing two birds with one stone was good. He didn¡¯t have any disagreement with Sean


    because of his brother''s case, and he took the Chante family''snd in G City with his empty hand!


    Raya gave a long oh, feeling a little embarrassed and guilty for not being able to help Ang, her eyes


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    shed as she said she had to go to the toilet and darted out.


    Sweeping her eyes over the bathroom in the ward, Ang pursed her lips.


    "How do you and Raya know each other?"


    Sean walked to the door and closed it behind him.


    Ang looked up at him, lowered her head and put down the dragon fruit she had just picked up, and


    said lightly.


    "I work at the Dream Club and Raya was a guest who happened to meet me."


    "Did you happen to meet once, or did you meet on purpose?"


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses, the sunlight spilling in through the window, the lenses reflecting,


    unable to see the look under his eyes.


    The faint smell of disinfectant filled the ward, and the white sheets, white walls and beige floors were


    supposed to be rxing, but now they were a little harsh.


    Ang propped her hands on the bed and moved in the direction of the pillows, "When I first met Raya,


    the secretary had just arrived, and even the news hadn''t reported any information about him yet."


    She smiled to herself, "Do you think that I, a newly released criminal with no background, could have


    advance information about the new secretary in the city?"


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have no background, do you?"


    Sean peeled a banana slowly and methodically, "The Chante family broke off rtions with you, but


    Greyson seems to be close to you."


    Ang frowned slightly, "Assuming I know that Raya is the new city secretary''s daughter, how can I get


    her into the Dream Club?"


    "Raya has been well protected by her family, as she has just graduated two months ago. She doesn''t


    know theplexity of society yet, but she just has a passion to help people."


    Sean took a bite of the banana and said slowly.


    "But that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have people around her who understand."


    Ang chortled and threw the dragon fruit she had not finished eating into the trash can, "Then I''ll


    trouble that understanding person to properly persuade Raya to stop caring about me as a murderer, I


    can''t afford it."


    ¡°I will be d to."


    Sean raised his eyebrows slightly, ate the banana in two or three bites and threw it into the trash can,


    "But Raya is a stubborn girl, and my advice may not work. Please try to avoid Raya when you see her


    in the future."


    Suppressing the anger running through her chest, Ang said indifferently.


    ¡°Mr. Sean, please say ¡°thank you¡± to Raya on my behalf, and tell her not to send her kindnesses


    casually,¡±


    Her good intentions might be a burden to others.


    She got halfway through and swallowedst part of the sentence, "Just express my gratitude to her.


    I''m tired and want to rest for a while. Mr. Sean, take your time and leave if you like."


    "Thank you for your understanding. In return, I will put in a few kind words for you in front of James, but


    what he chooses to do, I can''t guarantee."


    Sean finished speaking and walked towards the door.


    Ang was slightly stunned for a moment, looked at his back, and said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    There was no response.


    Sean exited the ward swiftly, and the moment the door was closed, thest rays of sunlight was cut off


    from the outside.

 Chapter 80 Jessica Was Right

    Chapter 80 Jessica Was Right


    Outside the door sounded the voice of Sean and Raya''s conversation, but Ang cannot hear very


    clearly. It seemed that the yful Raya seemed to be a little angry.


    Ang opened her hand, looked at the thin calluses on her palm, and suddenly smiled. However, the


    smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    At 5:30 p.m, Greyson came with lots of her favorite food, "I ran to several stores and waited in line all


    afternoon to get them, so enjoy yourself."


    He put everything on the table, handed her a pair of chopsticks and a disposable lunch box, then put a


    bottle of alcohol and put it on the table.


    ¡°Why do you want to drink now?"


    Her brother did not like to drink and did not like the vor of alcohol, so she asked casually.


    Greyson suppressed the irritation in his heart, poured half a cup of alcohol and finished it with one gulp,


    ¡°I just want to drink."


    He was not wearing a suit jacket or a tie.


    His action was a bit rude and the shirt was slightly open, revealing a nail scratch that slid from the lower


    right of his neck all the way down to his corbone.


    "What happened to your neck?"


    Ang put down her chopsticks and said with a slight frown.


    Greyson was startled and hurriedly tugged at his cor in panic and made an embarrassed look, ''''Just


    keep quiet, what''s the point of asking blindly?


    You''re a grown-up now, how can you not know it?"


    "Brother!"


    Ang looked straight at him, darkness clouded underneath her eyes.


    Greyson scratched his neck and muttered.


    "You went to prison for two years, why do you sound like a different person?"


    "Don¡¯t change the subject."


    Ang said.


    Greyson was pissed off and wanted to find someone to talk to for a long time.


    He snapped his chopsticks onto the table and told the story happened earlier today.


    At the end, he held his breath and grimaced as he drank a cup of alcohol, pressing his voice to a growl.


    "I can''t believe I fucking thought Dad was actually going to give you justice! He really pissed me off!"


    "Jessica is right."


    A glimmer of gloom shed through Ang''s eyes as she murmured.


    Greyson was puzzled at what he heard, "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you know why Dad changes his face so quickly?"


    Ang smiled to herself, "Because Jessica was right. Dad said so much to release his feeling of being


    oppressed for so long, but more because he just wanted to let the Smiths know that it wasn''t easy for


    him too."


    That was why Jessica used the amusement park project to calm Dad''s anger...


    Well.


    Never before had she imagined that one day Dad would trade all the hurt she had suffered for business


    profits.


    Greyson''s expression changed, and finally his face turned blue as he picked up the bottle and poured it


    into his mouth, tears mixed with the drink flew down along his cheeks together.


    "Don''t drink so much, or you''ll get sick."


    Ang snatched the bottle and put it on the table, her heart seemed to be immersed in sulfuric acid


    instantly with a thousand holes, choking with pain.


    "Do you know why, Ang?"


    Greyson pounded his heart hard one at a time and choked out.


    "Obviously Mom and Dad used to love you too, so howe they suddenly... changed into someone


    like this?"


    Ang drew out a few tissues and wiped the wine and tears from his face, "You''ve been out for too


    long, go home now. Mom and Dad and my sister-inw will be worried."


    ¡°No, I am not going back!


    I told the old man when I came out today, I would never go back to the Chante family again!"


    Greyson was not good at drinking and his eyes were in a trance, "That home sucks, and I will never go


    back again!"


    Ang sighed lightly, ''''If you do not go back, what about your wife and the two children?


    Brother, you''re an adult now; don''t be so capricious."


    "Aunt Adeline and Uncle Edward, they... burp... they can believe Jessica, the scheming bitch, why Mom


    and Dad... don''t believe..."


    Before Greyson could finish his words, he slumped down on the table and let out a snore.


    Ang got out of bed, enduring the pain in her leg, and carried him somewhat strenuously to the


    With all the physical work she had done in prison and at the Dream Club, she had developed her arm


    strength.


    She took a few tissues and wiped the tearstains from his face at Greyson''s murmurs, then stumbled


    out of the ward and stood by the hallway window, staring aimlessly into the distance.


    The night was dark, like a lurking beast, and the jagged shadows of the trees became the beast''s


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    limbs, lunging at her with fangs and ws.


    "Standing out there with an injury and you don''t want your leg anymore?"


    The slightly familiar cool voice came from behind, and Ang''s body stiffened instantly, as if she was in


    an ice cer, limbs frozen.


    She turned to James and said with her head bowed.


    "Mr. James,"


    Why was he here?


    James hummed lightly, his careless gaze falling on her injured right leg, his brow frowning faintly


    without another sound.


    His gaze was as substantial as the club that had once been there, hitting Ang''s leg inch by inch.


    A thinyer of sweat rose on her nose, her eyshes fluttered slightly, and the words ¡°what are you


    doing here¡± were on the tip of her tongue for a long time, but not a single word came out.


    She hated Danis, Jessica, and James.


    However, with thetter, apart from hate, there was more fear, a fear that went deep into her marrow.


    "If you don''t want your leg anymore, you can just tell me. There is no need to go to all that trouble."


    James withdrew his gaze and snorted lightly.


    "No."


    Ang licked her dry lips, as sweats were sliding down along her cheeks, "It''s too stuffy in the ward. I


    just came out to open the window, and I''ll go inside now."


    She turned and walked to the ward, opened the window, and was about to open the door and enter


    when she paused.


    The man behind her followed her and was now standing at the door of the ward as well.


    "Is there something wrong...? Mr. James?"


    Ang''s head bowed, her short, uneven hair hiding the scar at the end of her eyebrow, revealing only


    her small, pale face.


    James lowered his eyes to look at her hair vortex and was slightly stunned, "A little thirsty, I''ll go inside


    and have a drink."


    "I''m really sorry, but the supper was so salty that I drank the little hot water I had."


    Ang clutched the corner of her shirt slightly, her back already wet.


    The Chante family had said before James that they had severed ties with her, but her brother was now


    lying in her ward.


    She did not care what would happen to the Chante Group, but she did not want to get her brother


    involved.


    James raised his eyebrows slightly and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    Ang unwillingly looked into his deep, bottomless eyes, her body shaking slightly uncontrobly.


    "Ang."


    He cupped her chin and suddenly moved closer.


    His handsome face grewrger before her eyes, and she could even make out the tiny downy hairs on


    his face.


    Her heart suddenly quickened, as if it was about to jump out of her chest, and she dared not to look at


    him again, lowering her eyes and taking a step back with her right foot, in order to put an distance


    between them.


    However, James suddenly ced one hand on her, hoisting her to his heel.


    Their bodies faced each other and eyes focused, yet they still could not hide the indifference in his


    eyes and the panic in hers.

 Chapter 81 Hiding a man in the ward?

    Chapter 81 Hiding a man in the ward?


    (Including the mind blowers)


    James'' lips finally stopped less than 1cm away from hers, so close that she could feel the heat on her


    face, "You smell of alcohol! Are you hiding a man in the ward?"


    "No."


    Ang''s eyes blinked much faster than usual, and her palms were already sticky for sweating. "A


    female friend from the club went through a bad breakup and fell asleep with a few drinks here,"she


    said.


    James stared at her for a moment and suddenly smiled. He let go of her, not sure whether he believed


    what she said or not.


    After a long time, he said to her, "Since someone''s sleeping inside, I''m just gonna stay here. Go and


    get a chair."


    "Mmm," said Ang and opened the door slightly when she went in. But when she came out, she had


    to open the door wider to move the chair.


    As she closed the door, she looked in the direction where he was several times, pretending to be calm.


    From the direction where he stood, he should not be able to see the person on the bed in the ward...


    hopefully.


    All her fidgetings were seen by James. He narrowed his eyes slightly and moved his lower lip


    indecipherably.


    Ang put the chair behind him and backed up a few steps, trying to create a space between herself


    and him, "Mr. James, if there is nothing else, please allow me to get out of here."


    For her, spending time with him was just like eating arsenic.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± said James.


    Ang frowned and stopped frowning at once, "Keep your seat, Mr. James. I''m good with standing."


    She didn''t know what James meant, but it was impossible that he was actually caring about her.


    James tapped on the back of the chair a few times with his long and bony fingers, his voice a few


    degrees lower than earlier, "Sit here."


    "Ok¡­" Ang went to the chair reluctantly, and sat down.


    But her back was stiffened and straining, and her butt was just sitting on the small edge of the chair,


    her right foot pointed outward, as if she intended to stand up and leave at any time.


    The hallway was very bright under the round incandescent luminaire, yet it was not as warm as the


    yellowmp light.


    With the white light shining on her face, Ang looked even more pale and bloodless.


    ¡°A man who has only met you a few times speak for you. Ang, you''ve grown in your ways."


    James stood behind her, his hands propped on the arms of the chair, which looked like he was


    embracing her in his arms.


    Ang couldn''t see his face, but she felt his hot breath on the back of her neck, which made her


    inexplicably insecure, her bone icy with scares.


    Every nerve of her body was straining and tense. After a moment or two, she realized who he was


    talking about, "Mr. James, you just give me too much honour. Mr. Sage would speak for me purely for


    the sake of Miss Raya, it has nothing to do with me."


    "That girl did have a lot of enthusiasm for you."


    James let go of the armrest and straightened up, his voice less cold than before, "But I¡¯ve told you a


    long time ago, no one can help you."


    Ang gripped her hands tightly and closed her eyes in pain, "Mr. James, thank you for reminding me,


    I dare not be delusional."


    "Go back, it''s chilly outside."


    James went through to the front of her and said, and then headed for the elevator.


    Ang watched his figure casting a shallow shadow on the ground, hatred running wild and fermenting


    in her blood, holding up her veins to explode, but there was nowhere for her to relieve it.


    She remembered what people used to discuss that she was so lucky to be born into the Chante Family


    with power and money.


    She said, no matter how powerful and rich she was, she can¡¯t have James¡¯s love. What was the point?


    As a result, reality pped her in the face hard and painfully, his power forced her no ce to go, even


    death had be a luxury. She had to truckle to live every day in humiliation, struggling...


    Ding!


    The elevator came to a halt with ¡°DING" and James entered the elevator.


    Ang looked up and blinked. After a short pause, she carried the chair back to the ward.


    In the ward, the smell of alcohol and disinfectant fluid mingled and reached her nostrils, making her


    mind to be extremely clear.


    "Fuck, you scheming bitch..."


    Greyson grimaced and rolled over, kicking the covers to the floor, cursing about something in a low


    voice, weeping andughing at the same time.


    Ang went over and picked up the quilt, tucked him in, andid on the hospital bed.


    Perhaps because it was his first time drinking, or because he drank too much, Greyson was thrashing


    half the night, throwing up and shouting, and didn''t stop until the dawn of the next day.


    The influsion Ang used contain some hypnotic ingredients, and she was so tired from taking care of


    her brother that fell asleep not long after lying on the bed.


    The sky was blue and the clouds were white. The day was crisp and clear.


    Under the sycamore at school, Jessica was standing in a white dress, her long ck shoulder-length


    soft hair fell on to her shoulder, fair and sweet.


    People came and went, and couldn¡¯t help looking at her from time to time.


    Ang was in a crop top and hot pants, wearing a pair of limited edition headphones of Beats around


    her neck. She was chewing gum, sauntered closer to Jessica slovenly, "What''s up? Why do you ask


    me out alone?"


    Without waiting for Jessica to answer, she blew a big bubble, bit into it, and grinned, "Are you going to


    send me a birthday present and yet you don¡¯t want others to know what it is?"


    "Happy birthday, may our little princess Ang be eighteen years old forever and be more and


    more beautiful!"


    Jessica smiled, her eyes looked like a crescent moon, and handed her a beautifully wrapped gift box.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ang took the gift box and was about to open it, "I''m beautiful enough, if I get more beautiful, even


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    god will be jealous of me, so you could wish me getting married with James and have a healthy boy!"


    The light in Jessica''s eyes grew dark, and she put her hands on Ang¡¯s hand, "Open it when you get


    home."


    "All right!"


    Ang clutched the gift box under her arm and winked at her, "Don''t get too dressed up and steal my


    thunder tonight, James is going to propose to me tonight!"


    When she finished, she put on her headphones and hummed as she walked back.


    Jessica trotted a few steps and grabbed Ang¡¯s hand from behind, "Ang, there was something I


    wanted to tell you."


    "What?"


    Ang took off her headphones, leaned against the tree, and blew a big bubble.


    Jessica bit her lips, her eyes twinkling, "I''ve also had a crush for James for years!"


    The bubble burst with a bang, covering half of Ang¡¯s face with gum, which made her look a bit funny.


    Jessica, her best friend, now told her that she liked James?


    And she liked him very much?


    "I wanted to keep my love for James hidden in my heart forever and kept it a secret to myself.


    However, two months ago, from the moment I found out that you two were going to be engaged on


    your birthday party, I''ve had trouble sleeping at night and spent every second in pain and suffering


    through."


    The dark eye circles around Jessica¡¯s eyes weren''t very obvious, but it was enough to see that she was


    tired.


    With the gift box under her arm, Ang expressionlessly used her other hand to pick the gum stuck to


    her face, her fingertips trembling slightly, "Why do you tell me if you decidrs to keep it a secret to


    yourself?"


    "I love James as much as you do, even more than you do."


    Jessica locked at Ang¡¯s eyes and pointed to her own heart and said,


    "That love has been hidden inside for so long that it can''t be hidden anymore."


    The gum stuck too tightly to her face, she couldn¡¯t take all of it off. It instead turned into a dark mass,


    which made Ang¡¯s face look more pale, and a bit funny.


    She simply gave up trying to take the gum off and looked at Jessica and said,


    "So?"

 Chapter 82 Jessica did that on purpose

    Chapter 82 Jessica did that on purpose


    "Ang, you know that if I want something, I will fight for it with all my might."


    Jessica''s eyes showed that she was in conflict, "I really regard you as a friend, that''s why I decide to


    tell you that before you get engaged to James; otherwise, if I told you after you get engaged or married,


    it would only make our rtionship worse."


    Ang leaned all her weight on the tree behind her, and changed the position of her legs that was


    originally criss-crossed, "Even if you have a crush on James, then what?"


    "I want you to give up your engagement to James. We couldpete fairly, and if he ends up choosing


    you, I will give up and have absolutely noints."


    Jessica said slowly, with a bright light in her eyes.


    Not far from the sycamore was a patch of autumn chrysanthemums, the scent of the flowers caught in


    the cool autumn breeze, refreshing, but making Ang feel pungent and irritable.


    "I''ve been chasing after James for ten years since I was eight years old ying games as his bride,


    and it took me a while to make him agree to get engaged to me."


    "And now, you told me that you also like him and aske me to give up my engagement with him and


    rmendpeting with you for him on a fair basis? Yet you think you''re fucking considerate about


    me? Jessica, how shameless are you?"


    Ang straightened up and coldly shoved the gift box into Jessica''s arms, then in front of her, she


    mmed the Beats headphones she gave her onto the ground with force and crushed them with her


    feet.


    She turned away, wiped the corner of her eyes quickly, and walked towards her ssroom with startled


    nces from around.


    "Ang, that is how you regard our friendship for almost five years in your heart? "


    Jessica''s choking voice sounded behind her.


    This was the first time Ang heard Jessica shouting in public, but she didn''t stop and continued


    striding forward.


    Jessica was a good friend that she cared about. That¡¯s why she couldn''t stand it.


    They had been friends for all these years, and Jessica knew better than anyone how much she cared


    for James!


    "Why are you forcing me?" Jesscia shouted behind her, a little bit out of control.


    The school was bustling with people, and from time to time people looked toward them


    Both were keenos of the dance department, both professinally and academically, and were well known


    as the two most beautiful girls in the department.


    Ang pressed her lips together, with gum covering all over her face. She kept walking, a little faster


    than usual, and looked a bit beaten up.


    The scene changed to the front of the Chante family¡¯s vi.


    The night was covered in darkness, but the beautiful building was brilliant with electric lights, and the


    windows reflecting shadows of people, who were drinking and toasting happily.


    Ang sat in the red supercar her brother had given her, her forehead, back and her hands on the


    wheel were all cold sweaty.


    Tears like mist covered her eyes, and didn¡¯t know how many times she tried to m on the brakes with


    all her might to stop the car--


    But it did not work!


    Still not working!


    Terror took over her heart. She felt weak, her lips couldn''t stop trembling, and cold sweat ran


    desperately down her cheeks.


    There were still a lot of things she wanted to do. She didn¡¯t want to die like this!


    Buzz-


    Buzz-


    By this time, her cell phone vibrated abruptly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ang went through the call using a bluetooth headset with trembling hands. She burst into tears


    without warning, spoke more incoherently, "Brother... Help me... Help me, I''m outsi... outside now. The


    car...The car is..."


    Before she could finish her words, someone wasing out of the vi suddenly.


    The white mini-dress perfectly showed Jessica''s curvaceous figure, and her shoulder-length hair was


    put up, which made her look sensible and elegant.


    And at that moment, she was walking straight towards the sports car.


    Angel¡¯s pupils contracted, between life and death, she did not have time to think too much. She directly


    rolled down her window, and with much danger to himself, she poked half of her body out of the car,


    cried and screamed to Jessica, "Do note over, the car brakes are broken!!!"


    "The winds are too strong, I can¡¯t hear you. Ang, speak again quickly, where are you now?


    What?


    What¡¯s wong with your car?


    what is going on with you?¡±


    Greyson''s worried voice came from the other end of the headset.


    Jessica kept walking, as if she hadn''t heard those words Ang was saying at all, walking towards the


    sports car step by step.


    "No! Stay back! You fucking hear me?!"


    The sports car was so fast. The wind was blowing that nipped Ang''s face sharply, and every word


    was unusually hard to say, "My car breaks down, stay back!!"


    Jessica was still walking.


    BANG!


    It was right before the sports car hit Jessica. Ang saw her face breaking into a smallugh, like a


    lotus unfolding slowly, stunningly beautiful, but it made Ang¡¯s heart instantly falling to the bottom.


    It seemed that Jessica bumped into the car on purpose...


    "It was she, she bumped into my car on purpose. It wasn¡¯t my fault, I didn''t mean to kill anyone!"


    Ang screamed and sat up, only to realize that her back was already wet with cold sweat.


    At first, she thought that Jessica argued with her in public out of control because she was too


    emotional.


    But during the two years of boring and difficult life in prison, Ang finally realized why Jessica argued


    with her in public. It was just setting the stage for her to run her overter on.


    The sky was turning bright, which is just the time when the darkness turned into light.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and felt a weakness in her limbs, as if she had just finished a


    half-marathon.


    Greyson was sitting on his haunches and looked up at her, under his untidy hair was a handsome face


    full of pain and anger, "What are you dreaming about?


    Did James bully you?"


    He spoke extremely slow, his voice sounded rough, which was just the sound when people newly woke


    up, and spoke each word with great difficulty.


    "Why are you awake so early?


    Was it because you drank too much alcoholst night and woke up with a headache today?"


    Ang asked, avoiding his gaze and looking down.


    Greyson propped his hands on his knees to stand up, his legs and feet were already numb from


    squatting for too long.


    He stumbled a little before he could stand still and squeezed in a line out of his throat, "Do you...have


    these nightmares a lot?"


    "You don''t drink often, and you should have a headache from all that drinkingst night."


    Due to ack of sleep, Ang had a serious headache, "Here''s milk, grapefruit and banana, pick any


    one you want and you''ll feel better."


    Greyson clenched his fist, his breathing slightly harsh, "Ang."


    "Brother, you tossed and turned for most of the night yesterday. I''m a little tired and want more rest."


    Ang kneaded the aching part between her eyes, her exhaustion was so obvious.


    When he saw that, Greyson¡¯s eyes were filled with love and pity, "Then have some rest, I''ll go buy you


    some food first."


    He helped her to lie down, tucked her in, and the careless man came out silently.


    Ang was really tired, so she fell into a deep sleep shortly after.


    Inevitably, she had another nightmare. When she woke up screaming , it was already daylight and the


    sun was up in the sky.


    Denise was sitting gracefully in a chair while Greyson was sitting on thepanion bed with untidy


    hair. There were two types of food with different restaurants'' names beside him. Greyson was ring at


    James, who was standing beside Denise.


    "Auntie, Mr. James."


    Ang¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and she propped her hands on the bed and sat up as fast as she


    could.


    She wondered how long Auntie Denise and James had been waiting here, and wondered if she had


    babbled something when she was having a nightmare.


    And... nced at Greyson, Ang frowned. Her liest night was obvious in this situation. She


    wondered if James would put her brother on the spot.

 Chapter 83 I fucking told you to get up

    Chapter 83 I fucking told you to get up


    ¡°Hm. ¡± James answered lightly, his gaze sweeping over her pale face and chapped lips, he seemingly


    frowned slightly.


    "It''s almost 1 p.m., you must be starving."


    Greyson gave James a sharp re, and came to Ang with two takeaways. "These are the ones you


    like, just a little cold. Have some first to fill your stomach, I''ll order a few more hot ones for you."


    Denise smiled, "They say that Greyson loves his wife and little sister very much. Now I see it''s quite


    true."


    "Thank you, Mr. Greyson."


    Ang saw James from the corner of her eye, the word ¡° brother¡± was just on the tip of her tongue for a


    long time, but in the end, Ang changed her words, ¡°It is a pity that I don''t like these anymore."


    Greyson was confused by her calling him Mr. Greyson, and threw the two takeaway bags in his hand


    away and asked,


    "You don¡¯t like eating these now?


    I see, tell me what do you want to eat now and I''ll order it for you. If they don''t provide takeaway, I''ll go


    and pack them for you!"


    "No, thank you, Mr. Greyson."


    Ang looked up and winked at Greyson, signaling him to stop talking.


    Oberving the small gestures between the two, as well as Ang''s fear of James, Denise lifted her


    messy hair behind her ear and sighed softly in nearly inaudible tones.


    If it was two years ago, Greyson would have put up with it.


    But anger and guilt, suppressed in his heart for two years, had already taken a dominant position, and


    such emotions almost immediately overwhelmed the so-called sanity when he saw Ang bending


    over to James.


    "Don''t be afraid of him!"


    Greyson clenched his fists, veins on his neck popped out, his face was unusually fierce, "I¡¯m not a


    member of the Chante family anymore. James, you don''t fucking try to coerce me with those interests


    of the Chante Group again!"


    He stood in front of Ang, and looked straight at James, "Ang, don''t be afraid. From now on, your


    big brother will never leave you behind again!"


    The corners of her eyes twitched and tears came to her eyes almost instantly.


    Ang trembled and took a deep breath, tugged hard at Greyson''s coat, shook her head at him


    vigorously, but she felt like her throat was blocked by a sponge that she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    "What a loved brother and sister, it is really quite touching."


    James moved his lips slightly, but there was no smile under his eyes.


    Ang struggled to get off the bed, then came to James and went down on her kneels in front of him.


    Her voice was extremely hoarse, "After I got out of prison, this was the first time I''d seen my brother,


    and you happened to be here."


    James was towering over her, the emotion showing in his eyes was obscure, "So fond of kneeling for


    people?"


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    Greyson roared, his eyes filled with unbelievable emotions. He stretched out his hand to pull her, "Get


    up!"


    Denise¡¯s face actually changed. She got up to pull Ang, "Ang, what are you doing?


    Stand up straight and tell us what you are trying to say!"


    "Auntie, brother, if you are really good to me, then just let me kneel."


    Ang shook her head at them, remained on her knees.


    Denise let go of Ang and her eyes fell on James, "James, tell Ang to stand up."


    "Since she likes to kneel so much, just let her do it."


    James spoke indifferently, casually unbuttoning two buttons on his shirt, and then felt his breathing a


    little smoother.


    Greyson''s handsome face looked livid, and he pulled Ang''s hand tightly, "Get up!


    I am fucking telling you to get up, are you deaf?!"


    Ang let him tug on one of her hands and knelt on the ground firmly, raising her hand and swearing,


    her face full of pleading, "Mr. James, I promise this is thest time I meet with my brother, and it will


    never happen again."


    She pursed her mouth into a line, her lips trembling slightly, "If I have any more contact with my brother,


    may...¡±


    She swallowed hard, "May a car run into me when I¡¯m outside and may lightning strike me on a rainy


    day, I''d be burning in hell!"


    James looked down at her, his lips twitching but not making a sound.


    Silence.


    The ward was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Fuck, from now on, I''ll pretend I don''t have the little sister of you!"


    Greyson threw the two takeaways on the floor, stepped heavily on them a few times, and dashed out


    with red eyes.


    BANG!


    The door was mmed heavily shut.


    Ang''s throat tightened, eyes in pain, and it took all her strength to maintain the posture of kneeling.


    Her brother must be angry...


    Surely he was angry. He always hated people who just put up with everything like a useless coward,


    and she just happened to be one of those right now.


    Perhaps it was for the best. She didn''t have to think hard to keep her brother away from her to protect


    him.


    But from now on, probably no one in this world... would care about her anymore...


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    James cast a side nce at her, looked away, and sat down on thepanion bed, his fingers tapping


    lightly on the table.


    Denise took Ang''s hand and said softly,


    "You still have a wound in your leg, stand up."


    Ang was still getting down on her knees without moving and looked at James obstinately, "Mr.


    James, could you leave my brother out of it this time?


    I promise this is..."


    Thest time.


    The door suddenly burst open, and Greyson rushed in hurriedly and boldly, kneeling in front of James


    without warning and kowtowing with a dull thud.


    He kept kowtowing with great force, and after only a few kowtows, his forehead ran red with blood, with


    blood faintly seeping out.


    "Stop it-"


    Each kowtow he made to James broke Ang''s heart, and she went to help him up with a trembling


    hand.


    Greyson threw off her hand, controlled his fury and looked at James, begging for mercy with someone


    for the first time, "James, you could break my legs, send me to jail, make me kneel at the Dream


    Club...Whatever you want to do, just please let my sister go."


    Blood flowed down his forehead and into his eyes, which made his eyes hurt, tears mixed with blood


    flowing out, "My sister is only 20 years old, and she has a long road ahead of her. She can''t be trapped


    in the Dream Club for the rest of her life!"


    Ang felt her throat tightening, and she couldn''t even utter a single word, as if something was wrong


    with her vocal suddenly.


    Her brother...


    ¡°I beg you!¡±


    Greyson hit his head on the ground heavily and didn''t get up for a long time.


    The ward was extremely quiet, and only the sound of James knocking on the table remained, continued


    one after the other, and it sounded frightening.


    "Greyson, Ang, both of you get up.


    I¡¯m here, James wouldn''t dare to do anything."


    After a long time, Denise said and went to help the brother and sister up.


    Ang didn''t dare to stand up. Although James was a filial son, he wasn''t listening to auntie on each


    thing, so she didn''t dare to move.


    Greyson didn''t move either, his head still knocked on the ground, blood snaking down his forehead on


    the ground.


    The faint smell of blood mixing with the smell of disinfectant fluid in the ward smelled odd, which added


    to the depressing atmosphere of the ward.


    "James."


    Denise nced at James, "Come here and help them up."


    James cast his eyes on the brother and sister for a moment, finally his eyes pausing on Ang, and


    twinkled. ¡°Hm. ¡± Said James indifferently, and got up to help Ang up.


    His hands were warm to afortable range, but Ang felt her wrists that he was gripping at were


    amazingly hot, so hot that she felt tortured.


    She wasn''t sure if she should stand up, since he hadn''t said if he would forgive her brother this time.


    "Don¡¯t want to stand up?"


    James let go of her and said coldly.


    "Or you want me to pick you up?"

 Chapter 84 Remain on My Knees

    Chapter 84 Remain on My Knees


    Ang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, ¡°I dare not."


    She hurriedly stood up by propping up her hands on the ground, her legs numb from kneeling for so


    long that she stumbled a bit, but she was caught by James and so she quickly stood still.


    The faint scent of men''s perfume was all over her entire body, and Ang hurriedly took a few steps


    forward, out of that wide embrace.


    "Thank you, Mr. James."


    "Hm"


    James cast his eyes down and withdrew his hand. He rubbed the thumb and middle fingers that had


    hugged her and then dangled the hand over his side.


    And at that moment, Greyson was still kneeling on the ground.


    Ang worried about his health, but she hesitated, and finally walked over to help him up, "Get


    up...brother."


    "If James doesn''t promise to let you go, I''ll stay here on my knees and never get up!"


    Greyson threw off her hand and stubbornly knelt on the ground.


    Ang struggled to crouch down and whispered.


    "He doesn''t care if you live or die at all. Even if you kneel here for the rest of your life, he''s not going to


    let go of me.


    Instead, you''ve upset him in this way, and it may intensify his revenge against me."


    Hearing this, Greyson''s eyes were wide open suddenly, his blood-stained face looked extra funny. And


    then he grabbed her hand and stood up.


    Ang moved her lips at him, smiling bitterly.


    She wasn''t even afraid of death right now, but she was afraid that James would use her brother to


    coerce her.


    Her brother was fearless, but he was afraid that James would torture her. She and her brother, after all,


    have be bound to each other.


    None of them said another word, and the atmosphere in the ward was odd and depressing.


    After a long time, Denise kneaded the part between her eyes, the crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes


    were also more obvious than usual, "Get a doctor to treat Greyson''s wound on his head, Ang. Have


    a good rest, James and I will go back."


    Ang sent the two of them to the elevator, her head down, and only the moment the door of the


    elevator closed did her tense body rx to let her guard down, her limbs were already sore and weak.


    "Your legs hurt, don¡¯t they?"


    Seeing this, Greysonu worriedly rushed over to help her.


    Ang threw off his hands and walked impassively towards the ward.


    Greyson wiped the blood from his head with his hand and casually rubbed the blood-stained hand on


    his shirt, and followed her sadly.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Just as Greyson was about to enter the ward, the door was closed from inside by Ang, and he


    hurriedly pushed open the door hard in case she locked it.


    Ang stood in the doorway, licked her dry lips and said,


    "Go back and don''te back again."


    ¡°Go back?


    Back to where?"


    With his head still bleeding, Greyson wiped it, "Dad kicked me out of the Chante family, too, so I''ll


    follow you from now on."


    Ang looked at the wound on his forehead and frowned, "You can''t do anything, and the little money I


    earn is not enough to feed you. Go get your wound handled and then go home."


    "I don¡¯t need you to feed me. I took my wallet with me when I left. There are tens of millions of dolloars


    in the bank card, which is totally enough for us to live for a while. Mom and Dad certainly can''t bear to


    cancel my card."


    Greyson was about to go inside as he spoke.


    But Ang was still standing in the doorway, didn¡¯t move, "Brother-"


    ¡°Do you get mad because I said that I would pretend I don''t have the sister of you!?"


    Greyson smirked and rubbed her head, the bottom of his eyes were full of dotings, and with a few


    pleading, "I apologize to you. It was just something I said in the heat of the moment, let¡¯s just forget it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His care made Ang muffled, she felt she was like a fish in a dry pool, and even breathing became


    extremely difficult.


    She avoided his pleading gaze and said harshly.


    "Go back, don''te back in the future, and live a good life with my sister-inw."


    Greyson''s gaze was fixed upon her, and the smile at the corner of his mouth narrowed a little.


    "Remember to take care of the wound on your head before you leave, otherwise it would look ugly as I


    do if you also got a scar."


    Ang raised her head and looked at him, moved her lips painfully, and the scar at the end of her


    eyebrow was extra obvious in the sunlight.


    Greyson''s throat moved up and down, some blood flowed into his mouth, which was sickly sweet and


    slightly salty, "If I went back, who is gonna protect you?


    Ugh?¡±


    He said it in a small voice at first, but when it came to the end, he almost roared it out.


    "Even if you were there, you wouldn''t be able to protect me."


    Ang looked detached and said sharply and meanly, "You and James are not even on the same level,


    not to mention him, even if Jessica and Danis were about to do something, you can''t scare me."


    Some of the blood had dried on Greyson''s face, and some fresh blood had re-covered it, his mouth


    opened, frantic gulping.


    "If you stay with me, you''ll get me into trouble."


    Ang''s voice was calm without showing any strain, ¡°Last time you went to the Dream Club and this


    farce you made today, you thought you were helping me, but in reality, you just threw two messes for


    me to clean up for you."


    Greyson clutched his chest and leaned helplessly against the wall beside him, "Ang, I am actually...


    so useless in your eyes?"


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Ang forced herself not to be weak. She looked straight at him, "Brother, I beg you not toe back


    again in the future.


    I''m already tired of dealing with James every day. If youe here and make matters worse, I don''t


    think I can go much longer."


    Her words were the sharpest knives in the world, stabbing into Greyson''s heart and chopping his heart


    to pieces.


    Clenching his fists tightly, he said,


    "I''ll go inside and get my clothes and leave."


    His voice couldn''t stop trembling.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Ang stood aside.


    Greyson walked over to the escort bed and picked up his suit jacket. He identally swept the gift box


    on the hospital bed as he dressed.


    The gift box fell to the floor and the clothes inside fell out.


    It was toote for Ang to pick it up, he had already seen it clearly.


    Greyson didn¡¯t say a word and dragged his legs to the door of the ward.


    After opening the door, he paused, turned to look at her, and said seriously.


    "Ang, you watch, I will try my best to protect you."


    "Go home."


    Ang walked to the door and pushed him out, then closed the door and sadly rested her head against


    the door and slid down.


    Her legs came together to her body and her hands covered her face tightly.


    But from the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    The Bentley ran quietly on the road. At this point, even the luxury car had to move at an extremely slow


    speed in the heavy traffic.


    "Ang''s birthday is 28 September, another four or five days away."


    Denise said as she looked at the rear of the car in front.


    There was a traffic jam, and James had to stop the car. He put one hand on the steering wheel,


    ¡°Mm,¡±he said.


    "She can''t go back to the Chante family, so I want to take her to the Harvey family''s house for a while


    after she leaves the hospital, and then let her leave after her birthday.


    What do you think?¡±


    Denise asked.

 Chapter 85 Would you let her go?

    Chapter 85 Would you let her go?


    The car in front moved slowly. James also started the car again, "You are one of the masters of the


    Harvey family, you don''t need to ask for others'' opinions on what you want to do, including me."


    "Then what if... I ask you to let Angel go?"


    Denise found out today that Ang was forced to work at the Dream Club by her son. Her mood was


    mixed, "She has suffered enough in these two years. Can you let her go?"


    There was silence in the car.


    They finally got past the congestion road and the car speeded up.


    Denise opened her purse, closed it again, closed and reopened it again. She repeated the action, the


    sound from which was loud and clear in the car.


    She looked sideways at him, "I see you don''t like Jessica either, then that Ang broke her leg should


    have nothing to do with you, why do you..."


    "Mom--" James interrupted her and said in a deep voice.


    "I won''t interfere in the matters between you and Dad and Auntie Lin, and you should stay out of my


    affairs."


    There was a sh of awkwardness on Denise''s face, but she quickly returned to normal. She closed


    her purse and held it in her hand and didn¡¯t say a word again.


    Less than half an hour after Greyson left, Mr. and Mrs. Lorenzo arrived.


    Elva nced around the ward, not finding Greyson, and said anxiously.


    "Where''s your brother? I heard he came to the hospital to visit you!"


    So they came here not to visit her, just to find her brother. Ang''s eyes darkened a bit, "My brother..."


    Lorenzo interrupted her with rage when she just spoke the two words. "No matter what people outside


    say about Greyson, he has never talked back to me.


    As a result, once you got out of jail, Greyson was not only talking back to me, he also wanted to run


    away from home. Was you egging him on it?"


    ¡°Me?¡± Ang pointed at herself, smile with angry, "Egging on?"


    "Who else could it be, if it is not you?


    You''ve had a lot of ideas since you were a kid. Greyson''s been messing around with you a lot!


    I don¡¯t care about the usual petty things you¡¯ve done before, but now you''re actually egging him on to


    leave the Chante family!


    He grew up loving and spoiling you, won''t you feel guilty for this?"


    Lorenzo yelled, and his face looked a little hideous from activation of emotions.


    Ang stared at him, suddenly felt that he was a stranger, as if she had never known him before.


    "Lorenzo, Ang is your daughter too, don''t say it so hard."


    There was heartache and anxiety in Elva''s eyes, "Ang, tell mom, where did you hide your brother?"


    Ang''s lips trembled, and she hung down her head and said softly,


    "I didn¡¯t hide him."


    "You think I''m talking hard?"


    Lorenzo pointed at Ang and said to Elva,


    "You are talking to her gently. Does she tell you the truth?!"


    Elva released a long sigh and took Ang''s hand, and then tears were falling down, "Ang, you have


    to think about us too.


    You''re no longer a member of the Chante family, so if your brother doesn''te home either, what


    should the others say about our family?"


    Ang''s body was tightened and stiff, she was gritting her teeth to hold back the sour in the corners of


    her eyes.


    Elva tried to talk to her, "Even if you hate me and your dad, you still have to think about your brother


    and your sister-inw.


    Your brother can''t do anything. How is he going to live if he leaves the Chante Group?


    And your nephew and niece are still young, just a little over a year old, can you really bear to watch


    them suffer because of you..."


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ang shouted depressively. They just kept telling her to think for this person and that, why


    not tell her to think for herself?


    Elva froze for a moment by her shouting, and the next monment, her face was filled with pain, tears


    raging out.


    "A loving mother has many spoiled children, the brother and sister are like this now, just because you


    spoiled them!"


    Lorenzo looked resentful and spoke in a lilting tone.


    Elva was wiping her tears from the corner of her eyes, her voice was choking, "It''s all my fault, if I had


    listened to you and disciplined them a little more strictly, things wouldn''t have been..."


    She wouldn¡¯t be in this position.


    "My brother went home and will not have any contact with me."


    Ang clenched the corner of her own clothes very tight, and the moment she raised her head, her


    eyes looked bloodshot, "Is that satisfactory to you two?"


    "So your brother went home already..." Elva said, lowering her breath.


    Lorenzo was about to say something else while Ang spoke first.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lorenzo, you can go back now."


    "Ang, mom and dad were just a little anxious, so we just blurted, didn''t mean to harm you."


    The coldness in her eyes made Elva heartache.


    Ang lowered her eyes, the sunlight shone in through the window, her whole body was shrouded in a


    you here and it reaches to Mr. James, you will me me again."


    Her voice was soft, with a vague hint of sarcasm.


    "If it wasn¡¯t because Greyson was here, you think I''de here?"


    Repeatedly being driven away by her, Lorenzo felt he looked awfully bad here and went out directly


    with a ck face.


    Elva stood in front of the hospital bed. There were a lot of words she wanted to say, but she didn''t know


    what to say.


    She looked at Ang awkwardly, then took out her wallet, pulled out a bank card, and shoved it into


    Ang''s hand, "Take it."


    "I''m not your kid any more, so I cannot ept it."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ang coldly shoved the card back into her arms.


    It almost killed Elva that Ang said she was not her kid. ¡°You stubborn kid. ¡± She said, and tried to


    shove the bank card into Ang''s hand again.


    "Mom--" Ang looked up at her, her figure reflected in her tawny pupils, "This is thest time I will call


    you mother.


    I''m not the same Ang of the Chante family anymore, and giving me a lot of allowance wouldn¡¯t make


    me happy anymore."


    She whispered in Elva''s sad gaze,


    "That¡¯s it, let''s pretend I never had you as a mother and you never had me as a daughter."


    "Ang, you ..." Elva took a handkerchief and wiped her tears. Her words were at one time choked by


    sobbing.


    At that moment, Lorenzo''s impatient voice sounded outside as he was urging her to go back.


    She cast ast longing look at Ang for a few moments before she answered and trotted off to find


    Lorenzo.


    "Be obedient to your father when you are unmarried, obey your husband after you get married, and


    submit to your son when your husband died."


    Angughed, tears streaming down her face.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes, pulled away the covers and took out the gift box inside, no one


    could help her, now she could only rely on herself!


    Ang stayed in the hospital for two more days before she was picked up by Denise and took her to


    the Harvey family¡¯s house.


    She had been looking for a chance to seduce James. However, in the two and a half days she had


    been at Harvey family¡¯s house, she only saw him at dinner on the first day. She hadn''t seen him since


    then, let alone carry out her n.


    At lunchtime on the third day, Denise and her were in a small talk. When she waspletely


    unprepared, Denise suddenly said,


    "It''s your birthday tomorrow, and I want to throw you a birthday party."


    ¡°!¡±


    Ang''s pupils contracted and her chopsticks fell to the floor with a click.


    The conversation between Jessica and her under the sycamore, Jessica running into her car in front of


    the Chante family¡¯s vi deliberately, celebrities'' usations of her at her birthday party, and the scene


    when James broke her leg ruthlessly in the private vi, all of that swarmed to her, tearing her heart in


    turn.


    28 September was a nightmare for her, a day she had deliberately tried not to think about for the past


    two years!

 Chapter 86 Im An Outcast

    Chapter 86 I''m An Outcast


    Denise seemed to see through her abnormality, but no one is sure about it, and she just continued.


    "The idea was to hold the party at the Harvey¡¯s house, but the old man was a bit mindful of your past


    experience in prison and said we can hold a party else where."


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Auntie, but I have not in a mood for a party."


    Ang bent down to pick up the chopsticks on the floor and put them on the table, speaking sharply.


    A servant came up and handed a pair of clean chopsticks for her and took the dirty pair away.


    Denise sighed, ¡°I am willing yet unable to help you." Ang could hardly get what she was talking


    about.


    "Don''t me yourself, Auntie. You''ve done enough for me."


    Ang¡¯s expression had returned to normal, and only her face was still pale, "The birthday party is just


    a formality, I don''t care."


    "Now it''s not that you don¡¯t care, it''s that others care.


    It''s your first birthday out of prison. So many pairs of eyes are watching you. If you really take it


    casually this time, then you''ll really be an outcast in their eyes."


    Denise said.


    Ang took a bite of the dish and it tastes like chewing wax, "No matter what others think, I''m


    practically an outcast."


    "I''ve left the birthday party to the servants, and the invitations have been sent out, so you cane


    with me tomorrow."


    Denise didn''t ask her opinion and made the dicision by herself.


    The invitation had already been sent out, so Ang had no way to refuse. She bowed her head and


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ate without making another sound.


    After eating, Jessica came and sat in the hall with Denise, talking about family matters.


    After talking for a while, she smiled and said to Ang.


    "I''m a little thirsty from all the talking, could you bring me that te of fruit on the table?"


    Ang didn''t move.


    James wasn''t here, so she didn''t have to pretend a show for him for fear of disrespecting James and


    pissing him off.


    Seeing this, Jessica seemed to think of something, "Just to be clear, I just have an inconvenient leg


    and ask you to do me a favor. I definitely don''t mean to use you as a servant."


    With a sincere face she said, "Maybe you''ve been working at the Dream Club for so long. When you


    hear this kind of talk about asking you to help carry something, you feel like you''re being instructed.


    I apologize if I offend you with the words."


    She emphasized on the words ''Dream Club'' and got a glimpse of Denise.


    Denise took small bites of the sliced fruit, and the curve of her lips slightly retreated a bit.


    "If you can''t dance anymore, you can go and be a screenwriter; and if you write a TV drama, I


    truly think you can be a really good one."


    Ang said lightly.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice. But in the two years when you were in prison, I learned something about


    finance, and now I''m working in the finance department of the Chante Group. I''m busy every day, and I


    have no time for writing."


    Jessica smiled lightly.


    Her every word was like a hardened sharp knife, stabbing into Ang¡¯s heart.


    Jessica pursed her lips tightly and didn''t make a sound.


    "If you don''t want to work at the Dream Club, you can actually do what I do and learn something in


    finance or something else and get a different job."


    Jessica frowned, and said with worries, ¡°The trouble is that you''ve been in jail, and any good college


    shouldn''t take you.


    But you don''t have to worry too much about that. If you decide which school you want to go to, I can


    ask James to help you."


    "Talking so much, are you thirsty?"


    Ang got up and brought the fruit to Jessica.


    Jessica picked up a piece of fruit and arched her eyes, "I''m sorry to bother you."


    "You''re wee, I''m happy to do good deeds."


    Ang handed the te to Denise, and spoke to Jessica, "But not everyone is as kind as me. As you


    have inconvenient legs and are so talkative, I advise you to carry a water cup with you."


    Jessica bit her lip and said after serious consideration,


    "My leg will be almost ready to stand in another six months, but you, on the other hand, go and see a


    doctor if you can. It would be bad if it deteriorates and you would really be crippled."


    Ang clutched the fruit te tightly, and then let it down violently. The entire te of fruit fell onto


    Jessica¡¯s clothes before rolling onto the floor.


    Crash!


    The te shattered instantly, the pale white shards mingling with the colorful fruits in a way that was


    indescribably beautiful.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    Ang bent down, but there was little sincerity in her words, "I''m sorry."


    Denise snorted andughed, the crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes swirled shallowly, elegant, yet


    tinged with some expressions of a mature women.


    She waved at the servant and said.


    "Mandy, go and prepare another te of fruit.


    Oh, cut up a few more. It''s hot, the kids need the fruit to cool down."


    Mandy answered and left.


    Jessica lowered her eyes to look at the wretchedness on her clothes, a dark color shed under her


    eyes, then she tilted her head in disbelief and said,


    "Why did your hand slip?"


    She bit her lip, and her face was a little gloomy, "It''s not that you still hate Brother James for choosing


    me, is it?"


    "You think too much. Your hands were slippery from the hot waterst time, and I''m slippery from the


    ice of the fruit this time.


    Just be d that I don''t have a pot of hot water in my hand, or I might have slipped my hand and


    disfigured you."


    Ang¡¯s whole body tensed up, ayer of hatred clouding the bottom of her eyes.


    Hearing this, watery light rose in Jessica¡¯s almond eyes, full of disbelief, "Ang, you...... really did it on


    purpose?"


    "I''ll say this for Ang." Denise took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth and said,


    "She juste back from the hospital, and is not fully recovered. Her arms and legs are weak from


    time to time, and she should have a good rest instead.


    She turned her head to look at Ang, "Isn''t that right, Ang?"


    Ang clenched her hand up, loosened it, and then clenched it again, and softly murmured, "I''m not


    feeling well, so I''m going to my room to have a rest first."


    "Go ahead, Jessica is an understanding girl, she won''t me you." Denise said.


    Jessica nodded her head with a worried look, "If you''re not feeling well, go up and rest, I won''t be as


    angry as Brother Greyson over this little thing."


    Ang frowned and ignored her, going straight upstairs.


    "She''s pathetic." Jessica sighed, "One that is hated must have a sorrowful story. With her around,


    Auntie should......"


    At this point, she stopped talking and waved her hands, "I''m not trying to specte maliciously about


    ang. it''s just that she has a history of attempted murder after all, and I''m too worried about you......"


    "I''ve watched Ang growing up, and I know exactly who she is."


    Denise said with a light smile.


    "Jessica, I''ll be straight with you. No matter what you and James end up, Ang will be a delightful


    junior to me."


    At that moment, Mandy came in with two tes of fruits and put them on the table.


    "Auntie." Jessica was silent for a long time before saying with a bitter face,


    "No matter what I do, you don''t seem to be very happy about it. Is it because of my mother''s affair with


    uncle?"

 Chapter 87 Her Death Will Be A Relief

    Chapter 87 Her Death Will Be A Relief


    Denise''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled and quickly loosened. "Your clothes are dirty, so I won''t keep you


    here. Go back and deal with it.


    Mandy, send her off. "


    "Miss Jessica, can we go now?" Mandy went around behind the wheelchair and grabbed it.


    Jessica had aplicated look at Denise, and said ¡°yes¡± before she was pushed out.


    Suddenly, dark clouds were stacked in the blue sky, a dull and heavy thunder rang from south to north,


    and raindrops as big as beans fell down with crackling sounds.


    Lying on the bed, Ang curled up into a ball, and held herself tightly both hands.


    She looked at the gift box beside the pillow, and there was only one thought in her mind, Sess!


    Even if James slept her with no return, she can leave with some evidences when they had sex to


    threaten him!


    If it failed, James would get angry from embarrassment and retaliated against her. He was always


    ruthless, and maybe he would kill her then.


    Her death was a kind of relief...


    Here came a sound of door opening.


    At the moment when the door opened, Ang sat up at the moment and looked at the door with


    vignce.


    When she saw it was Denise, she get rxed. "Auntie."


    "Hm" With her right hand behind her back, Denise came to the bed, and then took out the hidden gift.


    "It will be very busy to help you n your birthday party tomorrow. Here is my gift for you.


    Wish you 17 every year, always happy, safe and healthy. "


    "Thank you, auntie." Said Ang.


    There is no fancy package for the gift, but a square transparent box with a small crown of scattered


    diamonds in a beautiful shape inside.


    This crown was the gift that auntie promised her for her 18th birthday, and siad that she could wear the


    crown when she married James.


    But then things happened so suddenly that she didn''t even have a chance to receive her birthday


    present, as she was sent to prison with her leg broken.


    "But I can''t ept it." Ang put the gift box with both hands in Denise''s arms, squinted and said,


    "This belongs to the daughter-inw of the Harvey family, but the marriage between James and me is


    absolutely impossible."


    Before, she hated others saying that it was impossible for her and James to be together. Now, it is she


    who repeated this sentence over and over again, which was ridiculous.


    Denise didn''t believe it, ¡°Who said that? If you are the daughter-inw of the Harvey family, this is for


    the daughter-inw. If you are not, this is for you.


    Take it, or I will be angry."


    Here came a sound of door opening.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened and James came in.


    A well-cut suit outlined his broad shoulders, narrow waist and long legs, and his abstinence was tinged


    with dignity.


    The transparent gift box in Ang¡¯s hands trembled rhythmically, and the light reflected from the ss


    shone on her face, making her look paler.


    She licked her dry lips, got out of bed, and handed the gift box to James with both hands. "Auntie said


    it is for you."


    "I''m not going topete this with you, so take it."


    James swept the small crown in the ss box with his darker eyes. He tilted his head slightly and


    looked on her short hair.


    Ang licked her lips, and held the gift box to Denise, "Auntie, James would not take it. Please take it


    back.


    When Miss Jessica was engaged to Mr. James, you can give it to her."


    If she epted this crown in front of James, she was afraid he would think that she still had a pipe


    dream about marrying him.


    "All right." Denise took the gift box and asked James, "James, are the dresses ready?"


    James nodded his head and raised three gift bags in his hand. "ording to what you said, three sets


    of limit-edition dresses were made."


    "Hm" Denise smiled and took the gift bags and put them in Ang¡¯s hands. "I don''t know if you have


    changed your mind, so I let James order them. You can choose anyone to wear tomorrow, or you can


    choose them all."


    "Thank you, auntie." Ang took the gift bags, and put them directly on the bed without opening them,


    and then stood beside Denise with her body stretched.


    Denise held a transparent ss box in his hand with her lips curved, and pulled James out. "You are a


    man, and Ang is embarrassed to change clothes in front of you. Let''s go out first."


    She opened the door and closed it after they went out together.


    "Tomorrow night at the hotel, I will hold a birthday party for Ang at the Pearl Hotel. Would you


    Denise gave the transparent ss box to the servant beside her and asked him to put things in her


    room.


    James paused and walked down the spiral staircase. "I don''t have time."


    "I would stay out of the matters among you, Ang and Jessica. But could you attend tomorrow''s


    birthday party? "


    Denise rubbed her eyebrows and stood on the steps, looking at his back.


    James went down thest step and turned to look at her. "When will it be over?"


    ¡°11 P.M." Denise said.


    James said ¡°well¡±, turned around and walked towards the door and said:


    "Before the end, I will arrive."


    "Wait."


    Denise stopped him, went around to stand before him, and looked up slightly at her son, who was half


    a head taller than her. "Can we sit down and talk?"


    "Talk about what?" James turned and walked to the front of the sofa and sat down, his slender legs


    ovepping.


    The fruit on the tea table has changed color after being put there for a long time.


    The servant brought some new fruits, and then put a cup of hot tea in front of each of them, before he


    waited aside.


    "You know the tricks that Jessica has yed in those days. Why do you treat Ang like that?


    I haven''t figured it out for two years. "


    Denise sipped the tea and asked.


    James pulled his lower lip and tapped his slender fingers on the coffee table. "When did you like to


    intervene in the affairs of young man like Auntie Adeline?"


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you."


    Hearing "Auntie Adeline", Denisewei wrinkled her brows.


    She drank several mouths of tea, then added:


    "There are many things involved in the marriage between you and Jessica. I can understand you marry


    her ording to the wishes of your father and your grandfather."


    James got more depressed, and the frequency of shaking the coffee table was increasing, but his voice


    was still settled. "Thank you, Mom."


    "Don''t say thank you yet." Denise smiled lightly andughed at herself. "I can understand, but it doesn''t


    mean I can ept it."


    Her mouth got more curved, and she suddenly dropped the teacup to the ground, but she still


    maintained a shallow smile on her face. "James, do you know what it feels to be inws with a


    marriage intruder? It''s like eating a fly."


    "I won''t be engaged to her if you don''t want to."


    James changed the position of his legs, and his body leaned forward slightly to be aggressive, while his


    elbows were on his knees.


    ¡°Your cancetion of engagement will only make your father, your grandfather and people in the


    Your grandfather never liked you. If you do this, your uncle''s children will meddle with it again, and


    maybe you won''t even get 8% shares in the Harvey Group."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Let me be frank with you. I won''t affect your future because of personal emotions, but I won''t stand by


    watching Jessica and her mother live so smoothly with you and your dad. You muste at 6 p.m. for


    the birthday party tommorrow."


    The servant came over, cleaned up the mess on the ground, and added a new cup of tea in front of her.


    "To support Ang?" James picked up the tea, put it to his mouth, but didn''t drink it, and put it back on


    the table. "Do you really care about her or use her?"


    Denise gave him aplicated look and got up. "I''ll go and see which dress Ang has picked."


    When she walked to the spiral staircase, she stopped and looked back at him. "Pearl Hotel, six p.m.


    tomorrow."


    James looked at her back, picked up an apple and threw it into his mouth. Then he wiped his mouth


    with a paper towel and left.


    It was only 24 hours to her birthday party at 6 p.m. September 28th. But for Ang, every minute was


    extremely painful.


    She had endless nightmares all night, one after another.


    She woke up three times in cold sweats, but after lying down and falling asleep, she had more


    nightmares.


    When she got up in the morning, her pajamas were soaked with cold sweat, and her body was cold.


    There was a thick ck shadow under her eyes, which made her look extremely tired.

 Chapter 88 Hide in the Toilet

    Chapter 88 Hide in the Toilet


    Denise asked her anxiously if she needed to see a doctor, but she declined.


    After lunch, they spent more than four hours making up and getting changed. When they arrived at


    Pearl Hotel, it was already seven o''clock in the evening.


    The invitations to the birthday party were sent in the name of the Harvey family, and most of the guest


    had arrived.


    Compared with Denise''s birthday partyst time, there were some subtle changes in the attitude of the


    guests towards Ang. Last time, they praised without care, but this time they took some efforts to


    please her carefully.


    "Miss Ang''s dress is amazing. This design is somewhat familiar, isn''t it Buddy Melville designed it? I


    also have a dress he designed by him."


    "As a girl of 20 years old, Miss Ang''s skin is much better than our Irene. Irene,e and learn how


    to do skin care from Miss Ang."


    Ang always hated the fickleness and hypocrisy of these people. Before she could leave due to the


    favor of the Chante family, now she had to ingratiate herself with it.


    "James is over there, I will go there with Ang." Denise smiled.


    They ridiculed a few words, and the crowd dispersed.


    Denise took a cup of juice to Ang first, and said helplessly,


    ¡°After so much talking, are you thirsty?"


    "A little, thank you Auntie."


    Ang had a drink, but was still thirsty. She was stopped when she was going to get juice.


    Denise grabbed the juice in her hand and put it back on the table. "This birthday party is specially for


    you. If you drink too much and go to the toilet all the time, it will be a waste."


    Ang agreed.


    "But this birthday party is to tell others that you are not an outcast here. You do not need to please


    them, and say hello to everyone."


    Denise just made an excuse to find her son, but she didn''t find him after looking around.


    Ang had a wry smile, "It''s better to look at the ground than to look at the sky. You can be badly


    treated by anyone here if they are unhappy."


    Denise patted the back of her hand, sighed and pulled her toward James, who had just appeared in the


    crowd.


    When they came to James, he was talking to a handsome middle-aged man. "I will seriously consider


    the cooperation with yourpany. Excuse me."


    The man said, "Then I''ll wait for the good news from you." Like other men, women and children, he


    shed aside to make way for him.


    James went through the crowd, approached Denise, and said ¡°Mom¡±.


    He paused, looked in the crowd with no focus, and said to Ang,


    "Happy birthday, I will give you a giftter."


    "Thank you." Deniseughed.


    Ang lowered her head, with a low voice, but her hands sped the dress tightly. "Thank you, Mr.


    James."


    Seeing her reactions, Denise gently separated her hand, bent down to tten the wrinkled dress.


    "It''s just something that the elders asked, you''re wee."


    James adjusted his bow tie and said casually.


    Ang tightened her lips, and didn''t make any noise.


    "I didn''t see you when I came in with Ang just now. Where have you been?"


    Denise''s line of sight turned between them and changed the topic.


    As a waiter came over, James took a ss of champagne from the tray, sipped and said,


    "There are too many people, let¡¯s go to the toilet for a hide."


    "Some people can''t see you on weekdays, and it is natural for them to seize the opportunity today."


    Denise chuckled and asked, "Do those who were just surrounding you want to cooperate with the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Harvey Group?"


    Standing next to Denise, Ang crossed her hands in front of the lower abdomen, quiet and


    transparent like nothing.


    "There are some who want to marry their daughters or sisters to me, just for the project. Even being a


    lover is OK."


    James paused his eyes for a moment on the shoulder scars of Ang, he wrinkled eyebrows slightly,


    and took a sip of champagne.


    Denise picked up the corner of his eye slightly, and had a bit of sarcasm at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Then they still have a conscience as they didn''t send their wives to you."


    "It''s just not good to say it in front of so many people."James said, "There are some in private."


    For this kind of things, the mother and son were used to it, and Ang did not care about it.


    The so-called upper-ss society, however, just had more power, influence and money, but they lived a


    dirtier and more ungrateful life than ordinary people.


    When they three stood together to talk about others, the guests got together in twos and threes to talk


    about them.


    "Denise invited Ang to her birthday party, and now she throws a birthday party specially for her...


    Does she really want a murderer to be her daughter-inw?"


    "If Denise agrees, the Harvey family won''t ept. She did this mostly to get Mrs. Adeline sicken. "


    "But I heard that Denise has always had a good rtionship with Ang, and maybe she really wants


    Ang to be her daughter-inw."


    "As far as the situation of the Harvey family is concerned, it is absolutely not good for James to marry


    Ang. What do you think is more important, the son''s future or a girl of younger generation with blood


    rtionship?"


    Denise talked with James for a while, then looked around and asked,


    "The Smith and the Harvey family were both sent an invitation. Why haven''t theye yet?"


    "What do you think?" James asked.


    "Mostly they are annoyed." Denise snorted and smiled. This time, she smiled a little more. "I haven''t


    seen Mrs. Hanis for a while. I¡¯ll go talk to them, and you can apany Ang around."


    After a long quiet time, Ang answered. "Don''t bother James. I would stay by myself for a while."


    "It¡¯s not a trouble." Denise didn''t give her the chance to refuse, and turned her head to talk to James,


    "Ang has a bad stomach. Don''t let her drink tonight."


    James nodded and nced at Ang. "Let''s go."


    Ang slightly wrinkled her eyebrows, and looked at Denise.


    "Go quickly, you young people should havemon topics."


    Denise pretended not to see her pleading, called the waiter, took a ss of red wine and left.


    The scale of this birthday party is evenrger than Denise''s, but Ang couldn¡¯t feel happy though


    there were peopleing and going, andughing everywhere.


    She followed with James by his side, shuttled through the crowd, and asionally answered, but her


    nerves were always tense.


    "Hey, the cleaning aunt is you, Ang!"


    Felix was wearing a pink shirt, squinting like fox, and shed a touch of surprise at the bottom of his


    eyes at Ang. He rushed to Ang and raised his ss, " Excuse me for my rudenessst time!"


    His eyes seemed to scrape past Ang¡¯s body frivolously, and then finished off the red wine with one


    gulp.


    Ang was ufortable with the look, but she still lifted the juice at him, "Felix."


    Saying that, she drank half a cup of juice.


    Previously, people said that Felix was lustful, but she only heard about it. Later, they met in the Dream


    Club and he asked her to take off her clothes without saying a few words. Then she had an intuitive


    understanding of his lewdness.

 Chapter 89 Drink Enough in the Swimming Pool

    Chapter 89 Drink Enough in the Swimming Pool


    James shook the goblet, and the red liquid rippled round and round in the goblet to form a whirlpool,


    which was extremely ornamental, but it also indicated some dull depression.


    "Is it OK for me to drink a ss of red wine and for Ang to drink half a ss of juice?"


    Felix put the empty ss on the table, took a new ss of red wine from the tray, handed it to her


    mouth with a smile, and said in an ambiguous way:


    "Well, I won''t embarrass you. How about you take a sip and I drink the rest?"


    Saying that, he nced at James defiantly.


    The edge of the goblet was stained with Ang¡¯s lipstick. She pressed her lips tightly to get the ss in


    his hand. "You drink a ss of wine, me too. It is fair."


    "Hey, no need to-" Felix smiled badly, and he did not release the ss, but covered his hand over hers,


    "I am a man, you are a woman. If I have a ss of wine, and ask you to have one too, is this not


    bullying? Just take a sip and I''ll take the rest."


    Ang clenched her teeth as she looked at the two hands together.


    Felix was clearly flirting with her, but she was going back to the Dream Club tomorrow. If she did not do


    what he asked, she was afraid he would make trouble in the futurte.


    "Didn''t you drink enough water in the swimming poolst time?"


    James looked at him coldly and easily separated his hand, then yanked Ang behind him.


    Jessica just came in and saw this scene. Her smile froze on her face for a moment before returning to


    normal.


    "Is Mr. James angry?" Thinking of the wretchedness at that party, Felix¡¯s handsome face was dark red,


    but he could only force a smile, "I was just joking with Miss Ang. Don''t mind, I apologize."


    He raised his red wine and drank it up, cing the empty ss heavily on the table.


    ¡°Mind your mouth and hands. Even if I don''t use my girl, it''s not your turn."


    James made a hawk-like gaze straight at him and said word by word.


    Ang clenched her fists tightly, knuckles whitened due to too much force.


    What did James take her for? An item?


    "I''m used to sharing women with my brothers, and I didn''t know Mr. James is so attached to a random


    woman. It is my fault, and I''ll never make the same mistake next time."


    Felix¡¯s face was dark for a moment, and his eyes were full of defiance, but on his face was an


    ingratiating smile.


    James ignored him, and instead turned to speak to Ang, "Give me your hands."


    She held out her hands and he took two sses of champagne and poured the wine over her hands,


    carefully washing them before flinging her a few paper towels to wipe them clean.


    "It has been cleaned."


    Did James feel she was dirty? Ang endured the humiliation, and whispered.


    Felix leaned over the table in a hanging position and drank five or six sses of red wine in a row, and


    the corners of his eyes were tinged with a few shades of red.


    "In the future, I will go around when I see a male dog in heat."


    James took a paper towel and wiped his champagne-stained hands, then threw it away and walked


    towards the north, "Follow me."


    Ang hmmed and bent her head as she followed him.


    When they were seven or eight meters out, Felix put his empty ss on the table with a thud, spat on


    the ground, and cursed.


    "What the fuck! A fucking bitch on my head!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Why are you so angry, Felix?"


    A woman with arge xen curl approached him, her breasts clinging to him.


    "That bitch James?!"


    Felix suppressed a growl, a sinister look in his cunning eyes, "He was so rude just because he was


    born with a gold spoon in his mouth?"


    The woman looked around cautiously and said in a delicate voice.


    "I know you''re not afraid of Mr. James, but this is not your ce after all, so keep your voice down."


    "Fuck off!" Felix pushed her away in annoyance, his gaze locked on Ang¡¯s back.


    Refuse me, huh? I would get your body some day!


    Ang followed behind James and had only taken a dozen steps when Jessica shouted at them.


    "Brother James, Ang, wait for a minute."


    Her voice was soft and gentle, quite enjoyable.


    Ang frowned and stopped anyway, she nced up, but James didn''t seem to hear her and was still


    walking forward.


    She pursed her lips and didn''t shout out.


    "Ang." Jessica pushed the wheelchair to her, a veryforting smile on her pretty face.


    On the same day two years ago, the same scene happened when Jessica was walking towards the red


    race car with the same smile. The scene yed in Ang¡¯s mind like a movie.


    Anger went all the way up in her body, Ang took a deep breath and looked indifferent, "Mr. James is


    just ahead, it''s not toote for you to go after him."


    "I''ll just go for Brother Jamester."


    Jessica smiled warmly, picked up the gift box on the wheelchair and handed it to Jessica with both


    hands, "Ang, happy birthday."


    Ang didn''t even look at the gift box, the scar at the end of her brow was tinged with a slightly manic


    look that she usually had, "Thank you for your kindness, but I can''t afford to ept your gift."


    She did not want to take it either.


    She felt it was disgusting.


    "I was afraid you wouldn''t ept it, so I didn''t send anything expensive."


    The bottom of Jessica¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with bright stars, "Do you remember?


    I fell in love with photography for a while and especially loved holding my canera around to take


    pictures."


    There was a burning mania in Ang¡¯s breath, and she struggled to suppress the anger and disgust in


    her heart, "It''s been too long, and I have a bad memory."


    "Pretty much just before your eighteenth birthday, I took a lot of pictures of you, Greyson, my brother,


    me, and James."


    Jessica didn''t seem to notice her emotions, her face still wore a bright smile, "I develpped all those


    photos and made them into an album for you, tomemorate our wonderful youth."


    The birthday party was crowded, and the sound of people everywhere annoyed Ang¡¯s already


    irritable heart to the maximum.


    She kept taking deep breaths, trying to ease her emotions, but right in front of Jessica¡¯s simple,


    innocent smiling face, and a supposed gift boxmemorating her wonderful innocence.


    All that anger can''t no longer be suppressed!


    BANG!


    Ang took the gift box and heaved it to the ground, her voice a little shrill from strong emotion, ¡°A


    memorial to a good youth, or to my stupid ignorance?!"


    There were tears sliding down the corners of her eyes, and she wiped them away quickly.


    In an instant, the entire birthday party fell silent as the crowd looked at the two in shock, disbelief,


    curiosity or teasing.


    Jessica retracted her empty hand, froze and looked at the photos scattered into the ground, her smile


    disappeared like a colorful bubble in the sunlight, leaving only sadness, "Ang......"


    "Don''t call my name!"


    Ang¡¯s body trembled slightly, mania and anger flowing through her body, seemingly bursting, ''''You


    don''t deserve it! Jessica, you don''t deserve it!"


    The gown was designed to be long to cover the scars on her leg, and she carried her skirt and rushed


    out of the banquet hall under Jessica¡¯s wounded gaze and the stares of others.


    People came and went in the hotel corridor, and Ang stumbled forward, not looking at them, but


    feeling that these people were talking about her just as they had two years ago.

 Chapter 90 Not as bad as a cold heart

    Chapter 90 Not as bad as a cold heart


    "It¡¯s her who drove a car to run over Miss Jessica, and now she is still in rescue!"


    "Aren''t they two good friends? How can Ang be so cruel?"


    "Even if they are not friends, she can''t be like this, is this...... murder?"


    "It''s not much of a fuss. She''s as uneducated as her brother and bullies her ssmates at school.


    She''s not good in the first ce.


    If it weren''t for the Chante family, these two siblings would have been in jail!"


    There were a few people waiting in front of the hotel elevator, and they were looking at her just like


    everyone else, their lips opening and closing.


    Ang couldn''t hear what they were saying, but it always felt like they were criticizing her andughing


    at her.


    She ran pale across the elevator, carrying with her skirt into a side stairwell.


    The stairwell was dark, and with the sharp tter of her heels, the sound lights were on, but after she


    ran past them, the lights were back to darkness.


    The stairs looped infinitely without an end, just like the nightmare she was experiencing.


    BANG!


    Ang broke her foot and rolled down the stairs. She rolled two or three steps and stopped, nothing


    serious.


    There was no sound, the lights in the stairwell went dark instantly, and it was dark and silent all around.


    There was a faint sound of water dropping to the ground, followed by the sound more and more urgent.


    Ang crouched in the darkness with her legs in her arms, tears spreading across her cheeks at some


    point long ago.


    She sniffled, wiped the tears from her face with the hem of her skirt, and stared nkly into the


    darkness ahead of her, not wanting to move or speak.


    Cold.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was cold in the elevator room, but not as bad as a cold heart.


    Maybe she would die here, and the cleaners would find her.


    Ang circled her knees, her chin resting on them, his bones cackling against his flesh.


    It''s not that she didn¡¯t thought about revealing Jessica¡¯s true face after she was released from prison.


    It''s not that she didn¡¯t think about James and his parents guiltily telling her they were sorry after they


    knew the truth. It''s not that she dind¡¯t think about Danis apologizing to her over and over again......


    But when she got out, she realized that all of that was just her thinking.


    She had no evidence to testify against Jessica, and could only spend day after day under the shadow


    of James and Jessica with difficulty, flukily hoping that there would be an end.


    "Ang, where are you, Ang?"


    The urgent and anxious male voice rang out, and the tears broke again, but she still stubbornly refused


    to make a sound.


    "Ang, where are you? Answer me, don''t scare your brother!"


    "Ang, tell me and what you''ve suffered, and don''t make it hard on yourself."


    Greyson and Luna''s voices rose and fell, but Ang clenched her lips until they were bitten through.


    CRUNCH.


    The voices of the two grew closer and closer as the sound lights came on.


    Greyson looked at Ang crouching and sitting in the stairwell, stunned, his heart like a needle


    stabbing or burning on an unbearable fire.


    She crouched in a tiny ball in the corner, her hair a little disheveled and blood oozing from the corner of


    her mouth.


    From his angle, she bent over. Being too thin, Ang was outlined by the gown to show the shape of


    her spine, and with the scars on her shoulder, there was a sickly beauty to it.


    But she wasn''t beautiful to him, only heartbreaking. He remembered how she wanted to lose weight


    and failed, as she always had her baby fat.


    "Brother..." Ang looked up, her eyes hollow as she looked at him, her voice as hoarse as a broken


    gong.


    Luna covered her lips, tears pouring down her face, tugging at her husband who was still dazed beside


    her, "Hurry...... go over there."


    "Why is your mouth bleeding? Did someone hit you?"


    Greyson darted down. Unable to find a handkerchief or tissue, he simply took off his suit jacket, gently


    and unskillfully wiping the corner of her mouth, his eyes filled with much care.


    With a taste of blood in her mouth, Agn shook her head wearily.


    "Why are you sitting here? Did you break your foot?"


    Greyson anxiously lifted up her skirt and examined both of her ankles. They weren''t swollen, but her


    skin was broken.


    And that little cut was nothingpared to the scars that crisscrossed her leg.


    Blood spilled from under his eyes, and he gritted his teeth and hammered a few hard punches on the


    ground, his hands soon dripping with blood.


    "Is Ang hurt?" Luna was so anxious that she kicked Greyson, "What do you get mad now? Take


    Ang to the hospital now."


    Looking up at her with her head tilted, Ang said in a hoarse voice,


    "I''m not hurt, sister-inw, go back with my brother. I want to be alone for a while."


    "Has...... it been hard these two years for you?"


    Greyson asked bitterly as he sat beside her, both hands propped on his knees to support his head.


    Their voices were low, the sound lights dimmed, and it was dark all around again.


    Luna red at him before realizing she couldn''t see, so she stomped hard on the ground a few times


    and made sound with two dry coughs.


    "Ang, your brother said your favorite game is to ride roller coasters and bounce around. If you don''t


    like this birthday party, how about we go to the amusement park now?"


    Silence.


    None of the three said anything more, except that Luna stomped her foot every time the lights went


    down.


    Greyson, who was usually the most impulsive and mouthy, was quiet, like a different person.


    "Ang," Finally it was Luna who interrupted the silence, "You haven''t met your little nephew and


    niece. I think they look a lot like you. Do you want to go and see them?"


    Ang looked up at her, her eyes brightened for a moment, then quickly darkened again, her voice


    was soft, "I''d rather not go."


    Maybe when they grow up, they''ll feel ashamed of her as a ''murderer'' aunt, and then they might as well


    not see her at all.


    Luna really didn''t know what to do this time.


    "Remember Aunt Susan?" Greyson inclined his head and looked at Ang, ''''After you were put into


    prison, she resigned from our family and now owns a small noodle shop near the prison.


    Let''s go to her ce and have a bowl of noodles for your birthday."


    Ang hung her head low and didn''t make a sound.


    Just when Luna thought she would refuse or just be silent, she hmmed and then said.


    "Brother, I don''t want to walk."


    "The birthday girl shouldn''t have to walk on her honored feet."


    Greyson squatted on the ground and pped his back with great bravado, as if there was no gloomy


    scene just now, "Come up here."


    Luna was afraid of Ang falling over, and hurriedly went over to support her, while nagging to


    Greyson, "Can you walk more steadily?


    Can you do it, and if not, let me do it!"


    "What did I say to you? Don''t say no to your man. If I cannot do it, howe those two kids of us?"


    Greyson yelled.


    Ang wrapped her arms tightly around Greyson¡¯s neck, as she listened to the two tossing and turning


    out of the stairwell.


    The three were so outstanding with their bright dresses and good-looking faces, people who were


    checking in looked over. A few of them were acquaintances.


    They three didn''t talk to anyone and went straight out to the car and drove to Aunt Susan''s noodle


    shop.

 Chapter 91 He Knows It All in His Mind

    Chapter 91 He Knows It All in His Mind


    During these two years, Auntie Susan had not changed much, still round and rolled. She had a smile


    on her face at all times, looking very affectionate.


    When she saw Ange in, she first froze for a long time, then walked over to her with surprise and


    distress, ¡°Ang, when did youe out?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    She held Ang with one hand and stroked the scar at the end of her brow with the other hand. Her


    eyes were already red, ¡°You must have suffered a lot in the past two years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Ang struggled to tug at the corners of her lips and sat down in the chair, ¡°Auntie


    Susan, you¡¯re still as pretty as you were two years ago.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Auntie Susan¡¯s eyes fell on the scars crisscrossing her shoulders and spine, wanting to say


    something, but finally just wiped the corners of her eyes and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯ll go cook noodles for you!¡±


    Ang whispered a soft ¡°thank you¡± and forced a smile.


    Hearing the words ¡°thank you¡±, Auntie Susan stopped and looked at her with surprise, then said


    nothing and went to the kitchen to cook noodles with aplicated look.


    The noodles didn¡¯t take long to finish, and while Ang ate the incredibly familiar tasty longevity


    noodles, the depression in her heart was one after another.


    She asked in a slurred voice as she chewed noodles in her mouth.


    ¡°What made you think of opening a noodle shop?¡±


    ¡°Just do it when I want.¡±


    Auntie Susan said as she frowned and quickly stretched.


    Hearing this, Greyson put down his chopsticks and wiped the corners of his mouth haphazardly. His


    handsome face was full of gloom and anger, ¡°Mom and Dad disowned you as a daughter. Auntie Susan


    couldn¡¯t bear it, so she came here to open a restaurant.¡±


    Ang swallowed the noodles in her mouth, her eyes obscure.


    ¡°You¡¯re a father of two kids. Why are you still so tongue-tied?¡±


    Auntie Susan was so angry that she pped him twice andined to Luna, ¡°Luna, you have to


    discipline him properly!¡±


    Luna nced at Ang who was despondent and twisted her husband¡¯s ear to admonish, ¡°Don¡¯t speak


    if you can¡¯t speak. No one will regard you as a mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Greyson begged for mercy and didn¡¯t say anything more about what just happened.


    The restaurant was quiet except for the sound of eating noodles.


    A momentter, Ang¡¯s slightly hoarse voice from crying broke the silence, ¡°Auntie Susan, is it worthy


    for you to do this for a murderer?¡±


    ¡°Bah, you are not a murderer. Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Auntie Susan spoke like a machine gun, ¡°Our Ang is just naughty, a little yful, a little bold and a


    little clever. You at most can be considered a spoiled second-generation rich! I don¡¯t believe you have


    the guts to kill anyone!¡±


    Ang clutched her chopsticks tightly and poked the noodles in the bowl hard, with both pain and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    disbelief in her eyes, ¡°You believe me but why my Mom and Dad don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Overnight, her parents, who had doted on her in their hearts, did not hesitate to treat her as an outcast,


    and it took her almost two years to talk herself into epting this reality.


    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t get it past in her heart.


    Greyson mmed on the table with a thud and before he could yell, his mouth was covered by Auntie


    Susan, ¡°Luna, you take Greyson outside to enjoy the moon. I haven¡¯t seen Ang for two years, so I


    want to chat with her.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Susan, you should have let us out a long time ago. My husband and I even dared notbehave


    affectionately with you and Ang here as two big bulbs.¡±


    Luna finished gritting her teeth and dragged Greyson out.


    Greyson, a big man, struggled hard, and she couldn¡¯t stop him, so she twisted his ear and warned,


    ¡°Greyson, if you do that again, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡±


    Greyson instantly wilted and was dragged out by Luna, only to keep his gaze on Ang, his eyes filled


    with heartache.


    ¡°Do you want to hear Auntie Susan say something you like, or do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    Auntie Susan looked like the Maitreya Buddha, but always spoke and acted sharply, directly to the


    point.


    Ang¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at the noodles she had poked into a mess, picked up the bowl,


    and took a few sips of the noodle soup. Then she took a tissue towel and wiped the corner of her


    mouth, ¡°Truth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your mother, but your father...knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t know, and he


    knows it all in his heart. But Mr. James refused to engaged to you, and he asked your father to choose


    between the family and you. He might think you¡¯re not as important as the family, so he gave you up.¡±


    Auntie Susan propped both hands on the table with five fleshy pits propping up her round andrge


    face.


    The door snapped open. Luna and Greyson came back again. Both of them nced at Ang at the


    same time and then returned to their previous seats in silence.


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened as she picked up the tissue paper and tried to take a sip of the noodle soup,


    but her hands were too shaky to hold the bowl steady and the bowl fell to the floor with a tter,


    spreading the soup everywhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie Susan.¡± She grabbed arge handful of tissues and knelt down to clean up.


    Auntie Susan stood up and walked around to her side, tugging her, ¡°It¡¯s good that you weren¡¯t hurt.


    Greyson, go get the broom, dustpan, and mop in the kitchen and clean it up.¡±


    Greyson frowned and groaned. When he was just about to retort, he was twisted by Luna and ordered


    to hurry up.


    His unspoken words dissolved into a long and reluctant word ¡°well¡±. Then he went to the kitchen to get


    his cleaning tools.


    Hanging her head low, Ang didn¡¯t make another sound.


    ¡°Auntie Susan.¡±


    Luna took a look at this and then at that, but finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Even if dad was


    afraid of Mr. James and broke off the father-daughter rtionship with Ang, there¡¯s no need for him


    to protect Jessica at every turn in private, right? Those who didn¡¯t know would think Jessica was his


    daughter!¡±


    Ang still kept her head down, but her butterfly-winged, thickly curled eyshes fluttered and her


    head lifted a little higher.


    ¡°In my opinion, rich people are good at saving face!¡± Auntie Susan straightforward, ¡°Even if you all


    believe Ang, others may not believe her, and the evidence from the police station is not favorable to


    Ang. If...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bunch of losers. That car ident was clearly setup by Jessica, and they couldn¡¯t even find


    out anything!¡±


    Greyson interrupted with a yell as he took a broom with a disgusted look and cleared the noodles on


    the floor.


    Luna kicked his calf, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡±


    ¡°Sweeping noodles straight up with a broom, you¡¯re a talent too!¡±


    Auntie Susan covered her heart and cursed before saying, at Luna¡¯s urging,


    ¡°To put it simple, if you believe that Ang is not guilty, then you need to show the evidence.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t show the evidence but still protect Ang, then you¡¯re not distinguishing right from wrong.


    A man like Mr. Lorenzo, who is so good at saving face, can¡¯t tolerate people talking about him like that.¡±


    Auntie Susan didn¡¯t hide her contempt for Lorenzo, ¡°To tell you the truth, I really didn¡¯t think that he is


    a...¡±


    Ang wiped the corners of her eyes and raised her head with unconcealed exhaustion in her voice,


    ¡°Auntie Susan, don¡¯t say anything about him.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will listen to you.¡±


    Auntie Susan¡¯s chubby face was full of heartache. She gave a veiled nce at Ang¡¯s leg and


    swallowed before saying,


    ¡°Ang, have you had your leg checkedter?¡±

 Chapter 92 A Injured Cripple

    Chapter 92 A Injured Cripple


    Ang hunkered her leg down into her skirt, covering her right legpletely with her gown, and gave


    a soft muffled ¡°yes¡±.


    ¡°So what did the doctor say?¡± Auntie Susan moved closer to her, her eyes filled with excitement, ¡°Is it


    still curable?


    My own nephew is an expert in this field and is now studying in America. I¡¯ll have hime back and


    examine for you!¡±


    Remembering James¡¯s warning, Ang pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°I get angry when you say that!¡±


    Greyson violently pestled his broom on the ground, the noodles sttered on his suit pants and he


    didn¡¯t bother, ¡°James is a fucking psycho, pervert, bastard, son of a bitch. He broke my sister¡¯s leg and


    he won¡¯t let my sister cure it!¡±


    He spat on the ground, his handsome face red with anger, ¡°Fuck, I wish him to get hit by a car when he


    goes out. It¡¯s better for him to be a injured cripple. Break a leg and die without descendants...¡±


    ¡°Hey, excuse me for interrupting.¡± Auntie Susan made a gesture of pause and said seriously,


    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good that Mr. James broke Ang¡¯s leg instead.¡±


    As soon as the words were heard, Greyson had already raised the dirty broom in his hand. Luna


    stopped him with an ugly face, ¡°You...... It¡¯s not toote for you to hear Auntie Susan finish her words


    first.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t make a sound or do anything, but her face was bloodless and her eyes were filled with


    disbelief.


    BANG!


    The broom was tossed onto the table.


    Greyson pulled over a chair and sat on it, and said to Auntie Susan with an angry look,


    ¡°Watch your mouth. If my parents hurt her, I will scold them, not to mention you!¡±


    ¡°How did you talk to your elders?!¡± Auntie Susan stood up and pped Greyson on the head, ¡°Did you


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    still want to hit me?¡±


    Greyson covered his head with hands. His handsome face turned red and didn¡¯t exin why it was so


    for half a day.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me out?¡± Auntie Susan red at Greyson before sitting down in exasperation. Then


    she looked at Ang and said slowly,


    ¡°Miss Jessica said she wouldn¡¯t sue you, but the rest of the Smith family wanted to torture you!¡±


    Greyson growled angrily, ¡°What does this have to do with that bastard James breaking my sister¡¯s leg?


    He...¡±


    ¡°Could you let Auntie Susan finish what she has to say in peace?!¡±


    Luna put her hand on the inside of his arm and pinched him hard.


    Greyson grimaced in pain and muttered a few small words.


    ¡°If your leg hadn¡¯t been broken by Mr. James, how could the Smith family have agreed to only let you


    serve two years in jail? They will make you spend the rest of your life in jail for sure!¡±


    When Auntie Susan said thest sentence, she raised her voice.


    Ang clenched her fists so hard that they turned white, ¡°So...¡±


    She paused for a moment and squeezed the words out of her throat with difficulty, ¡°So you think I have


    to thank him for that?¡±


    A man broke her leg with a golf club, threw her in jail without allowing her to be treated, and she had to


    thank him?


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t get mad at me.¡±


    Auntie Susan pacified her, ¡°I just want to say that whatever perverted thoughts Mr. James had in mind,


    you are kind of blessed by the disaster.¡±


    Ang hung her head low and the scar at the end of her brow was flushed with bitterness, ¡°In your


    opinion, isn¡¯t it a good deal to trade a leg for the rest of your life to be free?¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t a cost-effective thing for her, and she¡¯d rather end up alone in prison than be brought to


    the Dream Club to be humiliated by James. She was even unable to die if she wanted to.


    ¡°Forget about these disappointing things. You didn¡¯t eat much of noodles, so sit for a while and I¡¯ll go


    make you another bowl.¡±


    Auntie Susan got up in a ze of glory.


    Ang really didn¡¯t have much appetite to eat but couldn¡¯t bear to brush off her good intentions, so she


    agreed.


    The Pearl Hotel.


    The hotel manager hurriedly led a few people into the RICH hall used to handle Ang¡¯s birthday party


    and came around to James.


    ¡°I have some business to attend to, so excuse me for a moment.¡±


    James was talking to a few people about business matters but when he saw the hotel manager and the


    othersing over, he told the bosses that he had to leave for a moment, and then went aside with the


    hotel manager and a few others.


    The hotel manager wiped the sweat from his head and said scrupulously.


    ¡°I just checked the surveince. After Miss Ang left here, she ran down the stairs and identally


    broke her foot on the third-floor stairs.¡±


    James shook the red wine in his hand and frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, the hotel manager cautiously said.


    ¡°Mr. James?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    James took a sip of red wine, which slowly heated up in his stomach and made him irritable.


    A twenty-year-old person could still fall? Was she stupid?


    It was then that the hotel manager continued, ¡°She didn¡¯t move after she fell, and then Mr. Greyson and


    Miss Luna found her and said something with her. They all cried but I don¡¯t know what they talked


    about.


    Later on, Mr. Greyson carried Miss Ang behind his back and left with Miss Luna.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The red wine was gently and slowly shaking, refracting brilliantly in the light, but like rich blood,


    depressing and stifling.


    The manager froze for a moment before snapping back, ¡°The surveince at the front of the hotel


    shows the three of them driving east, but we don¡¯t know exactly where they went. Do we need to follow


    them again?¡±


    Instead of answering, James asked, ¡°Greyson is carrying Ang because she broke her foot badly?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell from the surveince that Miss Ang¡¯s foot is swollen, so I¡¯m not sure how serious the


    injury is.¡±


    The hotel manager couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking, ¡°Should I call Mr. Greyson and ask?¡±


    James unbuttoned two of his shirts so that he could feel his breathing smoother, ¡°No, you may do your


    own work.¡±


    The hotel manager had just said yes and was about to take a few security guards away when he was


    pushed aside by Adeline.


    ¡°James, what the hell do you mean?!¡± Adeline rushed furiously to James, tilting her head to look at


    James, who was more than a head taller than her, and her delicate makeup couldn¡¯t hide her ugly face.


    The guests watched one good show after another, but continued to be excited and not bored.


    It seemed that every time as long as Adeline was around, they could watch a good show. After all, she


    was also a mudslide existence in the circle. She was over half a hundred years old but doing things


    more capriciously than thedies in their teens or twenties.


    James took a sip of red wine, the knot in his throat rolling, his expression nd, ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    auntie is talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so glib with me here!¡± When Adeline got angry, she spoke and acted ording to her heart,


    ¡°You¡¯re about to get engaged to Jessica, yet you¡¯re holding a birthday party for that vermin Ang? Are


    you having some kind of inappropriate rtionship with her?¡±


    James put the unfinished red wine on the table behind him and said carelessly. ¡°If I say yes, you are by


    andrge angrier, but if I say no, you won¡¯t believe me.


    What do you think I should say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me any smart answers!¡±


    Adeline was more dissatisfied with James, her future son-inw, ¡°Today in front of everyone, tell us


    whether you are still concerned about that bitch Ang? If so, I¡¯ll never let Jessica marry you!¡±

 Chapter 93 Who Am I Doing This for?

    Chapter 93 Who Am I Doing This for?


    The crowd that had been surreptitiously sizing up this scene was now staring directly and tantly at


    James and the others.


    James smiled, nced faintly at Adeline, and said, ¡°You think I¡¯ve dyed Jessica¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Adeline pinched her waist with one hand and tilted her head slightly, saying without hesitation,


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t because she likes you and wants to marry you, I would have arranged another marriages for


    her.


    The onlookers wanted tough, sighing at how her family, a schrly family, could raise a daughter like


    her, who didn¡¯t think twice about what she said and did.


    ¡°If I have dyed Jessica¡¯s marriage, then I have to apologize.¡± James bent down slightly and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to let her suffer from injustice either. You can arrange other marriages for her and I will


    never stop it.¡±


    Adeline didn¡¯t expect him to say that and froze for a moment, then pointed at him for quite a long time.


    Her face turned red with anger but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Jessica turned her wheelchair to her side. The corners of her eyes


    still had an unresolved redness, and there was more than a little soft beauty in her gentle temperament.


    Danis stood at the back of her wheelchair, his brows furrowed, the anger at the bottom of his eyes


    overwhelming.


    He gave James an angry look, clenching his fists without making a sound.


    ¡°Seek justice for you!¡± Adeline continued toin about James, and at the end said with an iron


    face,


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you, and you are not married yet. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go back now to arrange another


    marriage for you. I have to make him regret it!¡±


    She pushed Danis aside and was about to leave with Jessica.


    Jessica grabbed the wheels with both hands, which exactly offset the strength of Adeline, and the


    wheelchair did not move.


    She sighed with helplessness, ¡°Mom, stop joking.¡±


    ¡°Joking? You said I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Adeline let go of the wheelchair and pointed backhand at herself, full of aggression and anger, ¡°Who


    am I doing this for?¡±


    Jessica had a difficult look on her face and exined softly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I just think that this


    birthday party was held by auntie for Ang and shouldn¡¯t be med on James.¡±


    James stood aside and looked down at the ss of wine in his hand as if none of this had anything to


    do with him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even married him yet and you are defending him?¡±


    Hearing this, Adeline was so angry that her voice even broke a little due to its sharpness.


    She turned her head to Danis, clutching his arm and pointing at Jessica aggressively and angrily, and


    said.


    ¡°Danis, youe to judge if I¡¯m doing this for her good.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you need to speak less.¡±


    Danis swept his eyes at the crowd of onlookers, both ashamed and angry, and said in a very small


    voice,


    ¡°Have you forgotten how much trouble you stirred up by talking nonsense at Uncle Lorenzo¡¯s side?


    Indeed, James and Ang...¡±


    Adeline pushed him away and interrupted him in a sharp voice, ¡°Fine, you two siblings have grown up


    and have your own thoughts, so you don¡¯t listen to me anymore, right? I¡¯ll go, okay?!¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t give them any look and angrily left as a group of people looked on.


    Danis frowned but only took two steps to go after her before stopping and then rejoining Jessica.


    Jessica watched Adeline¡¯s figure disappear in the doorway and sighed softly, her eyebrows tinged with


    a bit of loss and sadness.


    She called the waiter, got a ss of wine, turned her wheelchair to James, biting her lips, and said,


    ¡°My mom has been well protected by our family since she was young, so her personality is a little too


    simple and she does things based on her mood.


    She didn¡¯t mean anything by what she said just now, so I hope you won¡¯t me her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true about what Auntie Adeline said.¡±


    James sat down on the chair and looked at her levelly, ¡°You are old enough to get married if you want.


    We will never stop it. When you get married, I¡¯ll send a generous gift.¡±


    Hearing this, Jessica¡¯s nostrils constricted slightly, and a mood of gloom shed quickly under her


    eyes.


    Danis walked up to them and looked at James from above with contempt mixed with jealousy and


    annoyance, ¡°You caused Jessica to lose her right leg and made her wait for two years. Now Ang is


    out of prison, so you want to annul your marriage with Jessica?!¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand James. He¡¯s just mad at what mom said.¡±


    Jessica raised his ss at James, ¡°I apologize for my mom.¡± She lifted her ss and finished it with a


    graceful gulp, cing the empty ss on the table.


    ¡°Your mother is greatly lucky to have a daughter like you.¡± James raised his ss at her, but only took


    a sip and said perfunctorily,


    ¡°Excuse me. I have something urgent.¡±


    Danis was very unpleasant with him and wanted to follow up and say something, but he was stopped


    by Jessica.


    She shook her head at him, ¡°Brother, if you are really good for me, then you should fight for me less in


    front of James. Everything I¡¯ve done is my own choice.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about James that you have to marry him?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Danis drank two sses of red wine in a row, sat down on the chair, and looked at her with an inclined


    head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have you in his heart at all. Can¡¯t a person as smart as you see that?¡±


    Jessica smiled and asked bitterly, ¡°What about you? Why did you still pursue her when you knew that


    Ang didn¡¯t have you in her heart?¡±


    ¡°...Hope you won¡¯t regret itter.¡± Danis¡¯s eyes dimmed, and after a long time of silence, he said with a


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Jessica lowered her eyes, her eyshes fluttering a few times, ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the use of regretting?¡±


    She lifted her eyes to nce at him and smiled faintly, ¡°Just like you, even if you regret and me


    yourself in your heart, aren¡¯t you still falling for Ang?¡±


    Danis¡¯s body stiffened violently, the bottom of his eyes filled with shock and guilt.


    He wanted to say something but Jessica preceded him and said.


    ¡°Auntie has really spent a fortune on Ang. The new city secretary you want to see but can¡¯t see is


    also here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    James had always found the Smith family difficult to deal with, like hydroids. As long as they were


    stuck, he can hardly get ride of them.


    But tonight, the Smith family was extraordinarily annoying, and just after getting rid of those three,


    James met Edward, Jessica¡¯s father.


    ¡°I just heard from the hotel manager that you sent them to look for Ang?¡± Edward¡¯s voice was gentle.


    James said yes and teased. ¡°I wonder how Jessica always knows where I am and what I¡¯m doing and it


    turns out it¡¯s a specialty gic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that good. I just happened to hear from others.¡±


    Edward waved his hand and took a sip of champagne, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just came to say. I


    have a few acquaintances in the traffic police. Do you need to ask them to help you find out where


    Ang and the others have gone?¡±


    James said, ¡°Uncle, thanks a lot, but if I want to know where Ang has gone, a phone call will do, so


    no need to bother you.¡±

 Chapter 94 Pushing Your Engagement

    Chapter 94 Pushing Your Engagement


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s rather nosy of me.¡±


    The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth were curved, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    James didn¡¯t make a sound as he sipped his wine, sort of acquiescing.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you so attached to someone.¡±


    Edward sighed and said with indication, ¡°Your mother has disagreements with your auntie Adeline, so it


    is understandable that she supports Ang, but it is unkind for you to do so...¡±


    The two families would be united by marriage. Ang was considered an enemy of the Smith family,


    but the Harvey family had repeatedly stood up for Ang. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, the Harvey


    family had indeed acted unkindly.


    ¡°As for the car ident two years ago, others may be unclear about it, but there is no need for you to


    pretend to be confused.


    The one who is being set up is me, not the Smith family, so you guys don¡¯t need toe before me as


    victims to gain sympathy.¡±


    James frowned slightly, lifted the red wine, and finished it. It was rare to see unbearable anger on


    James¡¯s face.


    Edward frowned with a face of confusion, mixed with annoyance, ¡°What do you mean by I pretend to


    be confused?


    Do you mean that the car ident two years ago was self-directed by our Smith family?¡±


    The ending syble was slightly raised. ¡°Yes or no, you know it yourself.¡±


    For the past two years, the Smith family had been talking about this matter and asked them get


    engaged, and James had very little patience left now.


    Edward looked straight at him and growled low.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t forget that back then, the police came and said the evidence was overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± James sneered, ¡°If you have to pretend to be confused and theorize with me about this matter,


    forgive me.¡±


    After saying that, he put the empty ss on the table, turned his head, and walked away.


    Edward stayed where he was, his expression changing, but finally took a few quick steps to stop him,


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t like to talk about that, then we won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    James nced at him coldly. His expression had returned to normal, but he did not make a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m old and not as strong as you, so sit down and talk.¡± Edward walked around James and sat in the


    empty seat behind him.


    James sat down a seat away from him, ¡°If you have anything to say, you can just say it because I don¡¯t


    have much time.¡±


    ¡°James, these two years, you didn¡¯t agree to get engaged to Jessica. Is there still someone else in your


    heart?¡± Edward said.


    The temperature in the hall was a bit high. James took off his suit jacket and rested it on the back of his


    chair, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be with a woman who is good at scheming.¡±


    ¡°Assuming that the car ident two years ago was self-directed by Jessica, did she harm your


    interests? Did it hurt the Harvey family?¡± Edward said.


    ¡°No, right? Why are you stubborn in this matter?¡±


    James snorted coldly, ¡°Uncle Edward, you have a really special way of exonerating your daughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exonerating Jessica. I just want you to take less of a wrong turn.¡±


    Edward tapped his finger twice in front of him and said in the tone of a mature man,


    ¡°You have grown up all the way smoothly, so you can¡¯t get past this hurdle since you may have been


    plotted by Jessica and this is why...¡±


    James interrupted with his slightly cool voice, ¡°Uncle Edward, so you admitted that she was the one


    who was setting me up?¡±


    Edward paused and didn¡¯t answer the question, but continued,


    ¡°James, don¡¯t let the arrogance ruin your future. Jessica was thinking more but she has never done


    anything wrong to you or the Harvey family, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°I never feel that I need a woman to n for my future.¡±


    James stared at him and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡± Edward seemed to have missed the


    meaning of his words, ¡°You are outstanding among your generation, but you are not well received by


    your father, and the shares you hold in thepany are no match for those of your uncle¡¯s children,


    right?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    James¡¯s legs were folded together, one hand resting on the back of the chair, his nicely shaped


    corbones and slightly sprayed pecs revealed in his slightly open shirt.


    Edward said, ¡°Your grandpa likes Jessica a lot. If you marry Jessica, she can help you in front of your


    grandpa.


    And if you move fast enough to give him his first great-grandson, he will definitely give lots of shares to


    your kid.¡±


    He spoke at length, and James summed it up directly with one sentence, ¡°You came to urge me to get


    engaged to Jessica?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Edward nodded in acknowledgment after a slight pause.


    Jamesughed lightly, stood up, and picked up his suit jacket, ¡°I still say that, if you are in a hurry, you


    can find someone else to marry her.¡±


    He put on his suit jacket and didn¡¯t give Edward another chance to speak as he simply turned around


    and left.


    The smile on Edward¡¯s face disappeared. He picked up a ss of red wine, drank it, ced it heavily


    on the table, and gritted his teeth, ¡°Insensitive little brat!¡±


    It was 8 p.m. now, and the birthday party only started for two hours. The departure of the birthday girl


    herself did not affect the good mood of the guests.


    After James separated from Edward, he met Sean, who was wearing a white suit, and Raya, who was


    hanging on to him like a ko.


    ¡°She pesters me toe and find Miss Ang, but I searched twice with her but couldn¡¯t find her.


    When I asked the others, they all said they didn¡¯t know, so I had toe to you.¡± Sean had a helpless


    face.


    James rubbed his brow and spat out three words sinctly, ¡°She was gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? Isn¡¯t she the birthday girl? Why did she leave? Now, where did she go?¡±


    Raya let go of her master, forgetting her fear at this moment, and crackled with a pair of big eyes.


    James lifted his eyes and nced at her.


    Raya''s straight spine instantly bent down and instantly moved behind Sean.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± James frowned slightly and sat down on a side seat, pinching a piece of snack and


    throwing it into his mouth, chewing slowly.


    Raya immediately wilted, then stole a nce at James, covering her stomach fiercely, and screamed


    twice, ¡°Master, my menstruation ising, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Sean couldn¡¯t stand to look at her.


    ¡°Master, you give the gift to Ang!¡±


    Raya turned back halfway after running for a while, shoved the gift into his hand, then covered her


    stomach with a cry ¡°Ouch¡± and ran away in front of a crowd holding back theirughters.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s her nature.¡±


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses, and nced at James, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    James took a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth, ¡°You¡¯d be like that if you were stuck by


    someone.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether you like her. I¡¯m still quite happy that my girl is stick to me.¡±


    Sean yed with the gift box and smiled with a swirling smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite happy when Ang


    was stick to you before?¡±


    Hearing this, James pulled his lips down and a coldness shed under his eyes, ¡°I never said I felt


    happy that she was stuck to me.¡±


    Sean tsked and returned to the previous topic, ¡°It is indeed really bad if you can not get rid of the Smith


    family.¡±


    He moved closer to James and said with a squeeze.


    ¡°James, are they urging you to get engaged again?¡±

 Chapter 95 Stupid or Not

    Chapter 95 Stupid or Not


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men, thanks.¡±


    James said yes and pushed away Sean who was about toe up to his face.


    Sean simply took off his gold-rimmed sses which he had pushed askew, and said curiously,


    ¡°Ms. Adeline, the siblings, and Mr. Edward all came over to see you. Were they all here to urge your


    marriage?¡±


    James frowned and didn¡¯t hide his discontent for the four members of the Smith family in front of Sean,


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°I thought they might have said something else besides that.¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Like distancing yourself from Ang or the attitude you and your mother have towards Ang...¡±


    James had lived for twenty-four years, and although he wasn¡¯t treated well by his grandpa, he had


    never been so stifled.


    He was being set up, but he couldn¡¯t fix the other side for a while and had to do something against his


    will under the other side¡¯s ckmail.


    He picked up a ss of red wine. The cold liquid slid down his throat, which slightly suppressed the


    anger in his heart, ¡°They said it too.¡±


    ¡°They not only force a marriage but also want to control everything. The Smith family is getting more


    and more arrogant with you!¡±


    Sean pinched a snack andmented. James grunted, notmenting.


    ¡°James.¡± Sean tossed the remaining small half of the snack into his mouth, hesitated slightly, and


    asked,


    ¡°You marry Jessica, then your mother...¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°feel


    There were some twists and turns among Jason, Adeline, and Denise, something that was known to


    almost everyone in the circle except for some of the younger generations.


    Jason was a well-deserved yboy. He changed women frequently like changing clothes, but Adeline


    was an exception for him.


    The two grew up as childhood sweethearts, and Jason had the intention to marry Adeline back then,


    but Adeline resented his ambiguity with too many women and married Edward, who was pursuing her


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    fiercely at the time.


    If things ended here, forget it. Who hadn¡¯t pursued a lover when he was young?


    But Jason was angry and married Denise, who was a good match for the family, ording to his


    father¡¯s intention.


    Meanwhile, Adeline had been arrogant and indulgent since her childhood.


    After she married into the Smith family, even though Edward had done his best to treat her well, as


    soon as a word wasn¡¯t right for her heart, she turned her head and went to Jason toin.


    Even on the night Jason and Denise got married, Jason was called over by a word from Adeline and


    didn¡¯te back the whole night.


    There have been lots of simr or more outrageous things going on between them ever since then.


    Because of this, after Denise got married, she had a lot of trouble with Jason, and several times they


    almost ended up with a divorce, but both families did not agree.


    On the other hand, because of Adeline¡¯s rtionship, the Smith family got a lot of benefits from the


    Harvey Group, so Edward turned a blind eye to it, as long as his son and daughter was his own.


    James¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the table, clenching his fist slightly as he inclined his head to look at


    him and asked rhetorically,


    ¡°Uncle Arthur allowed the illegimate son to be the CEO of the family group, while you were forced to go


    abroad for a time. Are you Ok with that?¡±


    Silence.


    After a long time, Sean put on his sses, gave a lightugh, and said with a slight hang of his head,


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked an improper question, so forget what I just said.¡±


    ¡°I also said something improper, sorry.¡±


    James rubbed his brow, his eyes deep, ¡°Marrying into the Harvey family, some things are out of my


    mother¡¯s control, was just like you and I were born in the Brown family and the Harvey family, so


    somethings are out of our control as well.¡±


    These words were a sort of answer to the question raised by Sean earlier.


    ¡°Okay, forget it. Come on, cheers!¡± Sean raised his ss forward with a gentle smile on his handsome


    face.


    James clinked with him and raised his ss until it was empty, his obscure eyes falling on the Mrs and


    Mr. Chante who were weaving through the crowd.


    Sean followed his line of sight and said, ¡°Before the siblings came to you, they were telling Uncle


    Lorenzo and Auntie Elva about how Ang was bullying them. I and Raya happened to hear that.


    You guess what?


    ¡°All the wrongs are Ang¡¯s, all the grievances are Jessica¡¯s, and all the justice is Danis¡¯s.¡±


    James¡¯s eyebrows were tinged with a few moments of mockery.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good summary!¡± Sean pped his hands and sighed.


    ¡°The couple is really interesting, and Danis...¡±


    Heughed meaningfully, ¡°And I don¡¯t know if he is really stupid or not.¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a sound this time. Danis wasn¡¯t stupid but he just trusted his sister too much.


    Sean stabbed his arm, ¡°Ang¡¯s parents do not support her. Although she has a brother who loves her,


    his brother is useless. She is pathetic, so let her go.¡±


    ¡°It is none of your business.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, and his fingers tapped the table slightly faster.


    Sean swept his hand that kept tapping on the table and coughed lightly, ¡°She has been following you


    for so many years, and she has no deep hatred with you, but why do you...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really worrying too much.¡±


    James didn¡¯t hear him out and just stood up, fastening the buttons on his suit jacket with a slightly


    austere expression.


    Sean hurriedly followed and stood up, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your own choice and I won¡¯t say anything in the future,


    okay?


    If my girl hasn¡¯t insisted on asking me to intercede, I don¡¯t want to get involved in your mess with


    Ang?¡±


    He shoved the gift into James¡¯s arms, ¡°Here you go. Make sure you hand it to Ang, or my girl will be


    yelling at me again!


    I¡¯ll go first!¡± After saying that, he just left.


    James nced at the gift box in his hand and casually tossed it onto the table before walking towards


    the front.


    But after a few steps, he turned back and left with the gift.


    Ang stayed at Auntie Susan¡¯s restaurant for over an hour before she left by car. When she was


    about to leave, Auntie Susan said a lot of exhortations such as ¡°Come here for noodles when you¡¯re


    free¡± and ¡°I will introduce my nephew to you when hee back¡±.


    ¡°Mom and Dad have not gone home yet. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go see my kids?¡±


    Luna felt that Ang was too depressed. There was never a light in her eyes, so maybe it would be


    better for her to see the kids and cheer her up.


    Ang lowered her head, the shadows of the tress, streetlights, and the buildings sliding across her


    face, and she was silent for a long time, shaking her head at the expectant look on Luna¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    Greysonpletely failed to understand his wife¡¯s intention. His face was full of disgust, but his look


    could not hide his doting, ¡°The kids are naughty. If they were not my children, I would have beaten


    them up!¡±


    Luna red at him.


    Greyson felt aggrieved, ¡°Ang is so beautifully dressed today. What if she hugs the kids and gets


    peed on by them? It¡¯s not just that she can see them today.¡±


    ¡°Ang, are you tired today?¡±


    Luna ignored her husband and whispered to Ang, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over and see the kids someday


    when Mom and Dad aren¡¯t at home?¡±

 Chapter 96 Donate Her Birthday Presents

    Chapter 96 Donate Her Birthday Presents


    Ang smiled reluctantly and declined politely, "I''m usually quite busy with work, let''s talk about it


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Since she said so, Luna could only agree with her.


    The car soon pulled up in front of the Dream Club.


    Ang grabbed the handle of the car and was about to open the door when Greyson called out to her,


    "Ang, wait for a moment."


    He looked at Luna and pointed at a small supermarket next to the Dream Club, ¡°I am a little thirsty,


    please go and get me a bottle of water."


    There''s water right in the car. Obviously he wanted Luna to leave and talk to Ang alone.


    Luna understood him. Her face was cold and she didn''t move for a long time.


    "I know the owner of that supermarket well, I''ll go."


    Ang could understand Luna''s thoughts. Luna treated her brother with heart and soul, but her brother


    wanted to avoid her sister-inw and talked to her secretly. Her brother treated her sister-inw as an


    outsider.


    If she were her sister-inw, she would have felt ufortable.


    "You''ve had a busy day, and you''re tired."


    Luna pulled her back, red at Greyson and said.


    "I''ll go."


    After that, she opened the door and got out of the car, but instead of going to the supermarket, she


    stood a short distance away from the car.


    Ang looked at her back and sighed, ''''Brother, what are you going to say? Why can''t you say it in


    front of your wife?


    Even if you''re looking for an excuse, you should find one that''s not so obvious... Aren you making your


    wife unhappy by doing that?"


    Silence.


    Greyson looked depressed as he pulled out a cigarette, put it to his mouth, lit it, and then looked at


    Ang in the rearview mirror. However, he soonput out the cigarette, lowered the car window and


    threw it out.


    It was October, and the weather was fine during the day, but the nights were a bit colder, especially for


    Luna who was wearing an evening gown.


    Ang looked at Luna whose nose was frozen red, "It''s too cold outside, let my sister-inwe in."


    She lowered the window to call out, but the window rose up before she could say something.


    "I can''t help you with a big favor, but I can help you with a small one."


    Greyson had an expression like he had eaten a fly as he gritted his teeth and said.


    "I''ll ask that son of a bitch, James, out in a few days, and call you when it''s about time!"


    ¡°Okay.¡± After a long time, Ang answered, and then lowered the car window and called out to Luna.


    Luna walked to the car with her arms crossed, ignoring the passenger seat door that Greyson opened


    for her, and sat in the back.


    She didn''t m the door or yell, but her face was extremely cold.


    "Sister-inw, my brother was just telling me the details of my... seduction of James."


    Ang wanted tough, but her lips wouldn''t cooperate, ¡°He was afraid that I would be too


    embarrassed, so he let you out. Don''t be angry with him, me me instead."


    She didn¡¯t learned anything good from her mom and dad, but she learned to maintain her dignity even


    if it¡¯s unnecessary from her dad. Sometimes she had to grit her teeth to get things done when she


    promised something beyond her ability.


    But after two years in prison, she came to the Dream Club, and she had already lost her dignity, not to


    mention maintaining it.


    Luna looked at her, going from being expressionless to surprised to heartbroken, guilty and sad in just


    a few seconds.


    She wanted to say something tofort Ang, but found that nothing was appropriate to say.


    "It''s gettingte, you should go back early, and be careful on the road."


    Ang opened the door and got out of the car, standing aside and watching them.


    Fearing that she might feel embarrassed and awkward, Greyson didn''t say anything, and started the


    car directly. He turned left to merge into the traffic and left.


    It wasn''t until the car disappeared from her sight that Ang minced her lips and turned around to head


    for the dormitory.


    Toot-- Her phone vibrated.


    It might be inconvenient for her to answer the phone, so Denise sent a message.


    [Ang, I''ve asked someone to take your birthday presents to James''s house. When are youing


    over to get them? I can send someone to pick you up.]


    The wind was a little chilly, Ang trembled and replied,


    [The gifts are too valuable. If I keep them, I can only treat them as ornaments.


    If you have time, could you please help me deal with those birthday gifts and donate the money to the


    disabled who are in needs?]


    Denise replied immediately with a ¡°OK¡±.


    Ang put away her phone, rubbed her chilled arm, and went back to her dorm.


    "Back?"


    Julia was removing her makeup, and when she saw Ang entering, she smiled at her, with some guilt


    and ingratiation hidden in her eyes.


    Ang nodded and sat down on the bed to take off her heels, rubbing her sore heels.


    In the light, the diamonds on the ne, on her gown, and on her heels were glittering and sparkling


    amazingly.


    Julia was envious and wanted to go up and take a look, but seeing that Ang didn''t look good, she


    didn''te close, only looking at Ang''s ne, dress and shoes from time to time.


    "Why am I suddenly in a bad mood?"


    Timothy sat on the bed and talked on the phone, but her eyes stared at Ang, "How can I be in a


    fucking good mood when the most disgusting bitch is back?"


    The bitch she mentioned was obviously Ang.


    Julia put on her facial pack, and nced at Ang secretly. Ang was still massaging her heels, and


    her expression had not changed much.


    Seeing Ang acting like nothing was wrong, Timothy felt like she had hit her fist on cotton and was so


    angry that her words became more and more unpleasant.


    "I heard the bitch was hospitalized a while back, why didn''t she fucking die in the hospital?"


    "Living in a room with a murderer, what a fucking bad luck!"


    "Coming back in a evening gown, with stic fake diamonds on the dress and ne and shoes, the


    bitch is fucking hrious!"


    "Fuck, this bitch has the nerve to stare at me now, stare again and I''ll fucking gouge her eyes out!"


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ang walked barefoot to Timothy, grabbed her phone, and hung up the phone straight away.


    "Fuck you, how dare you!" Timothy stood up on the ground, one hand on her hip and the other poking


    at Ang, ¡°Why do you hang up my phone? Give my phone back to me!"


    Ang frowned, clutched her hand, and said coldly.


    "Apologize to me and you can have your phone back."


    "You want me to apologize to you?" Timothy freed herself and pointed at her head.


    "Bitch, you''ve broken your head, haven''t you?"


    Almost at the same time, Ang threw the phone to the ground in front of her, and the phone screen


    instantly cracked, covered with ayer of dense cobwebs.


    Timothy looked at the phone, with her eyes wide open, and then rushed to Ang with madness, "You


    son of a bitch, fucking..."


    p!


    Before the words could be finished, Ang pped her across the face and yanked her hair,


    whispering.


    "I told you to keep your mouth shut, and you ignore it, don''t you?"


    "You bitch, let go of me!"


    Timothy''s scalp was almost pulled off, and a cold sweat was breaking out on her head due to the pain.


    But no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t escape from Ang''s confinement.


    Ang¡¯s face tensed, "I''ll give you one more chance to apologize."


    Julia had seen Ang dealing with Timothy, and the first two times she felt quite good.


    But today, Ang''s state was obviously not quite right. She was afraid that Ang would be in trouble


    with thewsuit if she continued, so she rushed forward to persuade them.


    "Timothy, what happens today is your fault in the first ce, so hurry up and apologize to Ang, and


    this is over!"

 Chapter 97 Call the Police and Sue Them

    Chapter 97 Call the Police and Sue Them


    "It''s not your turn to judge whether I did the right thing or not, you bitch!"


    Timothy''s face was distorted with pain, but she was still cursing, "Ang, you stinking fucking bitch, kill


    me if you can!"


    The force in Ang''s hand increased a little. She turned to look at Julia and said.


    "Where are your scissors? Give them to me."


    "Ang, calm down!"


    As soon as she heard the word ¡°knife¡±, the sweat on Julia''s head came out, not daring to agree at all,


    for fear that someone would die in their dorm tonight.


    As she spoke, Timothy was still shouting, "If you can¡¯t kill me, Ang, you''re a coward, a son of a bitch,


    a bitch for dogs to fuck!"


    ¡°Bullshit!"


    Ang took the towel and tied Timothy''s hands behind her back.


    She let Timothy cursed on the floor, and in Julia''s frightened, confused, anxious andplex gaze, she


    walked to Timothy''s bedside, took a shoe, and stuffed it into Timothy''s mouth.


    The dormitory was instantly much quieter, but there was still the whimpering sounding from


    Timothy''s mouth.


    Ang went to her table, opened the drawer, took out the scissors, and squatted down in front of


    Timothy.


    The whimpering in Timothy''s mouth stopped, and the spiteful indignation in her eyes turned into fear.


    "Ang!" Julia came up to Ang with trembling legs, shivering to grab the scissors in her hand,


    "killing... Timothy, this... kind of person, is not worth it!"


    Ang nced at her, "Let go."


    "No... I won¡¯t..."


    Julia was scared to death, desperately shook her head, "Don¡¯t be so depressed... your parents do not


    admit you, but your brother... brother and sister-inw still... love..."


    Ang interrupted her with a frown, "I won¡¯t kill her."


    "Really..."


    Julia wanted to ask if it was true, but seeing that she really didn''t look like she wanted to kill someone,


    she let go of the scissors and sat down on the ground with weak limbs, wiping the cold sweat off her


    head.


    Then, under Julia''s gaze that was first scared then incredulous and finallyughing, Ang cut


    Timothy''s carefully maintained long hair into a buzz less than two millimeters in length with bald areas


    here and there.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    September 28th reminded Ang of too many unpleasant things, plus what Aunty Susan said, she was


    extremely depressed. But cutting Timothy''s hair calmed her down instead.


    "Got a cigarette and a lighter?" Ang turned to Julia and asked.


    Julia said yes and didn''t ask her what she wanted to do. Covering her stomach to hold back her


    Ang lit the cigarette and burned six spots in the middle of Timothy¡¯s head without hurting her scalp.


    "You... you are so talented!" Julia couldn''t help it anymore and burst outughing.


    Ang took a few pictures of Timothy from the neck up and then untied her, who was already on the


    verge of copse, "Don''t mess with me again, or I''ll send those pictures to the work group."


    She really got tired of Timothy!


    Timothy removed the shoes from her mouth, and spat on the ground. She didn''t have time to scold


    Ang, and hurriedly ran to the mirror.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± She covered her head and screamed. Looking at the pile of hair on the floor with scarlet eyes,


    she almost passed out.


    Juliaughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, "Timothy, you... you look so funny!"


    "Ang, I''m going to kill you!" Timothy cherished her long hair very much, but now it ended like this,


    just like gouging her heart out, making her suffer a lot.


    Ang dodged to the side to avoid Timothy''s attack, and before Timothy rushed to her again, she held


    up her phone, "You can buy a wig and put it on, so no one will see you like this except me and Julia."


    She paused, and her voice was louder than before, "But if you mess with me again, I will post those


    pictures I just took to the work group."


    Hearing this, Timothy, who was already on the verge of madness, stopped and just stared at Ang


    with extreme resentment, wanting to kill her on the spot.


    Knock! Knock!


    It happened that someone knocked twice on the door at that moment, and without waiting for an


    answer from inside, the door was pushed open from outside.


    Outside the dormitory, a group of people stretched their necks to look in, attempting to see what was


    going on inside.


    But Gabri closed the door aftering in, cutting off the sight of those who were outside.


    Gabri was holding a gift box in her hand, and she came here for Ang, but when she inadvertently


    nced at Timothy who was wearing a new hairstyle, she couldn''t hold back and snorted augh.


    "Gabri, please help me!" Timothy seemed to have found a helper all of a sudden, and spoke


    extremely fast to Gabri, "Ang just tied me up, shoved a shoe in my mouth to humiliate me, and


    took scissors to kill me!


    We can''t have such a murderer in the club!"


    Gabri smiled, and there were charm and sarcasm in her beautiful eyes, "If Ang wanted to kill you,


    howe you don''t have a single wound on you when you can''t move or shout?"


    Ang stood by in silence.


    If Gabri believed Timothy''s nonsense, she wouldn''t be able to be the manager of the Dream


    Club. She didn''t need to exin.


    "She wanted to humiliate me first and then kill me!" Timothy lied without thinking, pointing at the pile of


    hair on the ground and yelling.


    "This is the proof that Ang humiliated me. If youeter, you can only see my corpse!"


    Gabri sighed lightly and took away Timothy''s hand that was tugging at her arm with a little


    impatience in her eyes.


    Timothy was the person who just can''t take a hint, "Julia is also a bitch, she acted as an essory to


    that murderer, Ang!


    Gabri, I''m going to call the police and sue them and put them into jail!!!"


    "Sue if you want." Gabri raised her eyes slightly and teased under Timothy''s frozen gaze.


    "Why don''t you call the police? Do you need me to lend you my phone?"


    Timothy''s face became flushed and green, and then turned pale and flushed again, as wonderful as a


    tipped palette, and finally she red viciously at Ang. She grabbed a hat and put it on, mmed the


    door and went out.


    "Nowadays, every girl has a bad temper." Gabri rubbed her ear, which was sore from the mming


    sound of door.


    Julia nced at Ang and came up to Gabri and said, "Gabri, as far as Timothy''s temper is


    concerned, aren''t you afraid that she will cause trouble for the club if she stays here?"


    "Is this your way of telling me to fire her?"


    Gabri asked Julia carelessly, and then shoved the gift box into Ang''s hand and said.


    "This is a birthday gift from Raya." Ang held the gift box and was stunned.


    She thought... Raya would note back to her.


    "Just asking, you are overthinking it."


    Julia smiled and took a bag from the table, "These are specialties sent to me from my hometown,


    please take some and taste it."

 Chapter 98 Curse More often

    Chapter 98 Curse More often


    Gabri didn¡¯t refuse and took the specialties Julia handed over. She told Ang not to forget to go to


    work on time tomorrow and left with elegant pace.


    "Ang, what is Gabri thinking indeed?"


    Julia closed the dormitory door and puzzled, "Why doesn¡¯t she expel Timothy?"


    Ang shook her head, saying that she didn''t know. She took the cleaning tools and carefully swept


    the hair on the floor.


    "I think Gabri didn''t fire Timothy because Timothy has someone behind her!"


    Julia sat down on the bed, thinking, "Ang, before your parents admit your identity, you should try to


    be polite to Timothy."


    Ang threw the hair into the dustbin, and then reced a new trash bag and said lightly.


    "I used to be polite to her, did she appreciate it?" Julia thought seriously, "... seemed to curse more


    often."


    "Well."


    Ang went out to throw the trash and when she came back, she saw Julia standing in the middle of


    the dormitory with her phone in her hand, and her eyes were already swollen with tears.


    Ang shut her mouth and walked over, handing her a few tissues.


    Julia took the tissue and blew her nose, choking with red eyes.


    "He broke up with me..."


    "Rub it."


    Stunned, Ang handed her the entire box of tissues, then silently took the dustbin over here.


    Julia drew out a few tissues, carelessly rubbed the corners of her eyes, and casually threw them to the


    ground.


    Ang nced at the trash can close at hand, then at the tissues outside of it, and shut her mouth.


    ¡°You know what he said to me?¡± Julia sniffled, the tears she just finished wiping covered her face again.


    She looked wretched, angry, and helpless, "He said he couldn''t stand me sleeping with other men...


    thinking that I had slept with other men, he felt.... I was dirty..."


    "But didn''t I do all this for him? Besides, he found the first guy for me and told me to sleep with that guy,


    and after that, I wanted to break up with him, but he said he was a jerk, that he was sorry, that he would


    never... dispise me for that, and that he would never break up with me!"


    "But now... he... says he can''t stand it anymore, he''s got a crush on a girl freshly graduated from


    college in hispany... He says he''s sorry, but he really didn''t love me anymore..."


    Julia asked in a hoarse voice as she grasped Ang''s arm in tears.


    "Don''t you think I''ve done enough for him? Why did he... do this to me?"


    Ang just handed her tissues and didn''t say a word.


    There was no right or wrong in a rtionship, just like or dislike.


    For the following month, work was as usual at the Dream Club for Ang.


    As Denise personally organized the birthday party for her, those who came to the Dream Club for fun


    didn''t harass her or say anything foul. Some people saw she was pretty and looked at her a few more


    times.


    Felix came to the Dream Club a few times with evil intentions, but Ang didn¡¯t need to worry about


    that because Gabri dealt with it for her.


    Danis and Cathleen''s engagement was held on the National Day.


    The Smith family made an excuse that waiters were not enough, summoning Ang to the party to


    help. But Greyson directly hired a hundred ordianry looking men and women as waiters for the Smith


    Family, saying it was a gift for Danis and Cathleen, making them embarrassed in front of the guests.


    Except that, there was nothing happened in the following month. Without seeing the awful people like


    Jessica and James for over a month, Ang put on a few pounds, at least she didn''t look skinny


    anymore.


    "We have a day off today, going shopping?"


    After breaking up with her boyfriend, Julia instantly became haggard, and her heavy makeup couldn''t


    cover her pale face and dark circles under her eyes.


    Ang was about to say yes when her phone rang, "Excuse me, I have to answer a call first."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The call was from her brother. She went into the bathroom with her phone and then picked it up.


    "Are you off today?" Greyson asked directly, andpared to his usual voice, there was a bit of


    depression and annoyance in his voice.


    Ang said yes and asked with a frown, "What happened?"


    "Don''t go out today, I had an appointment with James this afternoon at the Dream Club. Keep your


    phone on and wait for my call."


    After saying that, Greyson hung up the phone first for the first time.


    Ang was stunned, the hand clutching the phone so hard that her knuckles turned white.


    She bit her mouth tightly and there was sweat on her forehead.


    She hadn''t seen James in the past month, and with no one giving her a hard time, she''d forgotten the


    n.


    Considering the result of failing to seduce James, Ang''s face was suddenly bloodless. She picked


    up her phone with trembling hands, hesitated for a moment, and finally dialed Greyson''s number.


    When the phone got through, she swallowed and whispered.


    "Brother, James and Jessica didn''te to the Dream Club recently, the new supervisor and Gabri


    didn''t embarrass me, can I..."


    She was really afraid of James¡¯s revenge.


    ¡±No, you can¡¯t¡± Greyson interrupted her directly, and his voice became louder and louder, "James and


    the others didn''t go to the Dream Club to embarrass you now, what if they go back to you after a


    while?"


    "And as for those guests, your birthday party just passed, because of Aunty Denise, they won''t harass


    you!


    But who knows what will happen after a while? That son of a bitch, James, is Denise''s son, and she


    can''t be on your side forever!"


    Ang lowered her eyes and her eyshes fluttered.


    She had thought of what her brother said, but... she closed her eyes, and just thinking of the scene two


    years ago when James broke her leg with a golf club, a cold sweat broke out on her back.


    Scared, she was really scared of James!


    "All right, it''s a deal!" Greyson said hastily with impatience.


    "I''ve already prepared the pinhole camera for you, and I''ve also prepared a few pieces of erotic lingerie


    and other things for you, so don''t think too much, just put it all on me if something wrong happens!"


    Ang''s throat tightened slightly and the corners of her eyes turned red, "Brother,"


    "I''ve got a bunch of things to handle here, so I am going to hang up!"


    Greyson hung up the phone straight away.


    Ang nced at the photo with her brother on her phone screen. Her brother''s arm was around her


    shoulder by the flower in the sunlight, and both were smiling happily.


    The photo was taken two years ago. But now looking at it again, she felt like many years had passed.


    She licked her lips and clutched her phone harder.


    It was true he was afraid of James, but she really didn''t want to work at the Dream Club anymore...


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Ang?" Julia knocked on the bathroom door and called out.


    Ang put away her phone and opened the bathroom door, trying to suppress theplicated


    emotions aroused by the phone call just now, "Sorry, I still have somethings to do today, so I can¡¯t go


    shopping with you.


    Tia is also off today, so you can ask her."


    Julia stared straight at her, not moving, not making a sound.

 Chapter 99 Her Brother was Looking for Her

    Chapter 99 Her Brother was Looking for Her


    "I¡¯ll go out first."


    Ang was distracted and tried to walk around her to get out.


    But Julia grabbed her arm and asked with a forlorn look.


    "My boyfriend thinks I''m dirty and doesn''t want me, do you think I''m dirty too?"


    "No."


    Ang repeated it again, "I''ll go out first."


    Julia still didn''t let go and her eyes already became red, "Then do you think I''m particrly snobbish


    because I want to get to know James, Jessica and Greyson through you, so you don''t want to treat me


    as a friend?"


    Ang looked at her and frowned slightly, not saying anything.


    ¡°My boyfriend is gone and my friends are gone, and I am really a loser."


    Julia let out a bitterugh and let go of her, and the loss and pain under her eyes were hard to hide.


    She didn''t continue to pester Ang and moved to the side with her head down.


    "Like you said, people areplicated, and I''ve never asked my friends to be nice to me totally, as


    long as they don''t hurt me."


    Ang gave her a nce and went out.


    Julia jerked her head up, her depressed eyes became bright, "Ang, am I still your friend?"


    Ang went out with her wallet and phone and didn¡¯t answer Julia.


    It was almost twelve o''clock and there were many pedestrians and vehicles on the road.


    Ang stood in front of the Dream Club and looked around, realizing that she had no idea where she


    was going. She came out just because she didn''t want to argue with Julia about the friend issue


    anymore.


    Were they friends?


    Actually, she couldn''t tell.


    Toot--The phone vibrated.


    [I''ve ordered you a takeaway, your favourite food. I''ll call youter, don''t run around!]


    It was from her brother.


    Ang stood in front of the Dream Club for more than ten minutes and received the takeaway ordered


    for her. She didn''t want to go back to the dormitory, so she got a room at the hotel near the Dream


    Club.


    Under great stress, even the most delicious food lost their vor.


    Ang only ate a little. Shey on the bed, curled up in a daze.


    ¡°!¡±


    She suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t take the erotic lingerie with her and sat up immediately.


    Her brother said he had prepared it for her as well, but he always did things carelessly and she was


    worried.


    Ang stood up, briefly tidied up her clothes, went to the nearby mall and bought Julia''s favorite fried


    rice, and then went back to the dormitory.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Ang put the takeaway in front of Julia and went to the closet to get the gift box.


    "I don¡¯t have the mood to eat."


    Seeing her favorite fried rice, Julia''s eyes shed as she looked at Ang and asked.


    "Are you going to... seduce James today?"


    Ang thought the gift box was too eye-catching. She removed the packaging and put the three sets of


    underwear directly into a stic bag, "Try to eat a little. Your ex-boyfriend already fell in love with


    another woman. He won''t feel sorry for you or feel guilty about it or anything, even if you torture


    yourself like that. The only one who will suffer is yourself."


    She didn''t answer her question, as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Julia took the hint and didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions, but after some hesitation, she still said.


    "Ang, you''d better not go, that n doesn''t work." She bit her lip and said with embarrassment.


    "I was thinking of making you owe me a favor and didn''t give it much serious consideration."


    "I¡¯m a little sleepy, I''ll take a nap." Ang put the bag next to the pillow, took off her shoes,y on her


    side, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Julia probably knew Ang was pretending to sleep, but she didn''t say anything.


    The only sound that remained in the dorm was the light sound of chewing.


    Every minute and second was unusually torturous for Ang, and it seemed as if a century had passed


    before the phone finally rang.


    She took a deep breath and picked up the phone with trembling fingers.


    A maic male voice rang out on the other side, "Hello, this is HH Real Estate, do you need to buy a


    house in the near future..."


    Ang frowned and simply hung up the phone, lying on the bed again.


    "Ang." Julia walked over to the bed and pushed Ang lightly, her voice was very soft, "I think even


    if you seduce James sessfully, he will not let you go. You''d better think about it seriously, don''t be so


    impulsive."


    Sitting up, Ang put her hair behind her ear and said seriously.


    "I''ve thought this through. Don''t worry, you won''t be involved if something goes wrong."


    If something went wrong, she didn¡¯t need Julia or her brother to take the responsibility, she would take


    full responsibility herself.


    "That''s not what I meant, I''m not afraid if I was involved!"


    Julia exined with a flushed face, "I just think that now it¡¯s aw-based society, everything can be


    solved byw. You don¡¯t need to use this kind of way..."


    Toot--


    Toot--


    The sound of phone vibrating interrupted her.


    Ang nced at the caller ID and picked up the phone.


    "Room 506, Ang,e over."


    Greyson''s voice was a little hoarse, with a tiredness he had never felt before.


    Ang agreed and hung up the phone, then she put on her shoes and carried her bag.


    Julia pulled her back and said with aplicated expression.


    "Ang, are you really not going to think about it anymore?


    No customer dares to harass you during this time, and the supervisor didn''t embarrass you, either.


    Maybe you don¡¯t need to be in such a hurry to do that?"


    "No one harasses me or embarrasses me now, but what aboutter?"


    Ang freed herself, "Even if no one embarrasses meter, am I going to tell my kids in the future that


    I work at a club?"


    Julia''s eyes dodged and mumbled.


    "Actually, it''s not that embarrassing. There are many people doing the same work as us, and they also


    got married and had children. It''s not as stifling as you say."


    "I''m not like you." There was only sarcasm under Ang¡¯s eyes, "You guys can leave after you save up


    enough money, you can leave this city to marry and have children, but I don''t have the right to leave


    here.


    If I don''t take this chance, I may have to stay here until I¡¯m old enough to die."


    Sheughed at herself.


    "Maybe at that time many people will tell their kids, look, it''s Ang, she''s been working in the club all


    her life."


    "Well... be careful, if something goes wrong, abandon the n and think of an excuse to muddle


    through." Julia said.


    Without waiting for Ang¡¯s reply, she added.


    "If it doesn''t work and you make James angry, find a way to let me know and I''ll go find Jessica.


    She''s so nice, even if she knows you seduce James, she will understand your difficulties and help you


    plead for mercy."


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, thank you all the same.¡±


    There was coldness in Ang''s eyes. She turned around and walked away.


    Julia tugged her from behind and persuaded sincerely.


    "Ang, do you have to suffer just for your dignity?


    It''s no big deal to ask a rival in love for help, and I think Jessica is very nice, she won¡¯tugh at you for


    that."


    "Which do you choose, suffer a little, or apologize to your ex and say you are wrong?"


    Ang freed herself and asked indifferently.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Julia didn''t know why she suddenly asked this question, but she became a bit agitated, "I sacrificed so


    much for him, but he cheated me and is with someone else. It''s obviously his fault, why should I


    apologize?


    I''d rather eat shit than apologize to that jerk!"


    "Unlike you, I''d rather eat shit and die than ask Jessica for help."


    Greyson called again. Ang didn''t argue with Julia anymore, as her expression wasplicated. She


    went out with the bag.

 Chapter 100 A Bite by A Dog

    Chapter 100 A Bite by A Dog


    About ten minutester, Ang arrived at the door of Room 505.


    Greyson, without wearing his suit jacket, leaned against the wall, smoking a cigarette. His handsome


    face was covered with annoyance, hatred and helplessness in the smoke.


    "Brother..." Ang paused three meters away from him, called out to him, and then walked up to him


    with the bag in hand.


    Hearing her shout, Greyson turned his head to look at her. He put out his cigarette, threw it on the


    dustbin, and asked with a frown.


    "What takes you so long to get here? Someone saw you?"


    "No."


    Ang nced at the room with hesitation, and the hand clutching the bag tightened, "James... is in


    there?"


    Greyson said yes in a muffled voice and pointed at the bag she was holding with his chin, "What''s


    that?"


    "Underwear." Ang''s voice was very low, and her face flushed for a moment, not with shyness, but


    with embarrassment.


    Greyson lowered his head and didn''t say anything for a long time. He pulled out a cigarette and put it to


    his mouth, then took it off again in annoyance and threw it into the dustbin.


    His knuckles whitened as he scratched his hair hard. He pulled two small items from his suit pocket


    and shoved them into Ang''s hand.


    "Your sister-inw asked me to remind you to take precautions, and she asked me to prepare two


    items as well!"


    Greyson was angry with James, and even more angry with himself for being ipetent, "I don''t know


    the size of condoms that bastard uses, if it doesn''t fit, you have to take birth control pills!"


    Ang looked at them again, tossed both items into the bag, and said softly, "Got it."


    "Don''t feel too bad, it''s not the Qing Dynasty, just... regard it as being bitten by a dog!"


    Greyson had a depressed look on his face, "I reckon the jerk won''t be responsible even if he sleeps


    with you, so the most important thing is still to get the photos or videos!"


    He grunted, ''''If we get the photos and videos, even if James doesn¡¯t care, his family will care about it!


    As soon as James lets go, I will immediately send you abroad. Even if James is powerful, he can do


    nothing when you¡¯re abroad!"


    It was about 2: 30 at noon, and there weren''t many guests at the Dream Club yet, but even so, staff or


    guests would pass by in the hallway from time to time.


    Seeing that the siblings standing in the doorway, a staff passing by looked at them several times and


    finally came up and asked if they needed help.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± After the staff left, Ang frowned and said to Greyson.


    "Brother, we''ll talk about thatter, tell me what''s going on inside first."


    It was obvious that they were standing in the doorway for a long time.


    "James drank something and is now lying inside." Greyson said.


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrink slightly. She was afraid that Greyson did something wrong and would get into


    trouble, "What did he drink?


    What did you add to his drink?"


    "Just a few sleeping pills and aphrodisiacs."


    Greyson grunted, "He''s got you into this mess, but you''re still worried about him?!"


    Hearing that it was just sleeping pills and aphrodisiacs, Ang sighed in relief and smiled bitterly, ''''I


    loved him deeply in the past, but there''s no way I still love him after he put me into this situation.


    I''m just afraid you''ll do something wrong and let my sister-inw and two kids pay for your fault."


    ¡°Well.¡± Greyson muttered and dragged her inside the room, ''''Cut the crap and hurry in!


    I''ve got the camera installed, so don''t worry about it!"


    Ang entered the room. The curtains were drawn inside and the lights were dim.


    The faint smell of men''s perfume mingled with the smell of alcohol. There was also a vague smell of


    cigarettes, a little choking but not so much as to be unbearable.


    The table was cluttered with sses, a few empty, and a few half-full.


    There were also several tes of untouched fruit, and snacks.


    And behind the table, Jamesy on the sofa with a disheveled suit, his hair, which had always been


    meticulously groomed, was also a bit disheveled, and his handsome face flushed abnormally due to the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    effects of the drug.


    "Don''t look stupidly!" Greyson picked up a beautifully wrapped box from the sofa and shoved it into


    Ang''s arms, "This is the clothes I prepared for you, wear itter!"


    After that, he stared at Ang and reminded.


    "There are also trinkets for the neck inside, make sure you wear them, got it?"


    "Well." Ang nced at James, whose face was growing red on the sofa, and said to Greyson.


    "Brother, you go out first."


    "I''ll be waiting for you outside, I¡¯m at your back, don''t worry!"


    Greyson hugged her and clenched his fists tightly as he exited the room.


    Ang opened the gift box, inside was a red tulle dress. It was called a dress, but the total fabric added


    up to just two palm size.


    Wearing it was not much different from not wearing it, which just made people have the desire to strip it


    off.


    Ang had never worn anything like this before, tugging it up and down from time to time, and every


    cell in her body felt ufortable.


    She frowned and took very small steps towards the person on the couch to avoid getting naked.


    James didn¡¯t take off his leather shoes. His calves and feet were hanging in the air, and his suit jacket


    was casually thrown aside.


    This made him much sexier and a little less unapproachable than usual.


    Ang''s heart was beating extremely fast, sweat breaking out from her forehead and running down her


    cheeks.


    Even though he was in a state of unconsciousness at the moment, he still made her nervous and


    stressed.


    She took a deep breath and crouched down little by little.


    ¡°!¡±


    The person on the couch jerked his eyes open, and Ang''s heart instantly jumped to her throat. She


    subconsciously stepped back, but her waist was held by the person on the couch.


    Her head spun dizzily.


    Ang copsed on the couch while James pressed himself against her, and she could hear his heart


    beating much faster than usual. The same as hers.


    James clutched her hand tightly, and his dark eyes became red due to the drug. He gazed at her and


    breathed heavily.


    Ang''s limbs were weak, and her soaked back was sticky and ufortable against the leather


    couch.


    She looked at the man who was pressing against her. Even though she tried hard to maintain her


    James wasn''t sleeping, so when her brother told her about the camera, did he hear that?


    "Of course I drank it." James gazed at her with his hawk-like eyes, and his voice was a little hoarser


    than usual as he sneered.


    "If I don''t drink it, how will I know your n?"


    He didn¡¯t know how much Greyson had drugged him. Every cell in his body screamed with sexual


    desire.

 Chapter 101 How Many Men Have You Seduced?

    Chapter 101 How Many Men Have You Seduced?


    Ang''s eyshes fluttered, and ayer of sweat appeared on her nose. However, at the moment, the


    arrow was fitted to the string, if she regretted it now, she wouldn''t have such an opportunity again.


    She forced herself to smile and wrapped her arms around James¡¯s neck and didn''t say anything, just


    moved up to kiss him.


    "So well-equipped,"


    James tilted his head to avoid her kiss. His eyes were obscure, and his breathing was a little heavier,


    "Ang, how many men have you seduced before?


    Tell me.¡±


    Ang gave a bitterugh, pressing her hands on his neck and kissing the corners of his lips, "Would


    you believe me if I say I had only seduced you and failed?"


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James sneered, and his eyes burning with desire interspersed with unrestrained anger and pain,


    "Ang, do you believe it yourself?"


    Ang didn''t expect to make him believe her. She just needed some pictures that could be used as a


    leverage to leave him.


    Admittedly, Ang''s skin was not good, with scars crisscrossing almost her entire body except for her


    arms.


    But in the dim light, the scars and the red tulle intersected, showing an peculiar beauty.


    When James''s hand stopped at her waist, she clutched his hand violently, "Hold on!"


    "You regret now?"


    James''s voice was unusually raspy.


    "It''s toote!"


    The photos and videos taken should already be enough. Ang pursed her lips, trying hard to push


    him away.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it, the drug was effective, and James had no intention of letting her go, not to


    mention that she brought the trouble herself!


    He undid his tie, but suddenly saw a sh of red on Ang¡¯s neck.


    James took it off from her neck.


    He nced at Ang, whose face instantly got pale, and chill was growing in his eyes.


    He threw the neck cor to the ground, stomped it with his foot, and took out the pinhole camera inside.


    James looked coldly at Ang,


    "Two years in jail makes you capable of everything!"


    Under her terrified gaze, James threw the camera to the ground and crushed it with one foot, "What do


    you want the video for?


    To threaten me?


    Tell me.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hands and feet were totally cold as in the ice cer, even the air snifted into the mouth was


    like cold air blowing out of the air conditioner.


    She would never have said ''Hold on'' if she knew what she''d just did would reveal the camera in the


    neck cor. After all, that hymen didn¡¯t mean anything to her...


    But it was useless to say anything now. The camera has been trampled and she didn''t know if the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    pictures were still there.


    "Speak out!"


    James''s heart seemed to be clogged with a ball of water-soaked cotton, and it was unusually afflictive.


    He took a few steps forward, cupped her chin and forced her to look at him.


    The cool touch crawling up from his fingertips encouraged him to hug her and kiss her.


    But a little sanity he had kept him firmly in ce, suppressing the desire that was screaming at the


    back of his mind.


    Ang''s body couldn''t stop trembling, and she dropped her gaze from him, whispering.


    ¡°Your guess is right, so why ask me?"


    James''s thin lips tightened into a line as he looked down at her, his fists clenched and his brows


    frowned at her acknowledgement.

 Chapter 102 Ruthless to Himself

    Chapter 102 Ruthless to Himself


    With a great crash


    nearly a dozen goblets were shattered to the floor by James, red wine covered the floor, and the rich


    aroma of wine spreading through the private chamber.


    As the goblets cracked, Ang''s heart thudded along with them, her body subconsciously curling up.


    James picked up a shard and stabbed it into his thigh.


    Within moments, blood soaked through his suit.


    However, there was no change in James¡¯s expression, except that his face was a little pale, and he


    didn¡¯t even utter a muffled grunt.


    Ang clutched her body tightly, unable to stop shaking from fears. And the cold sweat on her head


    couldn''t stop pouring out.


    James was not only ruthless to others, but also to himself. He didn¡¯t want to be controlled by the drug,


    and he stabbed his own thigh. She had no idea what he would do to her and her brother this time.


    Clip-clop.


    Clip-clop.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer.


    Ang watched James approaching her step by step with a deadly face. Ang¡¯s face was bloodless,


    and she desperately wanted to escape from him.


    But her limbs were so limp that she couldn''t move at all.


    Scaring.


    Really scaring.


    She didn''t know if the fragment in James''s hand would lodge in her right leg in the next second,


    Ka-da!


    As the debris collided with the ground, Ang''s heart missed a beat, then jumped wildly the next


    moment, as if it was about to leap out of her chest.


    She wanted to beg for mercy, but she still remembered the scene when he mercilessly broke her leg


    two years ago. She was unable to say any word, as if her throat was crawled with worms.


    James picked her up and threw her directly outside the private chamber with looking at her. Then he


    closed the door violently.


    It was about 4 p.m, and the Dream Club was about to have its rush hours. There were no customers in


    the hallway but a cleaner was cleaning and two female receptionists were heading this way with talking


    andughing.


    They were stunned for a moment when they saw Ang, and stopped to stared at her nkly.


    One of them took out his cell phone, but snapped it away again, not daring to take pictures or record


    videos. Perhaps she was wary of Ang¡¯s notorious reputation as a murderer.


    Ang¡¯s hands were around the chest, and her straight and slender legs tightly mped. She lowered


    her head to cover her pale face with her hair. Her limbs and heart were cold, as if her blood had


    stopped flowing.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She licked her dry lips and tried to push the door of the private chamber with her weak hand. However,


    the door had been locked from inside by James. Therefore, she couldn''t open it at all.


    Her brother wasn''t here, so she could only return to her dorm naked.


    Ang took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and took a difficult step forward as she met the gaze of


    others, with amusement and sympathy mixed with iprehension.


    DING!


    The elevator sound startled her.


    Ang stopped. Her face nched, and her body couldn''t stop shaking.


    How could she walk around the club naked and beughed at by others?


    "Stop, don''t move."


    The elevator door opened, and Gabri stepped out with a dress on her arm.


    The corners of her peach blossom eyes raised slightly. Then, she walked over to Ang and help her


    dress up neatly.


    No underwear was not pleasant, but it was much better than beingpletely naked.


    Ang''s mind was a mess. She had no time to figure out why Gabri had a dress in her hand. She


    whispered a ¡°thank you¡± to Gabri, and her face burned for a moment, feeling extremely


    embarrassed.


    "Why do you bother to say ¡°thank you¡± to her? James and the people around him are eveil!"


    As soon as Greyson came out of the restroom, he heard the coversation between Ang and Gabri.


    He walked over with a ck face.


    Looking at Ang standing on the ground barefoot, he twisted his eyebrows and picked her up by the


    waist.


    He would like to ask something. But with Gabri standing right next to him, it was really inconvenient.


    Ang wrapped her arms around his neck and exined wearily, "The clothes I''m wearing were given


    by Gabri, so I should say thanks to her."


    "The clothes on you were given by her?


    So James put you out naked?"


    Greyson red, swallowed the words into his mouth, just felt disgusted and ufortable, as if a


    mouthful of phlegm was in his throat.


    Gabri didn''t exchange any more pleasantries with the siblings, went to 505 and knocked on the


    door, "Mr. James, it''s me."


    Angy in Greyson''s arms, seeing the door of private chamber 505 opened, then closed again


    She looked at the closed door for a moment, then withdrew her gaze and smiled with self-deprecation.


    "Greyson, put me down. I can walk by myself."


    She said softly.


    Greyson didn''t let go, but asked in a suppressed voice with a frown.


    "What happened?


    Why did James throw you out naked?


    The medicine I gave him didn¡¯t work?"


    "The camera on my neck cor had been discovered by him."


    Ang clenched her fists, speaking each word with unusual difficulty.


    This time, all her efforts were in vain. She could not leave the Dream Club. Moreover, her life would be


    more difficult in the future.


    Greyson¡¯s face was livid, but he still hold thest trace of hope. "Then ... is the camera still okay?" He


    asked.


    Ang shook her head, just felt bitter in her mouth, "James threw it on the ground and stomped on it."


    She looked up at him and asked reluctantly,


    "Greyson, will the video captured by the camera be synchronously uploaded to the cloud drive?"


    ¡°I was in a hurry, and didn''t have time to set it up!


    I thought the n of putting the camera in the cor would work, and it won''t even be noticed!


    It''s my fault!"


    Greyson felt guilty and regretful.


    Ang was dejected, but said soothingly,


    "It''s not a big deal. Maybe when ten or twenty years passed, James, Jessica and the others will have


    their anger subsided, and they won''t be so bothered with me anymore."


    Even if James, Jessica and the others didn''t bother with her after ten or twenty years, how many ten or


    twenty years did she have?


    Besides, after ten or twenty years, James and the others might still not let her go.


    So what?


    Her brother had done everything he could to help her, and she didn''t want to make him feel guilty.


    However, Greyson could not swallow this. His charming face didn¡¯t look well. "No, we just cannot give


    up like this!


    He broke your leg, sent you to jail, and had sex with you. Now he''s even thinking of keeping you at the


    Dream Club for the rest of your life. What a fucking bastard!"


    He put Ang on the floor. He couldn¡¯t bear her exposed tits due to ack of underwear. Then he just


    took off his shirt and put it on her, while he himself was half-naked.


    "Greyson, he hasn''te to you yet about you drugging him, so don''t make trouble with him again!"


    Ang''s arms were wrapped into his shirt as well, so she couldn''t use her hands but her body to block


    in front of him.


    Greyson was so angry that he couldn''t listen to anything anymore. He kicked open the door of the


    chamber opposite to 505, and pushed her inside, "I''ve booked this booth for the day. Have a good


    sleep inside and ignore what happens outside!" He said.


    "Greyson..."


    Ang frowned and shouted at him, trying to stop him, but the door had been locked by him from


    outside.


    Greyson''s face was extremely cold. He pushed open the door of the 505 and rushed in with bare


    arms.

 Chapter 103 Bad Temper

    Chapter 103 Bad Temper


    In the private chamber 505.


    James stood in the southwest corner of the private chamber, he lowered his eyes so that others


    couldn¡¯t see his expression, but the blue veins on his face already showed everything.


    "I''ll call two people over for you."


    Touching the clothes scattered on the floor, Gabri raised her eyebrows, then withdrew her gaze and


    turned to leave.


    Only then did James look up at her, his raspy voice tinged with chills, "No necessary."


    ¡°What can I do for you?"


    Gabri stopped and turned back.


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw James took a fragment of the goblet, expressionlessly


    stabbed it in hisp a few times, and then threw the fragment to the floor. She walked slowly to the sofa


    and sat down.


    Blood soaked through his suit pants and then ran down to his leather shoes, and quickly meandered all


    over the floor, which looked rming.


    Gabri slightly opened her lips. Even though she had never seen James show any mercy to others,


    she was totally surprised to see him hit himself so hard at this moment.


    "Tsk!"


    Gabri didn''t say anything any more. She just took out her cell phone and called for someone to


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    prepare a car, and two more people to help James to the car.


    As soon as she finished the call, the chamber door was kicked open.


    Greyson rushed in half-naked and gloomy, not even ncing at Gabri, and walked straight to


    James, who was sitting on the sofa and prepared to fight.


    "Mr. Greyson doesn''t look in a good mood today."


    Gabri stopped in front of him with a smile.


    Greyson didn¡¯t intend to talk to her, gathered a handful of hair and yelled,


    "Go away!!!"


    "Well, what a bad temper! What if I don''t let you go?"


    There was yfulness in Gabri''s voice, and she narrowed her eyes slightly, like a cat stretching.


    Greyson, gritting his teeth, was angry by her attitude, "It¡¯s a private matter between this guy and me,


    you stay out of it. If you still don''t get out of the way, don''t me me for doing something to you. I never


    have habit of not hitting women!"


    CRUNCH.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    The security guards Gabri just called came up.


    The three guards looked at James, whose leg was still bleeding, and at Greyson, who was confronting


    Gabri with bare arms, and were confused. They werepletely unable to figure out what was


    happening here.


    "That''s good, and I'' don¡¯t have the habit of bullying the weak with many people. If you hurt a hair on my


    head, I''ll let youe in alive and go out dead."


    Gabri blinked and touched Greyson''s face, "What do you think?"


    Greyson yanked her hand away with a grimace, as if he had been touched by something dirty, and


    rubbed hard at the spot she had touched.


    Gabri wasn''t annoyed and watched his actions with a smile.


    "James, why are you hiding behind a woman?"


    Greyson spat on the ground and pointed at James with scarlet eyes, "Come out and let me beat you if


    you dare!"


    Without waiting for James to speak, Gabri smiled, "Mr. Greyson is really interesting, why should our


    Boss James be beaten by you?"


    "He know the reason in his mind!"


    After speaking to Gabri, Greyson turned his head to look at James, his eyes filled with hatred and


    anger, "James, you fucking threw her out and didn''t even give her a piece of clothing. Did you want to


    force her to die?"


    Hearing this, Gabri''s eyes raised slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but James nced


    over and her mouth closed again.


    James stood up and walked to Greyson with blood dripping from his feet. His handsome face was pale,


    but his aura was not less than usual, "When you two siblings drugged me, you should have thought of


    such an oue."


    The guards listened with their eyes glowing and the fire of gossips burning in their hearts, their heads


    lowered, but they listened carefully.


    "If you don¡¯t force us in the first nce, we won¡¯t try to ckmail you with such dirty means as taking


    nude pictures?!"


    Greyson''s body trembled due to anger, and every muscle was tensed.


    He pointed at James, his voice vaguely choked with a few sobs, "Ang used to be such a cheerful


    person, but you fucking sent her to jail for two years. When she came out, she got so silent, and I''ve


    never seen her smile again!"


    "You''ve broken her leg, and she can''t dance. She can''t even go back to her home, and you''ve forced


    her to live with no fucking dignity in the Dream Club.


    Well,


    Will you be happy when you force her to die?"


    James''s eyes flickered, his heart slightly hurt, but more than that, he could not suppress his anger,


    "Death?


    It''s too easy for her."


    "You fucking..."


    Greyson''s eyes were red and he directly pushed Gabri and the others away and mmed his fist


    towards James.


    One punch after another.


    James clutched his attacking fist, and gazed at him coldly. Perhaps due to the effect of or the injury, his


    emotions were simply out of control, and the anger and stifling in his heart was hard to control.


    ¡°Ang is to me for everything.


    You two siblings don''t need to struggle any more. She''ll never leave the Dream Club for the rest of her


    life!"


    Seeing this, Gabri could not hide her surprise, she had never seen him show his emotions like this


    in the four or five years she had worked with him.


    ¡°Bah!"


    Greyson broke free from the confinement with force and spat on the ground in anger, "No matter how


    powerful the Harvey family is, you can''t control everything!"


    "I''m warning you, James. If you don''t let Ang go, I''ll go to the police station, and if the local police


    station doesn''t work, I''ll sue further up!"


    Gabri¡¯s forehead jumped, and she cursed with the word ¡°bitchy man¡±.


    James sneered, ''''It''s true I can''t just control everything, but you drugged me, and the neck cor


    Ang wore had an invisible camera in it.


    You could call the police and I want to know who would be arrested."


    "Fuck!"


    Greyson cursed and was about to fight with him.


    But this time James had his guard up and blocked it.


    Greyson''s hands and feet were bound, the fact that even if James was injured, he couldn''t beat him


    made Greyson really angry and he hated him so much, he simply went over and bite James''s ear.


    James''s head tilted and pushed him away with a cold face.


    "Mr.Greyson, if you keep being unreasonable like this, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble to the


    Chante family?"


    Gabri stopped in front of Greyson and reproached daintily with half-smiled eyes.


    It was the first time she had seen a man fight like this, which was no difference from women fighting by


    pulling hair.

 Chapter 104 Angela, Are You Ok?

    Chapter 104 Ang, Are You Ok?


    Greyson was unimpressed and snorted coldly


    ¡°For those who doesn''t even care about their biological daughter, but only care about the profits, they


    absolutely deserve the bankrupt!"


    "Are you serious?"


    Gabri said slowly, with one hand pinched at her waist.


    "Think about it, if the Chant Group goes bankrupt, you won''t be able to spend as much as you do now,


    and maybe even those cars you like in your garage will have to be sold..."


    "Why do you have so much bullshit? It''s none of your business if I can spend my money extravagantly!


    Get the hell out of here!"


    Greyson had no pity for anyone other than his wife and sister, and directly pushed Gabri away as


    soon as he lifted his foot to kick James.


    Gabri looked at the three guards and frowned.


    "Are you guys watching the show?


    You¡¯d better stop Mr. Greyson!"


    When the words fell, James had already clutched Greyson''s outstretched leg and yanked it hard.


    "Fuck!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Greyson almost fell on the floor, and luckily, he grabbed the sofa aside.However, the action of splitting


    his leg pulled his scrotum, which was so painful that his head was covered with cold sweat.


    In a short time, two security guards had already stepped forward and restrained Greyson from both left


    and right.


    While the other one followed Gabri''s order and went up to support James, whose face was as pale


    as a white sheet.


    "Mr. James, what do you want to do with Mr. Greyson?"


    Gabri asked.


    "Call the police to take him away, or what else?"


    James''s arm was wrapped around the security guard''s neck, and the cold sweat, which caused by the


    pain, ran down from his forehead to his cheeks.


    He just faintly nced at Greyson and withdrew his gaze, what he answered was not Gabri¡¯s


    question, "Tell the security to delete today''s surveince."


    ¡°Surveince records need to be kept for at least three months."


    Gabri said.


    Perhaps the pain in his leg lost its effect, the bottom of James''s eyes tinged with ayer of confusion,


    and his pale face was covered with a flush at some point, "Only delete it on this level, I''ll be responsible


    for anything that happens."


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Gabri ignored Greyson¡¯s shouting, and then she said to the security guard,


    "The car is waiting downstairs, send Mr. James over there, you know exactly what to say and what not


    to say."


    The security guard answered yes in quick session, and then held James and left.


    The door was locked from outside, and Ang couldn''t open it from the inside.


    She rapped on the door and shouted for a long time, her voice was hoarse, but no one opened the


    door for her.


    It wasn''t until about half an hourter then Gabri opened the door for her.


    Ang hurriedly said thanks and ran across to Room 505, only to see that it was unusually neat and


    tidy, her torn clothes, the crash pinhole camera, and the broken goblet were all gone.


    The ground was bright as a mirror, as if the blood was just a dream she had.


    She rummaged through the entire private chamber, but did not see James and her brother, she ran to


    Gabri with a pale face and a slight tremor in her voice, "Miss. Gabri, do you know¡­where my


    brother is now?"


    "Mr. James got his leg a pretty bad wound, don''t you want to know about where is him now?"


    Gabri''s lips curved charmingly, but there was no smile under her eyes.


    Ang didn''t care how James was injured or where he was, she grabbed Gabri''s arm and asked


    once more, "Have you seen my brother?"


    "Yes."


    Gabri gently broke her hand away, her smile tinged with imperceptible anger, "Not only did I see


    him, I almost got beaten by him. Mr. Greyson is really getting better at it."


    Ang licked her dry lips, her heart in turmoil, impatient to know about Greyson, but she had to


    apologize to Gabri, "My brother got a little out of control because something happened to me, I


    apologize to you on his behalf."


    "Come on, I can understand him too."


    Seeing her so groveling, Gabri sighed lightly, unable to say whether it was sympathy or other


    emotions. "Your brother is fine, and Mr. James doesn''t n to make a fuss with your brother this time,


    so don''t worry about him anymore."


    The anxiety in Ang''s heart faded slightly, "Thank you, Miss. Gabri, for telling me this."


    But she wasn¡¯t at easepletely. She didn''t think someone like James would let her brother go so


    easily.


    Gabri hummed softly and stopped as she pasting her, and she inclined her head to tell her,


    "You don''t have to work today, go back and have a rest."


    ¡°OK.¡±


    It was good to have a rest, but Ang''s right eyelid fluttered wildly, and her heart was inexplicably


    uneasy.


    She entered the elevator bare feet as the crowd stared at her with strange eyes.


    There was no wind, but there was nothing under her dress, cool and empty, and she was shamed and


    embarrassed.


    There were three men and two women standing in the elevator, and one of the women pointed at


    Ang, then she tiptoed up to the man''s ear to mutter something.


    Ang couldn''t hear what they were saying, but she always felt like they were all looking at her and


    talking about her.


    She stood unnaturally with her legs together in the corner of the elevator, both her hands pressed to


    her side clutching her shirt, a flush in her pale face.


    DING!


    The moment the elevator came, Ang moved from the corner to the door.


    She took a quick step as soon as the elevator doors opened. But just as she got out, she was yanked


    by a hand.


    She whipped her head around and saw the woman tugging at her was the same woman who had been


    tiptoeing around whispering to the man earlier, ¡°Do I know you?"


    The woman smiled at her and suddenly bent down to take off the high heels on her feet and put them


    in front of her, "We''re both about the same height and our feet seem to be about the simr size, you


    should be able to wear them."


    Ang loosened her hand clutching the corner of her dress, her dress tightened slightly, and she


    looked down at the pink heels on the floor without making a sound.


    "You don''t have to worry about me."


    The woman arched her eyes, "My husband will get me another pair of shoester."


    Ang looked at the shoes, they were a pair of branded goods and they looked like that they had been


    worn just a few times, "No thanks, I''m the staff of thispany,


    I lived not far away from here...."


    "No problem, Madame, it just so coincident that my wife is fond of the new shoes and wants to buy a


    pair of new shoes soon!"


    The man directly bent down and put the woman on his back. They didn''t give Ang the chance to


    refuse, and left talking andughing.


    Ang pursed her lips, tilted her head and took a deep breath. She put on the slightly over-sized


    shoes, and went back to the dormitory.


    She had just pushed open the door when Julia greeted her with a worried look and asked.


    "Are you... okay?"


    "Yes."


    Ang felt exhausted, both physically and mentally, and she took off her shoes and sat on the bed with


    her head down.


    She wanted to call her brother and ask how about him, but she was afraid to hear any bad news.


    Julia sat down beside her, and looked at the dense hickeys on her neck, trying to say something, but


    not a word came out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ang didn''t look up, and there was an unconcealed exhaustion in her voice.


    Julia opened her mouth and didn''t make a sound. She stood up, took a few steps on the floor, and sat


    beside Ang, asking with cautiousness and a little bit of guilt.


    "Ang, are you really fine?"

 Chapter 105 Who wants to have sex me?

    Chapter 105 Who wants to have sex me?


    Even though Ang¡¯s mind was chaotic, she still noticed Julia''s abnormality, and she rubbed her


    aching brow and said,


    "Just say what you want to say."


    Julia wanted to say something, but she hesitated for a while and went back to her bed and took out her


    phone, opened WeChat, and handed it to Ang. "You¡¯d better look at this."


    On the screen was the chatting records of a small group, and Ang knew all of them, as they were


    colleagues in the Dream Club.


    [I heard that Ang tried to seduce Mr. James and was thrown out naked by him!


    Not only I think so, with that look and scars all over her body, how could Mr. James like her?


    (contempt.jpg)]


    [Actually, I think Ang is pretty and has a good temperament, but she''s just a bit arrogant.


    [It''s not a seduction (creepy.jpg), a person who knows the story told me that Ang has a grudge with


    Mr. James and she was trying to kill him this time!


    I heard Mr. James went out supported by a guard and he was covered in blood!]


    [She just got out of jail and wants to kill people again!


    My God, it''s horrible to work with her!]


    [You''re wrong!


    Harry was at the scene today. He told me that Greyson was also there. In fact, Ang is Greyson''s


    sister, the two siblings drugged Mr. James, and wanted to take some pictures as a threaten, so that Mr.


    James would give the most profitable project to the Chante Group.]


    "Look at this."


    Julia snatched her phone and flipped to the chatting records of a security group that one of the guards


    had cut for her, then gave the phone to Ang.


    These records are unsightly


    [Ang usually covered up quite tightly. When she is naked, I can only see her big breasts and ass. I


    really want to fuck her heavily!


    It''s a pity that the boss ordered to delete the surveince recordings.]


    She''s such a slut, why don''t we date her and have some fun?


    (A picture of a man and a woman having sex.)]


    There were hundreds of chat records, and a few people talked from the body and the face of Ang.


    They had been discussing about how to sleep with her. The words they used were too dirty to hear, and


    there were even one or two self-proimed smart people, organized a Ssleep with Ang Programs


    which included n A, B, C and they also made up some dirty jokes.


    Finally, this security guard who cut the chat log to Julia sent a voice, "Julia, you''re so close to Ang,


    can you help me ask her out?


    If it is sessful, I will definitely reward you, or you cane over with her, and we three will have a


    3P. I will definitely let you two feel great!"


    Ang clutched the phone expressionlessly, her lips pursed tightly with ayer of dry skin.


    "When you''re done reading, just give me the phone."


    Julia was worried about her phone being smashed, and she took her own phone from Ang and said


    carefully and full of guilt.


    "I shouldn¡¯te up with this bad idea, I''m sorry."


    Ang lowered her head and didn''t make a sound, just clutching the corner of her dress so tightly that


    her knuckles turned white.


    She took out her phone and opened WeChat, and there was numerous messages in the Dream Club


    work group, all of those were talking about her.


    Someone said she wanted to seduce James to be his wife, someone said she failed to seduce James


    and she nted to hurt him, and another said they have a personal vendetta, and this time she tried to


    kill him but failed...


    There were so many different opinions, and many made dirty jokes about her. and Timothy was


    bouncing around relentlessly to smear her.


    Julia looked at Ang, felt guilt and wanted tofort her, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Even if she was trying to find a solution, she couldn¡¯t deal with so many people. It was hard to block the


    source of rumors, so she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ang licked her dry lips and sent a voice in the work group, "Who wants to have sex me?"


    The work group, which had just been as cheerful as boiling water, was instantly silent, and even


    Timothy did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang sneered and pressed the voice button, the chill and ruthlessness seeping in her voice passed


    along the phone to the ears of those who were watching, "It''s none of my business if you talk about me


    in private."


    "But whoever makes me hear what I don''t want to hear or see what I don''t want to see again, you¡¯d


    better not me me for being hard on you.


    How ruthless it will be, you can ask Timothy, she knows better than anyone."


    Julia listened with a frown, "Ang, you are going to offend more people, right?


    Aren''t you afraid they''ll say more worse words to disturb you?"


    "If I don''t say this, will they stop talk about me?"


    Ang asked as she casually tossed her phone onto the bed.


    Julia was dumbfounded.


    Ang rolled over and turned her back to her, "You can stay away from me if you''re afraid of upsetting


    someone."


    "I was just worried about you."


    Julia smiled sarcastically and sat back on her bed to look at her phone, only to find that no one had


    said anything in the group chat after the words said by Ang.


    It wasn''t until ten minutester that more than 20 people popped up, and it was the ones who


    A few of them, about ten minutes ago, were gossiping about Ang.


    Julia nced at Ang''s back, bite her lip, and followed with a message in the group-


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    [All of you should stop guessing, as Ang was forced to do this.]


    In hospital.


    The ward was nothing but white items, and the air smelled of disinfect water.


    James was lying on the bed in a hospital gown with bandage wrapped around his thigh.


    The doctor wiped the sweat from his head andmented.


    "The person who did this was so ruthless, the stabs almost hit the aorta. If they did, it would have been


    dangerous."


    Gabri, who was standing at the side, raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at James on the bed.


    His expression did not fluctuate in the slightest, as if the person the doctor said was not him.


    "Thank you."


    Gabri smiled to the doctor and asked.


    "Mr. James also drank red wine with aphrodisiacs and sleeping pills, would you like to prescribe some


    more medicine for him or do something else?"


    The doctor looked at James, whose face was unchanged, and he was a little surprised, "I really didn''t


    see it, I''ll have someone send the medicine overter, just drink it then."


    "Yes, please."


    Gabri sent the doctor away, closed the door, walked over to the bed and said,


    "Mr. James, there''s something I can''t make my decision, and I need to talk to you about it."


    James yed with the jade pendant and lifted his eyes to look at her for a moment when he heard the


    words, "Say it."


    "Now the rumors about Ang and you are all over thepany. They were saying whatever they


    want to say, and someone in the securities has saved the pictures of Ang¡¯s naked body. How do you


    think we should handle it?"


    Gabri rarely had righteous attitude, but she was truly sympathetic to Ang now.


    James''s body stiffened, his hand holding the jade pendant slightly tightened, before he looked up at


    her, his handsome face slightly sunken, "The surveince wasn''t deleted?"


    "It''s been deleted.


    But a security guard said he took a screenshot of her at the time, and then that picture is being passed


    around via WeChat.


    I also looked, it was a bit blurry, and couldn''t quite make out the face."


    As she didn''t know why he was reacting so badly, Gabri froze for a moment and said.

 Chapter 106 Nude Photos of Angela

    Chapter 106 Nude Photos of Ang


    Silence.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little depressing.


    James put the jade pendant back on his neck and said with a sullen face.


    "Get that security guard over here in twenty minutes."


    Gabri said okay and called the subordinate to transmit the order, then stepped aside.


    The Dream Club wasn''t far from the hospital, and fifteen minutester, the guard arrived in sweat,


    greeting people in the ward with apprehension.


    "Do you know why you are called here?"


    James sat on the bed, fixing his sharp eyes on the security guard.


    The security guard broke into a sweat because of his staring, and he swallowed and stuttered,


    "No... I don''t know."


    "Did you pass on the nude photos of Ang?"


    James stood up, and looked down at the security guard, who was half a head shorter than him with a


    gloomy glint at the bottom of his eyes.


    Even if the security guard was senseless, he could see Mr. James, who was rumored to be on bad


    terms with Ang, was on her side.


    He got gooseflesh by James¡¯s questioning and his limbs went limp as he said in a hurry,


    "No, no. When Ang was thrown out naked by you, we happened to be called out by our supervisor


    and were not in the monitoring room.


    By the time we got back, the surveince video had been deleted by Gabri, and I didn''t have time to


    take screenshots!"


    Before James spoke, Gabri walked up to him with the corners of her eyes slightly raised, "Then the


    nude photos of Ang..."


    "That''s not Ang!"


    The guard was afraid of being med by James and interrupted her immediately.


    James tugged at his cor and frowned slightly, "Hmm?"


    "That... That was a nude image I downloaded from the inte and photoshopped it into the


    surveince video."


    The guard''s body shook and said in a shivering voice with his head down.


    "Everyone was talking about Ang and... many people asked me for the surveince video at that


    time, and then I... I faked the photo."


    He was afraid people would find out it was a fake, so he deliberately processed the face on the picture


    so that people wouldn''t recognize that it wasn''t Ang.


    The bottom of James''s eyes were bitingly cold. There was a faint smile on his face and hidden veins


    standing out on his neck, "You are so talented, and it is really a waste of talent to work as a security


    guard."


    "No no. It''s an honor to... work at the Dream Club, and many people envied me."


    The guard treated him carefully.


    James tightened his thin lips and cast a sidelong nce at him, his eyes seemingly bottomless.


    The security guard was chilled by this nce, "Mr. James, I know I was wrong. Later I''ll go back and


    tell the guys that the photo was a fake, and I''ll definitely not let Ang take the me."


    "Give the list who asked you for the surveince video to Gabri."


    James didn''t take his words, but said abruptly with his eyes narrowed.


    The guard nodded like a chicken pecking grains.


    "Okay, that is all. Just go back."


    Gabri took a look at James''s expression and said to the security guard.


    The guard wiped the cold sweat from his head and almost trotted towards the door as if he was a


    survivor of a disaster.


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Gabri called out to him, smiling delicately, and her features were bright and beautiful. "Is it clear


    what you should and should not say?"


    The guard nodded his head repeatedly and fawned,


    "Those guys have no control over their mouths all day long, gossiping and spreading hearsay


    everywhere. I''ll teach them a lesson when I get back and tell them to stop gossiping about what they


    shouldn''t."


    "All right, just do it."


    Gabri tucked the shredded hair behind her ear, making the simple gesture fascinating and charming.


    The guard gulped, opened the door and left.


    Instead of sitting back on the hospital bed, James walked over to the window and looked out, saying,


    "When you receive the list, fire them as soon as possible. Our clubhouse doesn¡¯t need such mindless


    employees who are only keen to gossips."


    "From what he said, there were quite a few people.


    If you fire all of them at once and the staff can''t be refilled, it will have a big impact on the business of


    the club."


    Gabri got tired of standing and satzily in the chair.


    With the reputation of the Dream Club, recruiting a few dozen people was not a big problem.


    But new employees needed to be trained for half a month to a month. If they were used directly as


    regr employees, they would not only be unable to help, but will also cause troubles.


    James didn''t even hesitate for a moment and said in a slightly cold voice,


    "Transfer staff from elsewhere, and if you can''t, just suspend business to bring it up to standard."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His attitude surprised Gabri, but it was within her expectation. Sure enough, no matter how cruel he


    was usually, he also had feelings.


    She hooked her lips in a rather cheerful mood, "I¡¯ll recruit some employees and transfer some from


    other ces to keep the damage to a minimum. I''ll keep you informed on what happens."


    James tapped his fingers on the ss without speaking.


    Gabri coughed lightly and said deliberately,


    "Oh, by the way, that security guard just volunteered to admit he was wrong. Didn''t he..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, James interrupted, "Fire him after he''s done what he needs to do.


    And sort out the information about his faking spreading naked photos of others and submit them to the


    police station."


    "Tsk!"


    Gabriughed.


    "Distributing obscene images is enough for a jail sentence. If he has a jail record, it will be hard to find


    a job again. That¡¯s really a brilliant move."


    James swept her a cool nce and sat down on the hospital bed. The redness on his handsome face


    from Greyson''s beating was extraordinarily obvious against his pale face, and he looked a bit funny


    But Gabri did not dare to tantly mock her boss. She lowered her head, coughed dryly to stifle her


    "It''s not like you don''t have any interest in Ang by the way you''re reacting, so there''s no need to stab


    your leg at all."


    Why not just have sex with her?


    "Are you idle?"


    James frowned slightly and quickly loosened his brow, and his look was gloomy.


    Others might not ask. But the more he didn¡¯t say, the more Gabri wanted to know, "Mr. James,


    Ang has chased you for so many years. Do you really feel nothing for her?"


    "Gabri."


    James tapped his fingers quickly on the hospital bed and whispered a warning.


    Gabri blinked, as if she didn''t hear the deeper meaning of his words, "If I really hate someone, I


    would never see him for the rest of my life. Why would you keep her by your side and take a look at her


    from time to time?"


    In the past, Mr. James didn''t evene to the Dream Club for half a year, but now it was as if he


    worked here!


    "Mr. James, as a subordinate who understands the mind of a woman, I think I have to give a piece of


    advice to you.


    If you are looking for trouble now, it may not be helpful even if you kneel to..."


    Being stared at by James with a vicious gaze, Gabri stiffly changed the topic, ¡°Will you stay in the


    hospital or go home to recuperate?"


    It was obvious that she didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    James withdrew his gaze, not knowing what he was thinking, and ignored her.


    "Mr. James, there''s a lot of things waiting for me to deal with, so I''ll go back in advance."


    Gabri straightened the folds of her clothes and went out with graceful pace.


    James frowned and loosened his brows, his eyes flickering as he spoke to Gabri, who had already


    reached the door.


    "Invite me into the work group."

 Chapter 107 Angela was Drunk

    Chapter 107 Ang was Drunk


    "Okay, I''ll invite you into the Dream Club management group in a moment."


    Gabri said as she darted a wink at him.


    James tightened his lips, "The guests had negativements to the Dream Club during this time, so I''ll


    see what the staff says to determine if it''s the management or the bottom staff to me."


    "I, the manager, didn¡¯t know that the customers¡¯ response was bad!"


    Gabri covered her mouth, her beautiful eyes widened from surprise, "This is my dereliction of duty,


    and I''ll just talk to the management. You have to deal with a host of problems every day, so there is no


    need to bother you."


    James didn''t say anything, and just looked straight at her.


    Gabri didn''t dare to make a bad move, "But you''re in hospital these days, and probably not that


    busy. I''ll invite you into the group in a moment.


    In case they are too frightened to say anything, I won''t tell them who you are."


    After hearing his consent, Gabri then nodded and reached for the door.


    But when she reached the door handle, she stopped, leaned against the wall and looked at him with a


    smile, "I think Ang is nice, but it''s a pity I''m not a man."


    After saying that, without waiting for James to say anything, she opened the door and went out.


    The moment the door was closed, James was the only one left in the ward.


    He sat for a moment before lying back on his bed, staring at the ceiling as his thoughts whirled


    uncontrobly.


    Two years ago, on September 27th, it was the day before Ang''s birthday.


    James was surrounded by the management team in the mall, listening to their reports and asionally


    entering a store to ask for some specifics.


    As he entered a jewelry store, his eyes paused on a pair of rings. Then he walked over to them.


    The sales assistant had seen many customers, but it was the first time she had met a group of


    honoured customers. And the mall manager was even standing at the end of the group, as if he didn''t


    quite have a position in them.


    She put on her professional smile and tried to control her excitement as she followed James''s line of


    sight, "You have a good taste. This is a new arrival in our store, made by the famous jewelry master


    Carlos


    Behrman, and in the entire City only..."


    James didn''t have time for such nonsense, he tapped his finger on the ss cab and said


    sinctly,


    ¡°Pack it up for me."


    A group of people standing behind him looked at each other in surprise. The boss James had just been


    in thepany for more than two years, and hadn¡¯t made any achievements. But he did like this... His


    brothers in the Harvey family would rub his nose in this matter at the next meeting!


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Thinking about themission for selling this pair of rings, the sales assistant smiled with her eyes


    arched and her voice got a little sweeter, "Would you like to look at other styles?


    We''ve got several new arrivals here."


    James handed her a ck card, "No, thanks."


    When the sales assistant saw the ck card, her eyes lit up and her attitude became a little more


    respectful, "You''re wee."


    She swiped the card with trembling hands, packed the rings, and handed the package and the ck


    card to him with both hands, "Enjoy your shopping and wee to your next visit."


    James nodded, took the ck card and the gift box, and headed out of the store.


    Just after leaving the store, his phone vibrated and rang.


    The corners of his lips curved up in a small arc. He took out his phone and the corners of his lips fell


    back when he saw the name, Jessica, then he simply hung up the phone.


    Seeing this, the man in the suit standing beside him on his right hand said at an appropriate speed,


    "It''s near National Day. In addition to the discounts, the mall has scheduled..."


    Just after a start, James''s phone vibrated and rang again.


    James said sorry, took out his phone and looked at the caller ID, frowning slightly and picking up the


    phone, "What''s wrong?"


    "James, Ang is drunk. You had bettere and pick her up."


    Jessica''s soft voice wasced with a bit of worry.


    James pursed his lips, and a darkness shed in his eyes, "Where?"


    "My home."


    Jessica said.


    "J and Nova are here too. I just can''t take care of three drunks. If my mom sees us all drunk like


    this, I''ll deserve a scolding."


    James said, "I''m on my way," and hung up the phone.


    "I have something urgent to do, and you guys go on to report to the deputy general manager, Mr.


    Gerry."


    He spoke to the crowd behind him for a while and was about to go.


    But Gerry pulled him back, "Mr. James, can we talk for a while?"


    James raised his wrist to look at his watch and took a few steps to the side without saying anything.


    "With your brother in the Harvey family and others making trouble, you didn''t finish that Sunshine


    Garden project satisfactorilyst time, and the chairman wasn''t very happy."


    "Now that National Day is underway. The news that you are absent from work for private matters will


    soon be heard by them. Once theyin to the chairman, your position as the general manager


    may be gone."


    Gerry stood next to him and heard vaguely about what he talked about on the phone, but he almost


    guessed it.


    James lifted his wrist again and nced at his watch, "Finished?"


    Gerry nodded.


    "If my grandfather is going to remove me from my position just because of such a trivial matter, I have


    nothing to say.


    I''ll leave the rest to you, and email me a copy of the mall''s National Day promotion n by six p.m. this


    afternoon."


    After saying that, James directly left.


    Gerry watched his fading back and sighed heavily.


    Twenty minutester, James drove to the Smiths'' house.


    He got out of the car and entered the Smiths'' vi, asking the maid in the living room, "Where''s


    Ang?"


    The two servants looked at each other and one of them stepped forward and said,


    "Please follow me."


    James hmmed and followed the maid up the revolving staircase with the gift box containing the rings.


    When reaching the third floor, he turned right and entered the first room.


    "Ang?"


    James called as he pushed the door, and hesitated to give the ring directly to the drunken Ang or to


    wait for her birthday tomorrow.


    No one answered.


    The room was empty, the window was open a crack, and the wind blew in, the pale blue curtains


    fluttering up and down, bringing a scent of flowers.


    James''s handsome face darkened slightly as he turned to look at the maid behind him, his voice a little


    cold, "Where is Ang?"


    Being stared by James, the servant''s nose was sweating. She lowered her head and said cautiously,


    "Miss Jessica said to bring you here if you came looking for Miss Ang."


    "Where¡¯s Ang?"


    James repeated impatiently.


    The maid wiped the sweat on the tip of her nose and her voice was very small, "Almost half an hour


    ago, I saw Miss Jessica together with Miss J and Miss Nova ying together, and now I don''t


    know where they are."


    James''s brow furrowed and he turned his head away.


    But the maid got to the door before him and locked it, "Mr. James, Miss Jessica said you can look


    across when you get into this room."


    "Get out of my way!"


    James''s patience had run out.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The servant gulped, her mind racing, and said,


    "Please go over and have a look, and I remember Miss Jessica saying she would be ying with Miss


    Ang and other girls in the room across the corridor."

 Chapter 108 Set it up on Purpose for Me?

    Chapter 108 Set it up on Purpose for Me?


    The servant''s words were inconsistent and clearly lying.


    But James frowned, fearing that Ang was really drunk in the opposite room, and still went to the


    window and pulled the curtains open.


    As far as his eyes could see, there was a bright French window. But in front of the window, Ang was


    dressed in a revealing outfit, with ample bosom, and the hem of her skirt barely covered her upturned


    buttocks. She was standing on tiptoe, holding Danis''s neck and saying something.


    Her back was turned to James, while Danis looked down at her. His attention was all on her, and


    neither of them noticed James standing in front of the window of the opposite room.


    James''s expression remained unchanged, clutching the gift box hard until his knuckles turned white,


    and his look was gloomy.


    He didn''t know why he was still standing here, maybe there was a fluke in his heart.


    However, when he saw Ang behaving boldly and obviously flirting with Danis, he breathed heavily


    and abruptly pulled the curtain shut, turning around and striding out.


    "I''m sorry Mr. James. You can''t leave yet. Our Miss said you can''t leave until she arrives."


    The maid bravely stopped in front of James.


    James looked down on the servant, and it seemed that a blistering storm was in his dark eyes, "Get out


    of the way!"


    "Mr. James, this is our Miss''smand. She told me to make sure to stop you. Please forgive me..."


    The servant tried to stop him again, but before she could finish her words, he waved his hand and


    pushed her away.


    James walked to the door with his slender legs, opened the door and walked out.


    The maid was so anxious that she stomped her foot and hurriedly followed him, "Mr. James, Mr.


    James, wait a moment. Miss Jessica will be right over!"


    "Mr. James, take your time!"


    No matter how much she shouted behind him, James didn''t stop for a moment.


    To her good fortune, when they reached the second floor, Jessica showed up.


    With a great sigh of relief, the servant said warily,


    ¡°Miss Jessica, Mr. James has to go, and I really can''t stop him."


    "All right, there''s nothing for you to do here. You can go down first."


    Jessica spoke to the maid, then tugged on James''s sleeve and gently asked,


    "James, you saw it all, right?"


    James was very irritated. He loosened his tie, and gave an irrelevant answer, "You tricked me toe


    here by telling me that Ang was drunk, then found someone simr to her and deliberately arranged


    this y for me?"


    "I admit that I lied to you about Ang¡¯s getting drunk.


    But if I were to tell you directly that Ang was having an affair with my brother, and ask you to catch


    her adultery, I''m afraid you wouldn''t evene over."


    Jessica bit her lip, somewhat aggrieved and helpless.


    James grunted coldly and didn''t make a sound, sort of acquiescing.


    He had never had much trust for the Smiths.


    "But you''d be wrong to say that I found someone simr to Ang to deliberately arrange this show for


    you."


    Jessica''s eyes were a little red, "I''m Ang''s good friend, and the person she cheated on was my


    brother. How could I put dirt on both of them for no reason?"


    She looked up at him with her watery eyes, "Besides, you''ve known Ang for so many years, and


    should know very well whether that person is her or not."


    As if there were millions of ants gnawing at his heart, James felt numb, itchy and painful. He ripped off


    his tie and said with a slight frown,


    "There are so many people in the world, and it¡¯s possible that there is someone who looks exactly like


    Ang."


    "It really breaks my heart that you would rather believe the probability of one in ten million than what I


    said."


    Jessica smiled bitterly and wiped the corners of her eyes, "All right. My brother is still in that room with


    Ang. Why don''t youe over with me and see it with your eyes?"


    James put his tie on his arm, clutching the gift box in his hand with leaden eyes, lifted his feet and


    walked downstairs.


    Jessica trotted a few steps to follow him, and said in a soft voice,


    "The small staircase southwest of the living room leads to that room across the hall. When you get


    there, I''ll tell Ang that you just came over to see her."


    His pace was so fast that she had to jog to keep up.


    "This is the room. Wait a minute, James. I''ll knock on the door."


    Jessica reached the door first and knocked gently on the door.


    CRUNCH.


    The door opened from the inside, Danis stood at the door wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants.


    His gentle handsome face was cloudy at this time, looking at James with undisguised hostility.


    James''s gaze crossed over him andnded straight on Ang, who was wearing a super short skirt


    and a bare midriff, his look gradually turning cold.


    There was only Ang and Danis in this room, and no anyone else!


    "James, what brings you here?"


    Ang smiled and came up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck and gave a kiss on his lips, "Did


    you miss me because you haven''t seen me for half a day?"


    Looking at the amorous Ang, Danis¡¯s handsome face was wearing an awfully bad expression, and


    he really wanted to yank them away.


    But just as he took a step, he was tugged by Jessica and she shook her head at him.


    "I''ve got work to do at the office, I''ll be off!"


    Danis didn''t even take his jacket and went out with a dark face.


    Ang''s entire body was almost hanging on James, "Why don''t you say anything?


    Having a bad day?"


    She chuckled, "How about I give you another kiss? Don''t get mad, okay?"


    She pouted to kiss him, but his head tilted and avoided her kiss.


    James thought about the scene he had seen earlier, and his handsome face turned gloomy. He prised


    her hands, pushed her away, and asked in a cold voice,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m here to y with Jessica!"


    Ang replied without hesitation, not showing any sign of a guilty conscience.


    Lie!


    James was annoyed, and tugged hard at his cor. The two buttons on his shirt clicked to the ground.


    He tossed the tie that was over his arm, turned his head and walked away without speaking.


    Ang was puzzled and frowned as she was about to go after him, "James, wait for me!"


    "Ang."


    Jessica tugged her from behind and said with a sincere face,


    "Maybe seeing you here with my brother, an admirer, James got jealous.


    You''ll only add fuel to the fire by going over to him now, so it''s better if I exin it for you."


    James had just left the vi and hadn''t gotten into the car before Jessica caught up with him.


    She covered her chest and gasped sharply, "James, do you believe it now?


    Ang is getting engaged to you tomorrow, but she''s still having an affair with my brother. I didn''t want


    to see you being kept in the dark by them, which is why I came to you during their private meeting."


    "If Ang is having a private meeting with your brother, will she call you, J and Nova together?


    Jessica, do you think Ang is a fool?"


    James¡¯s mind was in a mess, and he didn''t even know what he was thinking.


    The sunlight peeked through the cor of his shirt, casting a shadow on his corbone.


    His suit wasn''t as meticulously dressed as usual, even looking a little disheveled because of the two


    missing buttons, but it added a little sexiness to him.

 Chapter 109 Why Should I Believe You?

    Chapter 109 Why Should I Believe You?


    Jessica had a hidden crush in her eyes, and looked at him almost greedily as she whispered,


    "I don''t know what she''s thinking, but I can tell you that it isn''t the first time I''ve run into them together.


    And like I said before, I don''t have to nder my good friend and own brother."


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James sneered, only to feel the annoyance spread down his limbs and bones, and now every cell was


    irritable and ufortable, like being cut by a knife and roasted by the fire, "Why should I believe your


    side of the story?"


    Jessica sighed lightly, "James, even if I made up what I said, how do you exin the scene you saw


    just now?"


    Sheughed bitterly at herself.


    "Am I a witch who can manipte Ang to control my brother?"


    October was approaching, and the temperature was not high, but sweat was flowing down James''s


    forehead in a steady stream.


    He unbuttoned his cuffs and pulled up his sleeves. On his well-defined forearms, veins stood out in a


    ferocious manner.


    Jessica had never seen him show so much emotion. Seeing him lose his temper for Ang, she was


    very miserable, "I didn''t mean to say that, but tomorrow you will be engaged to Ang. So I hesitated


    again and again before I decided to tell you the truth."


    She sighed heavily with helplessness, "I really don''t want to see you living in the dark, nor do I want to


    hear people say that my friend is indiscreet and my brother is the third person in your rtionship.


    It¡¯s also painful for me to tell you the truth."


    "Don''t tell anyone about this!"


    James said with a tightly tensed face and got into the car with a dazed look, quickly starting the car and


    leaving the Smith¡¯s house.


    Jessica watched the car fade away in her line of sight with aplicated and bitter expression.


    James imed that he didn''t like Ang, and the marriage with the Chante family was just because of


    business interests.


    But from his performance today, he clearly had a crush on her, but didn¡¯t realize it...


    A few hours passed quickly for others, but it was sheer torture for James.


    He left the Smiths'' house and hurried back to thepany, where the finance manager gave him the


    monthly report, but he didn''t listen to anything.


    The secretary sent him the documents to be signed, two or three of which he signed in the wrong


    ce. And one was even signed in Ang''s name.


    It was so inefficient that he simply went out of the office.


    Before getting in the car, he threw the rings he''d just bought that afternoon in the trash can and drove


    away from thepany.


    As he reached the first traffic light, he frowned, turned the wheel, and headed back to the office.


    The cleaners at the Harvey Group were disposing garbage, which was already packed and about to be


    thrown in the dust cart.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    James sat in the driver''s seat, his long, good-looking fingers tapping on the steering wheel.


    He fixed his gaze on the cleaner, got up and sat down again. He repeated this several times. When the


    cleaner was about to leave with his cart, he got out quickly with a sullen face and called out to the


    cleaner.


    "You¡¯re Mr. James?"


    The cleaner''s cloudy eyes stared at him for a moment, whose old, bark-like face was tinged with


    surprise and joy.


    James said yes, "Please wait a moment."


    He frowned and held his breath as he took the top bag of trash off the cart, holding back the sour and


    disgusting smell as he pulled out the gift box with the rings in it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    James tied the garbage bag and threw it back onto the garbage truck, then hurried back to his car


    under the shocked and bewildered gaze of the janitor.


    The discarded drink from some garbage bag dripped onto his suit jacket, and the sour and rotten yet


    sweet smell of the drink made him disgusting.


    James took off his suit jacket and threw it onto the back seat of the car, then opened all the windows.


    A fresh breeze blew in. The smell of grass and trees blew away the sour smell in the car, but it made


    the fidgets in James''s heart grow stronger.


    He mmed his fist hard on the steering wheel, and his handsome face was dark and frightening.


    Jessica asked him go to her house today. To be sure, there was the possibility of scheming against


    him. But just like she said, she was not a witch even if she was cunning. She cannot control Ang''s


    mind and made her do something so ambiguous with Danis...


    Ang... Ang!


    James clutched the gift box with cold eyes, and his hand went to the window but retracted.


    The depression and anger inside him had nowhere to go. He thumped his chest a few times, gritting his


    teeth and tossing the gift box on his suit coat.


    Buzz-


    Buzz-


    The phone vibrated.


    James looked at the caller ID, Greyson. He frowned and simply hung up.


    The phone vibrated and he hung up again. After nearly seven times, he answered the phone.


    "James, what''s wrong with you for not answering my calls?"


    Greyson asked impatiently.


    "Tomorrow is Ang''s birthday. Have you got your presents ready?"


    "Also, you are getting engaged tomorrow, and I got a team to arrange all processes. You¡¯d bettere


    over tonight and practice them with Ang!"


    After hearing no response for a long time, Greyson shouted loudly, "James, can you fucking hear me?


    If you can, just say yes!"


    "I¡¯m not avable tonight."


    James clutched his phone tightly and replied, then hung it up directly. And he cklisted the mobile


    phone numbers of both Greyson and Ang, leaning back in his seat, his hands covering his face.


    Ang. He should never be softhearted and agree to be engaged to her in the first ce!


    In the twenty-two years James had lived, he had never been fooled by anyone like this.


    It wasn¡¯t because he liked Ang very much. But the woman who had decided to be engaged to him


    was entangled with another man... With gloom in his eyes, he straightened up and started the car.


    He didn''t sleep well all night and was a bit distracted on September 28th. He was out of form when


    wading through meetings and paperwork.


    Once it was 6 p.m, James put on his suit jacket and drove to the Chante family¡¯s house.


    During this period of time, the Chante family was springing up in business by taking advantage of the


    fact that Ang was going to get engaged to James.


    But Ang had surprised him so much yesterday that he didn''t mind giving her the gift of calling off


    their engagement at her birthday party!


    And yet -


    Bang!


    In front of the Chante family¡¯s vi, Ang¡¯s sports car crashed into Jessica.


    As the crimson blood tainted Jessica''s clean white gown and snaked across the ground, everything


    started to change from that moment.


    Ang''s birthday party was cancelled.


    Jessica was taken to the hospital for resuscitation, which was sessful after operation for more than


    two hours. The doctors said her leg was still curable and she would be able to walk in a few years, but


    she can never dance again.


    During the resuscitation, James was also there. He, together with several people from the Smith family,


    heard what Jessica said in hera, "Ang, we are good friends. Don''t hit me..."


    Then she screamed and woke up.


    Adeline was so distraught that she burst into tears and took her in her arms and asked,


    "Why did you ask Ang not to hit you in your dream?"

 Chapter 110 Jessica, Go to Hell!

    Chapter 110 Jessica, Go to Hell!


    "She seemed to think James liked me, and tried to run me over. I''ve always considered her a good


    friend and don''t know why she did it."


    Jessica was in a flood of tears, causing others to pity her.


    James sat on a chair with his hands resting on his knees. He looked up at Jessica, and quickly lowered


    his head again, his eyes blurred.


    Adeline almost died of anger, "An... Ang. I treated her just like my daughter. How could she do such


    a frantic thing?


    I''ll sue her and send her to jail!"


    "Mom--"


    Jessica cried and tugged at her arm, shaking her head repeatedly, "No, she is my good friend. I..."


    Edward stood by, looking at his daughter and thinking.


    Adeline was exasperated at Jessica''s kindness for Ang, and interrupted her with heartache and


    anger, "Do you know you almost died in the ident?


    Do you know your legs were broken and you''ll never be able to dance again?! You''re still speaking up


    for that murderer!"


    Hearing this, Jessica was stunned.


    She looked at her right leg and tried to move it. When she realized that she couldn''t move it at all, she


    opened her mouth slightly and tears fell down her face.


    Danis''s eyes were filled with hesitation and pain as he frowned and said,


    "Is there any misunderstanding between them?


    Ang''s usually a bit of tomfoolery, but..."


    p!


    Adeline pped him hard across the face, pointing a trembling finger at him, "It¡¯s fine you don¡¯t feel


    ashamed to chase after that murderer and make it public. Now she''s trying to run over your sister. How


    could you still speak up for her?!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She breathed heavily, her voice a little shrill, "Would your sister use her own life to wrong the


    murderer?"


    Jessica didn''t use him, but justy on the bed, looking at him with tears and sadness in her eyes.


    Danis was filled with guilt by her look, and covered the side of his face that was hit. He felt a great deal


    of heartache, "Jessica, I''m sorry. If I hadn''t let you be friends with her in the first ce, you wouldn''t...


    be like this now."


    "Brother, don''t beat yourself up so much. Although I''ve lost my leg, I''m still alive.


    It''s better than anything to be alive!"


    Jessica forced a smile, but tears still kept flowing down her cheeks.


    If she med and beat him, Danis would feel better.


    Now she, a dancer, couldn''t dance again, but stillforted him, which made him feel awaful.


    He clenched his fist, his eyes full of struggle and resentment, looked at his sister in the hospital bed


    and solemnly said,


    "Jessica, I will get you justice!"


    "That''s what a brother should do. Come with me to the Chante family to find that murderer!"


    Adeline tugged Danis outside and looked back at Edward, "You follow us too!"


    Edward responded and said to James, who had been sitting silently at the side.


    "James, Jessica will be in your care. After all, she was injured because of you."


    He patted James''s shoulder and gave Jessica a meaningful nce before exiting the ward amid


    Adeline''s constant urging.


    The moment the door closed, only James and Jessica were left in the ward.


    Jessica wiped the tears from her face, tried to smile and said,


    ¡°I am fine. You must be tired from the day at the office. Just go home and rest. I''m not going to kill


    myself just because I can''t dance."


    James stared straight at her without making a sound.


    "Well, I admit that not being able to dance with a broken leg was a terrible blow to me, but I''m definitely


    not going to think about killing myself."


    Jessicaughed bitterly.


    She bit her lip and looked miserable, "I just didn''t think that Ang would try to run me over just


    because she thought you liked me... It''s sad to be treated like that by a good friend."


    After saying that, she raised her head and seemed to nce at James, but didn''t expect him to be


    looking at her as well. Then she lowered her head in a hurry, and her face and ears were already red.


    Ang''s affair with Danis was already annoying enough for James. But he even met another ident


    where Ang ''bumped against Jessica'' today.


    He looked at Jessica with a cool gaze, "Is Ang stupid?


    Why did she have to hit you in front of so many people on her birthday?"


    "You suspected me yesterday, and still suspects me today?"


    Jessica pointed at herself, with a mixed feeling of aggravation, anger and despair, "My greatest wish in


    life is to be a dancer and perform in front of the whole world."


    "Would I bet this life and risk getting run over and crippled to calumniate Ang?


    What am I doing this for?"


    James didn''t change his mind because of her words, and sneered, "I''m not you. How would I know


    what you think?"


    "You still do not be... believe me?"


    Jessica''s eyes were filled with disbelief, tears flowing down uncontrobly and feeling aggrieved, "Why


    do you still show affection to Ang when she has an affair with my brother?"


    Hearing this, James''s brows furrowed and he stood up violently, his voice a little more chilly than just


    now, "It¡¯s between me and her, and it is none of your business."


    "You''re in love with Ang. So even if she betrayed you, you still have her in your mind, right?"


    Jessica''s pupils reflected on his figure, her fingers clutching the hospital gown with resentment,


    aggression, anger and jealousy.


    James didn''t look at her and denied without hesitation, "No!"


    "Then why didn''t you believe me?"


    Jessica''s soft voice was full of pain, "So many people saw that Ang hit me with her car. Would I


    have let Ang hit me with her car?"


    James coldly plucked out a nce at her, "You don''t need Ang to drive into you, but just need to


    tamper with her brake and then stand in front of her car."


    Ang was usually a bit foolish, domineering and wilful, but she never has the guts to kill a person. He


    had seen that she tried to kill a chicken but was so frightened that she could not hold the knife.


    Silence.


    Looking at each other, neither of them spoke again.


    The air seemed to be being sucked out of the room, making it difficult to breathe.


    Jessica looked at James''s cold face, and the light at the bottom of her eyes became a little dull, and


    finally hollow, "You don''t believe me, and I can''t help it."


    She curled her lips, "I didn''t want to sue Ang. But now that you don''t believe me, I just have to sue


    her for attempted murder."


    Seeing that James was unimpressed, Jessica took out her phone and yed a recording--


    "Jessica, go to hell, you go to hell!"


    It was Ang¡¯s voice, and then a loud crash.


    James''s pupils shrank slightly and his muscles tightened, "How did you get this recording?"


    He still didn''t believe in the whole thing that Ang bumped against her, and said with a sh in his


    eyes,


    "Have you been preparing for it for a long time?"

 Chapter 111 The Punishment She Deserved

    Chapter 111 The Punishment She Deserved


    Jessica''s eyes shed as she put away her phone and said,


    "I don''t know what Brother James meant when you said that I started preparing long ago, this recording


    was just something I happened to record when Ang hit me with her car."


    She looked up at him and said softly.


    "The police are already looking into the ident, and so far they said it is an ident.


    But if I give them this recording, the nature of the crash will be attempted murder.


    Brother James knows what that means, right?"


    It hurt so badly that she finished the paragraph, covering her mouth and coughing heavily a few times,


    her pretty face bing paler.


    But James didn''t feel any heartbroken, there was only undisguised anger, his eyes were half narrowed,


    his hawk-like gaze seemed to tear her apart, "You threatened me?"


    "Just a matter of fact, how could it be a threat to you?"


    Jessica had an innocent face, only with bitterness mixed in the bottom of her eyes, "Shouldn''t you be


    happy that because Ang did something wrong to you so let her spend the rest of her life in prison?"


    James clenched his fists tightly and plucked at her with cold eyes, anger burning at the bottom of his


    eyes.


    "Brother James, Ang has been following you for so many years, yet she was dating with my brother.


    I feel both sorry for you and pathetic for my brother.


    And now that Ang has done such a thing, sending her to prison is the punishment she deserves."


    Jessica said.


    The smell of disinfect water and medicine mixed together, choked James with irritation, he frowned


    tightly and said in a cold voice.


    "I don''t need you to interfere with what''s between me and Ang, so delete that recording."


    Jessica had been doing a double take. If James agreed to send Ang to prison, it would prove that he


    didn''t care about Ang, or if he had some feelings for Ang, but that feeling would had been taken


    away by Ang''s cheating, so it couldn''t be better for her.


    But now it seemed that he had deeper feelings for Ang than she thought, so she could just have to


    follow another n.


    She suppressed the loss in her heart and shook her head at James, "I''m sorry. brother James. I can''t


    delete this recording; if I do, there won''t be any evidence for me to prove that Ang is determined to


    kill me."


    James loosened his clenched fist, sat down in his chair, and stood up again, gritting his teeth as he


    said.


    "You think the police won''t find out about the tampering you did?"


    "First, I''ve never done any tampering.


    Secondly, if you still don''t believe me, you can always get a few more cops to check it out."


    Jessica bit her lip with a bitter smile.


    James looked straight at her for a moment, twisted around, and walked away.


    But just as he took a step out, he was stopped by Jessica shouting, "Can you listen to me for a few


    more words?"


    "...... Just say."


    James didn''t turn around, but was just silent for a moment before clenching his fist and squeezing a


    word out of his teeth.


    Jessica had grown up with a deep mind and a rigorous approach, and now that she had let him get a


    few more cops to investigate, she should just be confident that they wouldn''t be able to find anything


    out.


    In fact, he could have just left the matter alone, and since Ang had done something wrong to him,


    these could be taken as a punishment for her.


    But as soon as he thought that she would spend the ...... rest of her life in prison, he could not say


    exactly what he thought. But he could not let Jessica prosecute Ang on the charge of attempted


    murder.


    "Even if Ang did something wrong to you by seducing my brother, even if she tried to run me over


    just because of a misunderstanding ...... I''ve been good friends with her for so many years, I don''t want


    to see her spend the rest of her life in prison."


    "But if I just pretend this crash have never happened, I wouldn''t be willing to do that."


    "If you can make Ang cripple a leg like me, and never dance again, and send her to the eastern


    suburbs prison for two years, I agree not to charge her with attempted murder. This matter will be


    considered cleared between the two of us."


    Jessica was lying on the hospital bed, her pale and beautiful face was calm, as natural as if she was


    discussing what to eat for lunch today.


    James turned to look at her, his face cold, veins protruding from his neck, "I''ll break one of her legs,


    and you two are clear."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The eastern suburbs were full of ouws, if they sent Ang to that kind of ce, how could she, an


    arrogant princess, stand it?


    Jessica shook her head and said with a sincere face.


    "And send her to the eastern suburbs prison for two years.


    Auntie Elva and Uncle Lorenzo and Greyson are spoiling Ang too much and even let her dare to do


    something like killing."


    "It''s for her own good to send her to prison for two years; she''ll be moreposed in the future if she


    goes in there and gets frustrated, lest she get into some big troubleter."


    "Oh, by the way, before you send Ang to prison, just ask the Chante family to cut ties with Ang


    first.


    If those inmates give in to Ang at every turn because of the Chante Family''s name, then all my hard


    work will be in vain."


    The people in the prison were all desperate ouws, who would not let her go just because Ang was


    a Chante Family member. Jessica said so, just becasue she wanted to use James'' hand to let the


    Chante Family cut off rtions with Ang.


    James'' gaze seemed to be interspersed with millions of sharp des, shooting straight at Jessica,


    biting and sharp, "Do you really think that all police officers are out of uses?"


    "I just think the facts speak for themselves."


    Jessica smiled, ''''What I said didn''t make you agree now either, you can just let the police officers


    reconsider whether to agree or not.


    Even if you don''t say yes, it is fine. I''ll sue Ang for attempted murder, and it has nothing to do with


    you."


    James clenched his fist, withdrew his gaze, and strode out of the ward.


    "Even if I almost died, you don''t care about me a little ......"


    Jessica looked at his distant back and murmured, then covered her lips and coughed heavily, tears


    running down her cheeks.


    She was truly sad that she could never dance again from now on, but a hobby for a chance to be with


    Brother James would be worth it.


    The nights were cool, especially when there was a breeze.


    The tip of James'' nose was slightly cold, but his limbs were burning with rage.


    Having been set up twice in two days and betrayed by his fianc¨¦e, he had never felt so frustrated.


    The sound of a vibrating cell phone was extra clear in the quiet night.


    James nced at the caller ID and picked up the phone, "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Word has reached to your grandfather about Ang''s attempted murder because of jealousy."


    Denise''s voice carried an unconcealed tiredness and helplessness, "What the old man meant was that


    people of corrupt character could not enter the Harvey family''s door."


    James'' hand clutching the phone tightened as he thought of the scene he saw at the Smith yesterday


    and frowned.


    "Even if Grandpa doesn''t say anything, I''ll break off my engagement with Ang tonight."


    "Aren''t you and Ang fine?


    What''s with the sudden ......?"


    Denise said in surprise.

 Chapter 112 Apologize to Angela

    Chapter 112 Apologize to Ang


    One thing after another, James were overwhelmed, and he interrupted her with an unusual annoyance,


    "Is there something else you''re calling about?"


    Silence.


    Only after a long time did Denise say.


    "Jessica was injured because of you after all, she''s about the same age as you, and she''s fine in every


    way.


    Your grandfather said that you should be engaged to Jessica so that the Harvey family would not fall


    into disrepute."


    "I''ll take care of this myself, you tell Grandpa not to worry about it."


    After James finished speaking, he hung up directly with a gloomy face.


    *


    Ang also saw the message from Julia, the corner of her mouth pulled out a sneer and tossed her


    phone aside, not paying too much attention to the new WeChat number that Gabri had pulled in.


    With thousands of employees at the Dream Club, some leaving and someing, and peopleing


    in and out of the work group every day, it was really not surprising that a new person was added in.


    Ang drew the curtains, took off her white shirt and dress, and changed into her own clothes.


    Julia had been watching her, and naturally saw the dense hickeys on her body, "Ang, you ...... have


    these on you ...... so did you seed or not?"


    "Are you asking if I seeded in seducing him, or if I seeded in leaving the clubhouse?"


    Ang walked to the window, pulled open the curtains, the sunlight spilled in that moment, the body


    warmed, but the heart was still cold.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When Julia saw her face, she knew she shouldn''t ask more questions, but she really couldn''t control


    her curiosity, "Is it different?"


    "It doesn''t matter if my seducing him works or not, just gets a picture or video of us being intimate to


    ckmail him and I''ll be out of here."


    Ang did not know why she had to say this to Julia whose heart was not pure, perhaps ...... because


    she was too lonely.


    Julia moved closer to her, her voice lowered, "Did you get that photo or video?"


    Ang turned around, and gave her a look without speaking.


    She was standing against the light and couldn''t see her expression, but Julia felt the depression around


    her, "Maybe there''s another way, so don''t be too disappointed."


    With her head bowed, Ang approached her a little, reaching her side before saying in a slightly


    muffled voice.


    "Well, after another ten or twenty years have passed, maybe Mr. James and Miss Jessica won''t bother


    with me about these old matters."


    Julia couldn''t tell if Ang really thought so or said it on purpose, she smiled sarcastically and said


    guiltily and slightly ingratiatingly.


    "Let''s think about it again, maybe we cane up with something good."


    "Maybe."


    Ang gave a perfunctory response and sat down on the bed to stare.


    Previously, she was still expecting to get a few photos or an intimate video to ckmail James, but now


    that the n had failed, the day had suddenly run out of hope.


    Should she stay in the Dream Club like this day after day, living in the shadow of James and Jessica?


    She didn''t want to.


    But there was no way for her to leave, not even to die.


    If she died, the cost would be count on the Chante Family by James, and she could care less about


    Mom and Dad.


    But her brother and sister-inw had helped her a lot, both explicitly and implicitly, and she did not want


    to harm them.


    Toot--


    Toot--


    Ang and Julia''s phones vibrated one after another, the former remained in a dazed position,


    motionless, while thetter picked up her phone and looked at it.


    "Ang!"


    Julia looked at the message in the group, her eyes lit up, she trotted to Ang''s bed and sat beside


    her, "This Henry said that the screenshots of your nude photos posted before were all made by him.


    When people in the surveince room happened to go out at that time, and no one saw the surveince


    of your nude section, he apologized to you in the group."


    Ang hummed carelessly, not even nced at the phone.


    Another series of cell phone vibrations sounded.


    Julia looked at her carefully and said with surprise.


    "Ang, the people who said the most mean things about you before are all @ you now and


    apologizing to you!"


    Ang hung her head low and didn''t make a sound, not really cared if anyone apologized to her.


    She wondered what she was going to do after that.


    Seeing her like this, Julia silenced her voice, stood up, and sat down on a side chair. She paddled her


    phone, and looked through the messages in the group.


    Many people, who could not get a response in the group from Ang, or private chat with Ang, sent


    their messages to Julia, asking her to apologize to Ang for them.


    [Julia, do you live in the same dormitory with Ang?


    Is she with you now?


    (almost crying. jpg) Tell her that I''m sorry, I really didn''t have any bad intentions when I said that before,


    I just had a cheap mouth and casually teased her a few times].


    [Julia, your brother and sister-inw usually treat you well, right?


    You have to say a few good words for us in front of Ang. We also listened to the others talking hot


    and heavy, followed by two painless words. How do we know what they say is true or not!


    [I sent a message to Ang and she didn''t reply it. I wanted to call her and didn''t have her cell phone


    number, so I had toe to you.


    [Julia, ask Ang to forgive me for those jokes I said, after the matter ispleted, I will listen to all


    the words you said!


    These people who said terrible words about Ang, were now apologizing anxiously to her.


    The words were so earnest that they did not seem like a show.


    There were even some people who had little contact with Julia and were afraid that she wouldn''t help,


    so they directly sent her red envelopes of hundreds and thousands dors via Wechat, begging her for


    help.


    Julia looked at the empty-eyed Ang, the guilt in her heart grew a little more. She put away her phone


    and walked over to Ang, squatting down and looking up at her, "Ang?"


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ang gave her an expressionless look, like an oilmp burning out, weak, tired, with only a little


    remnant of life left in it.


    Seeing this, Julia''s voice was much softer, and she nodded somewhat sheepishly at her phone, ''''Those


    people whoughed at you before don''t know what''s going on, but they''re all suddenly apologizing to


    you.


    They couldn''t find you, and then they all came to me because they thought I was closer to you."


    She licked her lips, "Some people even sent me red envelopes with money, I ...... I took them.


    Tell me if you want to forgive them. If you do, I''ll transfer that money I received to you, and if not, I''ll


    give it back to them."


    Ang moved her body, straightened her upper body a litter, and gave a sneer, "I''m not into their


    money."


    That was a rejection.


    "You used to be the pampered girl of the Chante Family, so naturally you don''t care about this amount


    of money."


    Julia advised her with her own life experience, "But you don''t have much of a monthly sry now, so


    you can still live a little more generously by taking their money."


    Angughed, this time without sarcasm, but without joy either, "With money, and then what?


    Where can I spend the money when I have no vacation, live and eat at the Dream Club, and only


    wears a uniform during working hours?"


    "You can buy the bag you like, get a new phone ......"


    It was the first time that Julia had met someone who resented having too much money; there was so


    much to spend that she would just feel the money was not enough.

 Chapter 113 Nothing to Apologize for

    Chapter 113 Nothing to Apologize for


    Ang interrupted her directly, her gaze tired and vicissitudes, "Don''t say it."


    "Ang."


    Julia was still trying to convince her, ¡°Just think about it. You can''t leave the Dream Club anyway, and


    they are your colleagues. If you offend them now, life will be harder for you in the future......"


    Half way through her sentence, she covered her mouth and apologized.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You''re right, there''s nothing to apologize for."


    Ang lifted her eyes to look at her and murmured in a low voice.


    "But what can I do? I just don''t want to forgive them."


    Julia tried to say something, but hesitated before saying.


    "Just think about it, and then I''ll return the money to them."


    Ang was just about to say yes, but before she could open her mouth, the dormitory door was


    suddenly kicked open with a bang, and Lorenzo and his wife, who weren''t supposed to be here, stood


    in the doorway.


    Both of their faces were tinged with red, except that Lorenzo''s face was red from anger, while Elva''s


    eyes were red from crying.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s parents, Julia''s eyes brightened and she quickly stood up, greeting them politely, "Mr.


    Lorenzo, Mrs. Elva, the two of you......"


    Before she could finish her words, Lorenzo crossed over her and swung a p directly at Ang.


    Julia''s red lips were slightly open, stunned by the scene in front of her.


    But the p didn''tnd on Ang''s face. Ang stood barefoot on the ground, clutching the hand of


    Lorenzo swung at her, and said indifferently.


    "Is Mr. Lorenzo always beating people up on sight, and is your refined temper an illusion?"


    She could hardly imagine that this man used to hold her in his heart and spoil her, and no matter what


    ridiculous things she did to woo James, he wouldugh it off and never me her.


    Now thinking about the past, what he did might not really be a favor, but an early idea to use her to bind


    with the Harvey family by marriage.


    Otherwise, if he really loved her as a daughter, why would he treat her like an outcast at the first sign of


    trouble?


    "Let me go!" Lorenzo roared, trying to continue that p.


    However, Ang''s strength was so great that it was difficult to even withdraw his hand, making it


    unusually awkward to move in and out.


    Ang snickered, ''''Let go and then let Mr. Lorenzo beat me again?


    I''m sorry, but I''m not stupid."


    "You--" Panting heavily in anger, Lorenzo pointed his empty hand at her and said.


    "How could our Chante Family have such a shameless daughter like you?!"


    Even after telling herself to stop getting her hopes high for her Dad, hearing his words at this point of


    time, Ang still felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    She licked her dry lips, "If I remember correctly, Mr. Lorenzo kicked me out of the Chante Family two


    years ago, so technically, I''m not one of your Chante Family member anymore."


    Hearing this, Lorenzo''s eyes were widely opened. He was so angry that he did not utter a word for a


    long time.


    Julia watched this scene, not knowing what came to her mind. She bit her lips, and her eyes were


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    obscure, as if she was desperately trying to hold back something.


    Fearing that Lorenzo would have a heart attack, Ang seldom said these words to anger him, but at


    this moment, her father was too angry to speak, and this subtle feeling of revenge made Ang feel


    painful yet pleasurable.


    She looked straight into his eyes, "Besides, Mr. Lorenzo doesn''t want a shameless daughter like me,


    and I just don''t want a cold-blooded, selfish father like you!"


    Ang finished such a long sentence, without even a pause.


    p! Elva rushed over with red eyes and pped Ang on the face, "Let go of your father and


    apologize to your father. Is this something you should say as a daughter?"


    "I thought I wouldn''t have to be pped today."


    Ang did not expect her mother, who had always been gentle and cowardly, toe over and hit her.


    She smiled to herself and shook off Lorenzo with force, a mist of water clouded the bottom of her eyes,


    but it quickly receded as if it had not been there.


    Ang exerted so much force that Lorenzo stumbled a few steps and crashed onto the table behind


    him.


    The legs of the table rubbed against the floor with a loud stinging sound, and the items on the table


    nked to the floor, and some of them hit Lorenzo unexpectedly.


    Lorenzo''s back felt the pain, but his first reaction was to nce at Julia next to him, feeling humiliated


    and angry.


    "Lorenzo." Elva''s face changed greatly and she hurried over to help her husband, ¡°How are you? Did


    you get a bump? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    As she spoke, tears fell from her eyes.


    Ang would feel heartbroken when she saw this scene in the past, but now she just felt more chilled


    inside.


    Lorenzo held the table, covering his chest and panting heavily, his heavy breathing sounded like the


    sound from a bellows, "You...... you rebellious daughter!


    After two years in jail, you are still unrepentant. You even went to seduce James and was thrown out


    naked!


    Our Chante Family''s face has been disgraced...... by you!!! Cough...... cough...... cough...... cough......"


    He pounded his chest and coughed heavily, like he was going to cough his lungs out.


    Ang sneered, "The point is to be thrown out naked, right? If I seed in seducing him, shouldn''t you


    be on your knees begging me to return to the Chante Family?"


    He came to see her today to criticize her for this matter...... heehaw!


    Hearing the words, Lorenzo''s face turned saucy purple, and he pointed at Ang, his eyes cracking,


    "You- ahem!"


    "Lorenzo, quickly, take the medicine!"


    Elva shivered as she took out the bottle and put the pills to his mouth, then habitually ordered Ang,


    "Ang, quickly pour your father a cup of warm water!"


    Ang didn''t move and sat down straight away, "Sorry Mrs. Elva, I don''t have any water for Mr.


    Lorenzo here."


    "Ang, why are you still so petty at this moment?" Elva twisted her head and looked at her with


    hatred, tears fluttering down from her red and swollen eyes.


    Without waiting for Ang to reply, Lorenzo grabbed the pills in Elva''s hand and put them in his mouth,


    "I won''t drink her water even if she gives it to me, it''s too dirty!"


    "Mr. Lorenzo, Mrs. Elva, don''t you think you''ve gone too far by not asking why Ang did that? You just


    came up, hit her, used her, and scolded her!"


    Julia stood in front of them and said with a terrible face.


    Ang inclined her head and nced at her, a slight surprise shing in her eyes, as she did not


    expect her toe forward and say this for her.


    "This is our family business, you don''t understand."


    Lorenzo''s face turned red and annoyed by Julia''s words, but he held himself congenial and spoke to


    her gently and did not lose his temper.


    Elva, however, was displeased with Julia''s words. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and


    suddenly realized, "No wonder Ang never talked back to me and his father before, but now she


    speaks so impulsively, did you encourage Ang to do this to us?"


    She just couldn''t ept that her daughter, who used to stick to her and pamper her, was now looking


    at her like she was an enemy.


    Julia''s face alternated between blue and white due to an uncontroble rage, and there were a bunch


    of expletives that she wanted to say, but given the fact that they are Ang''s parents, she held back


    from cursing. What I do is none of her business."


    Ang frowned, "Both of you please leave, and you are not wee here."

 Chapter 114 For the Sake of the Chante Family

    Chapter 114 For the Sake of the Chante Family


    Ang said without mercy.


    Hearing this, tears welled up again in Elva¡¯s eyes, as she looked at her daughter and choked up,


    saying, "Ang, you really...... really want to draw a line with me and your dad......"


    "If you hadn''t ruined the reputation of the Chante Family, do you think we would havee to such a


    ce to find you?"


    Lorenzo interrupted her, looking at Ang with disgusts, and said forcefully.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just make myself clear today. You must leave this clubhouse, leave the City, and never return again


    for the rest of your life!"


    Elva''s tears hung on her eyshes as she reached out and tugged on his sleeve, "As long as Ang


    left this clubhouse, everything will be fine. Why do you want her to leave the City?


    She''s only twenty years old with a high school diploma, how can she make a living out of B City?"


    "A loving mother can never teach children properly!"


    Lorenzo looked at her angrily, "You''re the one who taught her to be like this by indulging her


    unconditionally since childhood!"


    Elva didn''t say anything anymore, only her tears kepting down.


    "Ang, did you hear what I said clearly?!"


    Lorenzo reverted to looking at Ang like he was looking at something dirty.


    Julia clenched her fists, wanting to help Ang say a few words, but she was afraid of offending the


    Chante Family. So she just remained silent


    Ang snorted withughter, her eye full of mockery, "I''m no longer a member of the Chante Family.


    Mr. Lorenzo is in no positin to care where I am and what I''m doing.


    Besides, B City is not owned by the Chante Family, so what can you do to drive me out?"


    Seeing that Lorenzo was about to get angry again, Elva was worried about his health andstepped


    forward hurriedly and said.


    "Ang, do you know what people outside are saying about you when you stay and work at the Dream


    Club as a young girl? Just take Mom''s advice and get out of here."


    Her words might sound like sincere advice, but her eyes were full of disapproval and iprehension,


    even scolding and shame.


    In the end, her attitude towards Ang''s working at the Dream Club was actually the same as


    Lorenzo''s, as both of them feel that this daughter was a disgrace for them.


    Ang looked at the couple, anger, repression and pain coursing through her blood, as if they would


    burst through her veins and break out of her body in the next second.


    She smiled to herself, both resentful and helpless, "If James hadn''t threatened me with the Chante


    Family, and do you guys think I would have stayed at a ce like the Dream Club?"


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have any expectation for her Mom and Dad and the others anymore, but she


    looked straight at them, still holding on to a sliver of a fluke,


    What if the truth dawned on them and they felt ashamed and heartbroken for her?


    It was a slim hope, but...... but they were her parents after all! What if, what if they still had a little bit of


    affection for her?


    ¡°A bitch!" Lorenzo pointed his finger at her, his face turning saucy purple with anger, his body still


    trembling, ¡°You only asked your family for money and left all your trouble behind you for us when you


    got into trouble! When will you consider for the good of the Chante Family?"


    ¡°Just because you can''t go back to the Chante Family after you were released from jail, you can''t find a


    decent job, so youe to a ce like the Dream Club to make quick money!


    Now saying that you did all this for the Chante Family is totally a lie!"


    These words were like a basin of cold water throwing on Ang from head to toe. She was clearly


    standing in the dormitory, but it was as if she was standing in the cold wind wearing water-soaked


    clothes, her whole body was so cold that there was no trace of temperature.


    Julia worriedly came over and grabbed her hand and shook it a few times slightly, "Ang, are you......


    okay?"


    Ang shook her head at her, shook off her hand, walked over to Elva, who was in mixed feelings, and


    asked in a low voice.


    "What about Mrs. Elva? Do you agree with Mr. Lorenzo that what I just said is all made-up nonsense?"


    Elva looked at her and then inclined her head to look at Lorenzo, stammering for a long time before


    avoiding her gaze and whispering.


    "Your dad has met so many people; he won''t...... misjudge a person."


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang let out augh, and as sheughed, tears streamed down her face.


    How silly of her to get her hopes up for her mom and dad......


    Elva looked at her current situation, her heart was quite unpleasant, like a knife twist, "Ang, listen to


    my advice.


    Dream Club is not a good ce to work. You are young and beautiful now, so you can still earn some


    money in such ces, but what about when you are old......"


    "It''s really admirable how resourceful you are, Mr. Lorenzo and Mrs. Elva. I thought I could fool you


    guys with that excuse I just made up."


    Ang wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and curved her lips. Except for her eyes which were


    slightly infrared, there was no trace of her crying at all.


    It was true that she would stay at the Dream Club now, not because of the Chante Family, but just for


    her brother and sister-inw. It had nothing to do with her parents.


    Lorenzo snorted coldly, "After two years in prison, you''re still stubborn. Sooner orter, and you''ll pay


    the price with your own life"


    ¡°Pay the price with my life? Wasn''t it you who forced your own daughter to die for profit?"


    Thinking about what Auntie Susan said on her birthday, the curve of mockery at the corner of Ang''s


    mouth grew wider and wider.


    Lorenzo''s eyes shed and he didn¡¯t anything.


    It was Elva who was displeased with her words, "Ang, you attempted to kill someone, your father


    couldn''t bail you out even if he wanted to.


    And James asked your father to choose between you and the Chante Family, and your father had no


    choice but to give you up!"


    "Is that so, Mr. Lorenzo?"


    Ang looked at Lorenzo with cold eyes.


    Elva couldn''t look at it anymore, her red and swollen eyes were full of rebuke, "Ang, you did


    something wrong yourself, how can you me your father for everything?


    Do you lose the most basic sense of right and wrong?"


    "I really have to stop listening!"


    Julia''s expression changed, and after a moment of hesitation, she stood out and said angrily.


    "Ang worked as a cleaner some time ago, resting less than a few hours a day, and doing several


    times more work than others. But she was paid less than others, is this what you mean by earning


    quick money easily?"


    "To put it in a bad way, Mr. Greyson, no, let''s say Luna, she has no blood rtion with Ang, but she


    did much better than you as parents to Ang! At least, she doesn''te up and criticize like you


    guys! I really doubt if you guys are Ang''s real parents!"


    The Chante Family was arge family, although it was not as powerful as the Harvey family, it was also


    a famous and powerful family in B city.


    Lorenzo had Elva enjoyed extremely high status and reputation both in their circle and with ordinary


    people due to Lorenzo''s engagement in charity, and they had never met someone like Julia, who had


    used them over and over again.


    Elva was always gentle and had never scolded anyone, but now she was enraged by Julia¡¯s words.


    Lorenzo''s face was equally unpleasant, but his family teachings did not allow him to argue with a junior


    stranger. He grunted coldly in anger, not wishing to dwell on Ang and Julia.


    "If you don''t listen to my good advice, don''t me me for being hard on you!"


    He finished, turned and left.

 Chapter 115 Why Do You Hit Me

    Chapter 115 Why Do You Hit Me


    Ang looked at his back and said faintly.


    "Then you must strike hard, and if you do get me out of the Dream Club, I''ll rent advertising space all


    over the city to show my appreciation."


    ¡°Ang, you......" Elva looked at her worriedly, and before she could finish her sentence, she left after


    Lorenzo''s constant urging.


    Ang minced her lips and walked over to close the door, then she sat back down on the bed, her


    head bowed as she wondered what she was thinking.


    Julia took a deep breath and sat down in the chair to watch her. She didn''t make a sound.


    After a long time, Ang looked up at her and said.


    "Thank you for speaking up for me just now."


    "I got scolded indiscriminately by my parents at home a lot, and I kind of wanted someone to speak up


    for me back then."


    Julia''s eyes were a little red, she wiped the corners of her eyes and waved her hand at Ang, "Alright,


    let''s stop spoiling the fun."


    Toot-- Toot-- At this time, Julia''s phone vibrated and she picked up the phone and said in a vicious


    voice.


    ¡°Did you say that you will never call me again? How......"


    She said and went into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.


    Ang''s heart was in turmoil, and she just felt physically and mentally exhausted like never before.


    Shey down on the bed, her hands resting on the t of her belly, and slowly closed her eyes.


    She wished she could just go to sleep forever and never have to deal with those nasty people and


    things again.


    But she couldn¡¯t. At the very least, the next day, Ang had to put back on the modified uniform that


    resembled a janitor''s uniform and go to work.


    "Good noon, Ang...... Good noon." When she met a colleague she had only met a few times on her


    way, she greeted her with a smile, but couldn''t stop her voice from shaking.


    Ang nodded at her, feeling amused.


    If she was afraid of Ang, why did she say hello to her?


    Along the way, she encountered a number of other colleagues, either known or unknown, they greeted


    her in a deliberately friendly manner without exception.


    Ang nodded perfunctorily at them and took a few steps out before she heard their murmurs


    ¡°Fendy and the others apologized to Ang yesterday, and Ang said she wouldn''t forgive them, and


    then they were all expelled!


    Counting that man who PS the pictures, that''s an expulsion of over sixty people!"


    ¡°Expulsion is still considered find. I heard that the security guard who made the pictures just got


    expelled when the police came over and took him away. It seems that he will be put into jail, and his life


    is finished!"


    "Hmm, I wonder what kind of person Ang has gotten into......"


    "Well at least we''re all colleagues. What Ang has done is just too much!


    She was ashamed of what people said about her seducing Mr. James and being thrown out naked. But


    she shouldn''t have done that kind of thing in the first ce!


    It''s disgusting to be a bitch and also try to make a name for herself!"


    She didn''t know if they did it on purpose. It wasn''t loud, but is just loud enough for Ang to hear


    clearly.


    Standing against the light, the corners of her mouth pulled out a sneer as she turned to look at the


    backs of the three men who had spoken, "Stop."


    She didn''t know why James had fired those people, but she wouldn''t be naive enough to think he was


    doing it for her.


    The three men stopped and turned to look at her.


    One of the men said grimly. "You called us for something, huh?"


    "You''re the one who just said I''m a whore and still want to make a good reputation for myself, right?"


    Ang recognized her voice and took a step towards her.


    Her pupils reflected Ang¡¯s approaching figure, and she collected the loose standing posture and


    straightened her spine, "I don''t know what you''re talking...... about."


    p! Ang didn''t hear her out before pping her across the face.


    ¡°Why are you to hit me?"


    The woman covered her punched face and looked at her angrily, "You just want to make a name for


    yourself even after being a bitch, what, you have the guts to do it but dare not to admit it?"


    Her twopanions rushed to pull her away.


    ¡°Leave me alone!" The woman was pped, and her temper burst out, "I just want to scold this stinking


    shameless bitch today, and look at what kind of virtue she has. She actually went to seduce Mr. James,


    and she deserves to be thrown...... ouch!"


    Ang pped the woman on the other half of her cheek and said faintly.


    "A bit of left and right symmetry looks better and it''s not that I have the guts to do it without admitting it,


    it''s just that......"


    She cupped the woman''s chin and snorted lightly, ¡°I just don''t want to hear you fart in front of me, too


    smelly!"


    The woman tried hard to break her hand, but couldn''t, and was so angry she wanted to yell, "You......"


    "Think about it."


    Ang looked at her indifferently, her other hand rose.


    The woman subconsciously craned her neck and covered her face with both hands, swallowing all the


    words that had reached her throat again.


    Her twopanions stood timidly aside, for fear of Ang hurt them.


    She looked at the coldness between Ang''s eyebrows, and the scar at the end of Ang''s eyebrows,


    she thought about what had happened to her colleagues, and said with a reluctant frown,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that about you."


    "Let me hear you say anything else I don''t want to hear, and I won''t be so gentle next time."


    Ang released her chin and gave a deep warning.


    The woman touched her burning cheek, gave a very lopsided hmmm, and left straightly, ignoring her


    twopanions.


    "It''s almost time to go to work, so we''ll leave now, bye!"


    Her two femalepanions spoke sharply to Ang and run away.


    Ang minced her lips and prepared to go to work as well, but at that moment, she heard a cheerful


    apuse.


    "Good!" Raya popped out from the corner of the stairwell and looked at her with bright eyes, ''''Wow,


    Ang, you are really handsome just now! If you were a man, I''d want to marry you!"


    Ang was dumbfounded. When she didn''t answer, Raya didn''t feel embarrassed and said with a


    smash of her mouth.


    "You said they can''t afford to mess with you, so why do theye to mess with you?"


    She pointed to her head and blinked her big eyes and said.


    "Do you think they have a problem here?"


    "Maybe."


    Ang smiled lightly at her.


    Raya looked stunned, murmuring,


    "Wow, you look good when you smile!"


    The curve of Ang''s mouth narrowed, she bowed ny degrees, and said sincerely.


    "Thank you, Miss Raya for all the things you''ve done for me."


    For someone who had met just for a few times, Raya had done a lot for her already.


    "It''s weirdly embarrassing for me to hear your gratitude."


    Raya scratched her pill head, her doll face was full of distress, "I didn''t even help you......"


    Ang straightened up and said with downcast eyes.


    "To help or not is one thing, whether it work or not is another. You have really helped me a lot, so you


    deserve it."


    Unlike her parents and her former friends who treated her like an outcast without even trying to help


    her.


    "You...... are just too polite. I don''t know what to say."


    Raya smiled blushingly and said


    "I heard that you were thrown out naked by that big iceberg, so I was afraid you wouldn''t think twice


    about it. That is why I skipped work toe to you.


    But I''m relieved to see you still have the spirit to fix those foul-mouthed women."


    Hearing her next words, Ang''s pupils shrank.


    She clutched the corner of her shirt and tried tough, but she couldn''t.


    She hung her head low to restrain the obscurity in her eyes and said softly.


    "I''m fine, thank you Miss Raya for your concerns."

 Chapter 116 Say Something behind My Back

    Chapter 116 Say Something behind My Back


    ¡°Are you not happy?¡±


    Raya was a bit more simple, but a woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that Ang was not in a good mood


    right now.


    She swallowed and said with some consternation.


    ¡°Did I say something you don¡¯t like to hear? I...I just said what is up in my mind. I didn¡¯t mean anything


    else, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±


    Ang tried to pull her lips, but the bottom of her eyes were obscure, ¡°Miss Raya, you are too naive. In


    the future, when you make friends and help others, you¡¯d better ask Mr. Sean first. Don¡¯t be used by


    others because it will cause trouble to you, your father and Mr. Sean.¡±


    Raya frowned and pouted,


    ¡°But I think you¡¯re a good person!¡±


    ¡°Good person?¡± Angughed awkwardly.


    No matter before or now, no one had ever described her like that. It was more like abel exclusive to


    Jessica.


    Raya nodded vigorously, ¡°A woman¡¯s sixth sense!¡±


    Silence. It was almost time for work and from time to time some staff passed by.


    But whether they were joking, talking, or fooling, they all curbed their voices when they passed the two,


    deliberately softening the sound of their footsteps and breathing.


    Half an hourter, Ang said to Raya, who looked confused and nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as you thought. You don¡¯t have to visit me in the future.


    I have to work now, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    When she was hospitalized, Sean told her that she was the kind of person who had ¡®ulterior motives¡¯


    and warned her to stay away from Raya.


    ¡°Ang? Ang!¡±


    Raya jumped and shouted twice but the person in front of her didn¡¯t even stop for a moment.


    She frowned with a doll face, and could not figure out what had offended Ang.


    Abruptly, she tapped her head, remembering something, and reached for her phone to make a call.


    Once the call was answered, she stood akimbo and shouted, ¡°Master, did you say anything to Ang


    behind my back?


    Don¡¯t digress. I¡¯m just asking you, yes or no?!¡±


    Timothy ran to nearly fifty barber shops with that miserable hair, but all the barbers said the length


    required for hair extensions was at least ten centimeters.


    And her hair was only a centimeter or two, and some hair was less than a centimeter. With their skills,


    they couldn¡¯t extend her hair.


    No one would take the job, no matter how much she promised to pay!


    The more Timothy thought about it, the more resentful she was. She heard the news that Ang had


    been thrown out by James and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to severely humiliate


    Ang, but in the end, she failed and almost got expelled from the club.


    ¡°George, do you just bear to see me being bullied by Ang like this?¡±


    In the supervisor¡¯s office, Timothy sat on the new supervisor¡¯sp.


    George looked straight at her, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to let you suffer like this, but you also know that Ang...we


    two can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    He gulped and tried to kiss Timothy.


    Timothy pouted and pushed him away, hatred in her eyes, ¡°You just think too much. If Mr. James was


    really interested in that woman, how could he throw her out?


    Darling, don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡±


    ¡°I will never forget it!¡± Hearing this, Timothy directly pushed him away and roared with a re,


    ¡°George, if you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t touch me today!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy, take it easy. There¡¯s no need to get so angry!¡±


    George liked this kind of shrewish woman, and he patted hisp and coaxed patiently.


    ¡°Sit on myp first and we¡¯ll take our time.¡±


    Timothy red at him without moving, ¡°Just tell me yes or no. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go find Lewis!


    He loves me so much, he will promise me straight away for something as trivial as this. He will not be a


    wimp like you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just mention Mr. Lewis whenever you say anything. Even if he loves you, he can hardly deal with


    Ang like me, right?¡±


    George was not angry at being called a wimp, but rather found her more interesting than his


    submissive wife at home.


    After hearing this, Timothy thought he was telling the truth, and then she sat on hisp with an angry


    face, ¡°Now what? That woman made a fool of me in public so many times and now she has cut... I can¡¯t


    fuck tolerate that anyway! If I cannot manage to torture Ang, I will change myst name!¡±


    When George was about to say it was okay for her to take hisst name, his phone rang. It was a


    message from the Dream Club management group and the work group, all from Gabri.


    Morris, Perry, Diana...and fifty other people gossiping the incident between Ang and Mr. James and


    spread false information in the club, which is a serious vition of the basic guidelines of the club and


    has constituted the crime of defamation.


    As the employees of the club, Mr. James will not prosecute them. However, such employees are no


    longer qualified to work in the club.


    After discussion with Mr. James, we have decided to dismiss these 50 people and never hire them. I


    hope you will take this as a warning.


    As George read the message, Timothy also took a look.


    She looked at George who was frowning, secretly scolded him as a wimp, and twined her arms around


    his neck to act coquettishly,


    ¡°Honey, the club fired these people because they talked nonsense about Mr. James, which pissed him


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    off, and it had nothing to do with Ang!¡±


    She nuzzled George, ¡°If Mr. James had a crush for Ang, would he throw her out at the first ce?


    Besides, don¡¯t forget that Ang was doing all the toilet cleaning before. Could Mr. James ask his


    woman to do this kind of work?¡±


    George narrowed his eyes, ¡°You...you are too anxious. I¡¯ll think...think hard again about the way to deal


    with Ang.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t give her a firm answer.


    Hearing this, Timothy pulled her hand straight out, her eyes rollling and she said with an angry face,


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m embarrassing you! There¡¯s a party on the rooftop tomorrow night, and you can


    let Ang clean there alone by that time. That¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    George was a cautious person, and he could not make a hasty decision without knowing about


    Ang¡¯s rtionship with James, so he hesitated and said,


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it back. Just give me a straight answer, yes or no?¡±


    Meeting such a wimp, Timothy was livid, ¡°If not, I¡¯ll get out now!¡±


    George looked down at himself, hesitated, and gritted his teeth,


    ¡°I promise you. How could I not agree to the request of my dear darling?¡±

 Chapter 117 Danis, Please Respect Yourself

    Chapter 117 Danis, Please Respect Yourself


    About six o¡¯clock in the evening, Ang met Danis in the private chamber, or rather, it seemed that


    Danis hade to find her intentionally.


    In therge chamber, Danis sat alone in the corner without turning on the light. The room was dimly lit,


    while there were several sses of wine toppling over in front of him.


    The strong smell of alcohol filled the entire space, choking Ang and making her ufortable.


    She looked at the man who was already drunk, turned around, and headed out. She didn¡¯t want to see


    him and it was okay to switch with her colleagues and let theme over.


    ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Danis staggered to his feet and pointed at her with a wine bottle.


    Ang lowered her head, ¡°I went to the wrong chamber and someone else wille over to serve you


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I called you over!¡± Danis threw the bottle onto the table and walked drunkenly over to her,


    his hand dangling over her head before retracting it.


    He sat back, then patted the seat beside him, his voice tinged with a bit of rasp and depression, ¡°Come


    here and sit.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t move, but looked up at him and asked,


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I told you to sit over here. Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    Danis¡¯s voice was raised a little higher, and his amber eyes were bloodshot because of too much


    drinking.


    Ang stood still, and after a long time, she snorted coldly at him, ¡°If Mr. Danis called me here just to


    y drunken madness. Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany.¡±


    After speaking, she turned around and headed for the door.


    Seeing this, Danis stood up abruptly, walked up to her in a few steps with long legs. He mmed the


    door, and pushed her against the door, his eyes fixed on her.


    The strong smell of alcohol on him instantly enveloped Ang¡¯s entire body. She tried to push him


    away but didn¡¯t seed, ¡°Mr. Danis, please respect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Respect myself?¡±


    Danis squeezed out the two words from his teeth as if the anger in his heart was ignited by her remark.


    He clutched at her wrist and his breath filled with the smell of alcohol sprayed on her face, ¡°You¡¯ve


    been thrown out naked and now you¡¯re talking about respect?!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°!¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils crinkled as she clenched her lips and pushed Danis away with a fierce force.


    Her wrist was bruised from his clutch, and she frowned and moved it a few times.


    Danis staggered and sat on the ground. He held onto the ground and staggered to his feet, looking at


    her with disappointment and anger, ¡°Is it the truth that you went to seduce James?


    Yes?¡±


    He slowly walked up to her, clutched her shoulders with his hands, and said in a higher voice, ¡°Answer


    me!¡± Ang hated his questioning tone, pushed him away hard, and stood further away, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked at him with cold eyes and said indifferently,


    ¡°But no matter what I do, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    The Smith siblings were shit for her to avoid. She felt them smelly from a distance and felt disgusted


    and sticky when they touched her.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Danis any further, lest Cathleen or other persons of the Smith


    family woulde and give her another dirty name for seducing Danis.


    She twisted her head and tried to left. But when she grabbed the door, Danis was faster than her and


    mmed the door directly with his slender white hand.


    Ang frowned, holding back her anger, and said,


    ¡°What are you doing...¡± Before finishing her words, she was squeezed to the wall by Danis.


    He cupped her face in his hands, breathed heavily, and kissed her. His light-colored eyes were now


    stained with intense lust and anger.


    Ang could not push him away, only to feel that this handsome face was now as disgusting as a fly.


    She tilted her head and his hot kiss fell on her neck.


    It was wet and disgusting like maggots slipping through. She could not wait to take a shower ten or


    twenty times right now to rinse it off.


    ¡°Danis, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Ang gritted her teeth, and used all her strength, but she was only separated from him by an arm¡¯s


    length, and could not push him away.


    Danis looked down at her with undisguised desire in his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you seduce James just to try to


    squeeze back into the circle?


    You don¡¯t need him. You can just seduce me. I can give you what he can!¡±


    He rubbed his hands around her waist and was about to go down and kiss her as he spoke.


    p!


    Before Danis kissed her, Ang pped him across the face and took advantage of his daze to raise


    her right knee without hesitation, driving it into his crotch.


    It hurt like ten thousand ants biting the heart. Danis mped his legs and bent down to cover his


    crotch. The sweat on his forehead couldn¡¯t stop flowing down.


    Bang! At the same time, the door was opened, and Cathleen rushed in.


    Her eyes seemed to spit fire as her gazended on Ang¡¯s somewhat messy front.


    ¡°Before scolding someone, you¡¯d better find out if I am the one trying to seduce someone, or if


    someone is trying to bully me.¡±


    Before Cathleen could speak, Ang said first.


    Cathleen had pretty much guessed what was going on by looking at Danis, but she still looked at


    Ang and said,


    ¡°Do I need to ask this question? The story of how you failed to seduce James and was thrown out


    instead has already spread in the circle. Seeing that your previous target didn¡¯t work, you¡¯ve switched


    to my fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cathleen¡¯s really amazing for telling lies without blinking your eyes.¡±


    Ang sneered, turned around, and headed for the door.


    Cathleen was flushed with anger by her words, but she didn¡¯t retort, nor did she go after her. She only


    mmed the door heavily shut after she went out.


    Ang rubbed her ears that had been shaken to nothing more than a buzz, and frowned again, rubbing


    hard at the spot where she had been kissed by Danis. She didn¡¯t drop her hand and purse her lips


    tightly until the outeryer of the skin was almost scratched.


    She had avoided their circle as much as she could, but why did they still not leave her alone?


    ¡°Ang?¡± Gabri shouted from a distance, and when she came closer, she raised her eyebrows


    slightly and said lovingly.


    ¡°I have some things to deal with now. Help me take the chicken soup to the hospital.¡±


    The only person who could make Gabri personally deliver chicken soup was definitely James.


    Ang pursed her lips and said with her head down,


    ¡°Gabri, I¡¯m really sorry. I still have a few hours before I get off work, so it is better to have someone


    else deliver it for you.¡±


    ¡°Toozy to find anyone else.¡±


    Gabri shoved the thermos directly into her hands and stretched outzily, saying,


    ¡°You can go now.¡± The temperature of the thermos was not high, but it was a hot potato in Ang¡¯s


    hand. Her empty hand was grabbing the corner of her clothes, and her palm was already full of cold


    sweat, ¡°You don¡¯t need to find it yourself. Ada is not working today. I will go find her and give her the


    chicken soup, and then...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Gabri smiled and threw a wink at her, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Georgeter, and


    I¡¯ll stop by and tell him that you have been contracted by me after six o''clock. He won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She helped Ang straighten her clothes, and without giving her a chance to refuse, she left in a rather


    cheerful mood, humming an old song.


    After walking some distance away, Gabri turned around and winked at Ang, ¡°I have confidence in


    you!¡±

 Chapter 118 He Would Drive Her Crazy

    Chapter 118 He Would Drive Her Crazy


    The words fell as the elevator clinked, and she entered with a seductive smile on her lips.


    Ang looked at the thermos in her hand, the corners of her mouth tightened, then she walked towards


    the elevator with heavy steps.


    The Smith siblings were shit for her to avoid, while James was the vicious dog that nearly killed her


    several times. She hated him and wanted to kill him, but she was forced to surrender under his sharp


    ws to avoid being torn to pieces.


    There were many people at the hospital. There was an old man who lost his left arm and had a fake


    calf with a gully face. When he saw Ang, his eyes lit up, then he patted the young man beside him


    who was also disabled, and pointed in the direction of Ang.


    Another pair of eyes lit up.


    The two supported each other and walked strangely to Ang and stopped her.


    As soon as Ang looked up, she saw two unfamiliar faces. One was about sixty or seventy years old


    with a gully face, and the other was about thirty or forty years old with fine lines at the corners of his


    eyes and tanned skin.


    The two men were of different ages, but both were disabled. Their clothes had been washed white,


    although they were neat, and they wore ck, rare, and cheap cotton shoes on their feet.


    The way they dressed gave people a feeling that they were begging or they are going to say, ¡°Girl, I


    just need a few bucks for the travel expenses. Can you lend me a little?¡±


    The liars. Ang looked at the two men again and was pretty sure she didn¡¯t know them, ¡°May I help


    you?¡±


    PUFF! The two men didn¡¯t say a word, and after ncing at each other, they simply fell to their knees.


    Themotion was so loud that many people around looked over with strange eyes.


    Ang frowned and didn¡¯t help them up, nor did she say anything. She just looked at them with a light


    expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± Seeing this, the middle-aged man waved his hand at her twice and said in


    broken Mandarin,


    ¡°We are not beggars or liars. We are the peasant-workers that you helped. We just want to say thank


    you to you!¡±


    The old man, meanwhile, wiped tears from his eyes and spoke a localnguage that Ang could not


    understand.


    ¡°I have not helped any peasant-worker. You have got the wrong person.¡±


    Ang said lightly, turned around with the thermos, and left.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly helped the old man up, then limped towards Ang and said as fast as


    he could,


    ¡°We¡¯re really not liars. We just happened to see you and wanted to say thank you!¡±


    In Ang¡¯s suspicious gaze, his dark face flushed red, ¡°We are here to work. We are construction


    workers. The building copsed and injured us. Several even died but our boss ran away!¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t sold that pile of birthday presents and donated the money to us, we wouldn¡¯t even have


    the money to treat our illnesses and put in fake legs!


    I kowtow to you again!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He was about to kneel down. Ang thought for a moment and remembered that she had asked her


    aunt to sell all the gifts she had received for her birthday party and donated the money to the disabled.


    She put the thermos on the floor and bent down to help the middle-aged man up, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I


    have something else to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t take credit for it, nor did she stay to hear the onlookers praise her incessantly. She bent


    down to pick up the thermos and went to the elevator to line up.


    ¡°Here, you can stand here!¡±


    A talldy with a loud voice directly pulled Ang to the front, and then she stood at the back and gave


    the others around a thumbs-up, ¡°This girl is really beautiful and kind, awesome!¡±


    There was a chorus of echoes all around, praising Ang for her kindness.


    When Ang entered the elevator, she saw the two disabled peasant-workers waving hard at her with


    grateful smiles on their faces.


    She looked at them, the corners of her mouth ticking slowly, and a happy smile appeared in her eyes.


    James¡¯s VIP ward was on the twelfth floor.


    Ang stood in the doorway for a few moments before slowly raising her hand and knocking on the


    door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± James¡¯s cold voice came through the door.


    Ang looked at the door and licked her dry lips before opening the door and stepping inside.


    Seeing her enter, James¡¯s dark eyes shed for a moment and he quickly put away the things he was


    ying with.


    But no matter how fast he put it away, she still saw it. He was ying with her jade pendant that should


    have been in the hands of her former supervisor.


    Ang minced her lips, suppressing the hatred in her heart. She walked to the table and put the


    thermos on the table, ¡°Gabri still had something to deal with, so she asks me toe over.¡±


    He fired so many people because of the incident yesterday. She still wondered how James would deal


    with her.


    He wouldn¡¯t fire her, which was so kind to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± James responded with his gaze pausing on her for a moment before he remained silent.


    As long as he was around, Ang felt ufortable all over.


    She stood with her head down and her spine tense for more than twenty minutes until her palms were


    soaked with sweat. Then she said,


    ¡°If Mr. James has nothing else to do, I¡¯ll...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    James nced at her, interrupting her words before putting the jade pendant back on his neck.


    Ang frowned and didn¡¯t move.


    James propped himself up on the bed with one hand and sat up, ¡°Pour me a bowl of chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Suppressing the anger that almost broke out of her body, Ang responded in a low voice and went


    over to pour him a bowl of chicken soup.


    She really didn¡¯t understand how he could act like nothing was wrong in front of her today when he had


    left her naked in the hallway yesterday.


    Ang absentmindedly walked up to him with the chicken soup and bent down to hand it to him with


    both hands.


    James didn¡¯t take the chicken soup. His eyes settled on the reddened patch on her neck and then a


    touch of gloom appeared in his eyes,


    His bony fingersnded on her neck and said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    The cold touch on her neck made Ang¡¯s body tremble. She straightened up, pulling her cor up to


    cover the mark without making a sound.


    She didn¡¯t want to exin it to him, and she didn¡¯t have to exin it to him.


    Anyway, to exin or not, his attitude towards her was the same.


    "Ang." looking at her indifferent face, James¡¯s chest seemed to be clogged with a ball of water-


    soaked cotton. He unbuttoned a button, but his breathing didn¡¯t flow much better because of it, ¡°I¡¯m


    asking you something.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She looked up at him and quickly lowered her head, ¡°Is there a rule that


    subordinates must answer the questions of the superiors?


    If not, I refuse to answer your question.¡±


    James¡¯s hawk-like gaze locked on her, his voice heavier, ¡°Ang.¡±


    He rested his fingers on the bed, tapping mindlessly.


    Ang raised her head again and didn¡¯t lower her head this time, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be so


    loud. I can hear you very well. May I help you?¡±


    The corners of her lips curled slightly.


    In the past, cautiously bowing to greet him was of no use. The anger, depression, and hatred flowing in


    her body were a strange sense of pleasure when she saw his dark face.


    Probably, he would drive her crazy.

 Chapter 119 Do You Think He Will Care About You

    Chapter 119 Do You Think He Will Care About You


    James gazed at her steadily with his obscure look, without making a sound.


    This time, Ang did not bow her head as before. She also looked at him steadily, with no humble or


    overbearing. There was also some provocation and arrogance hidden in her look.


    This kind of look reminded him of her two years ago. James¡¯s throat rolled and his gaze fell on the


    reddish patch on her neck, ¡°Did Danise to you?¡±


    It was a question but James said in an affirmative tone, with jealousy he didn¡¯t detect in himself.


    The bottom of Ang¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, and she sneered.


    ¡°Thanks to you, everyone in your circle knows about my slutty ways, and even Mr. Danis wants to keep


    me as a mistress.¡±


    ¡°Keep you a mistress?¡± James tapped his fingers on the bed a little faster, intentionally ignoring the


    inexplicable irritation in his heart, and snorted coldly,


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to cling to him without him paying for it, right?¡±


    Ang looked straight into his eyes, thenughed lightly, and averted her gaze, ¡°No matter who it is, as


    long as he can take me out of the Dream Club, I can¡¯t wait to cling to him.¡±


    She bent down and came up to him, her voice lowered and the curvature of her mouth converged, ¡°Are


    you satisfied with this answer?¡±


    James¡¯s action of snapping the bed paused slightly. His fists clenched slightly and then he leaned


    forward and reached out to cup her chin, ¡°Danis is not capable of taking you away, so you don¡¯t need to


    waste your efforts on him.¡±


    Ang moved his hand away, straightened herslef up, and took a few steps back to distance herself


    from James.


    ¡°You crippled his sister¡¯s leg, and he just got engaged to Cathleen. Do you think he will care about


    you?¡±


    ¡°Even if he tries to take you out of the Dream Club despite everything, as soon as his mother, his sister


    or his fiancee raises the slightest voice of doubt, he will abandon you without hesitation, because of his


    guilt towards Jessica and the so-called justice he insisted on or the face of the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will only suffer more.¡±


    James¡¯s look was the same as before, but his slightly clenched hands were loosened. His bony fingers


    were tapping on the table, which was a small gesture that he would only make when he was extremely


    annoyed.


    Ang nced at him lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    Hearing this, James frowned and reached out to loosen another button on his clothes. He pulled a long


    face and his eyes were seemingly filled with gloom.


    Ang was in a good mood, ¡°The chicken soup Gabri asked me to bring has already arrived. I still


    have work to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Without another nce at him, she curled her lips and went out under his dizzying gaze.


    The phone vibrated. Ang looked at the caller ID and her eyes softened a bit. She picked up the


    phone, ¡°Sister-inw-¡±


    ¡°Long story short.¡± Luna¡¯s voice was faster than usual.


    Ang¡¯s hand clutching the phone tightened, her body became tense because of her words, ¡°Sister-in-


    Luna was desperately anxious, ¡°After mom and dad went to see you yesterday, Dad lost his temper


    when he came back. He confiscated your brother¡¯s bank cards, cell phone,puter, and so on,


    preventing him from giving you money secretly or having any more contact with you.¡±


    ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t listen, so dad just locked him up and he¡¯s not allowed to go anywhere.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mom persuaded dad a few words, saying that at least you¡¯re their daughter, but dad didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    She sighed and digressed, ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense. Your brother asks if you are okay.


    Did James embarrass you after discovering that you drugged and installed a camera to record


    everything?


    ¡°...No.¡± From the time it happened until now, James didn¡¯t me her at.


    Ang didn¡¯t know what he thought, but she didn¡¯t think he would be kind enough to let her go.


    Hearing this, Luna heaved a sigh, and a few sobs came faintly, ¡°It¡¯s all your brother¡¯s fault. That idiot


    never achieves anything, but he always makes troubles for you.


    Ang, don¡¯t worry about it. Tell me if James embarrasses you, maybe I can help a little bit.¡±


    She stuttered in herst sentence, speaking without much confidence.


    Having such a sister-inw was really a great privilege for Ang, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, I...¡±


    ¡°Ang, dad is home. I will hang up now and call youter!¡±


    Luna said in a panic and hung up the phone Ang looked at the ck screen of her phone, smiled


    bitterly, and walked to the elevator.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived.


    Sean exited the elevator gracefully with his briefcase, while his empty hand tugged at Raya who was


    crouching on the ground and not moving.


    ¡°Master, you cane by yourself. Why do you take me with you? Boohoo...I don¡¯t want to...Ah, I have


    my period and my stomach hurts. I have to go back!¡±


    Raya crouched on the ground with a crumpled face, on the verge of tears.


    Sean turned around, raised his eyebrows, and looked at his rogue apprentice on the ground. Then he


    sped his briefcase under his armpit, bent down, and easily picked up Raya, who was squatting on


    the ground and not willing to go any further.


    Raya fluttered like a shrimp, who was about to get into the oil pan, still yelling, ¡°Help, I¡¯m being


    molested!


    Anyone here? Someone has robbed a woman in daylight, help-¡±


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    She swallowed the two words when she saw Ang, ¡°Wow, Ang, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    Ang hummed and whispered,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Raya.¡±


    ¡°Just in time!¡±


    Raya pinched Sean¡¯s armpit twice andnded smoothly. She thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°My master said he¡¯d take you to dinner and apologize to you!


    After we visit Iceberg, let¡¯s go to dinner together!¡±


    Ang nced at Sean, whose face flushed and still forcing himself to act calmly for the sake of his


    image, and then she looked at Raya, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Ah, did you have your dinner?¡±


    Raya stammered and interrupted her words. Then she didn¡¯t wait for Ang¡¯s answer and answered


    the question herself,


    ¡°It¡¯s early, so you must be hungry. What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll make a reservation first!¡±


    She stretched out her phone and began to tap the screen.


    ¡°Miss Raya, It is not necessary.¡± Ang said, ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr. Sean only a few times, and he¡¯s never done


    anything wrong to me.


    By the way, both of you have helped me several times, so I am the one who should say thank you.¡±


    Raya put away her phone and pouted,


    ¡°He said you approached me with evil intentions and told you to stay away from me in the future. This


    is why he is sorry for me and sorry for you!¡±


    She grunted heavily, red straight at Sean with her big watery eyes, and shouted in a long-drawn-out


    tone,


    ¡°Master-!!!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ang, it was presumptuous of me to say itst time.¡±


    Sean rubbed Raya¡¯s bun with deep affection, and turned his head to talk to Ang,


    ¡°And I hope you cane to have dinner with us.¡±


    Ang politely refused, ¡°Mr. Sean is too polite. Miss Raya¡¯s status is not ordinary. It¡¯s natural that you


    would think of me that way, so you don¡¯t need to take this matter to heart.¡±


    ¡°Ang...¡± Raya took her hand and nestled pitifully, ¡°You are angry, so you are not willing to eat with


    me?¡±

 Chapter 120 I Have No Intention to Change My Sex

    Chapter 120 I Have No Intention to Change My Sex


    Ang couldn¡¯t stand the soft girl nestling, and in the end, she was softhearted and agreed.


    The trio walked together towards the ward. Raya¡¯s entire body almost hanged on to Ang, chattering


    nonstop.


    Sean nced at the two several times, his face became worse, and finally, he walked over with an


    angry face and abruptly dragged Raya from Ang.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Raya red at him.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses and replied primly, ¡°You¡¯re so fat that you will hurt Ang.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Raya¡¯s eyes widened suddenly and she asked Ang nervously, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Ang nced at the man who was hostile, sighed slightly, and nodded.


    Seeing this, Raya, a young and active girl instantly became depressed. She followed them with sighs


    and no longer hanged on to Ang with her whole body.


    When the trio entered the ward, the bright and spacious room instantly became a bit more alive.


    James was sitting on the hospital bed. His gaze crossed over Sean andnded on Ang, flickering,


    and then he retracted his gaze naturally, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I, on behalf of the general public,e to see if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Sean walked towards the table and sniffed at the thermos, ¡°Where did you buy this chicken soup? It


    smells pretty good.¡±


    The chicken soup in the bowl was untouched and still hot. Sean picked it up and took two sips, ¡°It


    tastes good too.¡±


    James looked askance at him, ¡°A dog¡¯s nose may not be better than yours.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. It¡¯s something you can¡¯t be jealous of.¡±


    Sean took two more sips as he spoke, ¡°Why did I hear Gabri say you almost stabbed an artery.


    You¡¯re so cruel to yourself too, huh?¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a sound, but just lifted his eyes and looked at Ang.


    As if she was aware of it, Ang lowered her eyes to avoid his gaze.


    Taking in the small movements of the two, Sean put down the bowl in his hand, and said somewhat


    maliciously,


    ¡°Actually stabbing yourp doesn¡¯t work as well as stabbing your penis. How do you...¡±


    James¡¯s gaze was so oppressive that Sean coughed and didn¡¯t continue to say.


    Raya, who had been cowering behind Ang, suddenly revealed her head and said some shocking


    words,


    ¡°Yes, a man¡¯s penis hurt more than anywhere else. You don¡¯t need to stab it but screw it yourself,


    then...!¡±


    Sean walked up to her with an angry face and covered her mouth, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ang stood quietly at the side, not participating in their conversation.


    ¡°I have no intention of changing my sex.¡±


    James nced coolly at Sean, ¡°If you want to change your sex, I¡¯ll be happy to provide the funds for


    the surgery.¡±


    He directly refused James¡¯s ¡°kindness¡± without even thinking about it.


    The topic was over, and Raya shrank abashedly behind Ang again, whispering to her and


    smile, I think nothing good is going to happen either.¡±


    Ang hummed absently and looked at the ground intently.


    Raya exaggeratedly shivered all over, wrapped her arms around her chest, and whispered, ¡°Actually,


    it¡¯s not appropriate to call him Iceberg. He still loves to smile, although his smile is quite fake...Oops, he


    is looking at me!!! Did he hear me talking about him?!!¡±


    She jumped three feet high and crouched directly on the ground, her entire body hiding behind Ang.


    When Ang was tossed by her like that, she subconsciously looked up at James and bumped right


    into his dark eyes.


    She got dazed for a moment, quickly came back to her senses and dropped her gaze to the ground.


    After being thrown out naked by him, she was expecting something worse would happen to her and her


    behavior were slightly more unrestrained than usual, she was still...afraid of him in her heart after all.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The kind of fear that was so deeply embedded in the bones and piled up over seven hundred midnight


    nightmares would be difficult to erase during her lifetime.


    James withdrew his gaze and looked at Sean, ¡°Your vision is not very good.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Sean snorted coldly, defending his apprentice, his future girlfriend, ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±


    Jamesughed lightly and said faintly,


    ¡°I¡¯m blind, so I got a brother like you.¡±


    ¡°Master, when shall we leave?¡± Raya fidgeted so she crouched and proceed towards Seanically,


    softly pouting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here with Iceberg, and I¡¯ll go to dinner with Ang first?¡±


    She blinked and still stole a nervous nce at James every now and then.


    Sean was amused by her abashed look, ¡°Want to go first?¡±


    Raya nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice.


    ¡°No!¡± Sean smirked and gave her a hard rub on her pill head, admiring the change in her expression.


    Raya¡¯s face full of longing went into a gloomy cloud when she heard the word ¡®No¡¯. She stood up and


    walked towards Ang with a sigh.


    ¡°Did you break both the legs of Ang and Raya? Why is she so afraid of you?¡±


    Sean looked at his own apprentice with a mixture of anger and amusement.


    Hearing this, Ang¡¯s hands hanging on the sides of her body clenched a little, and the deliberately


    forgotten scenes reyed uncontrobly in her mind, which made her hard to breathe.


    She said nothing, turned her head, and walked out.


    Raya tugged her from behind, constantly on guard for her to escape, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to make a phone call.¡±


    Ang rubbed her aching brow and made a perfunctory excuse.


    Raya stole a nce at James and whispered in her ear,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you, too, and I promise, I¡¯ll stay far away from you after I go out and I¡¯ll never listen to


    you on the phone.¡±


    Ang gave a low muffled sound and walked out. Raya followed behind her like a small tail.


    When they went out, Sean went over and closed the door before asking,


    ¡°What the hell is going on this time? I hear Ang seduced you, sought revenge on you, and there was


    even an unspoken rule between you and Ang...There are various gossips and why are you sent to


    the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Greyson put sleeping pills and aphrodisiacs in the wine I drank.¡±


    James frowned and quickly loosened his eyebrows as he replied concisely.


    Sean was both confused and amused, and a little surprised, ¡°You actually fell into such a simple trap?¡±


    James fiddled with the folds on his hospital gown, nced up at him, and lowered his head again, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d pull a dirty trick, so I wasn¡¯t prepared for it.¡±


    Greyson hated those dirty tricks, so if he disliked someone and wanted to persecute him, he always did


    it head-on and never yed dirty tricks.


    The elders of the Brown family and the Chante family were good friends, but Sean and Greyson hated


    each other.


    ¡°Greyson always shoots from the hip and doesn¡¯t know how to beat around the bush. It is normal that


    you were not prepared for it.


    Sean pushed down his gold-rimmed sses and smiled,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what drugs this idiot took wrong recently. He got a position in the Chante Group and


    learned to talk business outside, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t even read the contract and was


    cheated.¡±

 Chapter 121 His hand on her forehead

    Chapter 121 His hand on her forehead


    James hmmed thoughtfully, "He''s doing it for his sister."


    "What???"


    Sean didn''t get it for a moment, "What does his doing business have to do with Ang."


    James looked up at him, and after a moment, he said slowly.


    "You are a famouswyer?


    Are those people blind or just out of their minds?"


    "James, you should be happy to have a friend like me in your life. I''m the only one who can stand your


    temper!"


    Sean pushed his sses a little and leered at him, "Greyson learns to do business to get Ang out


    from your control, right?"


    James turned his head to look out the window, Ang was standing at the railing with her back to him,


    her figure was thin, her back was forlorn, and she could not be associated with the arrogant youngdy


    two years ago.


    His heart throbbed uncontrobly, as if insects were gnawing at it.


    "Heartbroken, huh?"


    Sean followed his line of sight, "It would be great that Greyson drugged you, then Ang seduced you,


    and you just slept with her and then be together with her."


    James withdrew his gaze, his fingertips twisting the quilt slightly, "They installed cameras and tried to


    record video to ckmail me."


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Sean¡¯s lips were half open in surprise. This siblings'' tactics were so mean, but he had to admit that it


    was simple and effective, and risky.


    James lowered his eyes as the dim sunlight spilled over him, enveloping most of his face in darkness,


    ¡°I am not heartbroken. She asked for all of this."


    "I really don''t see the point!"


    Sean scratched his hair without any care, "What the hell happened between you and Ang two years


    ago?"


    For awyer with severe OCD, knowing only the oue of a case without knowing the truth was too


    much of a torment.


    BANG!


    Raya banged on the door and couldn''t bear toin to Sean, "Master, even women are not as


    nagging as you are, are you going to eat?


    If you don''t leave, I''ll go with Ang, I''m so hungry!!!"


    After saying that, she bravely red at James a few times, but thetter acted like he didn''t see it, so


    she got greatly frustrated.


    "Let''s go." Sean immediately threw the so-called ''truth of the case'' into the nooks and crannies,


    grabbed his briefcase and headed out.


    James called out to him from behind, "I''m not driving. Could you wait for me to get change and take me


    home?"


    Raya lowered her head and rolled her eyes in disgust.


    "Would you stay in the hospital for two more days?" Sean asked.


    "No." said James.


    "That''s fine, you change your clothes first."


    Sean nced at the thermos, "You didn''t drink the chicken soup. Did you eat dinner?


    We are going to have dinner, so why don''t youe along and have some before we go home?"


    Raya wanted to refuse when she heard he was going to invite James to join him for dinner, but before


    she could refuse, he had already finished the sentence.


    She was dumbfounded, eating with the big iceberg was purely to make her lose weight!


    "Eh. James is injured, so spicy crawfish or spicy tofu or hot pot will not be good for him!"


    Raya siggled twice, "It''s better for him to go home, as porridge is best for patients!"


    As if not hearing the resistance in her words, James took out his clothes and got out of bed, heading


    towards the bathroom, "You guys don''t need to mind me, just order whatever you want, and order a


    soup or congee for me."


    When he finished, he had gone into the bathroom, with the door closed behind him.


    Raya stamped her feet in anxiety and thought bitterly, "Master!!!! Why did you let him go with us?"


    "I''m just being polite, James has never liked to eat out."


    Sean also didn''t expect James to agree, and was a little surprised for a moment, but quickly thought of


    something.


    He pinched his apprentice''s puffy cheeks, which felt good in his hand and uplifted his mood, ¡°Do you


    want to help Miss Ang?


    This dinner is a good opportunity."


    Raya hung her head and sniffed, and asked breathlessly, "What does eating have to do with helping


    Ang?"


    "Confucius said, heaven''s secrets must not be divulged."


    Sean raised his eyebrows and flicked her on her forehead.


    When James got changed, the four of them left the hospital together and got into Sean''s Mercedes.


    Sean sat in the driver''s seat; Raya avoided James like he was a snake, and grabbed the passenger


    seat like a tiger pouncing, so Ang could only sit in the back row with James.


    The seat was spacious, and there was some distance between she and James, but she still felt


    ufortable all over.


    She moved in her seat, and then again, her whole body pressed against the car window, every inch of


    her skin taut.


    Raya, who was constantly aware of the movement in the back row, saw the situation and asked


    curiously, "Ang, do you have hemorrhoids?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the words, an awkward silence fell over the car as their eyes fell on her.


    Ang primed up her lips, as James''s gaze made her feel ufortable. She frowned, "No."


    Seeing this, Raya said in a tone of a person who had experienced this.


    "Are you embarrassed to say you have hemorrhoids in front of us?"


    "It''s okay. I won''tugh at you. A girl in my college dorm also had hemorrhoids, and she said they were


    so ufortable that she couldn''t stop trying to scratch them with her hands. When no one''s around,


    she just scratches it, and if someone''s around, she rubs it on the stool and it''s super itchy." Raya


    twisted her face with an empathizing look.


    Hearing this, James stopped his eyes on Ang''s hip, wanting to say something but stopped, his


    eyebrows knitted.


    Being stared at by three people on her butt at the same time, Ang moved her arms and legs


    ufortably, "I don''t have hemorrhoids."


    "Then why were you just rubbing over the seat?"


    Raya believed that she had hemorrhoids and said with great bravado.


    "This is hospital, don''t be embarrassed. The sooner you treat it, the better. Come on, I''ll go with you!"


    Ang was not good at exining the reason for moving back and forth in her seat, but there was no


    way she really had to go to the hospital for hemorrhoids. She clutched the corner of her coat, "It''s just a


    mosquito bite on my butt, no hemorrhoids."


    Raya was surprised that there were actually mosquitoes in this weather, and did not say anything more


    about the hemorrhoids.


    Ang let out a sigh of relief and didn''t dare to move again, only to press her body against the car


    window, regretting for the millionth time that she had agreed to go to dinner with Raya.


    When they almost reached the destination, several cars in front had a rear-end ident, and Sean


    braked urgently to avoid crashing into them.


    The car braked to a stop all of a sudden. Both Sean and Raya were OK, as they fastened the seat


    belts, but Ang sat in the back row without fastening her seat belts, and her whole body mmed into


    the front seat by inertia.


    She reacted extremely quickly, subconsciously reaching out with her hands against the seat in front of


    her so she wouldn''t crash into it.


    Ang did end up not hitting it, her forehead stopping less than a centimeter from the seat in front of


    her.


    Only because there was a bony male palm between the front seat and her hands, and at that moment,


    his palm was protecting her forehead.

 Chapter 122 Trying to Protect Her

    Chapter 122 Trying to Protect Her


    Ang was slightly stunned for a moment, looking up at the owner of the hand.


    James''s hand was shielding her head, but his head hit the seat in front of him, and there was arge,


    unusually visible red patch on his forehead, as if he had hit it quite hard.


    "I''m just holding the seat so I don''t get bumped, and I am not trying to protect you. Don''t take it


    personally."


    James inclined his head and looked at her, withdrawing his hand. His palm was slightly closed, his


    fingertips touching and lightly twisting a few times, and he could still vaguely feel the warmth of her


    body.


    In the front row, Raya was pointing at Sean with one hand, and was resting the other hand on her


    waist,ining his poor driving skills, while the driver was helplessly pointing at the car in the front


    and exining to her.


    No one noticed any difference of the two in the back row.


    Even if James didn''t say this, Ang wouldn''t think much about it. She withdrew her gaze, gave a faint


    ¡°OH¡± sound and remained silent.


    James looked carelessly ahead, but his back was straight.


    Hearing her shallow moan at this point, he furrowed his brow slightly and copsed his back against


    the backrest. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was very upset.


    The front crash wasn''t very serious, and the owners quickly negotiated a private deal, and the traffic


    quickly returned to normal.


    Raya at firstined to Sean about how the customers were, butter she lowered her head and


    started ying mobile games, and stopped talking. There was a total silence inside the car.


    The silence made the depressing atmosphere even worse.


    Ang pressed her body against the car window, feeling ufortable from inside out. A second was


    like a year.


    By the time she was craning her neck, the car had stopped.


    She reached her hand to the back of her neck and squeezed, and a food court was ahead of her.


    "There are a few good restaurants on this street, spicy crawfish, grilled fish, a Szechuan restaurant,


    Japanese food and a noodle shop. Which one should we go?"


    Sean twisted his head and asked Raya, his eyes full of doting.


    Raya''s mouth was watering and her eyes were shining, "Can we eat them all?"


    Sean flicked on her forehead, and twisted his head to ask Ang, "Today is the day to make amends


    to Miss Ang, so it''s Miss Ang''s choice."


    "Spicy crawfish."


    There were no lights on in the car, and Ang looked down at James''s injured leg with her split vision,


    and in the obscure light, the corners of her lips curled, as she picked a restaurant that was least


    suitable for a patient.


    Sean swept the two in the back row yfully with his eyes, parked the car, and led them towards that


    restaurant.


    The lights were just on, the night market hadn''t started yet, and the food court wasn''t too crowded.


    But when they entered the shop, they were regretfully informed by the shopkeeper that the private


    rooms were fully upied and that they could eat in the lobby if they didn''t want to wait.


    Raya could not wait and answered straight away, casually pointing to a table of four in the middle of the


    hall, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit over there!"


    Ang, who was used to eating in a room or a corner, pursed her lips when she saw the spot she


    pointed to, but didn''t say anything.


    "It is ufortable to eat in the middle. Let¡¯s take that seat in the southeast corner."


    James nced at her and walked straight toward a table for six in the corner.


    Sean was willing to sit anywhere and walked directly after him.


    Raya was so angry that she stomped her foot, grunted twice, and reluctantly followed Ang over and


    sat down.


    "When James told me before that Miss Ang liked spicy crawfish, I didn''t quite believe it."


    As he ordered, Seanughed and said, "So it''s true."


    Ang gave a slight pause, subconsciously nced at James, then withdrew her gaze, lowered her


    head and continued reading the menu without making a sound.


    James pulled his lips, ''''It''s a habit for me to remember a little bit about what people around me like to


    eat. You like French food, my mom prefers a sweet and sour diet ......"


    He paused for a moment and added somewhat deliberately, "Jessica''s tastes are on the lighter side."


    After saying that, he swept a vague nce at Ang. These words were said to Sean, but Ang


    knew he wanted her to know as well.


    He just meant that she was not special to him.


    She tugged her lips sarcastically and looked up to speak to the waitress.


    "Twelve scallops with garlic and vermicelli, extra garlic, please."


    James didn''t like garlic and couldn''t stand even the slightest smell of it.


    Hearing this, James looked the same as usual, but it was Sean who couldn''t help but look at Ang a


    few times, his face was weird.


    "Ang, can you finish twelve of them?" Raya was stunned.


    Ang smiled and said lightly.


    "Pack it up if I can''t finish them."


    Not long after they had ced the order, a rather disgusted female voice came from the door, "What


    kind of good food can be made in such a small shop? Is it clean?"


    It was Cathleen¡¯s voice.


    Immediately afterwards, Jessica¡¯s soft voice came, ¡°Do you like spicy crayfish?


    This ce enjoys high customer reviews. You can try it first and if you don''t like it, we''ll eat somewhere


    else."


    Ang could see the doorway as soon as she looked up.


    The two waiters at the door maintained a professional smile, but at this moment, after hearing


    Cathleen¡¯s words, the smile on their faces vanished a bit.


    Cathleen walked in first, followed by Jessica, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and Dannis, who was


    standing behind the wheelchair.


    The waiter tried to exin to Cathleen that the food of their restaurant tasted good and had good


    hygiene, but thetter reached out a finger and wiped down the nearest table, the disgust on her face


    thickening a bit more.


    "If you don''t like the small shop here, go eat at a bigger one, what''s the point of insulting the shop?"


    Raya pped the table and stood up, growling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t spend a penny and treat yourselves like a god, can you at least show some respect?"


    These words drew their attention directly. Cathleen¡¯s face suddenly changed and she wanted to say


    something, but Jessica beat her to it, "Miss Raya misunderstood us. Cathleen is just heavily squeamish


    and has no intention of insulting this shop."


    Raya kept her face dark and silent.


    Danis¡¯ eyes crossed the crowd andnded on Ang with a despondent andplicated expression.


    And when he saw James beside her, there was a little more anger and disgust in his eyes.


    Completely ignoring his gaze, Ang poured a cup of the sour plum soup and took a sip, not tasting a


    bit of sweet and sour, only a bitterness that spread to her soul.


    "Cathleen speaks in a straightforward manner and may not be very pleasant to the ear, so I apologize


    to both of you for her and hope you will forgive us."


    Jessica looked at the two waiters and said sincerely.


    She was beautiful and gentle, and had a decent attitude. The two waiters quickly responded that it was


    okay, and exined, "The private room is already full, so if you want to eat in the private room, you


    have to wait for almost an hour or so. If you''re eating in the lobby, you can order now."


    Cathleen''s face didn''t look good, but in the end she didn''t say anything else.


    Seeing this, Ang snorted secretly. If it wasn''t for that car ident two years ago, she was afraid that


    she would appreciate Jessica¡¯s kindness toward the two waiters.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re friends with those gentlemen anddies, so we can sit next to them."


    Jessica smiled at the two waiters and said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 123 Have a crush on you?

    Chapter 123 Have a crush on you?


    The waiter immediately said yes, and thoughtfully wiped the table and chairs several times for


    Cathleen, a ¡®mysophobia freak''.


    Jessica spun the wheelchair to reach the table of Ang and curved her lips, "James, do you mind


    putting the tables together so we can eat together?"


    James didn''t make a sound, just looked at Sean.


    "I''m sorry Miss Jessica."


    Sean pushed his sses andughed.


    "I''m the one who''s paying the bill today, and I don''t like to eat with strangers."


    Jessica wasn''t annoyed, and said softly.


    "It was presumptuous of me. If Mr. Sean doesn''t like to eat with strangers, I cannot force so.


    But since we ran into each other, would you mind making friends with me, Mr. Sean?"


    "Sean Brown."


    Sean extended his hand towards Jessica, as if he had a point, "I''ve heard a lot about Miss Jessica."


    Jessica smiled and shook her hand, ¡°Jessica Smith¡±.


    I haven''t heard much of Mr. Sean, and I''m sorry we haven''t met until now."


    Raya stared intently at the two hands sped together, grunted unpleasantly, and looked down as she


    whirled through the menu.


    During this time, Danis sat on a side seat, his gaze pinned on Ang.


    As if she was unaware of it, when the waiters put twelve scallops with garlic and vermicelli on the table,


    Ang stood up and ''thoughtfully'' ced two scallops each in front of James, Sean and Raya.


    She took a bite first, then looked at James and said.


    "The scallops taste great, especially with the garlic on top. Won''t you try them?"


    Raya gulped and picked up the scallop and took a bite, nodding her head repeatedly, her eyes shining


    brightly.


    And James looked at the scallops and picked them up as well, taking a bite, his face as normal, "Well,


    it''s okay."


    He ate one scallop in a graceful but extremely quick manner, and then picked up another scallop with a


    natural look and put it into his mouth.


    Seeing this, a sh of surprise shed in Ang''s eyes, and she instantly felt the scallop in her mouth


    was tasteless.


    Danis had been watching her, and when he saw her repeatedly paying close attention to James, his


    thin lips tightened into a line, and the bottom of his amber eyes looked unusually deep from anger.


    ¡°She won''t be yours no matter how long you look at her."


    Cathleen¡¯s face was unusually ugly, "After chasing after a girl for so many years, she still didn''t ept


    you, and you''re still delusional enough to think she will suddenly have a crush on you?"


    Her voice was not too loud or small, but the neighboring table could definitely hear it.


    Ang kept her head down and ate her scallops, just pretending to hear nothing.


    James''s eyes, on the other hand, sank, moving to nce at Danis without any intention, and slowed


    down his movement with the scallop in his hand.


    Being poked by Cathleen, Danis withdrew his gaze, his face getting ironic.


    "Cathleen, have a look at what I ordered, is it okay for you ?"


    Jessica turned her head to look at Cathleen and said softly.


    "Do you want to add a few more things?"


    Cathleen didn''t follow the way Jessica gave her, and said with a vague smile, ¡°No, thanks. I am full with


    anger. What else do I need to eat?"


    "Wow, Ang, these honey baked chicken wings are super delicious, try it.¡±


    Raya took a bite of the chicken wings, the bottom of her eyes instantly filled with bright stars, handing


    one of the chicken wings to Ang like offering a treasure.


    Ang took a bite, and felt it sweet, but not greasy, and the chicken meat inside was tender. It was


    really well grilled, "Mmm, it''s quite delicious."


    James nced at her red lips glowing from the oil, and his throat rolled as he also took a honey baked


    wing.


    "How can you have the face toe out to meet people when you get thrown out when seducing a


    man? Shame on you."


    Cathleen was too angry to eat, but Ang ate with gusto next to her.


    Moreover, her fianc¨¦''s heart was also set on Ang, which made her extremely ufortable.


    Ang''s face instantly sank, and she clenched her fist, putting down the chicken wings and holding


    back the anger in her heart without making a sound.


    "Stop talking and no one will take you as a mute!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Danis furrowed his brows as he scolded at Cathleen.


    Cathleen sneered, and said ironically.


    "Are you upset that I talked about your sweetheart?


    She would rather like someone who broke her legs and threw her out naked than ept you, so just


    give up!"


    Danis clenched his hands hard, and the menu was balled up.


    He kept his head down and didn''t make a sound, but his fists were clenched and the veins on his neck


    were popping up


    ''Break her legs'', ''Throw her out naked'', ''Throw her out naked'', ''Break her legs''...... These two phrases


    yed over and over in Ang''s head, and she pursed her lips tightly, her body trembling slightly.


    "Ang, what''s wrong with you?" Raya looked confused.


    Ignoring Raya, Ang scuffled to her feet, a te in his hand, her face horribly grim.


    How sad can it be to offend Cathleen!


    She was not even afraid of death anymore!


    "Discussing others in public indicates a bad family education."


    Before Ang could snap a te over Cathleen¡¯s head, James stood up and put his hand on her


    shoulder, pressing her back into her seat.


    Cathleen didn''t expect James to stand out, she wrinkled her brow, and her face changed, "Just now, I


    was in a hurry, I didn''t pay attention to what I said. If I offended Mr. James, please forgive me."


    "What if I don''t want to forgive you?"


    Jamesughed lightly, but there was no even a bit of smile in the bottom of his eyes.


    Cathleen was slightly stunned, her face embarrassed and unusual.


    Usually, people who knew each other don''t embarrass each other in public like this.


    Danis frowned and stood up, the mad surge of anger suppressed at the bottom of his eyes, "As a man,


    Mr. James doesn''t need to make things difficult for a woman."


    "Sorry, I''m not a male chauvinist like Mr. Danis."


    James looked at Danis and Cathleen, the bottom of his eyes sank slightly, "Men and women are the


    same for me, I treat them equally."


    Raya quietly poked Ang and talked to her ear, ''''Is Mr. Iceberg fighting for you?


    Looking at it that way, it seemed like he was much more handsome and was not as annoying as


    before."


    Ang didn''t answer her. She looked up at James, put down her te, and proceeded to gnaw on the


    chicken wings in her hand.


    Jessica sighed lightly and said to Cathleen.


    "Cathleen, James broke Ang¡¯s leg because she broke my leg first."


    She nced sympathetically at Ang, ''''Later on, he threw Ang out naked because Greyson


    drugged him, and then Ang tried to take the opportunity to seduce him, and he had no choice but to


    do so.


    How can he not be angry when you just said that and described James the victim as the abuser?"


    Danis sat down again, hisplexion changed, as anger, impulse, heartache; guilt took turns to


    upy his heart. As all the feelings were crushing him, and tearing his heart to pieces.


    Since their two tables wererge and they looked either wealthy or powerful, the lobby manager had


    arranged for several waiters to be at their disposal.


    At this moment, when they heard Jessica¡¯s words, they all looked at Ang, their eyes filled with


    disgusts.

 Chapter 124 What He Is Up To?

    Chapter 124 What He Is Up To?


    Ang had long been used to such stares, she could never match Jessica in her scheming mind, she


    suddenly spat out a chicken bone and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Raya sounded a bit confused, "Huh?"


    "He''s not fighting for me, he''s just sticking up for himself." said Ang.


    James nced at Ang and only saw the swirl of her hair, he frowned slightly and withdrew his gaze.


    "Cathleen, yous should apologize to Brother James. He''s not an unreasonable person."


    Jessica gently advised Cathleen. Then, she turned her head and said to James.


    "Brother James, Cathleen was furious with my brother before she spoke.


    Just do me a favor. If she apologizes to you, just let her go. Do you think that''s okay?"


    "It''s not impossible." said James.


    Jessica sighed in slight relief and gave Cathleen a wink.


    Cathleen was just about to apologize to James, but he said first.


    "No need to apologize to me. Apologize to her. If she forgives you, it is over."


    He pointed to Ang.


    Seeing this, Cathleen¡¯s face suddenly changed, like she had eaten a fly by mistake.


    Ang''s body stiffened, she looked up at James.


    Sometimes she really didn''t know what he was thinking, like now.


    He had broken her leg for Jessica in the first ce, and she thought he must love Jessica deeply, but


    what she had seen and heard since she was released from the prison was contradictory to that


    conclusion.


    James ...... she could not really guess what he was up to.


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but quickly returned to normal, "Brother James.


    That is just too much for me, not to say Cathleen."


    "Ang knew that the Harvey and Smith families were about to get engaged, and she also knew that


    my brother and Cathleen were already engaged, yet she tried to seduce you while flirting with my


    brother frequently."


    "She did something wrong to Cathleen, and now Cathleen as the victim is just telling the truth, why


    should she apologize to Ang?"


    The waiters stood eye-to-eye, not daring to tantly gossip, but listened attentively, and suddenly their


    disgust for Ang increased to a higher level.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James sneered and looked askance at Jessica, "I remember saying that the Harvey family doesn''t


    necessarily have to choose the Smith family for a marriage."


    Jessica rested both hands on her legs and clutched her clothes, her clear face turning pale in a sh.


    "As for Mr. Danis Smith," James walked up to Danish and put his hand on his shoulder, his eyes slightly


    cool, "He''s the one who pestered Ang, right?"


    Hearing this, the waiters were a bit confused; the two ims were worlds apart, who was telling the


    truth then?


    "What are you guys doing standing there? Come and help, don''t you see it''s busy?"


    Seeing the argument between the two tables, the lobby manager was worried that a couple of waiters


    would hear something they shouldn''t and piss them off.


    Jessica smiled and wanted to say something else, but she was interrupted by Danis.


    He jerked to his feet and said with a grimly handsome face.


    ¡°Enough!¡± When he finished, he didn''t look at anyone and strutted towards the door.


    "Danis!"


    Cathleen shouted behind his back, and without any response, he didn''t even stop for a second before


    he exited the resturant.


    Her eyes were slightly red with anger, she tried to go after him, but she took a few steps and then


    backed off, reluctantly apologizing to Ang, each word squeezed out from her teeth, "I''m sorry, it''s my


    fault today, is that okay?"


    ¡°Woman who can''t control her man should find reasons from herself and shoud not put shit on me


    every time something goes wrong. It is disgusting."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang looked at her and said word by word.


    Cathleen was angry, but when her split vision swept James, she took a deep breath and held her face


    red,


    ¡°Sure! Now can I go?"


    "Did I say I wouldn''t let you go?" Ang¡¯s voice was faint.


    Cathleen red at her and said to James, "I still have something to do, so I''ll leave now," and she


    trotted off toward Danis.


    Jessica gave James a wounded look, "Brother James, I''ll leave first. Remember not to eat spicy food


    and seafood, it''s not good for your injury."


    Without waiting for James to answer, Ang said first.


    "Please wait for a moment, Miss Jessica."


    Jessica bit her lip, "Are you trying to get me to apologize to Cathleen for you?"


    On the side, Raya squeezed her eyes at Sean and whispered something, ncing at Jessica every


    now and then.


    "If Miss Jessica can''t guess what I''m thinking, don''t guess, such smart-ass remarks will make me feel


    sick."


    She tugged at her lips, "I called you to tell you that you should not say ''though Ang is my friend''


    whenever you open your mouth in the future. Every time I hear that, I am too sick to eat all day."


    "A gentleman is always a gentleman when he sees a man, and a viin is not."


    Jessica smiled helplessly, ''''Since you don''t want to be my friend, then it''s not good for me to impose. I


    have things to do, so I''ll leave you for now."


    She gave James a deep look, the bottom of her eyes filled with hurt.


    But James sat down a few minutes ago, with a honey baked wings in his hand without giving Jessica


    another nce.


    Raya tugged on the sleeve of Ang, still eating, and her speech was slurred, "She said you are like a


    viin ......"


    "Hmm."


    Ang just casually responded.


    Seeing that James wasn''t looking at her, Jessica sighed in disillusionment, turned the wheelchair, and


    prepared to walk out.


    Sean raised his eyebrows and said perfunctorily.


    "Miss Jessica is notfortable in her wheelchair, do you need me to walk you out?"


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Jessica politely said.


    "There are still a lot of kind people in this world."


    Sean, who was meant to be polite, sniffed and ttered.


    "Miss Jessica is as beautiful as a flower, so naturally she is in demand in this world where good-looking


    face prevails."


    Jessica smiled warmly, gave James another look, and turned her wheelchair towards the door.


    "Are you on your own?"


    Not far away, a young male waiter greeted her, saying warmly andpassionately.


    "It''s not convenient for you, so I''ll walk you out."


    Ang looked up and saw Jessica say thank you to the male waiter, and his fair and clean face was


    then covered with a blush, and his eyes glittered underneath.


    She smiled and went on to eat.


    If it wasn''t for that car ident, perhaps she would never have recognized Jessica¡¯s true face in her


    life.


    And now, how many people were just like her, wallowing in the illusion of Jessica''s innocence,


    goodness and beauty?


    After eating, they paid their bills and headed out together.


    Sean and James were walking side by side behind them when they suddenly stopped and said.


    "James, is this blood on your pant? You wound is bleeding?"

 Chapter 125 If you cant let her go

    Chapter 125 If you can''t let her go


    Hearing this, Raya stopped and ran to the two men, stretching her neck to look at James''s pant legs.


    If she hadn''t been so scared of him in her heart, she would have lift his pant for a look.


    But Ang didn''t even stop for a moment. She walked towards where the car was parked by herself,


    indifferent to what was happening behind her.


    James looked at Ang''s back, frowned slightly, and said.


    "It''s OK."


    Sean followed his line of sight and raised his eyebrows. He caught up with Ang and stopped her,


    "Miss Ang, I have to take Raya home and then go to the office to take care of some business matter,


    so I really don''t have time to take James to the hospital.


    How about you apanying him to the hospital?"


    "I just heard James said he is okay." Ang said faintly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean crossed over to her and looked at James, coughing slightly, "James, your wound is bleeding


    again. You''d better go to the hospital immediately to prevent it getting worse, don''t you think so?"


    James paused, and swept a nce at Ang, who was not far away, "OK."


    "Sorry, I have to get up early for my work tomorrow, and I don''t have time either, bye."


    When Ang finished, she didn''t give Sean a chance to say anything and stepped into a taxi.


    After she closed the car door, Raya flew around to the other side and got into the car, then she lowered


    the window and cheerfully said to Sean, "Master, you''re so busy, so I''ll just take a taxi with Ang!"


    Then, in a small and timid voice, she said to James, "See youter, Mr. James."


    James did not make a sound, his gaze obscured as he looked at Ang¡¯s side face in the car. He


    pursed his lips tightly, and something vaguely was tumbling at the bottom of his eyes.


    Ang was sitting in the car, and even when she felt his sight, she didn''t turn her head to look at him,


    or say anything to him.


    "Miss Raya, where are you going?" She turned her head to look at Raya beside her, and asked.


    Raya said in a hurry, "City Hall, I''m getting off at that bus stop at City Hall ......!"


    "Excuse me, please go to the city hall first, then to the Dream Club."


    Ang sidled over to Raya and raised the window on beside her.


    The driver quickly started the car and disappeared at the first intersection.


    Only after the taxi disappeared from sight did James withdraw his gaze, his right hand hanging on the


    side of his suit pants, his index finger subconsciously snapping against his body.


    Sean stretched his arms, pushed his sses and asked him, ¡°Are we still going to the hospital?"


    James walked towards the car, and Sean was left behind alone, "A little blood is no big deal."


    ¡°Since you said so, don¡¯t me me for not being kind to you."


    Sean took a few steps to catch up with him and put his hand on his shoulder, "James, let¡¯s continue our


    previous conversation. As awyer, I have the purest spirit of searching for the truth."


    The two had talked earlier about the reason for James and Ang''s breaking up, but it turned out that


    before he could hear the answer, Raya rushed in.


    James walked over to the Mercedes, frowned, and told him, "Open the door."


    Sean took the car keys and opened the door and got into the driver''s seat, while James went around to


    the other side and sat in the passenger seat.


    "James, what the hell happened to you two years ago with Ang?


    If you don''t talk to me, I will be scratching my head all day thinking about it."


    Instead of rushing to drive, Sean inclined his head and asked.


    James''s handsome face was slightly sunken with the colorful lights from outside pouring in. The interior


    light of the car was off, and it was impossible for Sean to see his expression clearly.


    Due to their friendship for so many years, Sean did not to ask more questions. He pushed his sses


    and said in a serious tone.


    "If you still can''t let her go, then forgive her for the mistakes she made before. It is no good to torture


    yourself."


    ¡°I don¡¯t." James frowned and answered without hesitation.


    Seanughed and leaned in suddenly, unbuttoned James¡¯ shirts and pulled out the jade pendant he


    was wearing around his neck, "Then how do you exin this?


    I remember that bastard Greyson paid a fortune to get his sister an identical one."


    "It just happens to be exactly the same."


    James''s eyes shed, and even he couldn''t tell why he was lying about such a trivial matter.


    Sean grunted, "Liar the hell out! The first time I saw Ang, she still had it around her neck, and now it


    is gone. It just so happens that you have one exactly like it? What kind of coincidence is that?"


    James''s brow furrowed, and he didn''t make a sound as he tightened his lips.


    "No more words, right? You''re simply ......"


    Sean found a rare opportunity to taunt James and was about to make a big speech when someone


    suddenly knocked on the side window.


    He could only let James go for now and straightened up to lower the car window.


    The knockers on the car window were from traffic police.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses and assumed the posture expected of a famouswyer, ¡°What¡¯s


    up?" The two traffic police looked at each other with some weird faces.


    Then the older one cleared his throat and said.


    "This is a public ce, and what you''re doing in the car is visible to anyone passing by."


    After he finished, he gave a veiled nce at James, whose shirt was slightly open, and shook his head.


    Sean looked confused.


    "If you two are really in a hurry, you can go to a hotel nearby; if you''re looking for excitement, you can


    go out into the wild. Please behave yourselves in the public area."


    The older police added, and then left with the other.


    The young traffic police''s voice carried along the wind, "No wonder my sister is alwaysmenting that


    all the good looking men are gay......"


    What the hell was going on?


    James silently moved away from him.


    Sean stiffened his face and said, "I''m not sexually interested in you."


    He started the car and didn''t continue the topic anymore, "If you still can''t let go of Ang, you should


    think about things more or less in the future. If you keep on offending her like this, you''ll regret it sooner


    orter!"


    James took off the jade pendant, holding it in his hand and ying with it, the light and shadows were


    cast on his face, and Sean could vaguely see the fleeting tangle under his eyes.


    Sean dropped him off at James¡¯ house and left, urging him to go to the hospital if his leg hurt badly.


    Inside the hall, Denise sat on the sofa. As a woman who had always been elegant and careful about


    her image, her eyes were slightly red at this time, and her face was tinged with a bit of despondency.


    "Had a fight with my Dad?" James asked as he gave her a look.


    Denise smiled, "It''s not really a quarrel, and it¡¯s just ......"


    Her voice choked, and before she could finish her sentence, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes,


    and she covered her mouth somewhat woefully.


    ¡°Help yourself."


    James pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her, as he sat down on the couch opposite her.


    Denise wiped her tears, and after spending three or four minutes adjusting her emotions, she said.


    ¡°It''s just that your Aunt Adeline felt aggravated here and called your father, and then your father called


    me ...... and told me that if Adeline called himining it one more time, he would divorce


    me."

 Chapter 126 How Can I Betray You?

    Chapter 126 How Can I Betray You?


    James lowered his eyes, huge waves surging in his pupils.


    "Your father says you havee of age and hopes you can marry Jessica as soon as possible."


    Except the slight redness around her eyes, Denise looked the same as usual.


    James lifted his eyes to look at her, his voice was cold, ''''I''ll make my own decision; it''s none of his


    business. If he calls to push you again, you just tell him to call me directly."


    He paused and sneered. "As for the divorce, do you think he can make his own decision?"


    Deniseughed, "Well, definitely he could. It just depends on whether he can give up his inheritance in


    the Harvey family."


    The Harvey family had been running business for generations, while the Brown family was a military


    and political power. Hence, it was impossible to say who was taking advantage in their marriage, but


    each of them had gained their own benefits.


    If her husband were to divorce her, it would hurt the dignity of the Harvey family and would harm its


    business interest. By that time, the first one to oppose it would be James¡¯ grandfather.


    Pissing off his grandfather with an intention to inherit the Harvey family''s assets was like daydreaming.


    "If he didn¡¯t want the money, he wouldn''t have spent so much time with you."


    James''s look was filled with mockery.


    A glint of despondency shed under Denise''s eyes and she smiled.


    "Okay, enough about that."


    The curve of her mouth narrowed and she said seriously.


    "I heard you left Ang nakedst night?"


    "I''m tired." James frowned, got up, and was going upstairs.


    Denise stood up and followed, looking at his back and said.


    "James, I don''t know what''s going on between you and Ang, but if you have done such a thing to


    Ang, all her dignity is gone, will you regret it in the future?"


    "I won¡¯t regret for someone who betrayed me." James turned around and said word by word.


    Denise froze for a long time before continuing.


    "How could Ang betray you? She loves you so much."


    "Dad likes Auntie Adeline so much, howe he married you and had rtionships with some other


    women?"


    James''s dark eyes were welled up with intense emotion. He looked no different from other days, but


    the veins on his neck popped up and looked slightly hideous.


    Silence.


    As James turned to leave, Denise stopped him, "James, in order not to cause unecessary


    misunderstandings and regret, you¡¯d better ask her what''s going on in person."


    "It''ste, have a good rest."


    James headed upstairs, leaving her with only a forlorn back.


    The taxi stopped in front of the city hall bus stop and Raya jumped out of the car, "I''m leaving, bye!"


    "Bye-bye."


    Ang responded in a slight voice, inclining her head to look out of the window.


    At the entrance of the City Hall stood a dignified middle-aged man, and Raya ran towards him joyfully,


    intimately wrapped his arms and said something to him, then both of them walked into the door.


    Everyone could tell they were in a good rtionship.


    A sh of envy passed through Ang¡¯s eyes. She used to have a good rtionship with her father,


    but ... she smiled to herself and said to the driver.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of the Dream Club, and Ang paid and got out of the taxi.


    A man and a woman were pulling and arguing about something at the north entrance.


    This kind of thing wasmon, and Ang wasn''t about to ignore it, heading straight for the Dream


    Club.


    Just as she approached the two quarreling, she suddenly heard the man saying, "Julia, I am truly sorry.


    I have already broken up with her!


    Come back to me, okay?"


    Ang stopped and looked at them, not sure the Julia he mentioned was her roommate.


    ¡°Whether you broke up with her or not, it has nothing to do with me! Frank, we¡¯re done. Just let me off!"


    It was Julia''s voice.


    The light was dim, but she could see clearly that Frank was holding Julia and wouldn''t let her go.


    Ang pursed her lips and walked towards them, "Julia."


    Upon hearing her voice, Frank, who was holding Julia tightly, immediately let go and pulled away from


    Julia.


    Ang could barely make out the man when she got closer.


    The man wore designer clothes and had a handsome face, but he blushed, maybe out of


    embarrassment or some other reasons.


    Julia nced at her ex-boyfriend who kept a distance from her, her face with delicate makeup was


    depressed.


    ¡°You''re back."


    "Hmm."


    ncing over the shy man, Ang asked her, "Do you need any help?"


    Not waiting for Julia to answer, Frank was a little anxious, "Julia, I thought I would be happy after the


    breakup, but I was thinking about you every second when it really happens. Julia, give me another


    chance, can we find another ce to talk about it?"


    Julia looked down and yed with her fingers without making any sound.


    ¡°After the talk, if you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore, I will leave you alone."


    Frank stepped forward and gently took her hand, "Julia, give me a chance, Okay?"


    Julia bit her lip, and then she turned around and said to Ang under Frank''s begging gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''ve been out for a while, Ang, would you ask George for a leave for me?"


    Ang agreed her and told her to take care before entering the Dream club.


    It was after 8 p.m., and the Dream Club was already full of people. When the colleagues saw Ang,


    they greeted her immediately.


    Ang looked at their scornful and somewhat fawning faces, feeling amused and pathetic.


    She nodded perfunctorily at them and made her way to the supervisor''s office.


    Before her getting inside, she knocked on the door and waited for the man inside to respond.


    The floor in the office was clean, but there were some messy folds on the couch and a sweet, choking


    smell in the air, so it wasn''t hard to guess what just happened here.


    The new supervisor was an ordinary middle-aged man, and he sat on the chair with a pair of ck-


    rimmed sses,


    When Ang was looking at him silently, he was also looking through her, thinking in his heart that


    although this girl was good looking, she was too boring by not saying anything nice to him.


    A sh of bemusement crossed George''s eyes, but he faked a smile and asked.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have anything to report?"


    "Julia has some personal affairs to deal with, so she wants to ask for a leave."


    The smell in the office was so disgusting that Ang tried desperately to resist the urge to cringe.


    "Well." George asked, "Why doesn''t shee to ask me by herself?


    Did she cause any trouble and don¡¯t dare toe to me?"


    Ang said lightly.


    "No, it¡¯s just personal affair, and she doesn¡¯t have enough time, so she sends me here."


    "Oh..." George lengthened his tone, "And what''s your name?"


    Ang said sinctly.


    "Ang."


    George froze and looked at her several times.


    Ang waited for a long time for him to answer, "George?"

 Chapter 127 James’ retaliation

    Chapter 127 James¡¯ retaliation


    ¡°Well? Are you going to ask for a sick leave for Julia, I see." George said.


    "Since you''re asking for a leave for her, I''ll be looking for you if anything happens to her."


    This supervisor was over cautious. Ang looked at him and answered, "Okay."


    She turned around and left, and after closing the door, she heard Timothy''s voiceing from the


    inside vaguely.


    Ang stood in front of the door for five seconds before walking to her dormitory.


    It''s a normal thing for a female employee in the club to have a sexual rtionship with the supervisor.


    Ang didn''t think much, she went back to the dormitory, washed up briefly, and prepared to apply a


    facial mask.


    At this time, Julia called, and told her she wouldn''t be back tonight.


    Timothy didn''te back either.


    The next day, Ang was on a night shift, and she didn¡¯t wake up until early noon.


    She charged her phone and turned it on to check the time, only to find that it was already 10:30 a.m.


    and her sister-inw had called her many times.


    "What''s wrong, sister-inw?" Ang called Luna back.


    Luna was worried, "I have called you many times, but could not get through. I thought something


    happened to you and almost went to the Dream Club to find you!"


    "Nothing happened; my phone was out of battery." Ang rubbed her head and said.


    "It''s good you¡¯re okay." Luna''s voice was full of worry, "I didn''t call for anything, just to see if you¡¯re fine.


    Your brother and I are worried ... about that incident happened the day before yesterday, and we are


    afraid of James¡¯ revenge."


    The day before yesterday, that was the day when Ang seduced James and then got thrown out


    naked by him. Ang''s hand clutching the phone tightened, and after a long time of silence, she said,


    "There is no need for you and brother to worry."


    Sheughed at herself. "I went to jail for two years and was still fine, and the Dream Club is better than


    jail."


    Hearing this, Luna became more worried, "Ang..."


    "If James gives me a hard time, I''ll call you, and then you and brother cane to help me, okay?"


    Ang said with a smile.


    Reluctantly reassured by her words, Luna gave her a piece of advice before hastily hanging up the


    phone.


    Ang went to work as usual, but when it was close to eleven o''clock in the evening ,George asked


    her toe to his office.


    Ang knocked on the door and entered, "George, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." George said.


    "Julia didn''t show up for work today either, you know that, right?"


    Ang nodded, "She said she didn''t have your number,so she asked Gabri for a leave."


    "Gabri told me about Julia''s absence. Don''t be nervous, I''m just asking."


    George pushed up his sses and wanted to say something.


    Ang ced both hands in front of her belly out of habit and said faintly.


    "Just tell me what you want to say."


    "Then... I''ll say it directly."


    George sighed, "You still remember this incident the day before yesterday when you went to see


    James and then got thrown out by him, right?"


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrunk, sweat quickly rose on her nose, and she answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    What does George mean by that?


    "Mr. Luis is going to throw a party on the rooftop tonight, and James asks you to clean the rooftop when


    the party is over."


    George looked at her with pity, his face was full of guilty as he emphasized, ¡°Alone."


    The rooftop was spacious and usually three of four cleaners were assigned for the task.


    But now it was only an hour before she was off duty, and he was obvious torturing her by assigning


    such a task for her alone.


    Seeing Ang remain silence, George sighed again andmented.


    ¡°I know it is too much to ask you to clean such arge rooftop, but... but it is James¡¯ idea. I can¡¯t refuse


    him. Please forgive me."


    Ang pursed her lip and promised him, the hands originally ced in front of her belly had dropped to


    the sides of her body, and she frowned slightly.


    "Thank you for being so considerate."


    George lifted his wrist to look at the time and coughed, "Mr. Luis'' party is over, so you can leave now."


    Ang didn''t move.


    Seeing this, George asked impatiently, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I''d like to know if James arranged this personally." Ang stressed the word ''personally'' and looked


    straight at him.


    For people like James, as long as he expressed his displeasure with her, his staff would definitely fight


    against her. Hence, there was no need for him to arrange this by himself.


    Take the previous supervisor as an example, he kept targeting her because of James, but James didn''t


    even have to exin what he did.


    If George said that it was arranged by James, then she was sure that the supervisor was lying.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The smile on George''s face stiffened for a moment and he said bitterly.


    "Well, it seems that I have to tell you the truth. The job wasn¡¯t arranged by James."


    "This morning, Gabri told me something on WeChat, and she said James wasn¡¯t satisfied with you,


    so she let me..."


    George didn''t say it clearly as he looked at Ang, "You understand that, right?"


    Ang let out a muffled sound, and the hands hanging on the sides of her body clutched her clothes as


    she exited the office with tight lips.


    She met Timothy when she got out.


    "Humm!" Timothy grunted, tugged her hard with her shoulder, and went to the supervisor''s office,


    twisting her waist.


    Ang snorted, stretching out a leg quickly.


    BANG! Timothy tilted her head without looking the way, and when she was tripped, she fell directly face


    down onto the ground.


    "Has your nose done stic surgery?"


    Ang looked at her and pulled her lip, "What a pity if it has!"


    After saying that, she ignored Timothy, whose eyes were red with anger, and walked straight to the


    staff-only room at the end of the corridor to get the cleaning tools.


    Timothy was so angry that she heavily hammered the ground a few times. She blew her injured hand


    with tears, and stared viciously at Ang''s back with a conspiratorial smile.


    She''d like to see how Ang would still be so arrogantter!


    Ang took her cleaning tools up to the rooftop and swept the floor, her face darkened.


    All the remaining meals on the table were dumped on the floor. Bottles of wine were all broken and


    thrown all over the table and floor, and the cream stains were everywhere.


    The pool, which should be crystal clear, was littered with trash and looked a total mess. It seemed that


    she had to draw off the water and do a thorough cleaning.


    Looking up at the cloudy sky, Ang sighed deeply and began to clean the ce.


    The floor was littered with broken bottles and she had to take utmost care. Even so, some of the small


    pieces cut her hands as she was putting the trash into the garbage bag.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, it was just a few small cuts and didn''t bleed much. It took her two hours to clean up the


    trash on the floor.


    Ang was so tired that her neck, back and limbs were sore, and her legs were so heavy that she


    could barely walk as if they were filled with lead.

 Chapter 128 Death as a Relief

    Chapter 128 Death as a Relief


    Ang looked out into the distance. The city in front of her was colorful and prosperous, mesmerizing


    to countless people; however, it made her feel exhausted and disgusted.


    She squeezed her sore calves and walked over to the pool, pull out the trash inside and put it into


    garbage bags, then she drained the pool and dragged her tired body to clean it.


    It was cool at night and a little chilly cleaning here in her uniform, so she leaned against the mop and


    folded her hands together, blowing hot air into her palms.


    Ta-da-da. The sound of high heels came, which was especially clear in the silent rooftop.


    As soon as Ang turned around, she saw a woman closing the rooftop door.


    The light was so dim that she couldn¡¯t see that woman clearly, only her general figure.


    She frowned and shouted at her, "Don''t lock the door, I¡¯m still outside"


    However, the woman just ignored her and closed it.


    It was only then that Ang noticed something was wrong, she dropped the mop in her hand and ran


    towards the woman, "What are you doing?"


    Seeing her, the woman speeded up and quickly locked the door, then she ran away.


    Ang frowned and ran to the door, pushing hard, but couldn''t open it, "Is anyone there?


    Can anyone hear me?"


    "Is there anyone out there?"


    "Is there anyone out there?!"


    Ang shouted for a long time, but there was no response.


    As the staff was off duty now, who would be here on the rooftop except her and the woman?


    The worst thing was that her phone ran off power, and she left it in the dorm and didn¡¯t bring it with her.


    A gust of wind blew, a little chilly. Ang sneezed, and wrapped her clothes tightly around her body.


    The pool hadn''t been cleaned yet, but she was not in the mood to clean it.


    She was so tired that she felt like she was a car running out of gas, then she pulled up a chair and sat


    down.


    The wind was fiercer and more urgent than ever, and there was a faint sound of thunder in the


    distance, as if it was going to rain.


    The clock pointed exactly at 1:30 a.m., but James was lying on bed with a clear head.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He stared at the ceiling. The words that Sean and his mother said shed through his mind sincest


    night.


    "If you still have Ang in your mind, you should consider things thoroughly in the future.


    If you keep on offending her like this, you''ll regret it sooner orter!"


    "James, I don''t know what''s going on between you and Ang, but if you have done such a thing to


    Ang, all her dignity is gone, will you regret it in the future?"


    Why do both Sean and his mother say he''ll regret it?


    In their opinions, did he like Ang so much?


    But he didn''t think he liked her; to him, she was just a suitor who adored him.


    When he got angry with her because she betrayed him, it wasn¡¯t because he liked her, but because he


    hated to be tricked by others, just like his mother was being tricked by his father.


    Why did he feel nothing for other women, but he just wanted to have sex with her madly when he saw


    her sexy figure by chance? James sat up, and his irritable feelings made him sweat.


    He took off his pajamas, revealing his strong, lean waist and broad back, and went to the bathroom.


    After taking a cold shower, James was still sleepless. However, because of that thought just now, his


    mind was filled with mixed feelings.


    He frowned, went into his study, and pulled out a document. However, after staring at it for a long time,


    he didn''t read a word, his mind was full of things rted to Ang.


    James tossed the file onto the desk and picked up his phone to dial a number that he had called


    countless times in two years.


    Woken up in the midnight, the person on the other side sounded very aggressive, "Who¡¯s that?


    Calling me at such a time, are you..."


    ¡°It¡¯s me...¡± James interrupted him.


    The man on the other side froze for a long time, seemingly sobered up, "James?"


    "Hmm."


    James''s eyes were dark, his fingers lightly snapping the desktop, "Do you have any clues for that car


    ident?"


    BOOM! Heavy thunder rang in all directions, silver lightning tore through the sky, and beans of rain


    crackled down. The autumn raines heavy and fast.


    There was no ce to hide from the rain on the rooftop, so Ang could only crouch on the ground


    and hide under the table.


    At first the condition was fine, only her shoes were soaked. However, the wind blew up and the wind


    mixed with the rain pounded straight to her.


    The rain hit her face heavily. After her clothes were soaked, the cold wind made her chill.


    Ang was freezing and shivering all over, sneezing several times.


    She looked out at the roiling rain, draped herself in arge garbage bag, and rushed out to pull over a


    table, setting it down and blocking it from the windy side.


    It was much better that before, but there was still constant rain falling on her body.


    Ang''s hair and clothes were soaking, and the rain dripped down her cheek and poured over her


    clothes.


    In the autumn breeze, she wrapped around her knees, her teeth chattering up and down, her face


    unusually pale.


    Her leg had been broken by James, and now she had been drenched in cold water and blown, her leg


    was vaguely sore.


    But she was used to this kind of pain. Gritting her teeth, she could barely bear it.


    It took about half an hour for the rain to weaken, but it didn''t stop.


    Ang''s face changed from pale to gray, her lip became blue and purple at some point, and cold sweat


    and rain mixed together on her forehead and flowed downward.


    She felt a soaked sponge was pressed against her chest, so stuffy that she could barely breath.


    "Cough... cough..."


    Ang covered her mouth and coughed several times, phlegm all over her hand.


    She reached out and tried to wash her hands with the rain, but before she managed to clean it, she


    coughed again.


    It was hard to bear. It hurt so much.


    Heart beating fast, Ang breathed sharply, desperately trying to draw in oxygen like a fish exposed to


    the sun.


    "Cough... cough cough cough cough!"


    Ang tried her best to suppress her cough, but all her efforts were just in vain. She coughed more


    violently than before, and the phlegm that spurted out of her throat stuck to her palms.


    She opened her hands and found it was pink.


    The pulmonary edema she caught in prison rpsed.


    Ang covered her heart, knowing that she might die, but not feeling any hint of fear.


    She got out from the table and stumbled to the door to open it, "Is there..."


    She stopped after opening her mouth, and then she sat beside the door and let the rain pouring down


    on her head.


    God gave her a chance of natural death. So why should she waste it?


    She was really stupid to hide under the table, she should have gotten wet in the first ce, freezing to


    death, or dying from her illness. Death was better for her than living and suffering from James and


    Jessica.


    "James... you... cough cough... would regret..."


    Ang tilted her head and looked at the sparkling night, smiling brightly even though her body was


    hurting like hell.


    If she died out of illness, she wouldn''t have to stay in this world and suffer, and James wouldn''t be able


    to find an excuse to make things difficult for her brother.


    Well, it seemed that God was helping her this time.


    She didn¡¯t know whether there was reincarnation after death, but if there was, she never wanted to be


    a human being again.


    Born in this world was a suffering.

 Chapter 129 Please…please

    Chapter 129 Please¡­please


    "Ang! Is it you, Ang?" When Ang¡¯s mind was fuzzy, she suddenly heard someone calling her.


    She opened her eyes with all her strength and found Julia anxiously looking at her through the ss


    door.


    When Julia saw her, she got more anxious and said, ''''Ang, what''s wrong with you? Don''t be afraid, I


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    will open the door for you!"


    "Don''t... cough... don''t..." Ang wanted to say don¡¯t open the door, but countless phlegm was piling up


    in her throat, and as soon as she spoke, she couldn''t help but cough and couldn''t even say the three


    words in full.


    Julia was so panicked that her face was pale, she kept telling Ang not to be afraid, and picked up


    her phone to call Gabri, ¡°Gabri, Ang was locked up on the rooftop, and now she¡¯s dying...


    you... can you get the key ... here?"


    She was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do and tears were streaming down her face.


    After getting Gabri''s affirmative answer, Julia hung up the phone, and wandered around


    bewilderedly, "Ang, don''t be afraid, you''ll be fine... There seems to be a fire apparatus around here,


    I''ll go to look for it... Don''t be afraid...take it easy..."


    Maybe she was so nervous and scared that she was not talking logically.


    Ang was breathing more sharply, and her heart beating quickly and she couldn''t say a word but


    coughing continuously.


    Her face was ashen and the bruise on her lip was a little thicker than before. She knew if she didn''t go


    to the hospital now, she would definitely die in this ce.


    However, she wasn''t afraid at all, and she even looked forward to it immensely, just like the time when


    she opened her arms to crash on the car.


    Ang wasn''t afraid of hell, nor was she worried about the existence of a heaven. She only prayed that


    Julia would find the fire apparatuster and take her to the hospital so that she could leave this world


    as she wished.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t get what she wished for¡­


    With a loud crash, The ss door of the rooftop was knocked open.


    Julia got the fire extinguisher and without much effort, she broke the ss door.


    She ignored the gash on her arm, and after a few more ms on the door with the fire extinguisher,


    she hurriedly dropped it and made her way through the shattered door to Ang.


    "Ang, I''ve called 120, just hold on."


    Julia wiped the tears running from her eyes, the blood on her hands glued her face, "Just hold on a


    little longer, you... you will be fine!"


    Suppressing her desire to cough, Ang clutched at Julia''s hand and begged.


    "If you... Cough... you really treat me as a friend, just... cough... cough..."


    She coughed violently for a while, spitting out bloody spit that was quickly washed away by the rain.


    Julia''s eyes were filled with panic, "Ang ...... Ang, you... you..."


    "Just let me...just let me... leave this world." Ang tugging hard at her lip, she hissed, "Please...


    cough... please."


    She had nothing left for this world, which only brought her sorrow and pain and her only wish was to


    leave this world.


    Julia''s lip was slightly open, and her body couldn''t stop trembling under Ang''s begging gaze.


    Trembling her hands, she wiped the blood off the corner of Ang¡¯s mouth, her eyes were full of pain.


    "Please... cough cough!"


    Ang clutched her hand, and under her eyes was an intensity of longing Julia had never seen before.


    The tears on Julia''s face flowed down together with the rain, her long hair clinging to her face where


    her makeup had been spent.


    She choked as she looked away from the Ang.


    "I''ll... I''ll call 120 and tell them not to... not toe."


    A rippling smile spread in Ang¡¯s eyes. The constant coughs made her impossible to say a word and


    she just smiled at her, waiting for her death.


    Julia listened to her increasingly rapid breath, looked at her paler face and bruised lips, and she


    couldn''t help asking.


    "Ang... Ang, is there anything in this world... that wants you to... to live on?"


    Ang shook her head with all her strength.


    Perhaps her brother and sister-inw were her motivation to live, but after James''s torture and


    humiliation, Jessica''s betrayal and her parents¡¯ nders, this motivation was no longer enough to


    sustain her.


    She wanted to die, that was her only wish at this moment.


    James received a call from Gabri at 2:15 in the morning. The rain weakened, but it was still pouring


    down, making his hearts uneasy for no reason.


    When James heard that Ang was going to die, all fondness, despise, betrayal, marriage with


    Jessica, the clue of the car idents and trivial things like those were gone, leaving him with a nk


    mind.


    He stumbled to his feet, shuffling down the stairs in his pajamas and slippers.


    "James, I love you so much. How about I be your bride when I grow up?"


    "We grew up together, and I heard that children born by parents who grow up together are smarter!"


    "James, I''ve made a deal with your mother, I want to be her daughter-inw!"


    "You promise? I have recorded you promise of engagement, don''t regret it! Let''s go!"


    "So, are you satisfied?"


    "You broke one of my legs and put me in jail for two years, we''re done, aren''t we?"


    "Yeah, seduce you and then take a video to threaten you, so I can leave the Dream Club."


    Memories flooded through James¡¯ mind. Ang, who was always lively and arrogant, ovepped with


    a silent and obedient figure, and finally, the two images changed into one sentence.


    She was going to die!


    James was frightened. He had never been so panic.


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you?"


    The maid ran out with sleepy eyes, shaking James with her phone screen and rubbing his eyes.


    James''s ears were buzzing, not even hearing what she was asking, nor was he in the mood to hear


    what she was asking.


    He dragged his sore limbs and rushed out of the house.


    The maid followed him and shouted anxiously, "Young master, where are you going?


    Young master, it''s raining outside, take your umbre if you want to go out!"


    But James didn''t stop. He kept on running in the rain and got onto his car. Soon, his car disappeared in


    the rain.


    The servant wiped the rain on her face and sighed.


    The noise woke up Denise. She went to the front door in her robe and asked the maid standing in the


    rain, "What''s going on?"


    "I''m not sure, the young master seems to have something emergent to deal with and he is out in his


    pajamas and slippers, drenched in the rain."


    The maid ran to Denise with her hand covering her head and said.


    It was a rainny midnight and there was barely a car on the road.


    James elerated to the fastest speed, his trembling hand nearly lost its grip on the steering wheel.


    A bolt of lightning streaked through the sky, illuminating his taut, handsome face, and the cold sweat


    could be clearly seen on his forehead and nose.


    The rain kept pouring on the window, the wipers couldn''t even wipe it, and it was hard to see the road


    from inside the car.


    Despite this, James didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind:


    Ang must be fine.

 Chapter 130 She Was Not in a Good Condition

    Chapter 130 She Was Not in a Good Condition


    James ran numerous red lights along the way before he managed to reach the Dream Club after


    twenty-five minutes.


    As a result, he got out of the car with ragged breath, and before he could enter the Dream Club, he


    received a call from Gabri, "James, we''ve arrived at the first hospital, Ang is hospitalized for


    emergency rescue."


    James hung up the phone, took a deep breath, got into his car with a pale face, and rushed to the first


    hospital as fast as he could.


    As soon as he reached the hospital, two policemen showed up, and said respectfully.


    "James, you have run thirty-six red lights, we will suspend your license and you need to..."


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry!" James''s mind was nk, his ears were buzzing, and he couldn''t hear what they


    said, nor did he have time to listen to what they said.


    He pushed the cops away and ran to the elevator.


    Although it was 3 a.m. in the morning, the hospital was still crowded.


    James was wearing his pajamas and slippers, dripping wet, looking wretched and strange.


    But he didn''t even care about their gazes; he just wanted to get to the emergency room as fast as he


    could.


    There were lots of people in the elevator, but James just nced at them, then went straight to the


    stairs and went upstairs quickly.


    The two cops looked at each other and followed him out of duty.


    Outside the emergency room, Gabri and Julia were there.


    They were drenched on the rooftop for a while, and their clothes were soaked, now clinging onto their


    bodies and outlining their luscious, generous curves.


    Seeing Jamesing in, Julia stood up subconsciously, wringing her hands in a restless manner,


    lowering her head, not daring to speak.


    ¡°James!"


    Getting drenched made the others look wretched, but it made Gabri even more sexy and seductive.


    She walked towards James with a worried look, even an unintentional move made her look so


    morous.


    James¡¯s voice was full of worry, even he didn¡¯t notice it, ¡°How is Ang?¡±


    "She is still in the emergency room. The doctor said her pulmonary edema and leg problems rpsed


    and she was not in a good condition."


    Gabri shook her head and looked at the two cops, "This is..."


    The two cops were still, after being nced by such a beauty, their face suddenly flushed.


    One of them stammered.


    "We got a report that... someone was... racing in the urban streets and came with him."


    ¡°I see."


    Seeing that James was in his pajamas and slippers, Gabri rubbed her brow, and said to them.


    "James has something to handle, and it''s not convenient to talk outside the emergency room, so can


    we change a ce and talk about it?"


    That was fine, and the two cops followed Gabr to the opposite direction of the emergency room.


    James stood in a daze outside the emergency room, staring at the words ¡°emergency room¡± in a


    trance, feeling it unusually blinding.


    The doctor said she was not in a good condition. What would happen to her?


    His limbs went limp, his eyes ckened. The panic that he had never felt ran over his body.


    Ang might die...This idea fermented a little in his heart, and his hands hanging on both sides of his


    body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Julia stood beside him and nced at him, and when she noticed that his face was unusually pale, she


    quickly withdrew her gaze, and even slowed down her breath.


    "Why is she on the rooftop at such ate time? How did you know she was there?" James''s cold voice


    broke the silence in the corridor.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Julia''s heart stuttered, then began to beat so fast that it was about to


    jump out of her chest.


    In the past, she only admired and feared James, but this time, she felt a hint of weakness, and also a


    hint of anger for Ang.


    She lowered her head and whispered,


    "I went back to the dorm around one in the morning, and soon, Timothy, one of my roommates, came


    back as well."


    "She always curses before when shees back. However, this time, it seemed that she was in a


    good mood. I felt weird and asked her where was Ang. She told me she would nevere back,


    and she might even die tonight..."


    James was anxious with mixed feelings and wasn''t in the mood to listen to her, "Make it simple."


    His voice wasn''t loud and didn''t have any emotion, but Julia was scared by him.


    She swallowed and tried to make it simple, "Timothy and Ang are not getting along well. I feel there


    is something wrong with Timothy, so I asked my colleague about where Ang is, and they said she


    was arranged to clean up the rooftop."


    "I was worried about her, so I went to the rooftop, and then I found her..."


    She choked, "I found she was dying."


    "She was dying." These words stung James''s heart, his lip quivered, and his body couldn''t stop


    trembling.


    Seeing his look, Julia didn''t dare to say a word. She tried to slow down her breath to make James not


    notice her and kept praying for Gabri toe back.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    James didn''t speak to her after that, as he stood motionless in front of the emergency room, like a


    lifeless statue.


    Only the rain water on his hair and clothes kept dripping to the ground.


    Every drop of rain made Julia''s heart beat with it.


    ¡°James, it is Ok now, but your license has been suspended and you need to apply for it again."


    After talking to them, Gabri walked over with her slender figure.


    James turned around sluggishly and hmmed, not speaking.


    Seeing this, Gabri sighed faintly, but she didn''t say anything either.


    She looked at Julia beside and asked when raising her eyebrow.


    "Why didn¡¯t you call the ambnce? Youe here so much earlier than me!"


    Hearing this, James turned his head, and his deep gaze fell on Julia, intense emotions tumbling at the


    bottom of his eyes.


    Julia''s whole body tensed immediately, her eyes blinking much faster than usual, and she stammered


    for a long time before stuttering.


    "I... I was so... panicked at the time that I forgot to call... an ambnce."


    James stepped forward, and his eyes were cold, "Is that so?"


    Julia''s face was bloodless as he looked at her, and her body couldn''t stop trembling. She swallowed


    several times. She was afraid of him, and that trepidation increased after she learned that James had


    broken Ang''s leg before.


    "Think about it before you answer." James gazed at her, a chill seeping into every word.


    Julia really couldn''t carry the pressure brought by him and Gabri, and exined, "I called an


    ambnce at first, but then Ang stopped me. So I cancelled it."


    Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t hold her emotion and continued, "If I were Ang, who was turned from


    a nobledy in the Chante family to a PR girl in the Dream club, being thrown out naked, couldn¡¯t go


    back home and were always med by my parents, I would also feel that it is better to die than to live!"


    She regretted as soon as she said this, and she lowered her head, not daring to say a word.

 Chapter 131 Who is Angela’s Family

    Chapter 131 Who is Ang¡¯s Family


    James had known for a long time that Ang wanted tomit suicide. However, at this moment, he


    still felt a pang in his heart while knowing it again from someone else.


    As if he suddenly stepped into a quicksand trap, with quicksanding from all directions, blocking his


    five senses and seven orifices.


    With each breath, all that was inhaled into his nose and the throat was quicksand, and the suffocation


    followed was just unbearable.


    Gabri nced at him and said to Julia, who was flustered at this point.


    "You''ve been tossing about all night too. Go home early and rest, I give you two days off. And, don¡¯t tell


    anyone about what happened on the rooftop, got it?"


    "Thank you, Gabri."


    Julia said stiffly against the pressure brought on by James.


    "But I want to stay here."


    Gabri looked at her and didn''t make a sound.


    Julia lowered her head and didn''t dare to speak again.


    "Then just stay if you want to."


    Gabri looked at James''s soaked pajamas and pants, and said,


    "I''ll get you some dry clothes."


    James looked at the emergency room, his thin lips tightly minced, not making a sound.


    Gabri didn''t wait for him to answer, and she just twisted around and walked away.


    In the corridor outside the emergency room, Julia and James were left.


    Julia secretly nced at James for several times. After hesitating for a while, she took her cellphone


    and walked to the stairwell before calling Greyson.


    The emergency treatment might not be sessful, and Ang might want to see Greyson one more


    time.


    James stood in front of the emergency room, flustered, cold, tired, and annoyed, but he didn''t want to


    sit down or change clothes, just stood there quietly.


    Even when he saw with his own eyes that Ang betrayed him, he had never thought of a world


    without her. If Ang hadn''t been rescued today, he......


    James''s breath rasping in his heavy chest, he bit his lips and took his cellphone to call his special


    assistant Lee, "Find out who are the best doctors for pulmonary edema and leg illness in B City and


    around the country. By whatever means, get them to the first hospital as fast as possible."


    He wouldn''t let her die!


    When Julia returned from the call, she saw James still standing in the same position as before, as if he


    didn''t move a bit at all.


    She lightened her steps and stood behind him. She was so tired that she wanted to sit down, but she


    was too afraid to do so.


    Time passed by, but the emergency room door never opened.


    James''s heart sank little by little, and he called Lee again, and was told that he had already contacted a


    few experts.


    But several of the experts are not in B City. The nearest one won''t be at the airport until 4:30 tomorrow


    afternoon at the earliest.


    Uneasiness spread inch by inch in his mind, and dominated his thoughts and body, and he had never


    been more helpless in his life.


    Gabri brought him a suit and leather shoes and found an empty ward for him to change, but he


    remained standing in ce as if he didn¡¯t hear her word.


    She sighed and ced the bag on the seat, then sat back in the chair, propping her chin up in one


    hand in thought.


    Julia''s feet ached and her legs were sore from standing for too long, so she bent down and squeezed


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her sore calf before sitting down on the chair.


    But she was so nervous that her butt onlynded on the edge of the seat.


    "What do you think of Mr. James''s feeling for Ang?"


    Gabri nced at James''s back and askedzily as she came close to Julia''s ear.


    Julia''s whole body was tensed up. When Gabri suddenly asked such a question, she was so scared


    that she almost jumped up.


    She really didn''t have the mood to gossip about Ang and James''s rtionship at this moment, but


    her superior asked a question and she had to respond earnestly, "I...... don''t have much contact with


    Mr. James, so I don''t know."


    She spoke in a very low voice, but even so, she was afraid that James would hear her and secretly


    nced at him again.


    "If he doesn''t like her, how can he look like this?"


    The bottom of Gabri''s eyes was brimming, as if she was asking Julia, and as if she was talking to


    herself.


    Julia, as a woman, still blushed when she met Gabri''s amorous eyes.


    She opened her mouth, but ended up saying nothing. She just took a nce at James before staring


    straight at the emergency room as he did.


    James usually felt that time flew fast, a day passed unnoticed after one or two meetings, and then


    dealing with dozens of documents.


    But now, every minute made him feel unusually tormented, as if he was being cut by a knife and


    roasted by fire.


    "James, what''s going on with Ang?"


    At 3: 58 a.m., Denise arrived outside the emergency room apanied by her maid.


    After she had someone ask around, she learned that both James and Ang were at the hospital, but


    she had no idea what was going on.


    Once Julia saw she was dressed in luxurious brands and had an extraordinary temperament, even


    without make-up or deliberate dressing, she subconsciously stood up and went beside the chair


    restlessly.


    "She has a recurrence of pulmonary edema and leg problems and is under emergent treatment inside."


    James didn''t move for so long that his legs had gone numb. He intended to walk up to Denise, but


    stumbled suddenly and held onto the wall before he could stand still.


    ¡°!¡±


    Denise''s pupils shrank slightly and her lips half opened.


    After half a minute, she resumed her senses and looked at James incredulously, "James, what did


    you......do to Ang again?"


    James tightened his lips and didn''t make a sound.


    "You misunderstood Mr. James."


    Gabri stepped forward, stood beside Denise and said softly.


    "This time, Ang in the emergency room had nothing to do with Mr. James."


    Denise''s brow was furrowed and her face was hard. She didn''t say any more on this matter, and she


    clearly didn''t believe what Gabri had said.


    She was also a bit annoyed at this point, and turned to Julia instead of looking at James and Gabri,


    and asked.


    "Thisdy, do you know how Ang is doing now?"


    "The situation...... is not good."


    Julia felt quite ttered when she was suddenly asked by the legendary Mrs. Harvey, and carefully


    weighed her words, ''''When I found Ang, her old illness had already recurred, and she couldn''t even


    speak.


    By the time we got her to the ambnce, she......"


    Julia paused for a moment and said with difficulty,


    "She''s unconscious."


    "So when did she go into the emergency room? Did the doctor say anything?"


    Denise tried to remain calm, but still spoke much faster than usual.


    Julia was just about to say that it had been over an hour. Before she could speak, the door to the


    emergency room snapped open and a doctor walked out, wearing a facial mask and disposable hat.


    He was followed by a tired nurse, who was holding a few sheets of paper, and Julia didn''t know what


    these papers were for.


    James''s eyes lit up slightly, and he moved strangely fast to the doctor, wanting to ask how Ang was


    doing. When he saw the doctor''s serious face, the words that had reached his throat couldn''t even


    He never thought there would be a time when he had to hesitate for a long time to ask a question.


    "Who is Ang¡¯s family?" The doctor asked hurriedly while removing his mask.


    James''s throat knot rolled for a moment, the bottom of his eyes was suppressing the wildly


    overwhelming emotions, each word was asked with unusual difficulty, "How is she......


    doing?"

 Chapter 132 I am her...... boss

    Chapter 132 I am her...... boss


    ¡°She is in a bad situation." The doctor frowned at him and asked in a very quick voice.


    "Are you Ang¡¯s family? If she continues the operation now, her life will be in danger. If she doesn''t


    have the operation now, she canst half a day. If you agree to continue the surgery, sign the liability


    form in a moment; if not, transfer her to ICU now."


    James''s forehead and nose were covered in cold sweat, and his handsome face didn''t show any color


    as he clenched his fist and said.


    "There are no family members here, but I am her...... boss and I can sign the liability form......"


    "You can¡¯t, if you are not Ang¡¯s family!"


    The doctor interrupted him hastily, and it was toote to ask why Ang''s family was not there, "Hurry


    up and let Ang''s familye over. If they really can''t rush over, it¡¯s fine to let them agree on the


    phone while leaving a recording of the phone call!"


    Denise was never an indecisive person, but she was also caught in a difficult dilemma now, "Isn''t there


    a better way? Money is not a problem!"


    "You guys don''t waste your time here, hurry up and call Ang''s family!"


    The doctor''s face was covered with sweat.


    As soon as the doctor finished his words, a rush of footsteps came.


    Greyson ran over topless with only pajama pants and a slipper, his eyes scarlet as he growled.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Where''s the Ang? Where''s my Ang?"


    "Doctor, he''s Ang¡¯s family!"


    Julia hurriedly grabbed Greyson''s arm and led him to the doctor.


    The doctor wiped the sweat from his face with his sleeve and said in brief, ¡°Continuing with the


    operation could be life-threatening for Ang, and if we don''t, she''ll have half a day to live.


    If you agree to continue the operation, sign the liability form now!"


    The nurse behind him hurried up and handed a few pieces of paper in her hand along with a pen to


    Greyson.


    It wasn''t hot, and was even a little cool after the rain, but sweat continued to trickle down from


    Greyson''s forehead.


    He red at James with crimson eyes, veins popping out on his forehead and neck like an ghost


    running out of hell.


    "Dr. Lewis, is the liability form signed? If not, we''ll have to transfer her to the ICU!"


    A nurse ran out from the emergency room, panicking.


    Dr. Lewis was so angry that he stomped his foot and asked Greyson, ¡°You are Ang¡¯s family, will you


    sign it or not?"


    "...... sign!"


    Greyson wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, red fiercely at James while gritting his teeth


    and squeezing the word out.


    He took the liability form and pen handed to him by the nurse, took a deep breath, signed it, and


    handed it back to the nurse.


    The nurse took it and hurried back to the emergency room with the doctor, and the door quickly closed


    again.


    During this period, James stood by in a daze and was unable to help or intervene. He did not even


    have the power to sign because he wasn''t Ang''s family.


    He couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart, pain? boredom? But he felt fear, panic and uneasiness, and


    was afraid that Ang would die just like that.


    He didn''t want to delve into whether he liked Ang or not, or what kind of feelings he had for her.


    He had only one thing on his mind now, and that was to keep her alive!


    "James, you''re a fucking son of a bitch!" Greyson walked up to James with scarlet eyes and raised his


    fist high.


    Julia gritted her teeth and stood in front of James with her hands stretching out stiffly, "Mr. ......


    Greyson, this time the matter is not necessarily rted to Mr. James!"


    "Get out of my way!" Blood was all over Greyson''s eyes.


    Julia was so scared that her whole body trembled, but she did not get out of the way, "Greyson...... If


    Ang woke up and knew that you......beat Mr. James for her, it would......be...... "


    Without waiting for her to finish, Greyson gritted his teeth and lowered his hand while suppressing the


    anger and hatred churning in his veins as he stepped aside.


    Julia sighed in relief, only then to realize that her back was soaked.


    "Greyson." Denise walked up to Greyson, called out to him while bowing ny degrees, "I apologize to


    you and Ang for what happened to Ang."


    James stood aside frowned, but he did not defend himself from anything in the end.


    There were tears in the corner of Greyson''s eyes, he wiped them and shook his head at her, "It''s all


    that bastard James''s fault. It''s none of your business, you don''t have to apologize to me or to Ang!"


    "James is my son, he has done something wrong, I......" Denise looked at James, sighed heavily and


    digressed, "It''s raining outside, why did youe dressed like this?"


    Hearing this, Gabri picked up the bag on the seat and handed it to Greyson, "These are Mr. James''s


    clothes, he''s about the same size as you, you should be able to wear them too."


    "I would rather freeze to death than wear his clothes!"


    Greyson didn''t pick up while turning to Denise with his bare chest, answering her in an annoying and


    somewhat despondent manner, "I said I came to look for Ang, but my dad wouldn''t let me, he


    yanked me and pulled my clothes off!"


    It was really hard to say something when the real father was so hard on his daughter.


    Deniseforted him,


    "Did you tell your father that Ang was in emergency room? If you had, he would have......"


    "I told him, but he didn¡¯t let mee!"


    Greyson interrupted her distractedly, then stared at James viciously, "With this bastard threatening the


    Chante family, even if Ang died, my father wouldn''t let mee and see her!"


    Denise didn''t say anything else, and she really wasn''t sure what she should say.


    Not muchter, Luna came as well, and brought a set of clothes for Greyson, "Mom stopped Dad for


    me and let mee over. Don''t me Mom, she is not......"


    "No need for her to be pretentious!" Greyson pulled out his suit jacket and draped it over himself while


    still wearing pajama pants and one slipper underneath, which was quite out of ce.


    A group of people waited outside the emergency room, but no one made a sound. Everyone looked at


    the tightly closed door of the emergency room.


    Finally, the sky began to light up, and the sun ran little by little to the southeast from the east.


    James lifted his wrist to look at the watch. It was nine thirty in the morning, and Ang had been in the


    emergency room for seven or eight hours.


    His heart sank again, like a million insects crawling down his throat to gnaw at his heart; his throat was


    tightening while his heart ached,


    Squeak! The door to the emergency room opened and Dr. Lewis came out and said.


    "The operation is very sessful."


    It was only a few words, but he had to gasp with each word. When he finished, he sat down directly on


    the floor in exhaustion.


    Inside the open door, the doctors and nurses involved in this operationy in a heap, they were tired,


    but they just couldn¡¯t suppress the curve of their mouths.


    James''s tense nerves were slightly rxed at this moment, with his heart thumping rapidly; he pursed


    his lips before lifting his legs to go to the emergency room.


    Dr. Lewis stretched his leg to stop him and said wearily.


    "The patient has just woken up and will be wheeled to the general ward soon. You guys can go in and


    talk to her, but you can''t let her get emotional. She needs rest, so you guys bettere out after you


    talk to her. It''s okay not to talk to her."

 Chapter 133 James’s feelings for Angela

    Chapter 133 James¡¯s feelings for Ang


    As soon as the words left his mouth, two nurses braced themselves on the ground and stood up before


    pushing Ang outwards.


    James''s gaze was glued to Ang, and he subconsciously followed her.


    "James, I''m warning you, don''t follow her!"


    Greyson stopped in front of him, clutching his cor with both hands, and said in a suppressed voice


    with gritted teeth.


    After saying that, he trotted off to chase after Ang.


    ¡°James.¡± Denise walked up to him, sighed, and said.


    "I could care less what feud you and Ang have to settle.


    But she can''t afford to be stimted right now, so consider Mom begging you not to show up in front of


    her during this time."


    James looked straight at her while not making a sound, his fists slightly clenched.


    "James--" Denise called him again, with a hint of begging in her eyes.


    James''s fists unclenched, clenched, and unclenched again, and said coolly,


    "OK." After hearing this, Denise let out a sigh of relief and went worriedly to check on Ang, followed


    by Julia, Luna and her maid.


    The crowded corridor was instantly left with only James, Gabri and the doctor Liu who was sitting on


    the floor.


    James nced at the emergency room, pursed his lips, and walked towards the elevator, his tall figure


    looking wretched and forlorn.


    Gabri stood still for half a minute, said a few words of thanks to the doctor, and then followed him


    into the elevator.


    It was just the two of them in the elevator.


    Gabri leaned against the elevator wall and looked at him with a diagonal hook at the corner of her


    mouth, ''''Mr. James, you still want to say that you don''t have feelings for Ang?


    You''re twenty-four years old now, and there''s no point in ying the game of ¡°say yes and mean no.¡±"


    This time, James didn''t deny it directly like he did in the past, but digressed, ¡°For the rooftop incident,


    you check it out and tell me."


    DING! The elevator arrived at the first floor.


    James strode out of the elevator, and in the midst of surprised and curious eyes, he exited the hospital


    in his half-wet, half-dry pajama and slippers, and drove away.


    The rain had stopped, the sky was blue and the air was fresh.


    Gabri took a deep breath and looked at the sky and stretched herself hard withziness and interest


    in her brow.


    ording James¡¯ personality, he should have invited her to the car as a gentleman, but this time he did


    not say anything, and drove away. Thus, someone''s heart was messed up.


    Inside the ward, Ang was lying on the hospital bed, her face as pale as thin paper, her figure looking


    thinner under the wide hospital gown.


    Greyson didn''t ask her what was going on, he just stared straight at her with scarlet eyes while


    weeping silently.


    His appearance looked especially funny with his unconventional outfit, but no oneughed.


    "Brother, I''ve just been rescued, shouldn''t you be happy now?"


    Ang pulled her lips, but there was no smile, only unconcealed loss in her eyes.


    She thought she was dead this time, but she didn''t expect herself to be pulled back from the death


    door. When she was discharged from the hospital, she would most likely to start a boring and


    undignified life again, and God would not see her well after all.


    Luna handed a tissue to Greyson and frowned.


    "Ang just got better. That''s a good thing, why are you crying? Cry again and you get out, no more


    crying in here!"


    Greyson didn''t take the tissue, and he wiped his face haphazardly with his sleeve a few times, sniffed


    hard, and questioned Ang, "When you begged for death, didn''t you think about me and your sister-


    inw?"


    He paused a moment before his voice rose much higher, "Who the hell am I working so hard for now?!"


    He went to thepany to learn to do business, and he wasughed at by so many people and didn¡¯t


    think of giving up, wasn''t it just to be stronger so he could help her leave that bastard James?!


    "Greyson, the doctor said Ang shouldn''t be too emotional! It''s okay to save something forter."


    Denise pulled Greyson and advised him gently.


    Greyson didn''t say anything, and he just stared straight at Ang.


    "Who said I wanted to die?" Ang said.


    "I wasn''t the one who asked to die when I was brought in after being locked in the rain on the rooftop


    and having a recurrence of my pulmonary edema and leg problems."


    Greyson didn''t believe it at all and yelled,


    "Liar! Julia told me that she called an ambnce for you, but you were so determined to die that she


    had to call again and tell them not toe!" Denise sat in a side chair and listened to them with her


    eyes flickering.


    And Julia twisted her hands with a burst of red and white on her face, looking at Greyson and Ang.


    She wanted to say something but could say nothing.


    Ang just faintly nced at her, and didn''t mean to me her, "I wasn''t able to speak much at that


    time, plus the wind and rain and thunder, maybe Julia heard it wrong."


    After hearing this, Greyson still had a few moments of suspicion, but his face was no longer as ugly as


    before.


    "Ang, no matter what others think, your brother and I will always be on your side. Don''t let it get to


    you." Luna said as she sat on the edge of the hospital bed and took Ang''s hand.


    Ang smiled and nodded, "I know."


    "You''ve helped Ang this time. I have nothing to give you, just send your bank card ount number


    to my phone, and I won''t let you help her for nothing!"


    Greyson turned to Julia and said.


    Julia¡¯s face turned red, and after further hesitation, said.


    "No, we''re in the same dorm, and it is the least I can do, no......"


    "You can send my brother your bank ount."


    Ang interrupted with a smile, "My brother doesn''t feelfortable without giving you some money."


    Today, Ang smiled even more, but Luna felt that she was not happy and was just doing it to her and


    Greyson for fear that they were worried.


    Julia looked at Ang, and then at Greyson, and said carefully with delights. "Then thank you


    Greyson."


    Greyson didn''t even take this trivial matter to heart, he was concerned about something else, "I


    remember you said someone had locked Ang up on the rooftop?"


    He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes clouded with gloom.


    Julia gulped, before saying, "The person who locked Ang up on the rooftop should be Timothy, but


    I''m not really sure."


    Greyson gave a gentle hum and told Ang, ¡°Take a rest and don''t think about anything else", then


    turned his head and walked out.


    "Greyson, where are you going?" Luna stood up and called out to him, just in case he might cause


    more trouble.


    Greyson''s footsteps didn''t stop and his voice, tinged with some ruthlessness, came from the doorway,


    "Whoever wants to get rid of Ang, I''ll fucking get rid of her!"


    "Ang, I''ll go watch your brother closely and see youter!"


    Luna was worried about Greyson fooling around and couldn¡¯t rest assured of Ang.


    "I can''t die, don''t worry, sister-inw." Ang gave a lightugh and said lightly.


    "When my sister-inw finds my brother, tell him for me that sometimes it''s harder to live than to die,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and there''s no need to get rid of the guy who put me on the rooftop."


    No one knew better than her about a fate totally worse than death.


    Julia looked at her like this, feeling a little strange, yet familiar.


    The times she handled Timothy, that was the look...... that made her feel terrible.

 Chapter 134 Dont worry, it wont kill me

    Chapter 134 Don''t worry, it won''t kill me


    "Don''t worry about it, except for ......"


    Luna wanted to say James, but ncing at Denise beside her, she swallowed the name that had


    reached her mouth, "The ones who plotted against you, your brother and I can''t let go of any of them."


    She reassured Ang and hurriedly went after Greyson.


    Julia walked over and closed the door. Before standing restrainedly to the side, she sneaked a nce


    towards Ang or Denise every now and then.


    "You''ve had a hard time getting wet and tossing about with me all night, thank you."


    Ang said to Julia.


    "Go back and rest, don¡¯t make yourself sick." Julia was really too tired. Since Ang was out of danger


    now, she didn''t push it any further and went back.


    Denise looked at Ang with caring and guilt, "Hungry?


    Do you want something to eat?"


    "No need for that, auntie." Ang said, "I''m not hungry."


    Denise sighed, intending to say something but said nothing.


    "What James did is none of your business, and you don''t have to feel ashamed or anything because of


    those things."


    Ang''s voice was soft, and after saying this, she covered her mouth and coughed.


    Seeing this, Denise''s face changed greatly, she pulled her hand and asked,


    ¡°Are you okay? Is it a recurrence of pulmonary edema? I''ll get the doctor!"


    She spoke sharply and flustered, and stood up immediately when she finished.


    ¡°It is not necessary."


    Ang took her arm, rubbed the throat of herself, and said faintly.


    "It''s just a little tickle in my throat, not a recurrence of pulmonary edema."


    Only then did the blood return to Denise''s face. She sat down and opened her mouth several times


    before asking, "When did you get pulmonary edema? Why didn¡¯t I hear of it?"


    "I caught it in prison. Don''t worry, it won''t kill me." Ang spoke in an indifferent voice.


    But the more indifferent she was, the more ufortable Denise''s heart became, "Ang-"


    There was only a word, but nothing more.


    "Didn''t I tell you that what Mr. James did was none of your business?" Ang looked at her and


    She paused for a moment and said with a slight bitterness and sarcasm.


    "Besides, you''ve done a lot, more than what Lorenzo or his wife has done for me."


    Denise sighed andforted her, "Don''t be too sad. Your mother is just used to listening to your father.


    In fact, she still takes you as her daughter in her heart."


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered, "So what if she has me as her daughter in her heart, as long as Boss Lorenzo


    is around for a day, she will unconditionally stand on his side."


    She licked her dry lips and added the second half of her sentence, "Even if Boss Lorenzo wants me


    dead."


    VIP ward was very spacious, but Denise at this time was like being in a small cage less than one meter


    long, wide and high, cramped, and depressing.


    She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but didn''t know what to say.


    "Auntie, please go back and rest. I want to rest for a while too."


    Ang broke the silence as she moved her arms and murmured.


    "Too tired......" Denise felt that the cage confined her got smaller again, and she couldn''t even move


    now, "Huh? OK, then take your rest."


    She didn''t even know what expression she left the ward with.


    "Madam, let the youngsters toss themselves about, don''t worry about them." After exiting the ward, the


    maid advised.


    Denise rubbed her aching brow, "I just feel sorry for Ang. After all, I watched her grow up, and the


    Smith family......"


    She stopped talking, with a look of despondency and unwillingness shing across her features, and


    said, "Come on, I''ll go back and make some soup for Ang and bring it to herter."


    Instead of sleeping, Angy on the hospital bed and opened her hands while staring in awe at the


    gauze wrapped around her hands.


    She couldn''t feel anything else except pain.


    She really wanted her brother and sister-inw to leave her alone as well, so she could die and


    But she was afraid that her brother and sister-inw would really have to leave her, and then there


    would no longer be anyone in the world who would care for her and love her......


    Were all people so contradictory?


    Ang licked her dry lips and took a deep breath before closing her eyes.


    Tired, really tired.


    Greyson drove his car and arrived at the Dream Club in a breeze and rushed in, with Luna trotting


    behind him.


    At eleven o''clock, the Dream Club''s passenger flow was not more, but not less.


    The waitors at the front desk and the guests lingering in the lobby looked at Greyson with either


    indifference or teasing or curiosity, while whispering,


    "Why is he wearing a suit on top and pajama pants underneath? How strange!"


    "And no shoes on one foot, what augh!"


    "He''s not out of his mind, is he? I heard he''s been going crazytely and actually learning business


    from someone, making a lot of jokes!"


    "Greyson just smashed the Dream Club some time ago, and I heard that because of that, the Chante


    family gave that piece ofnd in the G City nning area to Mr. James.


    If Greyson smashes the Dream Club again this time, let''s see what the Chante family will take to pay


    for it!"


    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo gave birth to this siblings of Greyson and Ang, which is really unfortunate ......"


    Thatst person didn''t finish her words as Greyson aggressively walked up to her and lifted her with


    both hands, "J, right?


    Didn''t you used to fucking follow my sister around and lick her like a pug?


    Now that the master has lost his power, you dare toe and step on her face?!"


    "Greyson ......" J was caught off guard with feet off the ground, her face was white with fear, "I''m a


    ...... woman ......"


    Almost the moment herst wordnded on the ground, Greyson threw her to the ground with a thud


    and his foot on her stomach, "What''s wrong with being a woman?


    When I want to hit someone, I never look at whether that person is a man or a woman!"


    A few women who had just been grimacing didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Greyson grunted coldly at J, who was about to pee in fear, spat on the ground and said impatiently


    towards the receptionist.


    "Where are your new supervisor and the one called Timothy? Tell them both to get the hell out of


    there!"


    Jmely climbed up and got into the crowd when Greyson did not pay much attention to her.


    She straightened her back again, only this time her voice was much lower, "Do you really think this is


    your Chante family? Just wait for Mr. James to clean you up, huh?"


    "Miss J, if you can talk about people behind their backs, you can say it to Greyson''s face."


    Someone beside herughed at her. J mumbled a few words, her voice was so small that no one


    else could hearit at all, and she headed upstairs.


    Staff at the Dream Club¡¯s reception desk had been so hard that people watching thought they wouldn''t


    pay attention to Greyson who hade looking for trouble.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But they did not expect that the chief inside the front desk stood out and respectfully said to Greyson,


    ¡°We have sent someone to inform George and Timothy, please wait for a moment."


    After saying that, she pointed at therge vase that Greyson was about to kick and said


    "It''s a Qing Dynasty vase that just came up for restocking, and it''s worth a hundred thousand dors,


    so it''s not worth for you to kick it."


    Before Greyson could do anything this time, Luna stepped forward and kicked over therge vase, "It


    doesn''t look good to me." As for the ¡°it¡±, whether it refered to the vase, the receptionsit at front desk,


    the people watching or James, it depended entirely on one¡¯s interpretation.

 Chapter 135 Clues to the Car Accident

    Chapter 135 Clues to the Car ident


    Greyson was worried that Luna would knock her feet and hurt herself, so he hastily dragged her behind


    him, "You don''t need to do this kind of rough work."


    Then, he yelled impatiently at the receptionist, "Where are those people? Did they go to heaven?"


    "Why are you so angry? Mr. Greyson."


    George came downstairs with a pale face and smiled at Greyson.


    "Have a cup of tea to cool down your fire."


    Greyson looked straight at George with a cold smile.


    "Eve, quickly bring a cup of tea over to Mr. Greyson!"


    George''s back was shaking from his staring, and he could barely maintain the smile on his face.


    The person who had been called Eve answered and went to bring tea, but before the tea could be


    brought up,


    BANG! Greyson kicked George to the ground, then stepped forward, crouched down and grabbed him


    with his hair and said grimly, "You''re the fucking asshole who asked Ang to clean the rooftop alone?"


    George fell backwards with his hands and legs in the air, and his sses fell to nowhere. He fumbled


    for a while before he could feel them, but they had been crushed broken by him, and he couldn''t wear


    them at all.


    He narrowed his eyes at Greyson with a steady stream of cold sweat rising from his forehead, "I''m the


    one who told her to go, what''s wrong?


    She was an employee of the Dream Club, and it is right that I, as a supervisor should order her to do


    something......"


    "Fuck!"


    Greyson cursed and mmed a fist hard into his face.


    The left side of George''s face instantly swelled to an awful height, he covered his face with both hands


    while craning his neck, and was unable to speak clearly due to his injuries, "What the hell is going on?


    If you want me to die, Mr. Greyson, you have to let me die for a clear reason!"


    "My sister almost got killed by you, and you still have the face to y innocent here?!"


    Greyson clutched George''s cor with both hands and picked him up, each word squeezed out


    between his teeth.


    George was shocked, his face was bloodless, his back was instantly wet with cold sweat. He shrank


    his neck and said immediately,


    "You can''t me them all on me! I''m also a subordinate. I follow orders from above. I don''t know what''s


    going on! I have told Miss Ang, and she said she understood me and didn''t me me! Mr. Greyson,


    I really don''t know what happened!"


    By the end of the sentence, he had taken on a crying tone.


    He had prepared his words carefully to arrange a retreat for himself when he had left Ang alone to


    clean the rooftop, so even if something happened, it wouldn''t implicate him!


    But he didn''t know Greyson was totally unreasonable!


    There was a roar ofughter from the onlookers, and cheers to intensify the conflict.


    Normally, people from the Dream Club woulde over and intervene, and if they really couldn''t solve


    the problem, they would invite Gabri or James toe, but today they were instructed to do what


    they should do, and pretend that they didn''t see George being beaten at all.


    George had meant to put the me on his superiors and let Greyson go to Gabri or James to settle


    the conflict and spared him as a subordinate.


    But when Greyson heard this, his anger grew a bit more. He kicked him several times on his body, "Are


    you using James to pressure me? Do you really think I''m afraid of him?!"


    George curled up and begged for mercy while crying with snot and tears, but it didn''t work at all.


    Greyson stopped only when he was tired of beating. Before clutching George''s cor, he picked him up


    and asked through clenched teeth, "You left Ang alone to clean the rooftop, so Timothy would go


    and lock the rooftop door...... Say, did you collude with each other?"


    The crowd sighed for a while. Greyson was known for spoiling his sister, and George actually had


    someone lock Ang to the rooftop. No wonder Greyson was as crazy as he was at this moment, and


    so ruthless in his actions.


    "Lock...... lock the door?!"


    Last night''s storm turned into moderate rain. If someone got locked on a rooftop, there would be a


    serious ident!


    George was so frightened that his whole body was soaked in cold sweat, and he said hurriedly.


    "I don¡¯t know. Ask Ang to go to...... clean the rooftop is an order from the above. I simply do not


    know the matter of locking the door, Mr. Greyson, you...... cann¡¯t vent your anger on me!"


    He actually scared out of his pants, and there was instantly a smell of urine in the hall.


    Greyson frowned and threw George to the ground before taking several steps back.


    The onlookers also took a few steps back in unison as if they were wound up, and many covered their


    noses.


    "What do you mean by an order from the above?"


    At that moment, a loving and lingering female voice came out while causing the hearts and minds of


    many men around to stir.


    Gabri gracefully walked in andzily said, "I can''t carry such a big blind me."


    When George saw her, his face was bursting into red, blue and white as if a palette was turned over.


    His body was shaking like a sieve, and he stuttered for a long time and did not hold aplete


    sentence.


    "Fuck!" Greyson spat on the ground, his face as ugly as hell.


    He thought at first the matter of the camera and drugs had angered James and the rooftop thing was to


    punish Ang instructed by James, but he didn''t know that it was entirely this little supervisor''s evil


    intention!


    George saw the ruthlessness in his eyes, his limbs softened, his face swelled like a pig''s head and his


    eyes narrowed. He begged for mercy, "Mr.......Mr. Greyson, the matter of locking the door really has


    nothing to do with me, it¡¯s Timothy...... Timothy who did it, letting Ang go to the rooftop to...... clean is


    also her intention, and I did not...... It has nothing to do with me! "


    Anger flowed through Greyson''s veins and was about to blow him up. He didn''t have the patience to


    listen to his exnation, grabbed a small vase not far away and smashed it onto George''s head with a


    big BANG.


    Blood was spilled everywhere, but not enough to kill him.


    Georgey on the floor with his hands over his head while wailing in pain.


    "Come here, you two, and throw him out into the rain! Just get him to the hospital when he''s almost


    dead and don''t let him die!" Greyson pointed at the two male staff members and said coldly.


    The two waiters didn''t move, but subconsciously looked at Gabri and saw her nodding before one of


    them picked up one of George''s arms and took hin out.


    Greyson looked expressionlessly at the bloodstains trailing out from the floor, swept a nce around,


    and squeezed a word out of his throat at one time with scarlet eyes, "Where is the one called Timothy?¡±


    James went back to change his clothes. Every cell in his body screamed for being tired and sleepy, but


    he didn''t want to sleep at all.


    His mind was a jumbled mess, the scenes of Ang gluing after him years ago, the way she had


    groveled before him and the others after her release, the words of his mother, Gabri, and Sean had


    said when they had advised him, mixed together and stirred his heart into a frenzy.


    "When Ang was bent on dying, I called 120, and then she begged me to tell the EMTs not toe."


    Julia''s words rang clear in his ears, each word like the sharpest knife plunging into his heart one by one


    with blood gurgling.


    His chest was so unbearably tight that he could hardly breathe, and James made a fist with his right


    hand and hammered his heart heavily a few times, but it waspletely useless.


    Toot-- At this moment, the phone vibrated.


    James picked up the phone and heard the man on the other end saying,


    "Mr. James, I am in the cafe, and the evidences I''ve found in the past two years have been organized


    as you wanted."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    The knot in James''s throat rolled, and a dark tide tumbled at the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 136 Her Car was Substituted

    Chapter 136 Her Car was Substituted


    After James hung up the phone, he intended to drive to the cafe. As soon as he got in the car, he


    remembered that his driver''s license had been suspended by the traffic police.


    He frowned and called the driver over.


    "Sir, that''s the fastest I can drive. If I go any faster, I''ll have to lose my driving license!"


    After ten minutes on the road, the driver didn''t know how many times he¡¯d been rushed.


    James frowned faintly, raising his wrist again to look at his watch, his thin lips pursed tightly.


    Fifteen minutester, the car arrived in front of the cafe.


    James got out of the car and walked towards the cafe. His steps were much faster than usual, the


    driver following behind him.


    "You wait in the car." James stopped and said to the driver.


    The driver went back to the car, puzzled in his mind.


    In the past, he could follow whatever James talked about, so why did he stop him today instead?


    Did James want to talk about something dark?


    James entered the cafe and walked straight towards the middle-aged man in the corner wearing a


    baseball cap under the gaze of the waitress.


    "Where''s the stuff?" James asked as he walked up to the man.


    Martin pointed to the seat opposite, "Don''t be in such a hurry, James. Sit down and talk, as things are a


    bitplicated."


    James minced his lips and sat down, facing behind him.


    "You care a lot about this car ident?"


    Martin smiled and gave him a file bag.


    James took the file bag and was about to open it when the waitress came over. She looked at him with


    a smile and asked.


    "Can I get you something to drink, sir?"


    ¡°A cappino with extra sugar!" Martin said.


    The waiter said okay and then asked James, "How about you, sir? What would you like to drink?"


    "Atte."


    James stopped opening the file bag and added, "Please hurry up, thanks."


    The waitress said yes and quickly came over with a cappino andtte, and put them on the table


    without leaving.


    James''s brow had been tinted with impatience and his previous unobtrusive, in front of this file


    containing the clues of the car ident was swept away, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sir, can......" The waitress, with a peachy face, gathered her courage and said.


    "Can I have your Twitter?"


    James didn''t even hesitate for half a second, "No."


    The waitress wanted to say something else, but James went ahead,


    "We have important things to talk about, thanks."


    "...... okay." The waitress left fondly.


    Martin smashed his mouth. The waitress was pretty, but she just couldn¡¯t read cues at all!


    James pushed thette aside before opening the file bag. He pulled out the contents.


    "Why do you order coffee if you don''t want to drink?" Martin took a sip of his cappino and squinted


    in happiness.


    "If I don''t order one, the waitress will keeping over and interfering with our conversation."


    James looked through the sheets of paper and some other things contained in the file bag. His face


    changed, "What''s wrong?"


    Martin put down his cappino, the smile on his face vanishing into nothing, all turning into chagrin


    and resignation,


    "I met my match this time!" He sighed and said.


    "Let me start by telling you my guess. I suspect the red sports car that Ang drove two years ago is


    not her car."


    "It''s hers." James frowned faintly, untied a knot, and said.


    "The model and te number, even the scratch on the left door all match."


    Two days before the birthday, Ang¡¯s car scuffed. Paint needs to be imported from abroad, so the car


    scratches to the day of the ident had not been dealt with.


    Martin picked up his cappino and took a sip, "James, take it easy, listen to me."


    "OK." James rested his right hand on the table, tapping it once or twice.


    Martin wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand, put his arms on the table, and leaned his body


    slightly forward, "I found traces of the license te being moved by someone, but without fingerprints


    on it. At first, I assumed the sports car was not Ang''s, but someone else substituted her car with an


    identical sports car, and then switched her license te to thister sports car."


    "I followed that stream of thoughts and checked a lot of surveince videos, but I didn''t see anyone


    switch the cars.


    But Iter found out that when Ang went to get her nails done on September 24th, her car was


    parked in a blind spot. And a strangely dressed man had appeared near the nail salon that day and


    followed Ang for some time."


    "I found this manter, but unfortunately, he had terminal lung cancer two years ago. By the time I


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    found him, he had just passed away."


    Speaking of which, Martin sighed heavily, regretfully.


    "Such a coincidence?"


    James tapped the table a little faster, his brows furrowing slightly, "He died just for his cancer?"


    Martin shook his head, unable to hide his disappointment between his words, "Yes, the doctor said he


    couldst at most untilst year, and it turned out to be a miracle that hested until I went to him


    recently."


    ¡°He lived alone and I couldn''t ask anything about him from anyone else. But I asked a friend at the


    bank to check, and found that he received a transfer of half a million dors two years ago.


    It''s nothing to you, but to amon man like him, it''s a lot of money."


    James never thought he''d have a moment in impulse. He picked up histte and took a sip, not in the


    mood to listen to Martin talk about the investigation, and asked straightforwardly.


    "If it''s true that Ang''s car was changed, does that mean she''s not guilty?"


    "No."


    Martin felt a toothache, "Let me be honest with you. If Jessica had yed some tricks behind, then she


    must have started preparing for it long ago."


    "The brakes on the car were damaged by aging, but it''s not appropriate to say that. Someone must


    have been driving regrly and deliberately with that particr brake-harming driving style, so the


    brakes were damaged in that way."


    "Even if it could be proven that the car had been substituted, there''s no way to prove that someone


    tried to harm Ang by damaging the brakes. After all, it is damaged by aging."


    "Actually, it''s useless to talk so much!"


    Marin, with a headache, tapped his head and said.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s the recording that''s the trickiest."


    "There was a problem with the car''s brake, and if we can prove that the recording was fake, we can say


    that the crash was an ident.


    But if we can''t prove that the recording was fake, the crash will be determined as premeditated murder.


    And the brake failure caused the ident."


    Martin picked up his cappino and took a few sips, muttering.


    "I''m getting to be a tongue twister!"


    Silence.


    James''s gaze at him was like piercing nails, the coldness in his dark eyes freezing into ice, "You''re


    saying all this to cover up the fact that you didn''t find out any useful clues?"


    ¡°Hah!¡± Martin took a few more sips from his cappino and smiled sarcastically, "You can''t say that.


    Just the car substitution, it took me almost a year to guess, and another half a year to find the man, and


    that''s almost two years of work."

 Chapter 137 Its Angelas voice

    Chapter 137 It''s Ang''s voice


    Under James''s cold and piercing gaze, Martin put down his cappino and crossed his hands on the


    table, ''''Anyway, ording to my investigation in the past two years, Jessica is just too terrible.


    Although she is pretty and well brought up, I think if you do marry such a wife in the future, you may not


    even know how you die eventually!"


    "The recordings have beenpared over at the police, it''s Jessica''s voice, not a fake."


    James stood up and looked down at him from a high position, saying coolly.


    "If the recordings aren''t fake, you can''t prove that Ang is innocent, can you?"


    Martin was ufortable all over from his look and squirmed back and forth a few times. Then he


    stood up like him and said with two dry coughs.


    "I think the recording might have been recorded in advance by some game Ang and Jessica used to


    y, but it''s just a guess on my part. Just like I guessed that the car wasn''t Ang''s, and it would take


    a lot of time and effort to find clues to verify it."


    The rain hadn''t stopped long before the sun was out and the sky was blue.


    James lowered his head, the sunlight spilling over his thickshes casting a shadow on his face.


    He stood in the bright sunlight, but it was like he was shrouded in a darkness that was palpitating to


    look at.


    The cafe was warmly decorated with coffee aroma curling, the greenery was eye catching, and it was a


    pleasure to sit here with a hot drink.


    But at this moment, Martin stood opposite James, and he only felt tormented. Finally, he couldn''t hold


    back and broke the silence, "James, I have pulled out all of the stops."


    "I can understand that you are not satisfied, but I can only refund half of the money you paid before.


    After all, I cannot refund all...... for these two years."


    Before he could finish his words, James sat down and signed a check, shoved it into his hand, and


    then stood up, "Keep digging."


    Martin looked at the numbers on the check and smiled joyfully, "Don''t worry, if I find out anything, I will


    definitely inform you first."


    James nodded, his handsome face slightly sunken as he left, his long back looking a bit forlorn.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the Dream Club, George being thrown out was just the beginning, and it was the onlookers who


    would go wild next.


    Timothy was seized with curses and dirty words, which were ipatible with that pretty face.


    "Let me go, I fucking told you to let me go!"


    "You bastards, believe it or not I''ll kill you!"


    Greysonughed coldly, flung the vase in his hand, walked over, and stood in front of Timothy who kept


    cursing and shouting at him, "You''re the one who deliberately locked the rooftop door?"


    Timothy tilted her head and said arrogantly.


    "Do you have any proof? Don''t shit without proof!"


    Julia had already returned and was also standing in the hall. She took a few steps forward with an


    embarrassed face and said,


    "If you hadn''t locked the door, why did you tell me that Ang would nevere back?"


    "I''m happy to say that, and it is none of your business!"


    Timothy broke away from the two guards and rushed towards Julia with a fierce face.


    Before she rushed to Julia, Greyson kicked her in her lower abdomen.


    She stumbled back several steps, leaned against therge vase, and then fell to the floor.


    J went upstairs for a while and came back downstairs, stretching her neck in the crowd and said


    grimly,


    "This isn''t even sure if it''s she who locked the door, but you already hit her. Aren''t you afraid of hitting


    the wrong person?"


    Greyson proned to use his hands rather than his words. He inclined his head and red at her, raising


    his fist threateningly, "Say another word if you dare!"


    This man had never been reasonable, and he didn''t distinguish between men and women when it


    came to hitting people. J twisted her body unwillingly, but she didn''t dare to make another sound.


    But there were also someone here who weren''t afraid of trouble, and someone echoed J''s


    previous words, "Greyson, are you bullying others with your power?


    If you hit the wrong person, what are you going to do......"


    Before he could finish his words, Timothy got up from the ground and pointed at Julia, cursing, "I admit


    that I locked that woman to the rooftop, what you can do?!"


    The crowd was astonished.


    Report!


    The man who hadn''t finished his sentence swallowed his words again, his clean face a flush.


    "What can you do? Hah!"


    Greyson stepped forward with scarlet eyes and mmed his fist on Timothy''s nose, ¡°I can make your


    life a living hell!"


    Timothy was smashed by his punch and her head was dizzy, her eyes were bleeding, and the blood


    She wiped a handful of blood from her face with her right hand, and looked down. She was about to


    break into a cussing when she was suddenly yanked by Luna.


    Luna was really pissed off. She had meant to yank Timothy''s hair and scratch her face for her sister.


    Unexpectedly, she had just tugged on the big beautiful curls when Timothy''s hair actually--went off!


    Everyone except Julia, who looked at Timothy''s choppy hair of one to two centimeters and the six


    dotted on the top of her head like a monk, was shocked, dumbfounded, and then bursted intoughter.


    Even Gabri didn''t hold back either, and she curved the corners of her mouth, a shallow smile


    swirling under her brimming eyes.


    Both Greyson and Luna stood across from Timothy, and they had mixed feelings at this point.


    Timothy, who had been cursing at the top of her lungs, instantly blushed, not knowing whether she was


    angry or ashamed. She swept at the crowd, covering her head with both hands, and her mouth


    deted, tears flowing down her face.


    She looked at Gabri and tried to straighten her back, "Gabri, I''m an employee of the Dream Club,


    are you just going to watch me get bullied?"


    Gabri''s mouth curved a little wider and she said lightly,


    "Yeah."


    There was another burst ofughter from the crowd.


    Timothy wiped the blood below her nose. Her face changed again and again.


    She swept her eyes at the crowd in shame and broke down yelling


    "Noughing! Do you know who is behind me? It''s Mr. Lewis! If he finds out you guys are bullying me,


    he won''t let you off!"


    "Mr. Lewis?" Greyson sneered.


    "Not to mention a Mr. Lewis, even if there is another Mr. Smith, Mr. Green, Mr. White, I am not afraid!"


    The corners of Gabri''s eyes were slightly raised as shezily threw out a big news, "Not sure yet,


    Greyson. Do you know who this Mr. Lewis is?"


    "Who?" Greyson asked subconsciously.


    Gabri smiled, nced lightly at the crowd, and her red lips parted slightly, "Charles Lewis."


    Boom!


    The crowd exploded.


    Ang just wanted to close her eyes for a while, but she didn''t expect to fall asleepter. And when


    she woke up again, there was Denise sitting beside her and James and Julia standing across from her.


    ¡°You finally wake up.¡± Denise smiled, gave his son a wink, signaling him to go out.

 Chapter 138 Your parents are having a divorce

    Chapter 138 Your parents are having a divorce


    James furrowed unconsciously, ncing at Ang. His gaze paused on her dry, cracked lips for a


    moment before withdrawing and he opened the door to go out.


    Julia went over and closed the door, the restraint in her expression faded a little, and sat down on a


    side seat.


    "I made some chicken soup and millet porridge, which one do you want?"


    Denise asked, pointing at the two thermos buckets on the table.


    Ang wanted to say that she didn''t have much appetite and didn''t want to eat at all. But when she


    met Denise''s eyes, she changed the words that were on her lips, "I will take the millet porridge."


    Hearing this, Julia immediately stood up, went over and served a bowl of millet porridge and brought it


    to Ang.


    Ang really didn''t have any appetite. She took a spoon and scooped up some porridge, put it close to


    her mouth, blew on it, and took a small sip, "How long have you been here?"


    "Not long." Denise smiled and said,


    "Is it hot?" Ang said just right, bowing her head to eat the porridge.


    "Ang--" Denise called out to her.


    Ang put down her spoon and looked up at her, "Hmm?"


    Denise swept in Julia''s direction, and her lips opened without making a sound.


    "I''m going to get some fruit." Julia said and went out.


    The moment the door closed and there were only two people left in the ward, Denise said,


    "Your mother had a fight with your father over you, and the two are in the middle of a divorce. If they


    had been agreed on the distribution of property, they might have gotten the divorce papers today."


    Ang''s hand shook slightly, the bowl in her hand nearly dropped to the floor. After a moment of froze,


    she let out a low moan and continued to eat the porridge.


    She don''t know if it was because she was recovering from a serious illness or something else, the


    supposedly sweet millet porridge tasted nothing in her mouth, and she even tasted a bit of bitterness.


    Denise looked at her and sighed, "Disagreement on the distribution of properties?"


    Ang swallowed the millet porridge and looked up at Denise.


    Denise said "Your mother asked for two-eight, she got two, your father eight, your father......"


    Sheughed meaningfully, vaguely sarcastic, "Your father told your mother to leave penniless, saying


    that the money had nothing to do with her in any way."


    In fact, Elva was from a rich family and Lorenzo was just a poor boy.


    The two met in college and wanted to get married after graduation.


    Elva''s parents disapproved of their marriage, but since Elva was pregnant and insisted on marrying


    Lorenzo, the old couple agreed.


    They had only one daughter, Elva. Two years after her marriage to Lorenzo, the old couple died in a


    car ident, and thepany was handed over to Lorenzo, renamed Chante Group a few years ago.


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered, took out a spoon, picked up the bowl, and drank half a bowl of millet porridge.


    Denise took the bowl and said.


    "Don''t drink it if you can''t finish it." Then she put the bowl on the table.


    Ang sat on the hospital bed with her eyes downcast, a grain of rice at the corner of her mouth, her


    eyes obscure, her hands clutching tightly to the quilt.


    ¡°What is on your mind now?¡± Denise took a tissue and wiped the rice grains off the corner of her


    mouth.


    ¡°What?" Ang lifted her eyes and tugged at her lips, "No matter what it''s for, the two of them can''t be


    separated."


    Her dad was so desperate to main his reputation that he would never divorce her mom with his


    reputation ruined.


    As for her mom...... her mom was so used to relying on her dad that her mom would forgive her dad if


    he gave in a little.


    "It depends. Your mom is divorcing your dad over you this time, that didn''t ur to you, did it?"


    Denise took her hand and said in all sincerity, "Children are the flesh that falls off their mother''s body,


    how a mother can see her child suffer?"


    Ang tightened her lips and didn''t make a sound.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Denise said. "Come in."


    Julia smiled as she walked in and ced the fruit on the table.


    ¡°Once aged, my body just can''tpete with you youngsters."


    Deniseughed, letting go of Ang and stood up, "Just such an small incidentst night, I still haven''t


    gotten over it yet. I have to rest for a while."


    Ang nodded, "You should go home and rest first."


    ¡°I just leave the millet porridge and the chicken soup here."


    Denise said. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Ang said, "If you''re busy or tired, don''te. I''m old enough to take care of myself, don''t worry."


    "I witnessed you grow up, can I not be worried about you?"


    Denise red at her, opened the door and left.


    When she went out the door, Denise realized that her son was still there and said in an annoyed


    manner.


    "Don''t stand here, and don''t see Ang until her out of the hospital!"


    "You can just have the driver take you back, I can get a cabter."


    James said.


    Denise nted a nce at him and grumbled as she brushed past him.


    "What have you done before......"


    Obscurity shed in James''s eyes, he lowered his eyes without making a sound.


    Inside the ward, Julia brought her right hand to her mouth in the shape of a trumpet. Her left hand


    pointed at the door, whispering.


    "James''s still at the door, not leaving."


    "Oh." Ang responded, head in the clouds.


    Julia cleared her throat and lowered her voice some more, "After knowing that you had an ident,


    James rushed here in his pajamas and slippers, and was fined arge amount of money for speeding


    and running a red light.


    The money is nothing for him of course, but the main thing is that his driver''s license has been revoked.


    He has to take the driving test again if he wants to drive!"


    "Oh." Ang frowned and responded.


    Her reaction was so calm that Julia couldn''t help but say.


    "Ang, I think James should love you very much. You didn''t see, when he heard about your ident,


    his face was pale......"


    "Don''t talk about him."


    Ang clutched the sheets beneath her and interrupted Julia''s words.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Julia froze for a moment and asked cautiously,


    "Ang, you used to like James so much, won''t you feel happy now after you find out he loves you


    too?"


    "He broke my leg, made me homeless, left me in the Dream Club to humiliate me. Is this like?


    I should be happy for it?"


    Ang snorted coldly, "I''m not a SM fun and have no masochistic tendencies."


    Julia pulled her lips stiffly and forced a hollowugh, "I''m sorry."


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Ang said.


    "I should thank you after all, I''d be dead if it weren''t you."


    Julia couldn''t tell if this was really thanking her or if she was saying the opposite, "Ang, do...... you


    think I''m nosy?"


    Ang was determined to die, but because of her, Ang failed.


    "No.


    My wanting to die and you saving me are two separate and mutually exclusive things. I should thank


    you."


    Ang asked.


    "How did you know I was stuck on the rooftop?"


    Julia''s face instantly sank, "That bastard Frank said he wanted to make up with me, but he ended up


    drugging me after asking me out and sent me to one of his clients as a gift."


    She looked down and wiped the tears before continuing.


    "I didn''t get back to the dorm until about 1:00 a.m., and it wasn''t muchter that Timothy came back. I


    felt something was wrong with Timothy, so I asked a colleague where you were, and then went to the


    rooftop to look for you."

 Chapter 139 Guess Who the Sugar Daddy Is

    Chapter 139 Guess Who the Sugar Daddy Is


    "Timothy......" Ang murmured and smiled.


    Someone like Timothy, if you didn''t teach her a lesson, she would be more aggressive.


    But if you taught her a lesson, she would still wait for an opportunity to retaliate and became more


    aggressive.


    Endless cycle, no solution.


    Julia blushed from herughter and wrung her hands and said,


    "Do you think I''m stupid for falling for that bastard again?"


    ¡°No.¡± After a pause, Ang said. "A man like that is not worthy of your love."


    Julia''s face was bleak as she waved her hand at Ang, "Don''t talk about him, it sucks."


    Her eyes lit up with excitement and she said.


    "Funny news to tell you, Greyson beat up Timothy for you, and then that idiot spoke out the name of


    the sugar daddy behind her.


    Guess who that sugar daddy is?"


    "Who?"


    Ang was not interested in the sugar daddy behind Timothy, but asked cooperatively anyway.


    "Charles Lewis!"


    Julia''s voice couldn''t help but pluck up a bit, ''''It''s that Charles Lewis of the Lewis family, Jessica''s


    grandfather!


    He''s almost seventy years old and a notorious calligrapher, how could he get involved with someone


    like Timothy?"


    Ang was also stunned. She had seen Charles frequently during those years when she was on good


    terms with Jessica.


    From her memory, Charles was an idle figure who didn''t care about fame and fortune. He liked to


    practice calligraphy, raise flowers and walk his dog. But she never thought he would actually be the


    sugar daddy behind someone like Timothy!


    Seeing that Ang was finally interested in the news, Julia became even more excited and said with


    both eyes shining.


    "You think that old man is in his seventies and can still have sex with Timothy?"


    Ang was stunned.


    "I''m telling you, Timothy even said she''s pregnant with Charles''s baby!"


    Julia''s face was full of gossipy, and after she said this, she came up to Ang and whispered.


    "Do you think the baby is really his child, or a cuckold on his head?"


    Ang used to call Charles Grandpa, just like Jessica, and this time, when she listened to Julia


    gossiping about such things, she felt indescribably odd.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She licked her dry lips and said.


    "I don''t know, but yesterday Timothy slept with George."


    Julia asked with a strange smile.


    "Do you think Charles would have a heart attack if he knew Timothy had cuckolded him?"


    She talked a lot of nonsense with Ang, and finally said with a sigh.


    "Greyson and Luna wanted to give Timothy a hard time, but Charles informed Lorenzo, who brought a


    few people to the Dream Club and forcibly took them away."


    Hearing this, Ang pursed lips, her eyes were dark, and she clutched the bed sheet under her, so


    hard that her knuckles turned white.


    Julia was about tofort her, when the door open and James walked in, straight to the bed.


    Ang gave him a nce and then withdrew her gaze with an expressionless face.


    "James¡­James."


    Julia shouted bravely, wanting to remind him that he should not upset Ang and should go out ASAP.


    James looked back at her, his gaze slightly coolly, "Something wrong?"


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Julia gave a sarcasticugh, swallowed all the words that had reached the tip of her tongue, and


    pointed to the fruit on the table and asked,


    "I just wanted to ask if you eat fruit? I''ll wash it, hah."


    At the end of the sentence, there were two dry chuckles.


    ¡°That is not necessary." James said, "You can just wash those for you and Ang."


    Julia was stressed about standing here and wanted to find an excuse to leave, but she feared that


    James would say something or do something to irritate Ang, so she could do nothing but stay.


    "Eat a banana, Ang, it''s good to eat a banana."


    The bananas didn''t need to be washed, and she handed it over to Ang.


    Ang took the banana, peeled it, and took a bite.


    The knot in James''s throat rolled down and his eyes changed slightly, "Don''t leave the hospital yet, I''ve


    contacted a doctor to treat your leg."


    "Can Ang''s leg still be healed?"


    Without waiting for Ang to answer, Julia asked with his bright eyes.


    James nodded, his eyes still focused on Ang, he really...... liked her?


    "I do not need your sympathy, James."


    Ang grabbed the banana and threw it hard, crossing over James and into the trash can behind him,


    "I have no money, I won''t treat it."


    Julia watched as the banana passed over James''s shoulder, her heart almost beating out of her chest.


    "You need ''t to pay for it."


    James walked over to the table, took a kiwi, and shoved it into Ang''s hand.


    Looking down at the kiwi in her hand, Ang sneered.


    "You are asking me to gnaw on it with my mouth?"


    "I''ll peel it for you!"


    Julia was worried that Ang would ''attack'' James with the kiwi again, and hurriedly walked to the bed


    and took the kiwi from her hand.


    "Thank you, James, for being kind and charitable, but I don''t need it, thanks."


    Ang spoke in a calm voice, but her hand clutched to the bed sheet under her, "Jessica''s leg hasn¡¯t


    been cured, and I wouldn''t dare to cure mine.


    If my leg recovered, I''m afraid you''ll have to break it again."


    Julia was scared, her heart was almost in her throat. She secretly gave Ang a wink, but thetter


    didn''t even look at her.


    "No." James frowned faintly, and walked away.


    Ang sat on the hospital bed, her lips pursed tightly, her face was in full shadow.


    He broke her legs as he liked, he wanted to treat her legs also as he liked, what was her to him?


    A toy?


    She took a deep breath, her eyes slightly red, and she touch her disabled right leg with her trembling


    hands.


    What''s the use of curing it? she hadn''t practiced dance for two years. It won''t be easy to pick it up


    again.


    "Why don''t you heal your leg if you can?"


    Julia frowned, "Ang, you shouldn''t end up with a lifelong disability just for a moment of bravado,


    that''s not worth it!"


    Ang pulled her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes, "If a man breaks your leg and says he''ll help


    you heal it, and he''s likely to break it again, will you heal it?"


    Julia was dumbfounded, her brain dangling.


    "I will not." Ang said word by word.


    "And when I''m in a position to kill him, I won''t bear grudge for his sympathy." Julia heard her say these


    words and goose bumps appeared all over her body. Sheughed dryly and handed over the kiwi she


    had gotten, "Eat it, your lips are dry."


    Because of the affair between Charles and Timothy, the Lewis family was shrouded in gloom. The


    servants even walked with a deliberately light footstep, not daring to speak loudly at all.


    Inside the hall, all three generations of the Lewis family were present, including Jessica''s family of four.


    The person who couldn''t ept most that Charles was still messing around at such an old age was


    Danis, who stood out and questioned with a livid face.


    "Grandpa, you''re already in your seventies, and Timothy is only twenty years old, the same age as


    Jessica, how can you do that?"


    Charles picked up his tea, took a sip, and said effortlessly, "True love has nothing to do with age,


    Danis, when did you be so worldly?"

 Chapter 140 Expert Rejected James

    Chapter 140 Expert Rejected James


    Hearing this, the faces of the people in the hall screwed up again, but the Lewis family had a strict


    parenting. And they, being the younger generation, could not say anything about the old man at this


    moment.


    Danis was so angry that his handsome face was green, "That Timothy workds in Dream Club, and now


    everyone knows that she......"


    He found it difficult to say, "Being pregnant with your child, do you know what people are saying about


    the Lewis and Smith families now?"


    "She was forced to sell sex because of her family, bow to necessity, no one can me her."


    Charles frowned, "As for what others say, it''s out of our hands, and we don''t need to bother."


    Danis strained his neck, his handsome face was red, the veins on his forehead were popping, and his


    lips couldn''t stop trembling, "I grew up respecting you and following your example everywhere, but I


    didn''t expect you to not feel ashamed after doing such an immoral thing. You still want to use these


    sophomoric reasons to convince us!"


    Charles changed his face and grabbed the teacup on the table and threw it at Danis.


    The teacup smashed into Danis''s head, warm tea flowing down his cheeks, then the teacup fell to the


    ground with a tter and cracked into pieces.


    Charles stood up and looked at Danis angrily with an livid face, "Danis, I taught you etiquette and


    upbringing since you were young, and this is how you talk to your elders?"


    "Danis!" Adeline couldn''t help herself. She trotted to Danis and looked at the blood seeping out from his


    head, her heart was aching, "It''s all bleeding, does it hurt?"


    Danis pursed his lips tightly, gazing on Charles.


    "Grandpa, my brother is angry and he''s just speaking without going through his mind."


    Jessica pushed her wheelchair over and said softly.


    "You don''t want to bother yourself arguing with the likes of him."


    After saying that, she turned to Danis, "Danis, you should quickly apologize to Grandpa, look how


    angry Grandpa is about you."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Danis clenched his fist and fixed his eyes at Charles, "A man in his seventies and a twenty year old


    woman from the brothel are having an affair, making it known to public that the woman is pregnant and


    he is still unrepentant, you are not worthy of my respect!"


    He said, word by word, under Charles''s gloomy gaze.


    "You, are, a, rascal!"


    Charles was a respected man both at home and outside. Upon hearing Danis describing him like that,


    his anger rubbed off on him, "Go away, I don''t have this treacherous grandson like you!"


    "Dad, Danis is just a little kid, why are you being pushy with him?"


    Adeline turned to look at Charles and snarled sharply.


    She turned around and took Danis''s hand tofort him, but he flung her away with one hand.


    Danis snorted coldly, his amber eyes filled with anger, "Okay, I don''t want to have a grandfather like you


    who doesn''t know shame either - shame on you!"


    He finished wiping a handful of blood from his head and strode off.


    The crowd in the hall looked at each other, and finally looked at Charles in unison and advised,


    "Dad, you don''t have to disown Danis as your grandson for the sake of a woman from a brothel, do


    you?"


    "You''re already in your seventies. The girl named Timothy, must hook with you without good intentions,


    right? As for the baby in her belly, it''s not even clear who the father is!"


    "My wife is right, Dad. Even if that baby is yours, you will allow that woman to give birth to it?


    Your great grandson is even four years old!"


    They were talking one by one, and the whole hall was a mess, as noisy as a vegetable market.


    Charles''s face sank as he sat on the sofa and pped the table heavily, "Shut up, all of you!"


    Everyone immediately shut up, and the hall was instantly silent to hear a pin drop.


    "Jessica, what do you think?"


    Charles changed his face, poured a cup of tea and took a sip. Then he looked at Jessica.


    Everyone''s eyes instantly focused on Jessica.


    Jessica bit her lip and said slowly.


    "I know that you are truly in love with Timothy and not a lecherous man like the outsiders say."


    "Jessica!"


    Adeline tugged on her sleeve and said with an embarrassing look on her face.


    "How do you stand in for that little bi......"


    Bitch?


    Without waiting for her to finish, Edward yanked her to his side and gestured for her to keep her mouth


    shut.


    Charles''s wrinkled face became gentle and resumed the refined look as usual and he said approvingly.


    "You know me, go on."


    "But Grandpa,"


    Jessica deliberately avoided Charles''s expectant look, "This matter is ultimately bad to our fame, and it


    will have a bad impact on both the Lewis and Smith families."


    Charles heaved his teacup onto the table, his face sinking.


    Jessica just ignored it, her voice still soft, "And I also know something about that Timothy, she has a


    very bad reputation.


    Grandpa, that woman approached you on her own initiative and drugged you with ill intentions.


    Why don''t we just let her have an abortion and pretend this never happened!"


    "Ridiculous!"


    Charles pped the table heavily, his cloudy eyes were filled with disappointment for Jessica, "Timothy


    never drugged me, and I won''t allow you to frame her for my reputation. This is something only a viin


    would do!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s face was unhappy.


    Jessica furrowed imperceptibly and she wanted to say something else, but was preempted by Charles,


    "What''s wrong with me being in my seventies?


    I''m not cheating or breaking thew, so what''s the shame of being in a rtionship?"


    A kind of awkward shed in Jessica''s eyes as she stepped forward, "Grandpa, you......"


    "Shut up!"


    Charles stood up and interrupted her with an cold face, "Timothy is now in the hands of James, either


    you get Timothy back by tonight or I''ll go myself!"


    He grunted heavily, swept the crowd around, and left in a rage.


    Jessica looked at his aged figure, and tightened her lips, only feeling as disgusting as if she had eaten


    a piece of shit.


    The hall was a mess, Charles¡¯ love in the twilight yeasrs made everyone''s face shameless, but


    helpless.


    Adeline was a hothead, but failed toe up with a solution. Then she asked anxiously,


    "Jessica, you can''t ask for Timothy from James for your grandfather. What if he dislikes this whole thing


    with your grandfather and doesn''t get engaged to you?"


    "I have to." Jessica forced a smile, if Grandpa had gone himself, God knew what the mess would turn


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    out to be!


    Adeline''s eyes widened unbelievably as she said


    "You really want to go?"


    "Or is there another way?"


    Jessica asked rhetorically, her trailing voice was full of irritation that she couldn''t conceal.


    James didn''t leave the hospital after leaving the ward, but stood at the door of the ward, thinking about


    the whole thing.


    He minced his lips, pulled out a cigarette and held it to his mouth. Before he could light it, a nurse came


    over, "Sorry sir, you can''t smoke here."


    "Hmm." James put away the lighter and threw the cigarette into the trash. Then he stood by the


    window, looking into the distance, his mind in a mess, yet he seemed to think of nothing.


    Toot-- The phone vibrated. James picked up the phone, "Speak."


    "I had already made an appointment with Dr. Rnd for a checkup, but......" The man said cautiously,


    "But when he heard that it is you who invited him, he said he wouldn''te."

 Chapter 141 Voyeuristic Mr. James

    Chapter 141 Voyeuristic Mr. James


    James held the phone tightly, and said indifferently,


    "Do you know why?"


    "...Yes, I do."


    His voice was getting softer and lighter, "His aunt''s name is Susan, and she has been a servant in the


    Chante family for several years. She has told a lot about you and Miss Ang to Dr. Rnd. So his


    impression of you is...not good. "


    It was not ''not good'', but ''very bad''. He just didn''t dare to say.


    James lifted his eyes and did notment about it. Instead, he said,


    "Give me Auntie Susan''s current address and contact information."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    At this time--


    BANG! Hearing the sound of the door opening, James subconsciously turned to look at the door of the


    ward.


    Julia turned her back to James, grabbed the doorknob, half of her body stretching out of the door, and


    said goodbye to Ang, "I will see you again tomorrow. If Mr. Jameses to you, you have to treat


    him as a cabbage, and don''t be angry at him. The doctor said you can''t get emotional, is that clear? "


    James looked at Ang on the hospital bed through the crack in the door. Two years ago, her cheeks


    had childish roundness. Now, she looked less childish with a kind of indescribable charm. Her cheeks


    had sunken in, and her features were very prominent and beautiful.


    But... it made him feel tight in his chest.


    Was he distressed? Distressed because he was in love?


    Ang noticed him. With her brows frowned, she just nced at him, and then her eyes moved away


    with a panic, as if she saw something she shouldn''t be looking at.


    James clearly saw her reaction. There was more pain and itching in his stuffy chest, as if tiny needles


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    were piercing his heart again and again.


    Not fatal, but hard to bear.


    He didn''t know if it was the "like" Sean mentioned. Because he had never been in love before, he didn''t


    know what it means to "like¡± someone. He only knew that when Ang was by his side every day


    before she turned 18, he had never had such an ufortable experience.


    Without hearing Ang''s reply for a long time, Julia curled her lips, "Ang, did you hear what I said?


    What if Mr. James..."


    "Mr. James, when did you be so voyeuristic?"


    Ang interrupted Julia''s words, her gaze falling on James behind her. Her indifferent voice vaguely


    tinged with a bit of mockery.


    ¡°!¡±


    Julia''s pupils shrank abruptly, twitching underneath the corner of her left eye a few times, and followed


    Ang''s gaze stiffly. The color on her face alternated between colorful, blue, white and red.


    She swallowed and said sardonically,


    "Mr...Mr. James, you haven''t left yet? What... what a coincidence!"


    At the end, she giggled and had no idea where to put her hands.


    Luckily, she had just said ''treat Mr. James as a cabbage'' and not ''Just as Mr. James is farting'' ... But


    the situation didn''t seem to be any better now.


    "Recently." James looked at Ang and said.


    Ang frowned, avoiding his gaze.


    Julia stood awkwardly between them, feeling ufortable anywhere, from her head, arms, legs,


    buttocks to back. She nced at James secretly, as if she was being roasted in an oven.


    "Julia." Ang looked at Julia''s pale face and shouted.


    Julia turned to look at her, crying without tears, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have something to talk to Mr. James alone, so please go back first."


    Ang said as she licked her dry lips.


    Listening to this, Julia quickly rejoiced if she was pardoned.


    "I''ll leave first then!"


    She turned to James but did not dare to look at him, lowered her head and spoke very quickly, "See


    youter, Mr. James!"


    Then she left quickly.


    Ang looked through the crack of the door and saw that James was the only one left. She lowered


    her eyes and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Seeing this, James frowned invisibly and loosened his shirt button, but the annoying feeling of


    depression at his chest did not diminish.


    Ang would be ecstatic if they had the chance to be alone before, but now she avoided him, as if he


    was a viper.


    One sat in the ward, the other stood outside the ward, with the door between them slightly open. James


    looked straight at the woman, bur the woman looked straight at the floor. Neither of them spoke, so the


    atmosphere was slightly depressing and weird.


    At that moment, Julia, who had just left, came back out of breath.


    "Whoops ...... I almost forgot Ang said she wanted to go to the bathroom."


    Under James'' gaze, she smirked and walked into the ward in embarrassment.


    Ang''s eyes shed, "I can go to the bathroom by myself, so you don''t have toe back."


    Julia with his back to James always felt ufortable. She twisted her body ufortably, "I can go


    outside and wait if you have a private conversation with Mr. James."


    She was still worried about Ang who was just recovering from a serious illness, because Ang''s


    emotions should not be agitated.


    "... Thanks."


    Looking at her, Ang lowered her head and said a few momentster, then covered her mouth and


    coughed a few times.


    Seeing the cold sweat on her forehead, Julia asked quickly,


    "Ang, are you OK?"


    James''s back was straightened immediately. He subconsciously took a step forward, but soon frowned


    and backed away.


    ¡°I am O..¡±


    Before ¡®K¡¯ came out, Ang, who was pale and sweating, covered her mouth and coughed again.


    James ran into the ward with eyes wide open. As he ran too fast, he hit a chair and almost fell over.


    But he ignored it, ran straight to the bed and pressed the emergency button, her face pale and hand


    trembling.


    Ten minutester, Ang entered the operating room again.


    James and Julia stood outside the operating room, and neither of them said anything, so the


    atmosphere was intense.


    "Mr. James." Julia hesitated and spoke stiffly, "Could you..."


    She swallowed and wiped the cold sweat off her head before continuing.


    "Could you please...stoping...to the hospital....these days?"


    In just one sentence, she stuttered several times.


    James moved his eyes from the door of the operating room to Julia.


    Julia held her hands together, her back was wet with cold sweat, and her body couldn''t stop shaking.


    This was a society under the rule ofw, but the fact he broke Ang''s leg abruptly made her


    particrly afraid of him.


    "I''ll leave when she''s out." James looked at the operating door again.


    Julia intended to say, ¡®what if Ang sees you and bes emotional again? Please go now¡¯, but she


    sneaked a glimpse of his face and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    In fact, as a bystander, she really couldn¡¯t understand them.


    If Mr. James loved Ang, why did he break her leg and hurt her in so many ways?


    If Mr. James had never loved Ang, but when she entered the emergency room, why was he


    particrly worried, desperate and anxious?


    Julia really didn''t understand the thoughts of these rich people, either Mr. James, or Ang.

 Chapter 142 Half-month Holiday

    Chapter 142 Half-month Holiday


    About an hourter, the door of the operating room opened.


    The moment the door opened, the nervous Julia looked at James subconsciously, for fear he would


    rush over now and make Ang emotional again.


    But James just looked inside the operating room for a moment without moving, and then asked the


    doctor who came out, "How''s she now?"


    "It''s nothing serious."


    The doctor took off his mask, wiped the sweat from his head, and said, "Miss Ang''s body is too


    weak and needs a good rest.


    I suggest you ask anyone who are unfriendly to Miss Ang not to visit her these days. "


    Hearing this, Julia swallowed and vaguely nced at James a few times.


    Thest time she took a sneak peek at him, he happened to look at her too, which made her chilling all


    over. She quickly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him anymore.


    "...um.¡± James looked into the operating room for a while. He slightly squeezed his sexy finger, and


    quickly released it, and finally he turned and walked towards the elevator.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at his back, Julia''s back rxed slightly, but she was still very nervous.


    "Your name is Julia?" James suddenly turned around and asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Julia''s heart thumped, with her spine re-straightened. She said with a trembling voice,


    "Yes, my name is Julia, J-U-L-I-A."


    James answered calmly.


    ¡°You are granted half-a-month holiday now."


    Then he got into the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Julia suddenly realized that Mr. James actually gave her half-a-month


    vacation.


    Just so she could take care of Ang?


    She stroked her hair, murmuring, and then followed the nurse to send Ang back to the ward.


    The anesthesia effect might had not gone away, so Ang was still asleep, and Julia felt worried for


    nothing.


    She regretted the harsh words she said to Mr. James just now.


    DING! The elevator arrived at the first floor.


    When James got off the elevator and exited the hospital, he happened to meet Jessica at the entrance.


    She was sitting in the wheelchair with a bouquet of flowers on her knees, and behind the wheelchair


    stood not Danis, but one of the Smith family''s maids.


    ¡°James.¡± Jessica greeted gently, "Are youing to visit Ang too?"


    James nced at her, asking instead of answering, "How did you know I was here?"


    ¡°Ah?¡± A little surprise surfaced on Jessica''s pretty face, then she smiled, ''''Did you misunderstand?


    I didn''te to the hospital today to look for you, but to visit Ang."


    James snorted lightly and didn''t say anything. He turned around and left immediately.


    "James!" Jessica frowned slightly and said, ¡°Apart from visiting Ang, I also have something


    unimportant to talk to you."


    James stopped and turned around. He didn''t go back, just looked at her from afar and said with a


    smirk, "Uncle William told you I was here?"


    His mother would not reveal his whereabouts to Jessica, so it could only be Uncle William, a driver in


    the Harvey family.


    "I had something for you, so I asked Uncle William. Don''t think too much about it."


    Jessica sighed lightly, with a slight helplessness between her eyebrows.


    Jamesughed lightly, ¡°What do I think too much?


    Connecting the fact that you always know where I am to Uncle William?"


    "I told you don''t think too much about it, and then you gave Uncle William such a serious charge. Uncle


    William is really wronged."


    Jessica said coquettishly.


    Standing in the backlight, James'' brows and eyes were trapped in a shadow, which her confused.


    "After visiting Ang, I want to tell you something. Is that okay?"


    Jessica gently broke the silence between them.


    James did not answer her, but said,


    "Don''t visit Ang these days."


    "Aren''t you worried that I will hurt Ang?"


    Jessica smiled bitterly, "Ang used to be my best friend after all, and with so many people in the


    hospital, I even don''t have the chance to do anything to Ang even if I wanted to."


    "It breaks my heart that you think of me so viciously."


    James sneered slightly, "You will hurt Ang by showing up in front of her."


    Jessica''s expression became awkward after hesitation.


    She was silent, but the maid behind her couldn''t help saying, "Mr. James, when Miss Ang did such


    an unforgivable thing to Jessica, Jessica not only graciously gave up prosecuting her, but also came to


    the hospital to visit her sincerely regardless of what happened in the past."


    "But you me Jessica for it! You are confusing right and wrong!!!"


    James gently swept the maid a nce, and the maid who was indignant just now immediately lowered


    her head, not daring to meet his eyes, but the annoyance and resignation between her expressions did


    not recede.


    He tilted his head slightly, looking at Jessica, and said slowly,


    "There are three categories of people who can graciously forgive a murderer who tried to kill them, and


    still be kind to each other regardless of their past.


    Saints, pseudo-saints true viins and silly people."


    Bending his body, he looked straightly at Jessica, and said word by word,


    "But I don''t think that you are saint or silly."


    Jessica smiled awkwardly. Biting her lip, tears welled up in her eyes, which made her look particrly


    touching, "James, you..."


    "Don''t you want to talk to me? Let''s begin."


    James didn''t even nce at her more than once, indifferently withdrawing his gaze and turning towards


    the outside.


    "Miss, Mr. James is framing you!"


    The aggressive maid stared at James'' back, but she kept her voice down as much as possible to avoid


    being heard by James, who walked ahead.


    Jessica smiled, warmly but bitterly, and said,


    "Don''t talk nonsense, James isn''t like that."


    While speaking, she turned her wheelchair out.


    Looking at the flowers in herp, the maid hesitantly asked,


    "So ... aren''t we going to visit Miss Ang?"


    Jessica stopped and picked up the flowers on herp to maid, and said,


    "Throw it away. These flower smells a bit choking. I will bring other flowers to see Ang another day."


    "Ok."


    The maid stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair, frowning as she said,


    "In my opinion, a murderer like Ang is not worth visiting. She has no conscience and as heartless as


    a wolf!"


    Jessica smiled lightly and said softly,


    "No matter what, Ang was always my friend, so I can''t be judgmental even she''s unkind."


    It was nearing 6:00 p.m. and the two entered the nearest Japanese restaurant.


    Jessica ordered a lot of foods, then looked at James and said,


    "I''ve pretty much ordered everything you like, so see if there''s anything else you need to add."


    "No, thanks."


    James said.


    Ordering food was a kind of waste when he was with her, because he was not in a mood to eat at


    all.

 Chapter 143 I Want to Treat Angelas leg

    Chapter 143 I Want to Treat Ang''s leg


    Jessica said ok to James, and then to the waiter,


    "That''s it for the time being. If there is anything we need for a while, I will tell youter. Thank you."


    "You are wee, your meal will be served soon."


    The waiter left after that.


    James crossed his slender legs and leaned forward slightly, as if he wanted to leave as soon as


    possible.


    "I heard that the food in this Japanese restaurant is delicious, but I haven nevere here before."


    Did you choose this restaurant without hesitation because you have tasted its food before? "


    James lifted his eyelid to look at her, "No. This restaurant is the closest to thepany."


    "Looks like the you are busy inpany, so please take more care of yourself."


    Jessica squeezed her hand slightly and smiled,


    "Work is not as important as your health."


    James smiled, "I''m not that busy in thepany. I just don''t want to waste time on something and


    some people. It''s not worth spoiling my mood."


    Jessica was a little sad and didn''t speak any more.


    After a little while, the waiter served the dished.


    "The sashimi is fresh, you can try it, James."


    Jessica picked up a slice of raw fish withmunal chopsticks and put it on the te in front of James.


    nced at the sashimi, James did not move or speak any more.


    Jessica ate in silence, then wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue, "I heard Ang had an


    ident around one or two a.m. in the morning. Do you have under-eye dark circles because you have


    been helping her all night? "


    "I was up all night."


    James exchanged his legs, "But it''s not all about her."


    Jessica''s eyes flickered, with a surprise shing under her eyes. She asked with a smile,


    "Apart from Ang, is there anything else you need to deal with overnight?"


    "Hehe."


    James sneered, "How many meals I have to eat in a day? What do I eat, how many times do I go to the


    bathroom... do you want to know all of that as well?"


    "I''m just concerned about you with, but there is nothing more. I won''t ask you such questions if you


    don''t like."


    Jessicaughed mockingly, then said, "Actually, I came to see you today because of my grandfather."


    James propped his elbows on the table, and his eyes teasing slightly, "Hm?"


    "You ...should have heard all about my grandfather, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    This was really not a good thing, so Jessica lowered her eyes. Although her expression was normal,


    her earlobes were extremely red.


    James tapped his fingers on the tabletop, "I haven''t heard of it. I don''t have so many friends like you to


    easily get the whereabouts of others and something messy."


    Jessica''s face flushed red. She was embarrassed and took a bite of sashimi with chopsticks. It took


    half a minute before her expression returned to normal.


    She swallowed what was in her mouth and said, "My grandfather''s matter is very serious, and it is


    rted to your Dream Club, haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Dream Club is just a smallpany under the Harvey Group. I can''t manage all the small things in it."


    James said.


    Jessica frowned slightly. "There is ady named Timothy in the Dream Club. She drugged my


    grandfather and is now pregnant with my grandfather''s child, so I want to ask you for this person."


    "I have some impression of this Timothy. If I remember correctly, she is twenty years old. But your


    grandfather is almost 70 years old...she actually drugged your grandfather?"


    James ced his hands on his knees and leaned his body back slightly against the chair.


    Jessica clenched her palms andughed,


    "It should be, because my grandfather was never too attached to such ascivious woman."


    "If he doesn''t care, why do you want this woman from me?" James asked with a lightugh.


    Jessica stunned.


    "Since she''s an employee of my Dream Club and did something illegal like drugging, why don''t you


    send her over to the police station and let the police handle this matter.


    I won¡¯t be partial if it''s true about her drugging, and then she should go to jail."


    James said.


    Jessica stunned again and remained speechless for a moment. Her expression changed, showing rare


    irritability and embarrassment


    James sit upright, resting his elbows on the table, leaning forward slightly, "What do you think,


    Jessica?"


    He chuckled, "Is it fair to deal with it like this?"


    "This is not a serious matter, and my grandfather is a public figure, so we don''t go to the police station


    to report it. It is just to avoid being reported unscrupulously by some reporters."


    Jessica forced a smile.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    James pretended not to see her wretchedness and said,


    ¡°In terms of the social status of the Harvey family, the Smith family, and the Lewis family, no reporter


    would have the courage to report something untrue to earn a gimmick."


    He paused for a moment and looked at Jessica indifferently, "But if it''s the truth, it''s hard to say if it will


    be reported and how many people will report it."


    Silence.


    Three waiters came up to put the shrimp and sushi on the table, and told them the dishes were all


    served and then left silently.


    The maid who sits cautiously next to Jessica sounded confused. Now the maid noticed that both of


    them were silent, so she was fidgeting in the middle.


    She got up and stood behind Jessica, which made her feel better, but being within James''s gaze made


    her feel not so good again.


    The two of them faced each other silently for a while, and in the end Jessica broke the silence, "The


    Lewis family values blood tie, so no matter how Miss Timothy is pregnant with my grandfather''s child, I


    will take her away. After all, the child is a descendant of the Lewis family, please consider it."


    "It''s not impossible for you to take Timothy away if you want to." James said.


    "I don''t want Ang''s leg treatment to go wrong because of you."


    Jessica froze for a moment and said bitterly,


    "It is an unquestionable moral truth for anyone with a killing intention to pay for what she owed."


    She looked down at her leg, "Ang failed to kill me two years ago, but broke one of my legs. Now you


    say you want to treat Ang''s leg. Don''t you think it''s too unfair to me? "


    The maid who has been with Jessica for many years was also anxious. "Mr. James, you two family


    have made a good rtionship, but you did it for a murderer, it would be too much."


    "I''ve said many times that we all know perfectly well what happened then."


    James minced his lips and said,


    "And after a while, you can stand up again, just like ordinary people."


    He considered treating her in her own way to record Jessica''s words as evidence. But she was very


    cautious and never directly indicated that the car ident that year was her design.


    "But I can''t dance anymore!"


    Jessica collected the smile at the corner of her mouth and said word by word,


    "I''m sorry James, no matter how generous I am, I can''t be indifferent to Ang''s leg treatment."

 Chapter 144 Youre a Smart Guy

    Chapter 144 You''re a Smart Guy


    Neither James nor Jessica was in the mood to eat the delicious food on the table.


    James bends her lips without the slightest smile. "Then I can only refuse you. Timothy is a member of


    my Dream Club. I can''t just hand over an employee to an elderly man to be his wife."


    "Are you threatening me?" Jessica forced a smile, with her whole body tensed up.


    James replied indifferently,


    "Just telling you the truth."


    Jessica stiffened, then smiled and said softly with her fists slightly clenched,


    "I asked you for Timothy today because I was entrusted by my elders, and it wasn''t necessary. But if


    you disagree, I might sue Ang to vent my anger."


    James''s eyes sank and he sat down.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You are a smart guy, so you should know what to do."


    Jessica already looked as normal and said in a slow voice.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    James''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jessicaughed,


    "At least I think you are a smart guy."


    "Then I might disappoint you."


    James nced at her coolly, "Now there are two choices,


    One, you take Timothy away, and I will treat Ang''s leg.


    Second, you sued Ang, and I posted Mr. Lewis¡¯ love affairs online. "


    Jessica''s body stiffened for a moment, but there was still a light smile on her lips,"If I want to take


    Timothy away, and don''t I agree to treat Ang''s leg?"


    "There is no such possibility."James said.


    Jessica couldn''t keep smiling. "Do you really think my grandpa is someone who values fame?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    James smiled and stood up, "That''s quite good."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Seeing his resolute back, Jessica''s expression changed, and finally she shouted out loudly, "James!"


    James didn''t even stop for a moment on his feet, nor did he respond.


    "What about this, Miss?"


    Seeing that James was almost at the door, the maid said anxiously.


    "If your grandpa and Timothy''s secrets are really revealed, it will not only be bad for the Lewis family,


    but also ruin the reputation of the Smith family!"


    A hint of cunning shed under Jessica''s eyes, and she softly said,


    "Take it easy."


    Seeing James who was about to open the door, she paused and said, "...After all, Ang used to be


    my friend. If her legs can be cured, I will be happy."


    "You''re a smart guy."


    Pausing, but without looking back, James returned her evaluation to her.


    Jessica''s hand ced on the armrest of the wheelchair was slightly hard and smiled,


    "Since we have reached an agreement, let''s sit down and have a meal together. It would be a waste to


    order so many dishes and not eat."


    "My taste is different from yours, so we can''t eat together. Enjoy it slowly."


    James didn''t even look back at her, just pushed the door open and walked away.


    Jessica looked at the empty doorway, her red lips slightly opened, trembling, then she slightly lowered


    her head. A trace of pain and bitterness crossed the bottom of her eyes.


    After James left the Japanese restaurant, he took a taxi to Auntie Susan''s Noodle House.


    When he entered the noodle house, Auntie Susan was clearing the table with her back to him, "What


    would you like to eat?


    Just a minute ah, I''ll be right ..."


    A smile froze on her round face when Auntie Susan turned around and saw James.


    She put the broom dustpan aside, "I don''t think Mr. James likes to eat anything made by a small shop


    like mine, so it''s better not to waste it."


    "It''s been a long time, Auntie Susan."


    James said.


    "Sure, long time."


    Aunt Susan smiled and said in a very unceremonious tone, "You are Mr. James, the boss of the Harvey


    Group, and I''m just a small noodle shop owner, we,"


    She pointed to the sky, and then to the underground, "We are so different in every way, so it''s normal


    for us not to meet each other!


    It is abnormal for you toe here today, I feel flustered! "


    "Is there any noodle?


    Could you help me prepare one, Auntie Susan. "


    James lowered his eyes slightly and pulled out a chair and sat down.


    "Even if there are noodles, I dare not make it for you!"


    Aunt Susan smiled, "If you get a hair or fly in your noodles, and then close my shop, I might as well not


    do business with you in the first ce.


    What do you think?"


    James tapped on the dining table, "I think even if there are no hair or flies in the noodles, you have to


    pull a few hairs or catch a few flies to put them in."


    "Mr. James is really joking, how dare I?"


    Auntie Susan picked up the broom again and swept the already clean floor, "If you find out and break


    my arm or a leg, then I have nowhere toin."


    James slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°If it''s impossible for me to find out, are you going to do this?"


    Auntie Susan stopped sweeping and looked at him with a broom in her pestle andughed twice.


    "Dr. Rnd is your nephew, right?"


    Auntie Susan''s words were full of irony, so the conversation progressed very slowly, and in the end


    James simply got to the point.


    "Yes, he''s my nephew." Auntie Susan said,


    "But he has a stubborn temper and a bad rtionship with me. So if he doesn''t willing to treat Miss


    Jessica''s leg, it''s useless for you toe to me."


    James said, "Then if he refuses to treat Ang''s leg, will it be useful for me toe to you?"


    Hearing this, Auntie Susan stunned for a moment, and thenughed and said,


    "No need to trouble you. My nephew just returned from the United States a few days ago, and he has


    promised me to treat Ang''s leg for free. He will definitely heal Ang''s leg."


    She smiled again, "Ang with a bad temper is very clear about love and hate, so she doesn''t like to


    ept other people''s favor.


    If you are really sincere, I will trouble you to stay away from Ang! "


    "Then thank you, Auntie Susan." James''s eyes were slightly sunken, and his slender fingers tapped on


    the desktop a few times, then he stood up and undid one button on his shirts, only to find that the


    inexplicable dullness in his heart had not diminished.


    Auntie Susan said, "You misunderstood what I meant. I did this for Ang, not for you, so you don''t


    have to thank me."


    "I still have some things to deal with, so I will leave first. I will visit youter when I have time."


    James''s brow furrowed imperceptibly as he prepared to leave.


    "Hold on a second!"


    Auntie Susan blocked his way with a broom and smiled and said, "No matter what the reason you


    broke Ang''s leg two years ago, at least Ang won''t have to go to jail for a lifetime. Thank you."


    "But it doesn''t mean I like you. Don''t talk about Ang, I, an outsider, can''t ept what you did to her."


    "If you really want to do something good, please let Ang go and stay away from Ang in the future.


    As her aunt, I would like to thank you on behalf of Ang!"


    James nced at the broom in front of him, moved his gaze to Auntie Susan, and said sarcastically,


    "How do you judge that it is me and not her who did the wrong thing?"


    ¡°What?¡± Auntie Susan stunned.


    James stepped over the broom, strode out of the noodle shop, and said indifferently,


    "It''s not your turn to be in charge of what happens between me and Ang."

 Chapter 145 Open the Door

    Chapter 145 Open the Door


    Ang lived in a VIP room, but now there was an extra patient on the apany bed.


    His face was somewhat simr to Ang¡¯s. He was lying on the hospital bed in a hospital suit, and his


    left leg and left hand hanging in the air were cast in a cast, which looked particrly funny.


    "Are you ...... stupid?"


    Looking at her brother, Ang sitting on the hospital bed showed a veryplicated expression.


    ¡°Dad locked me up, but I was worried that you were being bullied, so I jumped from the second floor.


    If I hadn''t jumped from the window, I could now... Whoops! "


    Greyson identally touched the injury, and his handsome face paled in pain within a second.


    Luna stood aside and looked at him indifferently.


    Julia, with her head down, held back herugh so hard that her shoulders shrugged.


    "I''m an adult with an ID card, so you don''t have to worry about me so much and don''t be so reckless in


    the future."


    Ang minced her lips, nced at Greyson''s leg hanging in mid-air, and sighed a few inaudible sighs.


    Even though Greyson became a patient, he didn''t stop making trouble. His body cannot move, but it


    does not prevent him from having a naughty attitude.


    He quarreled with his wife, and Ang and Julia asionally interjected, which made the atmosphere


    in the ward quite nice.


    At 8pm, Julia was ready to leave, but as soon as she pushed open the door, she saw two unexpected


    people.


    She nced subconsciously toward Ang and shut the door behind her quickly.


    Seeing this, Ang looked towards the door and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Julia faked augh and was about to speak when Lorenzo''s voice rang out from outside, "Who''s inside,


    open the door."


    Immediately afterwards, Elva''s soft but husky voice rang out, "Ang, are you guys in there?


    Open the door for us."


    Ang''s face was strained, her lips pressed tightly, her hands tightly clutching the sheets under her.


    The people she least want to see were Jessica and James, followed by her parents!


    "Miss Ang."


    Julia had offended the couplest time, and she really didn''t want to offend them a second time. So she


    turned to Luna and said vaguely,


    "The doctor said, Ang has to be quiet these days, and not to be emotional."


    Luna frowned silently.


    "Mr. James came to visit Ang today, and she went into surgery againter."


    Julia also thought of her daughter-inw not being able to stop her father-inw and mother-inw, so


    she turned to Greyson.


    "What a fucking cunt!"


    Greyson cursed, not knowing if he was cursing James or the couple.


    Luna walked over to the table, picked up the two teacups on the table, and asked him, "You smash


    them yourself, or do you?"


    Greyson didn¡¯t answer, and he grabbed the two tea cups with his uninjured hand and mmed it


    towards the door¡ª¡ª


    BANG! The sound of a teacup shing on the door. Crap!


    The sound of a teacup falling to the floor and shattering.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Greyson, with the blue veins on his forehead popping, yelled at the door, "You are not wee here!!


    Get away!!!"


    Every time he roared, Julia''s heart trembled.


    "You could go back first." Ang said to her.


    Because Luna and Greyson are protecting Ang, Julia has nothing to worry about. She didn''t want to


    offend someone who shouldn''t offend, so she hurriedly said goodbye, bypassed the debris on the


    ground, opened the door and left.


    The moment she opened the door, Luna had no time to lock the door because Lorenzo had already


    opened the door and strode in, followed by Elva with red eyes.


    "Ang--"


    Elva crossed over Ang in a few steps and rushed to Ang''s bed.


    She nced at Ang carefully, and the tears fell down. "Are you feeling ufortable?"


    She trembled and tried to touch Ang''s face, but Ang turned her head and avoided.


    ¡°Whether I am ufortable or not, it has nothing to do with you ."


    Ang looked at her ndly, as if she were a patient,


    Noting the hatred and disgust in Ang''s expression, Elva staggered back a few steps, and choked


    quietly while covering her mouth.


    "I really can''t figure out what you''re thinking!"


    Lorenzo grunted indifferently, "You divorced me for such a person without conscience, do you regret it


    now?"


    He stared at Ang indifferently, "Not only will she not appreciate you, but instead... are you crazy?!"


    "Don''t you dare to say that about my daughter!"


    Elva mmed him randomly with her bag, choking on a sob and yelling,


    "If you didn''t drive Ang away, or if you cared about her, how could she... deny me as her mother?"


    Lorenzo drew aside, but Elva didn''t mean to stop. "Ang almost died in a car crashst time, but you


    think...she was acting. This time she had a recurrence of pulmonary edema, and you still said she was


    acting! Son of bitch, she is your daughter!"


    "Enough?!" Lorenzo with red eyes grabbed Elva''s arm, but his expression was impatient.


    From knowing that Ang''s pulmonary edema recurred and entered the rescue room, his wife, who


    had always been so obedient, had gone crazy, as if she had changed to another person suddenly.


    Seeing the couple quarreling in the ward, Ang looked on coldly, while Greyson became more and


    more irritable.


    "Fuck!" No one paid attention to Greyson yelling, so Greyson could only hit the bed and increased his


    voice, "This is the ward! Can you two go out to quarrel?"


    Ang covered her mouth and let out a small cough, her face was a little paler.


    Luna gave her a worried look and talked to Lorenzo and Elva, "Dad, Mom, the doctor said that Ang


    should not be emotional ..."


    "You all targeted me, right?!"


    Lorenzo used to control everything at home, but today he was med by everyone. At this time, his


    anger was on the verge of sting, and he roared blushingly,


    "If you are all so worried about Ang, you can just get along with her! Fuck!"


    This was the first time he said dirty words in front of the family.


    The ward fell silent for an instant, and Elva looked at him incredulously with tears in her eyes.


    "Cry again, all you can do is crying all day!"


    Lorenzo blushed and yelled at Elva roughly, "You are just a loser who gave birth to two bastards, and


    you always think you are my good helper!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "If it weren''t for my credit, the Chante Group would have closed down. And you were ashamed to hide


    20% of the shares secretly, threatening me for an unscrupulous little beast!"


    Ang coughed, covering her mouth, and a sneer came out of her mouth.


    A little beast and murderer with no conscience...This was the definition given to her by her biological


    father!


    Seeing her coughing, Greyson''s expression became flustered, and he wanted to jump over, but Luna


    held him back.


    ncing at the inws who were still facing off, Luna walked to Ang and asked Ang irritably and


    worriedly, "How do you feel?


    Do you need me to call a doctor? "


    "No, I can''t die yet."


    Ang shook her head and opened her palm to show her, "I have no sputum, just a cough. This is not


    a recurrence of pulmonary edema."


    Seeing this, Luna and Greyson were relieved.

 Chapter 146 Why dont you trust me?

    Chapter 146 Why don''t you trust me?


    Elva stopped crying, eyes taken over by despair. After a while, she asked with a trembling voice,


    "Is that what you think of me after all these years?


    A wimp who can''t do anything but cry?"


    "Isn''t that an epted fact?"


    Lorenzo asked.


    "How much do you think your 20% of shares would worth the price if I hadn¡¯t developed the Chante


    Group into such a tremendous group today?


    You don''t deserve those shares at all!"


    Elva''s jaw dropped as she listened. She was unable to speak for a long time.


    Greyson disliked his parents because of what happened to Ang, and he felt nothing but annoyed as


    the two argued. Now he was lying on the hospital bed, watching them coldly.


    And Luna, as the daughter-inw, felt she was in no position to interver at this time. The ward was


    instantly so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    At that moment, somebody sneered suddenly.


    It was Ang. She adjusted her sitting position and said to Lorenzo,


    "You¡¯ve talked so much downright nonsense, and failed to make a single point.¡±


    You should reflect on and ask yourself¡­ you had taken over thepany only because my


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    grandparents died in a car ident. Otherwise, how could a poor man like you, who had to be funded


    by Grandma for college tuition and living expenses, be a boss?"


    "You... you shut up!"


    Lorenzo hated it when people brought out his past as a poor boy. Now he was covering his chest,


    panting and pointing to Ang, "You..."


    BANG


    At that moment, the door was pushed open from outside and James walked in.


    He skimmed Ang first and saw she was fine. Then he withdrew his gaze. His handsome face


    became slightly sunken as he interrupted Lorenzo, "Mr. and Mrs. Chante, please excuse us for a


    second."


    When James looked over, Ang avoided eye contact with him, and when he moved his gaze away,


    she didn''t look at him either. She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t know where she should be looking at.


    Lorenzo said, "James, you..."


    He had barely opened his mouth before he was once again interrupted by James coolly, "Please show


    yourself out, immediately."


    "We will, if you insist."


    Lorenzo''s face still looked upset, but he had regained his usual refined demeanor, "It''s about that piece


    ofnd in G City, I want to talk to you."


    James frowned slightly as he fixed his eyes on Ang once more.


    She didn''t look at him because she was lowering her head down. He could only see her side, which


    looked even thinner than before.


    His heart ached slightly and his adam apple rolled. Then he pulled the door open and went out.


    Lorenzo had been looking for James recently, but every time, he would be told that ¡°He is not in¡±, or


    ¡°He is in a meeting, and this is not the proper time¡±, ¡°He is very busy today and didn¡¯t have the time to


    me you¡±. Lorenzo had gone there for eight or nine times but did not see James, so he knew that James


    was avoiding him.


    Seeing James answering him, Lorenzo looked so happy. He immediately stepped over and followed


    him.


    Elva wanted to chase him, but she stopped only after a few steps. Then she lowered her head and


    wiped her tears.


    "Ang, you just coughed, how do you feel now?


    Just tell us if you don¡¯t feel right, and let Elva call the doctor!"


    The ward was finally quiet, and Greyson asked again. He looked so worried.


    Elva wiped her tears and looked up in fear. Then she replied, "Ang, are you mad because I fought


    with your father¡­?"


    ¡°No.¡± Ang frowned and interrupted her in a cold voice. Then she turned to Luna and Greyson with a


    mild expression. She said, "Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine."


    Seeing how close Ang was to Greyson and Luna and how distant she was to her, and coupled with


    the poking words Lorenzo said today, Elva was momentarily saddened and her body stumbled a few


    times.


    "Mom¡­"


    Luna saw her and rushed forward to help her.


    Elva leaned on her and looked at Ang with a tearful glint, ¡°Ang, are you ming me for not


    speaking up for you two years ago?"


    Ang lowered her eyes, trying not to look at her in the eyes.


    When she was manipted and sent to prison two years ago, she only felt aggrieved. She felt deeply


    the pain of being betrayed by Jessica; she had never resented her mom and dad.


    What disappointed her was the way her mom and dad treated her after she got out of jail¡­ she felt it


    so sarcastic every time she thought of it.


    "Back then... you ran Jessica over with a car! What did you expect me to say after you did that?"


    Elva¡¯s heart was aching and she argued, "I felt as helpless as you when I saw you end up in prison!"


    She didn¡¯t know what exactly the feeling was called. It might be ¡°ufortable¡±.


    Ang frowned and said with a tightly clenched fist.


    "Stop it."


    She had already saw Elva thought after she had been nearly dead for several times.


    Elva''s eyes were swollen like two walnuts. When she saw Ang¡¯s attitude toward her, she felt sadder


    and continued, "You said you have such a good rtionship with Jessica, how could you... drive a car


    over her... just because James likes her?"


    ¡°Why did you want to kill her?¡±


    Luna tried to stop her when she heard it, but it was toote -


    "I¡­ said¡­" Ang wass muttering.


    At this moment, her blood was steaming and boiling with fury. Ang stood up and squeezed a few


    words out of her teeth, "Shut up!


    Don''t trust her!


    Don''t trust her!!!


    Don''t trust her!!!"


    Ang walked up to Elva with her eyes red. Every cell in her body tensed up as she screamed, "How


    many times have I told you that I didn''t do it? I didn''t do it! I didn''t do it!!! Why don''t you believe me?!!"


    She pointed at herself and asked.


    "I''m your daughter! Why do you trust Jessica instead of me?"


    Elva took two steps back, looking at Ang¡¯s twisted face, and then she said nervously.


    ¡°I...¡±


    "Just because I''m usually too ¡®naughty¡¯ and not as ''well-behaved and obedient'' as Jessica?


    Huh?"


    As Ang stepped closer, tears emerged from the corners of her eyes. She tried not to let it rolled


    down and said, "Since you think I''m not a good person, that I''m inferior to Jessica in every way, then


    you should pretend I was never born as well!"


    She yelled and felt her throat tightened. Then she took a deep shaky breath and continued, "I¡¯m


    already done with the Chante family, so why do you have toe and annoy me?


    Does taunting me make you happy?¡±


    Elva''s lips trembled slightly. Her tears streamed down as soon as she opened her moouth, "I..."


    "Get out!"


    Ang shouted. She covered her mouth as she coughed. Then she pointed at the doorway.


    Elva stood still, tears kept flowing down her face. She looked at Ang desperately, sad and surprised.


    She opened her mouth several times, but not a single word came out.


    Luna was standing by. She wanted to stop the two but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Greyson looked at the ceiling in a daze, not knowing what was in his mind.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang snorted coldly, "Fine, I''ll go out if you don¡¯t!"


    She got out of bed. And without her shoes on, she tumbled out the door with a bumpy right leg.


    Greyson turned over when he heard the door open. Then he nced coldly at Elva and frowned, trying


    to get up.


    "Just stay put before you can walk on your own. I''ll follow her over there and check it out!"


    Luna went over and pressed him down. Then she said to Elva, "I''ll go check on her". Hurriedly, she


    chased after Ang and ran out of the door.

 Chapter 147 I’m Not Your Daughter

    Chapter 147 I¡¯m Not Your Daughter


    Elva looked at the door with teary eyes. Then she lifted her leg to chase after her, only to be stopped by


    Greyson with a grim face, "Just stay in the ward! You¡¯re killing your daughter!"


    "Greyson, do you think it''s all my...fault too?"


    Elva sobbed sorrowfully as she wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    Greyson looked away from her. His uninjured hand tapped on the hospital bed. His frowned eyebrows


    showed that he was shaded and annoyed at the moment.


    Elva didn''t ask any more questions. She stumbled and sat on Ang''s hospital bed, and then she


    wailed aloud.


    As soon as Ang went out, she saw James and Lorenzo standing not far from the doorway. She


    skimmed the two coldly, and immediately withdrew her gaze and headed towards the stairwell on the


    east side of the corridor.


    "Why did youe out without your shoes on?"


    James walked up to her and tugged on her arm. He looked so confused when he saw her bare feet.


    Ang turned over and gave him a grim look. Then she shook off his hand.


    "Mr. Harvey''s talking to you, why are you not answering him?


    Are you deaf?"


    Lorenzo yelled as soon as he saw Ang, his anger came back up again.


    Ang sneered and snorted,


    "It¡¯s none of your business whether I answer him or not!


    Who do you think you are to lecture me?"


    "You-you ungrateful brat!"


    Lorenzo gasped, and covereed his chest with his hand. His face blushed because of hasty breath.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang sneered, ''''I don''t have a hypocrite father like you! I¡¯m not your daughter!


    You should keep your emotoin under control at the moment, we don¡¯t have medicine for heart attack!"


    She said without even looking at James, as if she hadn¡¯t seen him.


    "You¡­"


    Lorenzo stared grimly at Ang, as if he was going to lose his breath in the next second.


    Ang snorted at him and turned around.


    "Go back and put your shoes on before you go out."


    Jamesmanded as he frowned faintly. Then he surpassed her within a few steps and blocked her


    way.


    Lorenzo covered his chest, and his voice became much softer and his eyes wandered between James


    and Ang. Obviously, he was pondering.


    Ang tilted her head and looked at James. She clenched her fist and her gaze was as sharp as a


    knife. Then she asked, "What? Why does Mr. Harvey even care whether I wear shoes or not now?"


    Two years¡¯ amodated resentment and anger surged wildly through her body. Her rational senses


    had been snuffed.


    Her pitch rose and even seemed a little shrill as she yelled, "You just want to see me wretched,


    miserable and suffer. That¡¯s how I am now! Aren¡¯t you happy now?"


    "Ang." James¡¯ pupils reflected her twisted face, and he couldn''t tell what he was feeling right now.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was pain, annoyance, or a mixture of some other emotions.


    Ang snorted loudly, "These extra concerns of yours should be given to the woman you love. I don''t


    need them and I don¡¯t deserve them!"


    "Don¡¯t try to warn me or threaten me, I''m a selfish and ruthless person. If you push me too hard, I¡¯ll just


    die. I don¡¯t care how other people will do!"


    She covered her mouth and coughed and left without looking at him again.


    James looked at her thin figure. He lifted his right foot, but before he stepped on the ground, he


    restrained himself and put it back. His eyes grew darker and darker.


    "I''ll bring the shoes to Angter, thanks for your concern, Mr. Harvey."


    Luna caught up with him and said nervously.


    "Ang just argued with my mother. She must be very angry now. I hope Mr. Harvey could forgive me


    if she was disrespectful just now."


    James saw Ang walking away. His eyes turned darker, and then he unbuttoned his shirt. He looked


    at Luna and nodded.


    But he said nothing.


    Luna figure out what he had on his mind. She felt even more nervous after she heard what he said. But


    there was nothing she could say or do.


    She bowed and apologized to James for Ang, and then she ran back. After she fournd those shoes,


    she went out to look for Ang.


    "Mr. Harvey, what do you think of what I just said?"


    Lorenzo now looked as learned and refined as he usually was, but his face was a little pale.


    The Harveys had no intention of carrying out any project in G City, but now news had been released


    that thend they got from the Chantes would be auctioned.


    They called it an ¡°auction¡±, but most of the time the final buyer was already set before the auction


    started.


    He was looking for James today to discuss it.


    James skimmed him and said indifferently,


    "It''s useless for you to talk to me about this now. The highest bidder will win at the auction. If you are


    interested in thisnd, just prepare more money, but there''s no need toe to me."


    What would happen at the auction remained unknown, and that piece ofnd in G City was such a


    rewarding investment that so manypanies was trying their best to win the bid.


    If they reallypeted with otherpanies in the auction, they would have to offer higher than the


    market price, which was definitely not a good thing for the Chante Group.


    "Hah-hah!"


    Lorenzoughed and said secretly.


    "James, you''ve been in the industry for years now. You do know that auctions can be decided in


    advance, right?"


    "Yes."


    James responded without hesitation.


    Lorenzo''s had a sincere smile for a second, and then he said, "That..."


    "I know otherpanies always do that, but the Harvey Group has never done that before."


    James interrupted him. He inclined his head to look at the direction which Ang had headed to. His


    long and slender fingers tapped a few times on the edge of his pants, and his eyebrows were inked


    with some imperceptible annoyance.


    The smile on Lorenzo''s face froze, as three years ago and five years ago the Harvey Group had


    privately set the Chante Group as the final buyer in advance in two auctions, and he knew James''s


    answer was clearly a perfunctory response to him.


    He forced a smile and added, "You must be joking."


    "I never joke around on business."


    James said as he nced at the direction Ang headed to.


    "I still have something to do, so please excuse me."


    After saying that, he lifted his leg and was about to walked away.


    Lorenzo stepped forward to stop him.


    "Anything else for you? Mr. Chante!"


    James raised his eyebrows slightly as he asked.


    Lorenzo sighed and asked slowly,


    "James, you still mind the fact that Ang run over Jessica two years ago, right?"


    James looked at him and didn''t respond.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "What happened two years ago was our family''s fault and we owe the Smiths an apology. It was my


    fault to have raised the ungrateful and ruthless brat.


    Over the years, in order to express our apologies, the the Chante Group has given a lot of profits to the


    Smith Group, and I have also renounced Ang. "


    "I''m already doing my best to make it up for Jessica, and I hope you won''t hold it against me because I


    am your uncle. You shouldn¡¯t hold it against the rest of the Chantes just because of what happened to


    Ang."


    Lorenzo said sincerely.


    James grinned a smile, but there was noughter in the depth of his eyes; instead, they were dark and


    carried a refreshing chill.


    Lorenzo''s heart stuttered as heughed.

 Chapter 148 You Are a Good Person

    Chapter 148 You Are a ''Good'' Person


    "You¡¯ve already known what exactly happened in the car ident two years ago, right?"


    James asked slowly as his eyes fixed on Lorenzo¡¯s face.


    This was the first time Lorenzo told James about the car ident two years ago. He deliberated it for a


    moment, then he looked at James¡¯ face and said,


    "I don¡¯t care who is right or who is wrong. At the end of the day, it was Jessica who was hurt. Ang¡¯s


    legs were snapped and thrown in jail, because she totally deserved it."


    As for..."


    "You are such a ''nice'' person." James interrupted with a smile.


    Lorenzo couldn''t figure out what he meant and thought he wasplimenting. So he politely replied,


    "Ang deserves to be punished for her mistake. Though she is my daughter, I have to be reasonable


    and not cover it up for her."


    "Well, not bad for a nice person like you."


    James sneered.


    Lorenzo smiled, "Then thatnd in G City..."


    He didn¡¯t finish the rest of the sentence, but what he meant was clear.


    "To participate in the auction, I suggest you prepare some money in advance, and if yourpany


    does not have enough working capital, you can go to the bank for some loan.


    I have other things to do, so please excuse me."


    James didn''t give Lorenzo any chance and strode out of the room.


    The curves on Lorenzo''s mouth disappeared. His middle-aged but well-maintained face was filled with


    bewilderment and confusion.


    He saw James¡¯ back disappear from his sight, and his bewilderment grew a little more.


    James held a grudge against the Chantes because Ang hit Jessica. Now that he had cleared the air


    with Ang, he wondered how came James was still upset with him.


    And today, judgnig by the way James looked at Ang, it was not like he hated her guts. Lorenzo felt


    like... he frowned and nced at the ward. After a long time of deliberation, he walked in.


    Ang was barefoot and taut. She reached the grass in front of the hospital, which was lit up but not


    very bright.


    The ce was empty after 9:00 p.m., because the patients and families who took the walk here went


    back.


    The chilly crowled upwards along her feet, her legs and her hands... her whole body felt chilly. Only her


    heart was on fire, but it was not the heat of passionate enthusiasm; it was the heat brought on by the


    fire of anger and depression, which almost burned out her soul.


    "Ang, put on your shoes, the ground is cold, and you¡¯ll get sick."


    Luna stood behind her for a long time. Then she sighed softly and walked up to Ang with a pair of


    shoes in her hands.


    Anyone with ame leg and pulmonary edema, catching a cold would only brought her many more


    problems.


    Ang was lowering her head and didn''t look at Luna. She didn''t put on her shoes and let the coolness


    on her body and the fire in her heart mingle together. She felt so painful as if she was walking on a


    knife edge or being cooked in a frying pan.


    "No matter how angry you are, just don''t torture yourself. You''re the one who''ll have a hard time if you


    rpse, and that would only make your haters happier."


    Luna knelt down and grabbed Ang¡¯s ankle. Then she said, "Juts lift your feet."


    Ang shook her head. Tears streamed down from the corner of her eyes, she hastily wiped it away


    and said in a hoarsen voice,


    "I just need a moment for myself. Luna, please go back, it''s cold here."


    "Just lift your foot when I tell you to. You¡¯re trying to make me angry, aren''t you?"


    Luna looked up and yelled at her, "If you don''t behave, I''ll call your brother to handle this."


    Ang grinned a smile, and tears rolled down into her mouth. It was salty. She then said, "He''s no


    better than me now, and he can''t even get out of bed. How could he possibly hit me?"


    She said as she lifted her right foot held by Luna.


    "He will as soon as he got better."


    Luna put the right shoe on her, then she held the left foot and said,


    "This one."


    Ang lifted her left foot and looked down at Luna who was putting her shoes on. A suffocation hit her


    chest and she could barely catch her breath.


    She wiped her tears and almost fell down. Then sheughed and said, "He never hit me because he


    loved me too much."


    "Then you should treat yourself better and stop torturing yourself."


    Luna put on her shoes and stood up. Her eyes were slightly red. She said, "You could never imagine


    how much he had been through over these two years. He was always drunk. When he was drunk, he


    squatted on the floor, covering his face and crying. He always said that he was sorry... for you."


    Luna sobbed and took a deep breath. Then her voice had returned to normal, as she continued, "He


    has started going to the office to study now, but his wreched look made him a joke to other people.


    Many times has hee home angry and said he wouldn''t go back again, but on the next day he


    would still go to work an hour early, acting like a totally different person."


    Ang lowered her head without making a sound. Her upper body was shrouded invisible in darkness.


    Clear liquid dripped down on her shoes.


    "Your brother is doing this to help you."


    Luna patted her hand, and said with her soft voice, "So don''t torture yourself. That will only make your


    brother''s heart hurts, and so does mine."


    In the past two years, Ang had only cried in front of Greyson and Luna once, which was in the dark


    stairwell at her birthday party.


    The rest of the time, no matter how frustrated and angry she was, she had never shed a tear in front of


    anyone.


    This time, her tears was totally out of control. She tilted her head to try not to cry, only to find more


    tears flow down her neck.


    Two years in prison had snuffed all her dignity and temper, and her only motivation to live was to see


    her parents, Greyson and Luna after she was released. Then she would kill herself and leave the world


    that had made her suffer.


    But she didn''t expect to meet James before she met her parents, and she was threatened by him to


    be an employee in the Dream Club and began her life worse than death.


    She thought prison life was the darkest time of her life, but she didn''t expect the angry and vicious


    working at Dream Club made her more exhausted both physically and emotionally...


    It was then that she realized that the darkest time of her life had just begun.


    Exhaustion, pain, helplessness and despair haunted her every day. The best ending she could think of


    was death, but she didn''t want to get Greyson and Luna involved in her death, so she could only live


    like a walking dead every day...


    Coward, waspish, shameless, murderer¡­ thesebels imposed on her by others asionally stabbed


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    her heart like a knife, but to her, whose life had been at risk for several times, the only thing that


    mattered was Greyson and Luna.


    As for other people¡¯s words, she had already be numb to them.


    "Ang,"


    Luna said as she took off her coat and put it on her. Then she said after hesitation,


    "No matter how the Harvey Group is, they have to follow thew.


    You don''t have to stay at the Dream Club and be humiliated for me and Greyson. so how about this¡­


    when you get out of the hospital this time, your brother and I will find a way to send you abroad¡­ just


    don''te back."


    Ang lowered her head down and numbly wiped away her tears. Then she said dully,


    "I''m fine."


    "I''m serious, when you get out of the hospital, go abroad."


    Luna sighed lightly and continued. "Greyson and I felt so bad seeing you live like this."


    She smiled, "As for James... no matter how angry he is, he can''t posiibly get me and your brother


    killed."


    Ang interrupted her and said, "There were times when I wish I could die."


    She looked up at the dark sky. There were no light in her eyes, as she was like a doll without a


    soul.

 Chapter 149 Marry You?

    Chapter 149 Marry You?


    "Are you out of your mind?" Luna frowned and said, "Ang..."


    Ang continued, "Please don''t say anything, I''ll take the me for the mistakes I ''made''.


    I want a moment for myself. Please go back, Luna."


    Ang interrupted her in a hoarse voice.


    Luna wanted to say something, but she hesitated for a moment and cut it short,


    "OK."


    She paused for a moment and added, "You can have half an hour, if you''re not back by then, I''lle


    and find you."


    "Yes."


    Ang answered and tried to force a smile, but then she failed and said, "Thank you, Luna."


    Luna sighed lightly and shoved her phone to Ang, "Don¡¯t forget the time."


    Ang nodded and said.


    "I''m twenty years old, Luna! Don''t take me as a three or four-year-old kid who could be abducted at any


    moment."


    "You''re a lot more worrisome than a child,"


    Luna said.


    Ang pursed her lips and yed with the phone in her hand, silent.


    "I''ll leave you alone."


    Luna waved at Ang and left. She turned and looked back several times.


    The dark sky had no stars and no moon. Ang could only feel the fresh air after the rain and a few


    But for Ang, it was the only ce that would allow her to rx for a moment.


    She let out a long breath and stood in a daze for a moment. She had the feeling that someone was


    watching her.


    She nced back around, only to see a blur figure disappeared at the entrance to the inpatient unit.


    Maybe it was weird that a woman stood here in the middle of the night, and passersby cast a nce at


    her out of curiosity.


    Ang smiled to herself, after two years in prison, she was a bit overly sensitive.


    "Ang?"


    A man called her name, and the voice sounded familiar.


    Ang''s body stiffened and she frowned in disgust. She didn¡¯t turn around or make any response.


    The person who call her names got no response. So he called out again, "Is that Ang?"


    Immediately afterwards, Ang heard footsteps approaching.


    Ang pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t wanting to see this person, so she lifted her feet to walk towards the


    opposite direction.


    Seeing her leaving, the footsteps behind her sounded a little faster. Then the man surpassed her and


    stood in front of her.


    Under the cold incandescent light, the man''s handsome face was so lear, and his amber eyes were


    tinged with a bit of fatigue and anger at the moment. He asked, "Why didn''t you answer me?"


    Ang looked at him indifferently. Her heart, which had been softened by the empty silence, had more


    disgust and hatred at this point. She replied, "Is there any rules saying that I have to answer Mr. Smith


    every time?"


    "Ang, why do you have to talk to me like that?"


    Danis grabbed her arm. There were anger and disappointment in his eyes.


    Ang, however, only found his look disgusting. She shook off his hand and said coldly,


    "I told you a long time ago that I hope you could stay away from me. I don''t want to hear your mother


    and your sister say that I seduce you!"


    She finished speaking and was about to leave, but her was suddenly clutched by Danis. Then he pulled


    her into his arms.


    "You know I can''t let you go. Why are you doing this to me?"


    Danis'' voice was full of pain, and he questioned as he held her tightly.


    "Why can''t you forget James after he broke your leg and sent you to prison?" Dansi asked with a


    trembling voice.


    Ang was a bit weak because she was recovering from a serious illness. She struggled for a while


    but atst, she failed to break free from his hug. She was so annoyed and yelled,


    "Let go of me!"


    ¡°Why do you like James so much?"


    Danis wouldn¡¯t let her go, instead he hugged her a little tighter and continued, "Ang, do you really


    love him that much?"


    Ang was panting from her struggling. Her once indifferent eyes were filled with hatred at this time.


    She screamed out, "I said, let go of me!"


    Danis wrapped his arms tightly around her and said in a low voice,


    "What if I say no..."


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang interrupted him with a sneer and stepped heavily on his foot. When he was screaming in pain,


    she pushed him away and pped heavily on his face.


    Bah!


    The crisp p was loud and clear against the silence of the night.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ang red at him with cold eyes and squeezed one word out of her teeth. "Disgusting!"


    He had humiliated Ang for Jessica once and now he was acting like he loved Ang so much. That


    made Ang feel more than disgusting. Moreover, the man had been engaged to Cathleen, yet now he


    was still harassing Ang.


    Ang refused him for the first time simply because she had no feelings for him; she still took him as a


    big brother. Now she refused to be with him only because she found him exceedingly disgusting!


    "As long as you don''t seduce James again, I can forgive you for hitting Jessica, and I will break off the


    engagement with Cathleen and marry you."


    Danis knew this would be unfair to Jessica, but he really couldn''t forget Ang, especially after he


    knew Ang almost died this time. He no longer wanted to hide his true feelings anymore.


    Besides, his grandpa was in his 70s and hooked up with a 20-year-old woman. The family didn¡¯t say


    much about that. He assumed they could also ept it if he was with Ang.


    Angughed in exasperation as she looked at the swollen left side of Danis¡¯ face. She sneered,


    "Why are you so sure that I''ll definitely agree to be with you?"


    "You want to go back to your old standard of living, so you stayed and worked at the Dream Club,


    right?"


    There was self-doubt and struggle in Danis¡¯ eyes, but more than that, there was madness and hotness.


    He added, "If you marry me, I can give you anything you want!"


    He took a few steps forward and took her hand. Then he lowered his voice and said, "Give me your


    word now and I¡¯ll leave Cathleen immediately. That would be much better than staying with James and


    being humiliated."


    Ang looked at her hands grabbed in his, and this time she did not struggle. She nced behind him


    and said,


    "What brings you here, Jessica? Your brother is talking to me about his wedding."


    "Jessica, how do you..."


    Danis asked and instantly let go of Ang''s hand. Then he turned around to exin to Jessica, only to


    find that there was no one behind him.


    Ang was making fool of him.


    He turned and looked at Ang.


    "Why do you have to look at me like this, Mr. Smith?"


    Ang took a few steps backwards, trying to get away from him. She mocked,


    "You said you won''t let go of me, and I''m just testing you. Is this your way to keep your promise?"


    Danis'' expression changed and he clenched his fist. A whileter, he said with a bitter and annoying


    expression.


    "I was serious when I told you about being together, and even if Jessica did havee, I would never


    let you go¡­ and now you''re teasing me?"


    Ang took out her phone and checked the time. It was sixteen minutes out of the half hour she had.


    She frowned and found that she hated Danis even more.


    She put down her phone and looked straight at him. Her eyebrows showed her disdain. She asked,


    "Even if you really wants to marry me, then what?"


    "What then?" Danis¡¯ asked and frowned.


    Ang snorted coldly, "Marrying me? Wouldn¡¯t you feel guilty for Jessica?"


    Danis¡¯ eyebrows frowned tighter. He didn¡¯t say a word, which meant a silent YES.


    "Then I¡¯ll go through all the troubles to marry someone I don''t love, and whenever Jessica and I have


    any disagreements, you will take your sister''s side and use me because you¡¯re her brother."


    Ang looked at Danis in the eyes and continued, "On top of that, I have to be scolded by your mother


    and Cathleen for being a slut. Your mother would definitely make me suffer."


    Atst, she sneered, ''''So why would I marry you?


    Are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 150 Angelas Future Boyfriend

    Chapter 150 Ang''s Future Boyfriend


    Danis was dumbfounded. He was angry at her words, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute them.


    Seeing Ang leaving, he quickly took a few steps forward to stop her... ever since two years ago, he


    always felt that she was getting increasingly distant, and that made him worried.


    "Anything else, Mr. Smith?"


    Ang raised her head to look at him, and under the incandescent light, the impatience and disgust


    between her eyebrows were clearly reflected in Danis¡¯ eyes.


    His heart ached abruptly and he was slightly stunned. He tried to open his mouth several times and


    finally he said in a very soft voice,


    "If you¡¯re right, I''ll be on your side."


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang sneered again.


    "And may I ask you, when do you think your sister was wrong?"


    Danis¡¯ Adam apple rolled down and his eyes shimmer. Then he answered, ''''Jessica has always been a


    very considerate and intelligent person, She always put herself in other people¡¯s shoes.


    Even after you deliberately hit her with your car two years ago, she didn''t sue you because she was


    afraid that if she did, you''d spend the rest of your life in jail..."


    Ang looked straight at him. The sneer in the bottom of her eyes was intensifying, but she didn''t want


    to say a word.


    It didn''t make sense to talk to someone like Danis at all, and if she said more, it would just be a waste


    of time and energy.


    At this time, there were footsteps approaching, and a warm male voice called Ang from behind, "Mr.


    Smith has said too much, I¡¯d like to cut it short into one sentence,


    You don''t think your sister could do anything wrong, do you?"


    Ang frowned slightly and turned to look at the man.


    He was dressed in a tidy suit with a whiteb coat. He looked handsome and cheerful. As he smiled,


    he had two deep dimples in his cheeks.


    The night was dark and the light was dim. The man standing in front of her was as shining as sunshine.


    "Rnd?"


    Danis asked and skimmed the man. Then he frowned.


    Rnd smiled with his eyebrows arched. Then he replied, "I haven''t met you for seven years, I didn''t


    expect Mr. Smith to recognize me at a nce."


    The two were in the same ss from kindergarten to junior high school, but Rnd applied for an


    exchange program in the United States in his senior year, and he had never returned until now.


    "This is really not a good ce for our reunion."


    Danis grinned a smile, but there wasn''t a slightest joy in his eyes. He said, "I have some personal


    matters to discuss with my girlfriend, so please excuse us."


    Hearing this, Ang''s eyes turned darker. And as she was about to open her mouth, Rnd asked


    first, "Girlfriend?"


    Without waiting for Danis to respond, Rnd gave a lightugh, "Danis, are you kidding?


    My aunt always told me that you used to be stucked to Ang like a bubble gum, but ever since


    Jessica''s incident two years ago, you and Ang have be enemies."


    Danis¡¯ expression changed and his fists clenched slightly.


    Rnd paused for a moment and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Howe I don''t know that she has


    be your girlfriend?"


    Ang frowned as she heard the stranger mentioned her name so many times, but she didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    "What was between me and Ang is none of your business."


    Danis¡¯ fists clenched to tightly, and his face was so grim.


    "I don''t like what you''re saying."


    Rnd reached out and pulled Ang into his arms. Then heughed,


    "My aunt¡­ maybe you''re more familiar with Aunt Susan.


    She said she was going to introduce me to Ang as her boyfriend when I got back, so as her future


    boyfriend, what happens between you and her is surely my concern."


    At first, Ang wanted to push away this man who had inexplicably put his arm around her, but when


    she heard him mentioning Aunt Susan, she stopped her outstretched hand and put it back.


    ¡°Let''s go, just ignore him."


    She took Rnd''s forearm and walked towards the inpatient building.


    Danis wanted to chase, but Ang patience had been pushed to its limit. She took the phone and


    waved it in front of Danis¡¯ eyes. Then she said in a cold voice,


    "Do you want me to call your family and fiancee and tell them that you''re pestering me at the hospital?"


    Hearing this, Danis took a step back. He looked at the disgust and hatred in Ang''s eyes, which


    made his heart hurt a little. He felt sad, angery, guilty, and some reluctant. He didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    Pain and struggle shed across his eyes. He hesitated again and again, watching Ang with


    Rnd''s arm and left.


    The moment they entered the inpatient department, Rnd loosen his arm and took a step back. He


    kept an appropriate distance between him and Ang, and then he apologized,


    "My aunt always mentioned your name ¡®Ang¡¯, so I called you by your name just now, and I hope you


    don''t mind."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Myst name is Chante, and my first name is Ang."


    Ang exined. And then she asked as she nced at his badge,


    "You''re Aunt Susan¡¯s nephew who''s studying in America?"


    Rnd smiled, as if there was starlight shining under his eyes. Then he answered, "Well, I just came


    back yesterday. Let me formally introduce myself¡­ my name is Rnd."


    ¡°My mother gave me the name because she knew some actor named ¡°Rnd¡± who was very


    sessful and handsome.¡±


    ¡°My father agreed to give me this name because it was the name of his favorite writer.¡± Rnd


    exined.


    "Does that mean you¡¯re talented in literature, and you will be sessful, handsome as well?"


    Ang smiled lightly.


    The dimples on Rnd''s cheeks deepened a bit. His smile was so charming. He replied, "Yah, you got


    the point."


    "Thank you for what you just did."


    Ang narrowed the curve of her mouth and said softly.


    Rnd took off his white coat and put it on his arm. Then he said, "It''s fine, you are wee."


    He paused. Then he asked with a softer voice,


    "If you don''t mind¡­


    My aunt told me that you had some problems with your right leg, right?"


    "Just a little."


    Ang answered and tried to hide herme leg.


    "You can''t tell I''m a cripple if you don''t look closely.


    But if you take a closer look... it was very obvious."


    Rnd gave her feet a veiled sweep andmented.


    "You must have suffered a lot when training yourself to walk like a norml person?"


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ang answered and tried to hide her leg again. She was frowning.


    "I know I¡¯ve already asked too much. We¡¯ve just met minutes ago."


    Rnd curled his lips and said sincerely.


    "But I''m an expert on this, and my aunt said you were a dancer. She always wanted me to help you


    recover."


    Ang took out her phone and checked the time. Then she looked up at him and said,


    "Thank you for your kindness, but there''s no need. There are people waiting for me, so I have to go


    now."


    As soon as Ang finished speaking, Luna came running down with a nervous look. She asked,


    "Ang, how are you..."


    As she ran a little closer, she noticed a strange man standing beside Ang. So she stopped to asked,


    "And this one is¡­?"


    "Hello, I''m Aunt Susan''s nephew, Rnd, a doctor specializing in leg diseases."


    Rnd introduced himself before Ang could speak.


    Hearing the words ''specializing in leg diseases'', Luna''s eyes lit up. She asked with her thrilled voice,


    ''''You specializes in leg diseases?


    Then can you cure Ang?


    Her legs were snapped by someone two years ago, but days ago a doctor said she still had


    hope!"

 Chapter 151 Did he misunderstand Angela?

    Chapter 151 Did he misunderstand Ang?


    Ang licked her dry lips, frowned and said, "Sister-inw, my brother is still waiting for us up there,


    let''s go."


    She looked back at Rnd and said.


    "Auntie Susan is always talking about you, so go see her when you have time. I''ll excuse myself now."


    "Bye."


    Rnd smiled and handed a business card to Luna, who was intensively looking at him with her


    glowing eyes.


    "If Miss Ang needs me, then I''m obliged to do so. I''m sure we''ll see each other very soon."


    Rnd nced at the upset Ang and answered Luna''s question in a warm voice.


    Luna epted the card with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. Rnd."


    After saying that, she went inside the inpatient area with Ang.


    After Rnd left, James stepped out of the shadows on the other side of the building and looked over


    the direction where Ang left, his eyes were obscure and mysterious.


    He had been here for a while. Actually, he was here when Ang got into an argument with Danis.


    Not just this time, even if he was only analyzing the previous times when Ang interacted with Danis,


    he could sense that she was not interested in him. How could he exin the scene he saw two years


    ago?


    Did he really misunderstand Ang? Or there was something else going on back then? Was Ang


    just like her dad, who could still flirt with other people when she was deeply in love with others?


    James''s throat rolled up and down. He felt like there was a piece of water-soaked cotton stuffed in his


    chest, making him feel suffocated and depressed.


    He pursed his lips and loosened two shirt buttons with annoyance, but the suffocating feeling in his


    chest did not go away at all.


    If he really misunderstood Ang, then what he had done in the past two years¡­ James frowned


    slightly, feeling as gloomy as the night sky, unable to be lit up even if there were lights.


    There was another possibility:


    The scene he bumped into was the truth.


    But that result did not necessarily make him feel better either.


    James clenched his fit slightly. Was he caring so much about whether Ang cheated on him because


    he could not tolerate the betrayal of others, or......


    With his throat feeling tight and his heart beating faster, he thought to himself, was it just like what Sean


    and mom had said before, he liked Ang?


    As Ang pushed open the door of the ward and saw the scene inside, she pursed her lips while her


    eyes darkened a bit.


    Her brother was lying on the bed just like earlier, not looking well.


    Her mom was sitting on her bed. Though her eyes were still a little red, her face had a smile when she


    was talking calmly to her dad about something. It seemed like they already made it up.


    Luna followed her into the ward and looked rather surprised too when she saw this scene.


    "You''re back just in time, I have something to tell you."


    Seeing Ang, Lorenzo looked at her and put on a serious face. Though his tone was not too good, it


    was much better than it had been a while ago. But Ang did not appreciate it, and instead, she felt


    disgusted, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lorenzo, I don''t want to hear it."


    When she finished, she sat down on the bed, thenid back and turned her back to him.


    Lorenzo immediately got upset and was about to reprimand her, but he was stopped by Elva, who was


    frowning at the side.


    ¡°A daughter, a son, neither of you are well behaved. They were spoiled by you!"


    Lorenzo shrugged off Elva¡¯s hand and said coldly.


    Seeing this, Luna felt slightly surprised. In the past, her father-inw was always stubborn, and her


    mother-inw would never stop him. Though she did sometimes, her father-inw would never listen to


    her.


    But something seemed to have changed between these two after this fight.


    "Ang,"


    Elva walked up to Ang and said cautiously.


    ¡°Your father and I have already discussed about this. When you are discharged from the hospital this


    time, you can live with us in the Chante family."


    Ang closed her eyes without making a sound.


    "Ang?"


    Elva called her name carefully again, with ayer of tears flooding under her red eyes, "Are you ......"


    Luna nced at Ang¡¯s frowned eyebrows and interrupted her, ''''Mom, Ang is already tired after


    two consecutive surgeries. Let''s go back first and let her have some rest."


    "Humm!"


    Without waiting for Elva to answer, Lorenzo grunted heavily, ''''She didn''t even answer the questions


    from the elders. This is the result of your spoiling her over the years! If she pretends to be asleep and


    doesn''t answer it, she doesn''t need to enter the door of the Chante family anymore!"


    Elva got shocked and her tears starting to flow down her cheeks, "Lorenzo, how can you go back on


    your words? We just had a deal!"


    Crunch.


    The bed rattled as Ang suddenly sat up. With her gloomy look, even the scar at the top of her


    eyebrows was tinged with some hostility.


    ¡°Ang, you''re awake just in time."


    Elva carefully checked on her look and weighed her words, "Your father and I have already agreed that


    when you leave the hospital, you cane back in the family again."


    Ang did not respond, but just gave her a light and ambiguous chortle.


    "Don''t you be shady!"


    Lorenzo could not help but chiding loudly, saying,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "As soon as you heard that you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go back to the family, you stopped pretending.


    You think I don''t understand your little trick?


    There''s no point trying to say no! If you say yes, I can let you go back regardless of the past, if ......"


    Ang sneered and interrupted him, "There is no need for Mr. Lorenzo to disregard the past, since I


    am not a member of the Chante family anymore and I am not worthy of entering your family''s door."


    Hearing this, Elva opened her mouth several times to try saying something, but none of the words


    coulde out, her tears swishing down her face.


    How much did her daughter hate her now?


    "You--"


    Lorenzo¡¯s face got all red after getting choked up by her words.


    Ang did not want to waste time listening to his usation, so she impatiently interrupted him, ''''Don''t


    bloat yourself up!


    Didn¡¯t you suddenly change your mind to let me go back because you found Mr. James changed his


    attitude towards me, so maybe I would be useful again?"


    "You-you''re being irrational!"


    As Lorenzo¡¯s thought was exposed, his face immediately flushed, looking like a tipped over palette.


    Elva goggled at him with fast changing facial expressions, as if she had suddenly learned some


    secrets.


    "I suggest you not waste your time here, since there''s no way I''ll go back to the Chante family with you,


    and even if I do go back with you, I wouldn''t be as stupid as before and get used by you all the time."


    "And Mr. James can''t possibly like me. In his mind, nothing I do is right. In that case, are you still going


    to bring me back to the family?"


    Ang said with an expressionless face, blocking all of Lorenzo''s petty thoughts.


    He pointed at her with a grip madly and clutched his heart with another hand as he gasped for air,


    sweat continuing to break out on his forehead, as if he was going to pass out in the next second.


    But this time, no one paid attentions to him, even Elva just looked at him with aplex look, but had


    no intention to help him.


    Ang tugged her lips and sneered.


    ¡°You cannot scare me with that trick again, and I can do it too. It''s just not the same disease you''re


    having."


    "You horrible¡­ horrible daughter ......"


    Lorenzo puffed and gasped, his strict face turned red from his rapid panting, "Do you want to ...... want


    to exasperate me to death? Do you have ...... any...... conscience at all ......"


    Elva could not be ruthless in the end, so she nervously took out the medicine and put it in Lorenzo''s


    mouth, and then advised Ang, "Ang, you should say less, what you can get if your father was


    seriously ill? How can you still marry someone if you got a reputation as an unfilial


    daughter?"

 Chapter 152 Cure Her Leg

    Chapter 152 Cure Her Leg


    The ward was filled with Lorenzo''s ragged panting and asional coughs.


    Ang smiled coldly, ''''There''s nothing good about it, but I just don''t get along well with Mr. Lorenzo, so


    the more upset and angrier he is, the better I feel. As for that fame stuff, it is edible? Will it keep me out


    of the jail?"


    "You ...... you ......"


    Lorenzo was so angry at this point that he could not even say aplete sentence, so he just covered


    his heart, gasping for air.


    Ang walked closer toward him in two steps, stared straight at him, and pulled her lips,


    "Didn''t you ask if I had a conscience? No, just like you, because I have part of my genesing from


    you."


    "You--" Lorenzo pointed at her and shouted hoarsely before he closed his eyes and copsed onto the


    floor.


    Elva''s face turned pale as she shouted "Lorenzo" and knelt down to shake him, "Lorenzo! you have to


    be ok!"


    Ang pursed her lips as her eyes were shing for a moment, then she took a step forward, but


    quickly backed away with a frown and sat down on the bed.


    Luna gave her aplicated look and sighed before walking over to the bed and pressing the


    emergency button.


    "You deserved it!" Greyson said with a cold face, and told Luna, "You go and get a doctor. Who knows


    if this crappy button works or not!"


    Luna nodded and paced out.


    She ran into doctors and nurses who were rushing in halfway, so she exined the situation to them


    and then headed back to the ward with them.


    After more than ten minutes of rescue, the doctors and nurses took Lorenzo to the emergency room,


    followed by Elva and Luna, leaving only the two siblings in the ward.


    Greyson dropped his head and kicked the hospital bed for a few times, and then turned to ask Ang,


    "Do you me me?"


    ¡°Why should I me you? He''s guilty to me, not to you, brother."


    Ang said indifferently and wearily, with her eyes downcast.


    Though she did not explicitly say who the ¡°he¡± was, the two both knew it clearly.


    Ang got out of bed to turn off the light, lied back on the bed and covered herself up with a nket.


    Neither the brother nor sister slept, but no one spoke till the sound of door opening broke the silence


    after an hour and a half.


    The visitors¡¯ footsteps were soft, as if they were afraid of disturbing the two on the beds.


    ¡°Both of you are awake, so turn on the light."


    Ang rolled over to look at Elva and Luna who were standing in the doorway under the light spilling in


    through.


    Elvaughed sardonically twice and asked cautiously,


    "Did we wake you up?"


    "What is it?"


    Instead of answering her qestion, Ang frowned a little impatiently and asked.


    Seeing this attitude of hers, Elva was a bit hurt, but she still tried to smile and said,


    "I came to tell you that your dad is fine, so you don''t need to feel stressed or guilty."


    "You''re joking, Madam. I wouldn¡¯t be stressed or guilty whether he is ok or not."


    Under the zing lights, Ang''s face was pale and emotionless.


    Elva looked at her in disbelief and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes,


    "Ang, how did you be like this? No matter what happened between you two, he''s your dad!"


    Luna was afraid that these words would irritate Ang again, so she hurriedly tugged on Elva¡¯s coat,


    signaling her to stop talking.


    However, Ang only looked at Elva coldly without having the slightest fluctuations in her expressions


    Since she no longer had any expectations on her mom, so she didn¡¯t get upset at this point when


    hearing these usations. Instead, she just felt sad and sarcastic!


    "Enough with the yelling about these things in the middle of the fucking night!"


    Greyson scratched his hair in annoyance, "Even if you guys don''t want to sleep, Ang and me still


    have to sleep!"


    He ignored his mother''s increasingly raging tears and turned to look at Ang with full exhaustion and


    helplessness, "I''ll move to somewhere else tomorrow. If you don''t want to see anyone else, just lock


    the door. That will save a bunch of misceneous peopleing here all day. I can''t even get a nap!"


    "Yes." Ang faintly responded, did not look at Elva who was crying uncontrobly, andid back on


    the bed in silence.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna handed her mother-inw a napkin and whispered, "Mom, both of them are sick and need to rest,


    so let''s go back first. We can talk about it tomorrow if there is anything else."


    Finally, she persuaded Elva to leave with her.


    In the next day, with two big dark circles under his eyes, Greyson changed his ward early in the


    morning with the help of Luna and a few nurses.


    Ang did not want to tangle with her parents and some evil people like Jessica and Danis, so she


    locked all the others out of the door except Julia and her sister-inw to enjoy a few rxing days.


    "Miss Ang, please open the door."


    In the morning of the eighth day, the doctor came to do the examination on her as usual.


    Ang got up and opened the door, but she did not expect to see Rnd and Auntie Susan both


    standing at the door.


    "Auntie Susan?"


    The arrival of Auntie Susan made Ang stunned, but after a second thought, she knew that Auntie


    Susan must have got the news that she was at the hospital from Rnd.


    Auntie Susan answered her and came up to check on her. With her round face scrunching into a frown,


    she snapped,


    "How did you get yourself tossed into this?"


    "Save me the trouble of losing weight. How many people are wishing to be thin but still can''t?"


    Ang smiled, let the door open, and asked the doctor, ¡°Will you do the checkup now?"


    The one who answered was Rnd. He smiled, and with the dimples at the corners of his cheeks, he


    looked even more charming under sunlight, "There is nothing wrong with your body anymore, so there


    is no need for a checkup.


    The doctor is here with me just in case you don''t open the door for me."


    ¡°Ah."


    The doctorughed twice and said to Ang,


    "Dr. Rnd is young, but he is an expert in leg illness, so you should hold on to your chance. Don''t


    mess with your body."


    After saying that, he patted Rnd''s shoulder, said a few words to encourage him, and then left.


    It was only then when Ang frowned and said, "Dr. Rnd, thank you for your kind words, but ......"


    Without waiting for her to finish the sentence, Rnd waved at Auntie Susan andughed,


    "Great-Aunt, I''m just a doctor who heals, not a negotiator."


    "Look at yourself, no wonder you can''t find a girl. Your future girlfriend is standing in front of you and


    you don''t even dare to say a word!"


    Auntie Susan scolded him and directly pushed Ang in the room, then shouted at the man who was


    still standing at the door,


    "Come and check!"


    Rnd curved his lips with the bottom of his eyes filled with bright stars, "Yes madam, please calm


    down, your majesty."


    As they spoke, they had walked in the room.


    Auntie Susan pressed Ang onto the bed, pulled up her right pant leg, and signaled Rnd.


    Rnd nodded and put the medicine box on the table. She squatted down to touch the scars on


    Ang¡¯s shank gently and pressed on them.


    Ang pursed her lips while trying to retract the leg, "Auntie Susan, I ......"


    ¡°What? Settle down and stay still!"


    Auntie Susan nted a nce at her, pressed her leg harder and lowered her voices, "I don''t care


    whatever you are nning to do, but this leg of yours must be cured!"

 Chapter 153 Money is not an issue

    Chapter 153 Money is not an issue


    Ang pursed her lips and tried to pull back her leg again, but Auntie Susan was so strong that she


    could not move at all. Plus, she got red at by Auntie Susan.


    She lowered her eyes and licked her dry lips, saying hoarsely,


    "I don''t want to trouble Mr. James."


    "Bullshit!"


    Auntie Susan grunted heavily, ''''It¡¯s my intention that Rnd treat your leg. What does it have to do with


    James? Howe you''re taking his favor?


    If you want to thank somebody, thank me!"


    Rnd''s hand switched to another spot and pressed on it, then heughed lightly.


    "What are youughing at?!"


    Auntie Susan pped him on the head, "Watch her legs properly, concentrate!"


    Rnd moaned andmented, "I always thought you loved me the most, but it turned out that you


    didn¡¯t......"


    "Aunt Susan."


    Ang lifted her eyes and called out to Auntie Susan, tucking her feet in.


    "Don''t move!"


    Auntie Susan pped her on the leg, "What''s wrong?"


    Looking down at her legs, Angughed to herself,


    "It won''t help to cure it. He''ll break it again."


    "When he hit you, are you just standing there to let him do it, huh?


    You don¡¯t know how to run?"


    Auntie Susan said in disbelief, "Since when you just stood still to let people beat you?"


    Ang smiled obscurely, clutching the sheets beneath her.


    "All right, we''ll talk about itter, but if he can cure your leg now, hurry up and do it."


    "Look at the bright side. If you healed your leg, he won''t necessarily break it again, and even if he will,


    you will be able to run this time.


    But if you don''t cure your leg now, you won''t be able to heal itter even if you want to."


    "You''re only twenty now. If your led get cured, you can still dance if you want to, and you might even be


    able to fulfill your dreams. Don''t you think so?"


    Auntie Susan''s voice softened a bit.


    Ang''s eyes flickered as she looked down at her right leg, feeling a little touched by hisst sentence.


    "I didn¡¯t know that there is a time when my great auntie can be so gentle. Miss Ang, I''m a little


    jealous of you."


    Rnd was concerned that Ang would feel awkward, so he joked in a warm tone.


    Auntie Susanughed and started scolding him. While he asionally replied a couple of sentences,


    he still focused his gaze on Ang''sp.


    "The whole leg has to be checked. Excuse me, Miss Ang."


    Rnd stood up and said to her. He then squatted down and pulled up her right pant, moving his long


    and jade-like fingers up her knee up after receiving her consent.


    While Auntie Susan was looking at this scene at the side, she suddenly popped out a sentence,


    "Rnd, how did you get a checkup so erotic?"


    Rnd''s hand paused and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly as he nearly choked on his own


    saliva.


    Clip-clop.


    At this very moment, the door to the ward was pushed open.


    Sunlight spilled in through the doorway, casting a long shadow on the floor.


    With his case in hands, James¡¯ eyes flickered as his gaze stopped at Rnd''s hand that was touching


    Ang''s thigh.


    "Coming in without knocking, Mr. James got a terrible family education!"


    Auntie Susan looked at him with a smile, but said those harsh words without any mercy.


    "I¡¯ming to my own ce, so it doesn''t seem like I need to do that."


    The VIP ward was reserved for James''s exclusive use. After finishing his sentence lightly, he looked


    down and asked Rnd, "How''s her leg?"


    Rnd organized Ang¡¯s pant, stood up and smiled, ¡°Sorry, Mr. James, this is my patient¡¯s privacy,


    so I can''t tell you."


    "You don''t think there''s a way for me to know even if you don''t tell me?"


    James tugged his lips and put the brief case on the table along with the insted food container he


    brought.


    While Rnd was gathering his tools in the medicine box, he looked up at him and said, "Whether Mr.


    James will know in the end would be Mr. James¡¯ business, and it''s my business to not tell."


    "Dr. Rnd has a lot of personalities."


    James said with a strange tone, then pointed at the food container on the table and said to Ang,


    "My mom had me bringing it in."


    Rnd stroked the creases on his shirt, "I''ll take that as apliment from Mr. James."


    ¡°It is up to Dr. Rnd to interpret my words."


    James served a bowl of chicken soup and brought it to Ang, saying sinctly,


    ¡°Help yourself."


    Ang just nced at the chicken soup, then withdrew her gaze and said lightly,


    "I''m too sick to eat meat, so thank you, Mr. James, for your kindness, but there''s no need for that."


    ¡°Help yourself."


    James put the bowl on Ang''s hand and said it again.


    Ang pursed her lips, unwillingly picked up the bowl and started to take small sips of the chicken


    soup.


    Rnd packed his things away and put the lid on, "Mr. James seems to like to force people?"


    "Has Dr. Rnd studied psychology?"


    James nced faintly at Ang''s pale but better looking face, and said in a warmer tone.


    Rnd nodded, "A little, about as much as what a regr person would know, but it¡¯s notparable


    to a psychiatrist."


    ¡°Good.¡±


    James hooked his lips, "Or I''m afraid you''d be a quack."


    Hearing this, Rnd was slightly stunned for a moment before he reacted that he was responding to


    his earlierment of ¡°forcing people¡±, then he could not helpughing,


    "Mr. James''s gone in a big circle."


    James pulled his lips hopelessly, took over the bowl from Ang''s hand and put it on the table, "You


    don''t have to go to work during this period, so just stay at the hospital to treat your leg."


    Ang frowned and was about to say something, but got cut off by Auntie Susan, "Then I''ll thank you


    for Ang."


    "Yes."


    James indifferently nced at Ang''s legs and opened his mouth, but did not say anything.


    Seeing this, Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly and said,


    "Mr. James doesn''t have to ask other people about Ang''s leg. I can tell you in general.


    After you broke her leg two years ago, she could have recovered quickly if she had been treated in


    time."


    "But she was sent to prison at that point, and if I''m right, Ang''s leg was beaten up a lot more times


    during that time, and even got frozen for a while."


    He turned to look at Ang, "Isn''t that right, Miss Ang?"


    Hearing this, the James unconsciously rolled his throat, flexed his right fingers and tapped lightly on the


    side of his leg, and tensed up his jaw and spine.


    Ang nced at James''s direction with a faint sneer in her voice, "Mr. James should know the


    answer better than me."


    James''s eyebrows furrowed imperceptibly, a murky uncertainty shing through the bottom of his eyes,


    but he did not say anything in the end.


    ¡°By the time Ang was released from prison, the bone in the right leg that was broken by Mr. James


    had grown a bit crooked already.


    This time, she was in the rain and got frozen for such a long time in the storm, so Dr. Fanny said that


    she had partial cell necrosis in her right leg."


    "To sum up, it''s going to be a very difficult to cure Miss Ang''s leg."


    Rnd said.


    Ang lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembling slightly, but she could not help grisping the fists


    hanging on the sides of her body.


    Very ...... difficult?


    "Money is not an issue,"


    James''s breathing got slightly faster than usual, "As long as you can cure her leg, I can meet one


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    request you propose, in addition to financial reward."

 Chapter 154 Can it be cured or not?

    Chapter 154 Can it be cured or not?


    Hearing this, Rndughed lightly with a shallow mockery in his dimples on the cheeks, ¡°For a doctor


    like me, the money is not an issue, and a favor from you was really not some attractive."


    He looked back at Ang and pointed a finger down at her right leg, "The best time for a patient to be


    treated is more attractive to me, but ......"


    He looked back at James and said slowly,


    "The best time for treatment was dyed by Mr. James already."


    Ang tightly pursed her lips, the blood on her face disappearing slowly. Even from the beginning, she


    did not have much hope for curing her leg. But upon hearing Rnd¡¯s words, she still felt a little


    disappointed and bitter in her heart.


    "The best time to cure it is nothing to Mr. James," Auntie Susan sneered, "Ang¡¯s leg was broken by


    him!"


    James¡¯s eyebrows frowned, and did not smoothen quickly in this time, "There is no need for you to tell


    me so much, and you just need to tell me if it can be cured."


    "It''s not a big deal that the bones grew crooked, but the problem now is the bone cell necrosis."


    Rnd looked at James, "Thanks to you, it¡¯s not certain if we can cure it anymore."


    Upon hearing that, James¡¯s throat rolled up and down, his eyes deepened, and his hands hanging on


    the sides of his body clenched slightly, loosened, and clenched again.


    Ang licked her dry lips, "Since it''s so bad, I won''t bother Dr. Rnd anymore."


    She did not want to spend a long time treating the leg but was told atst that the leg could not be


    cured.


    That oue would be no different to her than hearing that her leg was broken.


    "It''s not a trouble; I''m a man who likes to take challenge."


    Rnd smiled at her and turned to James, with his dimples lightening a bit, ¡°Supposedly, Mr. James is


    neither a patient''s family nor my boss or the person who hired me, I shouldn''t ask anything of Mr.


    James ......"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James nced at Ang, paused his gaze on her dry and cracked lips for a moment before


    withdrawing his gaze, then he interrupted, "If you have any requests, you can just be straightforward."


    ¡°It is not necessary now."


    Ang spoke ahead of Rnd, "I have limped for two years, and got used to it."


    She paused for a moment and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not curing it anymore."


    She would rather limp for the rest of her life than owing James a single favor.


    Rnd looked at her and sighed lightly, "If you got used to it a long time ago, howe you still


    disguises yourself as a normal person?"


    He nced at her right leg and sighed again, "Didn''t take lots of efforts to try to look as normal as


    possible?"


    The fact that her bones are growing crooked was rted to her trying to walk as normal too.


    She was, after all, disabled, so when she tried to walk like to a normal person, she would have to make


    some adjustments in her walking posture.


    "No." Ang said with a frown as he pulled her right leg back.


    She did not want to talk about her wound, so it was embarrassing for her to get her thoughts exposed


    in public.


    "No offense intended, forgive me Miss Ang."


    Rnd spoke to her apologetically and turned to James, but before he could speak, James said,


    "If there''s anything you want, just tell me."


    "I heard that Miss Ang is now working at the Dream Club?" Rnd asked.


    James nced at Ang, paused, and nodded.


    "During his treatment, Miss Ang should not do any work and need to rest."


    Rnd said in a warm voice.


    James lowered his eyes, his thick, curlyshes casting a shadow under his eyes. After a moment of


    thinking, he said, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Ang frowned and said, "No. ......"


    "Thank you, then, Mr. James."


    Auntie Susan stood up in front of Ang and interrupted her, then whispered a warning to her, "Be


    quiet and don''t talk, save me some troubles!"


    James looked pass Auntie Susan to look at Ang, then nodded slightly,


    "Thanks, Mr. James, but I have one more request," Rnd said,


    "I''m only responsible for treating Miss Ang''s leg, as for Miss Jessica, please hire another person, I


    won''t treat her."


    James frowned slightly but quickly smoothened it, "Whether you treat Jessica''s leg is none of my


    business."


    Hearing this, Ang frowned at him, and then quickly withdrew her gaze, looking down at the ground.


    ording to her observations on how James and Jessica interacted after she was released from


    prison, James did not like Jessica, and even hated her to some extent.


    Then why did he break her legs and send her to prison for Jessica in the first ce?


    However, this question only flickered through Ang''s mind shortly, then sheughed to herself, with


    hatred growing under her eyes.


    She could never guess James''s thoughts, but no matter what he was really thinking, the fact was that


    he broke her leg, sent her to jail, and forced the Chante family to break with her. Once she was


    released from the prison, he forced her to work at the Dream Club to humiliate her!


    "So it was someone requesting it in the name of Mr. James."


    Rnd smiled and spread his hands,


    "Since Mr. James doesn''t force me to treat people, I will be relieved, then."


    James paused his nce at Ang for a while and said intentionally,


    "You''ve already agreed to cure Ang''s leg, so I don''t have to force you."


    Ang frowned, and pursed her lips as she took a step forward,


    "What do you want?"


    Auntie Susan yanked her back again and said in a pressed voice,


    "You''re in charge of everything else, but I''m in charge of the leg treatment. You hear me?"


    Auntie Susan''s voice was very low, but the ward was so quiet that James could hear her clearly.


    He did not say anything, though. It would be much more efficient to have Auntie Susan persuading


    Ang than having he himself doing that.


    He frowned slightly at the thought, unable to tell what he felt like...... In the past, his words worked most


    efficiently on her than anybody else¡¯s.


    Ang¡¯s face did not look very good. With a slight hesitation, Auntie Susan knocked her on the head,


    "Don''t you mess around, it''s a deal!"


    As soon as the words were dropped, a phone vibrated.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m taking a call."


    Rnd picked up the phone, hmmed, and said that he would go over, then hung up the phone.


    He looked at Ang with a slightly guilty look, ''''I have a general understanding of the condition of Miss


    Ang''s leg, but there are still a few specific checks that need to be done.


    I need to take care of something else right now, so I''lle back tomorrow to check you out, is that


    okay?"


    "...... Ok."


    Under the pressure of Auntie Susan''s sessive hinting, Ang hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    Hearing her promise, Rnd curled his lips, releasing an intoxicating smile with that dimples on his


    cheeks.


    He said, "Thank you for your understanding, Miss Ang," then turned to Auntie Susan, "My mother


    has arrived at the airport, let''s go and pick her up together."


    "All right, all right!"


    Auntie Susan answered, twisted her head and gave Ang a small pinch on the arm and red,


    "If you dare to talk nonsense while I''m away, you won''t have me as an aunt anymore!"


    After saying that, she squinted at James, noticing that he was looking at Ang with a gaze that was


    ...... tooplicated to describe. In short, it gave her goose bumps..

 Chapter 155 Engraved in the Bones

    Chapter 155 Engraved in the Bones


    After noticing Auntie Susan''s slightly bizarre gaze, James withdrew his gaze as if nothing had


    happened and looked out the window with a calm demeanor, as if that weird person from a second ago


    was not him.


    "...um.¡±


    Ang hesitated before agreeing, "I know what¡¯s right to do."


    Auntie Susan still did not think she was very reliable, so she was not quite relieved.


    However, her sister-inw, Rnd''s mother, had already been bombarding her with more than twenty


    consecutive messages in five minutes, so she could only rush over with Rnd to pick her up.


    The moment the door shut was the moment the ward immediately fell silent.


    The atmosphere was slightly weird as Ang was sitting on the hospital bed, looking down at the


    ground silently, and James was looking at her silently too.


    "Want more soup?"


    After ten minutes or so, James walked over to the table and broke the silence.


    Still with her head down, Ang said detachedly,


    "No, thanks, Mr. James."


    The ward got silent again.


    "If Mr. James doesn''t have anything else to do here, please leave. I want to take a nap for a while."


    Ang clutched the sheets, nced up at him, then quickly lowered her head again.


    James walked over to her bed and lifted her chin up with his long fingers, "You seem to love that


    excuse."


    ¡°You misunderstood me. It¡¯s not an excuse."


    Ang stood up and stepped back a few steps to stay away from James, but she still was keeping her


    head down, ¡°Sick people are more likely to feel tired and sleepy easily, Mr. James."


    Still feeling that slippery texture of her chin on his fingertips, James naturally pursed his fingers, then


    took a few steps forward to shorten the distance between them, and into her personal zone.


    "What else is wrong with you besides the pulmonary edema and your leg?"


    He bent slightly, his eyes on the scar on the side of her eyebrow, and felt a pain at his heart, as if there


    were pins sticking on it.


    Maybe ...... he was really so into her? Just like what Jessica, Sean and his mother said?


    They were so close to each other that when Ang lifted her eyelids, her eyshes would scrap his


    face, and she could feel the hot air he exhaled on her face.


    ¡°Whether I have other disease of not, it''s none of Mr. James¡¯s business."


    Ang stepped back once again to keep a distance from him till she hit the wall and leaned against it.


    She looked at him and this time, she was going to kick him right out directly, "I''m going to rest, Mr.


    James should go back."


    "Ang."


    James''s eyes deepened as he took a few steps forward, braced his right hand on her side and called


    out to her with a slightly colder tone.


    Ang licked her dry lips. The cold wall behind and his hot body in front made her quite ufortable.


    As she looked up at his indifferent handsome face, her heart skipped a beat.


    Even though she did not want to admit it, she was truly afraid of him.


    Even though her reasoning told her not to be afraid, her body remembered the pain he gave her.


    Her fear for him had be a thing that was engrained in her bones.


    Clip-clop.


    At that exact moment, the door opened.


    "Ang, I''vee to see you, are you feeling better?"


    Raya hopped in with flowers in hands. Upon seeing the two almost hugging together in the room, she


    felt surprised and incredulous at first, but soon, her face blushed like a tomato.


    James turned his head to look at her, straightened himself up, and then turned his whole body to face


    her.


    Ang, on the other hand, just pursed her lips, then walked to the hospital bed in a few steps and sat


    down.


    "You ...... you ......"


    Raya was blushing like a tomato, looking at them with shing eyes. As her face reddened even more,


    she gritted her teeth and said to James,


    "I''m here to see Ang today, you ...... you go and take a cold shower!"


    James did not quite understand what she meant for a moment, so he just frowned without making a


    sound.


    "It''s not like what you think."


    Ang rubbed her forehead and said in a coarse voice, "Mr. James and I were just talking about


    something."


    When she finished, she pointed at the full hospital gown she was wearing, then at her neck and her dry


    lips.


    With James¡¯ gaze moving with her movements, his eyes flickered and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and


    down uncontrobly.


    "Oh..." Raya responded in a long tone, cautiously nced at James, then walked in small steps to the


    bed and pouted as she delivered the flowers to Ang, "I wish you could get out of your misery soon!"


    As the words fell, she had already darted back to the door and stood close to it.


    With a pale face, she looked unusually nervous.


    Ang got speechless.


    Ignoring Raya''s trepidation, James walked randomly to the bedside, took the flowers in Ang''s hands


    and put them on the table.


    "Ouch!" Suddenly, someone pushed the door, and Raya, who was leaning against the door, nearly fell


    on the floor.


    Sean walked in carrying fruits. Upon seeing his decrepit looking apprentice at the door, he could not


    helpughing, "What are you doing standing at the door?"


    "The big iceberg is there too, scary as hell!"


    Raya shrank back and whispered.


    "Master, get him out of here. I can''t even talk to Ang with him around. A~"


    Sean rubbed her head and said helplessly,


    "How old are you? Why are you still making this kind of childish sounds?"


    "I just want to!"


    Raya said stubbornly.


    Sean shook his head andughed, "One punch to kill the ¡®pretending-to-be-cute monster¡¯."


    Then, under her exasperated gaze, he walked into the ward, put the fruit basket on the table, and


    asked Ang on the bed, "Raya has been whispering in my ear about Miss. Ang every day. Are you


    feeling better now?"


    ¡°Yes, thanks." said Ang.


    "That''s great!"


    Hearing this, Raya smiled, and before her little tiger teeth showed up, she restrained her smile and


    grumbled with a frown,


    "I wanted toe right away when you had the ident, but my master said that James did not let


    visitors in because it is not good for your health!"


    Hearing that, Ang subconsciously looked at James, only to find that he was also looking at her, their


    eyes colliding with each other in the air.


    When James stayed still, Ang withdrew her gaze first, her face not pleasant.


    Would James care about her health?


    She was really confused about what he was thinking right now!


    Was it because that he did not want her to die so easily like this?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I''m so close to you, how could I possibly make you angry?"


    Raya crossed her arms, her cheeks bulging with anger, ¡°In my opinion, the one who is the most


    unqualified to visit you is Mr. James, who ......"


    Sean pushed up his sses with a smile, pulled Raya into his arms, and covered her mouth, "This little


    girl speaks without thinking ahead, but she means no offense."


    "She is not young anymore. You being so protective all the time might cause some trouble."


    James said faintly.


    Hearing this, Raya was so angry that her eyes red widely open and wanted to say something, but


    with her mouth covered, she could only make a whimpering sound.


    "I''m around to clean up her messes, am I not?"


    Sean was bitten by Raya and got hurt so badly, but all he did was raising his eyebrows slightly.


    A sense of iprehension shed under James''s eyes, but he said nothing after opening his mouth.


    He did not quite understand Sean''s excessive protection of Raya. If it was him, even if he liked


    someone a lot, he would not act like him anyway.


    He could not be there for her all the time or do everything to protect her, so it was far better for her to


    grow on her own than relying on him for everything.


    He frowned slightly at this thought. It seemed that the word ¡°like¡± always jumped into his mind


    <ptely.

 Chapter 156 Falling in love

    Chapter 156 Falling in love


    Raya struggled for a while before she got rid of Sean''s arms.


    She nced at James secretly for several times and whispered to Sean,


    "Master, I want to stay with Ang for a while, can you just find a way to take Big Iceberg away!"


    Sean ignored her at first, but then he could not stand her anymore and could only say to James,


    "I want to talk to you. Let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦. OK?"


    "I don¡¯t wanna talk to you."


    James nced at him and refused him directly.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses with a finger and said with a smile,


    "At least don¡¯t make me embarrassed in front of my student!"


    James raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Sean and Raya. He then stared at Ang for a while


    and frowned slightly.


    He stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    "Why are you so nice this time?" Seeing him suddenly agree, Sean was slightly surprised.


    James was walking out when he heard what Sean said. He then turned around and said to Sean, "You


    wanna beg me a little longer?"


    "Sorry. I¡¯m sorry!" Sean immediately apologized, "You are magnanimous. Forgive me. Let''s go now!"


    James humped, and looked back at Ang again. A subtle expression flickered in his eyes, and he


    stopped looking at here and leave with Sean.


    "Whew!"


    Raya hurried over and closed the door. Then she took a deep breath, patted her chest and said,


    "Fortunately, The big iceberg isn¡¯t my boss, or I''d have to live decades less!"


    Ang looked up at her, and said nothing.


    Even Ang did not reply, Raya was able to continue the conversation easily, "Ang, why do you


    look so pale? Are you still ufortable? Should I call a doctor?"


    "I''m fine." Ang rubbed her brow and asked.


    "Miss Raya, what can I do for you?"


    "Don¡¯t call me Miss Raya, just call me Raya!"


    Raya said unhappily.


    Ang pursed her lips, speechless.


    Actually they were not quite familiar with each other.


    "I heard you are in the hospital and I¡¯m worried about you, so Ie here!"


    Raya blinked and took out a bunch of grapes from the fruit basket. Without even washing them, she


    just wiped them for a second with her hands and threw them into her mouth.


    Ang looked at her and wanted to remind her before eating because there might be pesticide residue


    on it, but in the end, she just opened her mouth and said nothing.


    "You keep looking at me. Do you want to eat some?"


    Raya spat out a few grape skins and pushed the rest of the grapes towards Ang, "Here you are!"


    Ang replied, "No, thanks."


    "You are wee. I bought it for you!"


    Raya was so enthusiastic that she shoved the remaining bunch of grapes into Ang''s hand, "Take


    some. It''s delicious!"


    Ang slowly plucked a grape and put it into her mouth under Raya¡¯s expectant gaze, but she could


    not eat fruits without washing. She said, "I suddenly remembered that the doctor said that I could not


    eat cold things."


    "Unfortunately!"


    Raya took the grapes back and dropped another one into her mouth, squinting her eyes in happiness,


    "It''s super sweet!"


    Ang was originally unhappy, but when she saw Raya so happy and smiling heartily without sorrow


    and anxiety, her mood became much better.


    "Oh. Yes!"


    Raya spit the grape skin and seeds into the trash can and came closer to Ang with excitement. She


    gossiped,


    "Do you know Mr. Lewis? The outstanding calligrapher!"


    Ang nodded and realized that she might be shared once again with the story of Mr. Lewis and


    Timothy.


    "Oh, he''s getting married with a twenty year old woman!!!"


    Raya was blushing with excitement.


    Ang knew about their affairs, but she was a little surprised to hear that they two would get married


    finally.


    Even if Mr. Lewis had gonepletely gaga, would the families of the Smiths and Lewis agree?


    What Raya said next answered her question, "Let me tell you. Mr. Lewis is freaking awesome. His


    grandsons and sons did not allow him to marry Timothy. Guess what he did?"


    "What did he do?" Ang echoed.


    Raya clicked her tongue and threw the grape branch into the trash before pulling out a tissue to wipe


    her hands. ''''He actually threatened his juniors with his own life!


    Their true love is magnificent!"


    When Ang thought about the scene of Mr. Lewismitting suicide for love, there was a weird


    expression on her face.


    Then when she thought Jessica and Danis would be disgraced and pointed at as a joke because of


    what happened to Mr. Lewis, sheughed lightly and felt refreshed instantly.


    Was it the destined retribution for the Smiths?


    "What are youughing at?"


    Seeing herughing, Raya asked curiously.


    She was not telling a joke, after all!


    Ang smiled and looked happier, ¡°It is just something good to know."


    ¡°You deserve to be happy." Raya nodded in response. Then she suddenlyughed jokingly and asked


    Ang, "It must be interesting to see a seventy year old man marrying to a twenty year old prostitute.


    Do you want to go to their wedding?"


    After saying that, she raised her eyebrows jokingly.


    "You could get me in?" Ang looked at Raya and asked her.


    Raya raised her chin and grunted, "It¡¯s a piece of cake."


    "Fine." Ang smiled and said, "I''d like to join you for the fun."


    By the way, she could enjoy looking the expression of the Smiths family members that day. Maybe she


    should bring a video camera and record all their unhappiness so she could enjoy it several times a day


    in the future to fresh herself.


    In the caf¨¦,


    The aroma of coffee was suffusing with soft music, making people rxed.


    James and Sean had been sitting in the caf¨¦ for a while, but it was Sean who kept talking, and James


    echoed some time.


    "You are worried?" Sean asked as he put down his cup and pushed his gold-rimmed sses.


    James looked down and stirred his coffee lightly, but he did not drink it.


    Just when Sean thought he would not answer, James said yes.


    "You are actually worried about something!"


    Sean pushed his cup away and ced both hands on the table. He looked expectant and said, "Tell me


    about it!"


    James stopped stirring his coffee, and the spoon collided with the cup''s rim with a crisp ng.


    He knocked twice on the table with his fingers and opened his mouth several times before asking Sean


    with embarrassment,


    "How do you feel...when you fall in love with someone"


    Sean looked straight at him. His eyes slightly widened and his mouth was wide open. He was so


    surprised to hear what James said.


    "...Forget it."


    James knocked the table a little faster. He looked as usual, but his ears were bloody red. After saying


    that, he stood up and tried to leave.


    "Hey, don''t be shy, James!"


    Sean repressed a smile and got up to pull him down, but finally he could not hold it back and burst out


    When he saw James¡¯ angry eyes, he swallowed the word ''funny'' that had reached his mouth and


    reced it with another word, "Such a philosophical question!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 157 In Love with Her?

    Chapter 157 In Love with Her?


    Both of them were handsome and charming, and they were entangled with each other at this moment,


    so the waiters and several customers looked at them.


    "Sit down. Sit down first and...well, tell me!"


    Seanughed so hard that his eyes watered. He took off the sses and wiped the corners of his eyes.


    He then put the sses back and pointed to his seat.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James had never beenughed at like this, and he stood still, but finally he frowned and sat down.


    Sean then sat down and said with a smile,


    ¡°James, you''re serious when you asked the question, aren''t you?"


    "It''s a miracle for you to be a top-levelwyer."


    James looked at him, ignoring his own red ears due to embarrassment.


    Sean clicked his tongue, leaned back in his chair, and said like a big brother.


    "You¡¯ve made me unpleasant because of your attitude when you ask for help.


    Let me tell you, call me Sir and I''ll tell you..."


    When he saw James stand up to leave, he also stood up, pulled James back and conceded, "I''ll call


    you brother. OK?"


    "Fine."


    James resumed his seat, knocked lightly on the table, and said to him,


    "Call me Sir."


    Sean really did not want to do that, but in order to satisfy his gossiping mind, he reluctantly called


    James Brother!


    James sat with his long legs crossed, and both his hands ced on his knees. He said it in a low voice.


    "The voice was too low to hear."


    Sean took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother!"


    The sound was so loud that many people looked over toward them.


    "You heard me this time, right?" Sean said unhappily in a helpless tone.


    James nodded.


    "I trapped myself because of my big mouth!"


    Sean sighed, and then coughed. He asked with a suppressed excitement in his voice,


    "Why are you asking me that question all of a sudden?


    Maybe you found yourself falling in love with Ang?"


    James felt a little embarrassed and looked away from him, "I''m the one asking."


    Sean failed to satisfy his curiosity, so he could only answer James'' question, "To put it simple, when


    you fall in love with someone, you want to make her stay with you and see her every second."


    James pursed his lips, picked up his cup and took a sip of his coffee, finding it tasteless.


    "You won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. You will hit anyone who bullies her."


    Sean pushed his sses and said, "If others bully my little girl, I''m sure I''ll teach them a lesson."


    James looked up at him and took another sip from his cup.


    This time, the coffee tasted bitter but fragrant, but he could not determine whether it was bitter or more


    fragrant.


    "It''s very tricky."


    Sean stopped talking about this and asked him, "Think about it. Can you bear the fact that Ang


    getting married with another man, like Danis? Can you ept that?"


    James frowned, set down his cup and put his hand on the table, knocking it constantly.


    "It¡¯s a problem."


    Sean looked at James¡¯ hand knocking on the table. He showed pity in his mouth, but there was a


    gloating expression on his handsome face. "When she liked you so much before, you did not know how


    to cherish her; now I see...Well, it¡¯s so hard to get Ang back!"


    The lingering taste of coffee in his mouth tasted more bitterness. James looked down when his Adam¡¯s


    apple moved. Then he stood up and said,


    "I''ll go first."


    "James, don''t leave now. I still have something to ask you!"


    Sean just took a sip of coffee and hurriedly swallowed it, shouting at James'' back.


    James stopped and looked back at him. He smiled and said, "I¡¯ve never said I¡¯ll answer your question."


    "James, damn you!"


    Sean took off his gold-rimmed sses and threw them onto the table with anger.


    "You¡¯ll get ugly when you''re angry."


    James said.


    "Bye."


    After saying that, James left the cafe straight away, leaving Sean alone and depressed.


    It was not quite cool inte October.


    The sky was blue and cloudless.


    James'' license was suspended, so he did not drive.


    He ignored the women who were chattering at him or taking pictures as he walked along the road. He


    even did not know where he would go.


    "Brother James?" A Mercedes followed him slowly for a long time, then stopped.


    James stopped and looked back.


    Danis was driving the car, Cathleen was sitting in the passenger seat, while Jessica was sitting in the


    back, popping her head out the window to call him.


    ¡°It is really you, Brother James."


    Jessica smiled and said, "I saw you walking on the road and thought I had mistaken you for someone


    else."


    Jamesughed lightly, "I hope you''re mistaken."


    "Brother James, you must be joking."


    Jessica was smiling and said with concern,


    "How about Ang¡¯s leg? I heard that Dr. Rnd was treating her. Will she recover soon?"


    After seeing James, Danis looked unhappy and did not talk to him.


    But after hearing the question Jessica asked, he changed his posture and looked at James, waiting to


    hear his reply.


    Cathleen noticed his behaviour and became a little angry.


    Because James was here, she just grunted loudly, which did not embarrassed Danis too much.


    A sneer shed in James'' eyes as he said indifferently,


    "You''ve met Dr. Rnd and told him I asked him to cure your leg, why not ask him if he could cure


    Ang¡¯s leg?"


    "Brother James, you¡¯ve misunderstood me."


    Jessica sighed and said,


    "My mother heard that Dr. Rnd was highly skilled before she asked him to treat my leg. My mother


    was probably afraid that he wouldn''t agree, that was why she mentioned your name."


    "As for Ang, as you know, my mom did not ask Dr. Rnd about Ang''s condition because she did


    not care about Ang as much as I do."


    There were some creases on his suit due to walking. James pulled his clothes to make it smooth and


    said, "Auntie Adeline just mentioned my name, which made Dr. Rnd feel like I was threatening him.


    She¡¯s awesome."


    "Not really. I think Dr. Rnd misunderstood it."


    Jessica insinuated, "Dr. Rnd is highly skilled and knowledgeable, but he has some special


    requirements for his patients.


    In other words, he''s always been particrly demanding for people with high social status."


    What she implied was that Rnd hated the rich, and what she told James this time was to nder


    Jessica¡¯s mother, a rich person.


    ¡°Well. Regardless their identity, Dr. Rnd treats everyone equally and has a good reputation among


    his colleagues and patients."


    James said.


    Having been deliberately misinterpreted by him, Jessica felt a little embarrassed and hard to


    maintained her smile. Then he added,


    "ording to Dr. Rnd'' s reputation, he would not intentionally said anything bad about Auntie


    Adeline. Maybe she was as aggressive as usual when she visited him, so he misunderstood her."


    Jessicaughed and said helplessly.


    "My mom is not aggressive. She¡¯s just always talking to others frankly and doesn''t really know how to


    deal with people."

 Chapter 158 Wrongly Accused?

    Chapter 158 Wrongly used?


    "Interesting!" Jamesughed meaningfully, ''''Then it''s your fault. You are Auntie Adeline¡¯s daughter.


    You have to tell her how to do it as you give duly consideration to all aspects of a question."


    James seemed to praise her, but nopliment could be heard in his tone.


    "Brother James, you are kidding me. My parents always say I''m stupid. I cannot tell my mom what she


    should do."


    Jessica covered her mouth andughed.


    It seemed that they were talking amicably, but both implied something elsem and it was actually a


    dispute.


    Cathleen looked at them and frowned from time to time. She was thinking about something else.


    Danis listened to their talks for a while but did not get what he wanted, so he frowned and could not


    help but ask.


    "What did Dr. Rnd say? Can Ang''s leg be cured?"


    "Maybe."


    Jessica answered first as she looked at her leg and sighed lightly, "A doctor said before that Ang''s


    leg could recover as normal, not to mention that she¡¯ll receive the treatment from Dr. Rnd."


    She smiled with self-mockery, "She''s luckier than me and maybe can still danceter. I really envy her."


    "I just ask him incidentally. I don¡¯t care about her."


    Danis turned to look at Jessica in the back row with self-condemnation and guilt in his eyes.


    Seeing their behavior, a sarcastic expression shed in James¡¯ brows, which vanished soon.


    Jessica sighed and said tenderly,


    "Don''t be so nervous, Danis. I just explode without a reason, and I''m not ming you."


    "Jessica is so considerate and thinks of your feelings as a brother all the time. But you spend all your


    time thinking about the woman who made Jessica injured."


    Cathleen sneered and said,


    "Danis, you''re really good at being a big brother!"


    Danis looked at her coldly, frowned and said,


    "I never said I still like Ang!"


    "Exactly, but you keep her in your mind!"


    Cathleen said sarcastically,


    "Don''t you forget that we just got engagedtely, and if..."


    James did not want to waste time watching them arguing with each other, so he directly interrupted


    Cathleen, "You are talking about family matters. It''s inconvenient for me to stay here, so I''ll take my


    leave first."


    "Wait, Brother James."


    Jessica bit her lips and called him. She sincerely said,


    "Is Ang better? I want to visit her."


    "Mr. Lewis is getting married next month, and you as a granddaughter should be very busy. You don''t


    need to take time to visit Ang."


    James said with a fake smile.


    Hearing that, Jessica could hardly maintain her smile and looked embarrassed.


    "Bye."


    Seeing the change of her expressions, James turned around to leave.


    Jessica forced a smile and said, "Brother James, you''re not driving. We¡¯ll give you a lift."


    "No. Thank you." James snorted and refused.


    Jessica bit her lip and said softly,


    "You don''t have to feel like you are bothering us. We''ve known each other for so long, and we should


    pick you up."


    She looked straight at him with fondness and bitterness hidden deep in her eyes.


    "You misunderstood."


    James looked at her indifferently and sarcastically, "I''m just worried that in case something goes wrong


    with the brakes of this car, I will definitely die."


    Hearing the words ¡°the brakes of the car¡±,


    Jessica''s pupils shrank slightly, and her jaw became stiff slightly. It was unusual that she could not


    control herself twice in one day.


    "Mr. James, you are so honorable that I could not afford it if you were injured in my car.¡±


    Danis could not see his sister show excessive passion to James, who was always cold to her, so he


    started the car and left quickly.


    When Sean came over, the car just left. Looking at the rear of the car, he said, "That...is the Smiths''


    car. Right?"


    "Yeah."


    James looked in the direction the car left, and then turned to Sean, "Take me back to the hospital and


    then take your girl away."


    Sean held the car keys and nced at him, "Well, I still remember you just left me behind and wanted


    to go on your own."


    "I want to ask Ang something alone."


    James snatched the car keys from Sean¡¯s hand and walked towards the Porsche not far away, "My


    license is revoked, so you drive."


    Sean followed him and asked him in surprise and mockery, ¡°Your license revoked? You are President


    of the Harvey Group, with tens of billions of wealth, but your driver''s license was suspended and had to


    go for a new test. You..."


    He gave James a thumb up, "You are awesome!"


    "I''m a human being, not a god, and it''s normal for my license to be revoked."


    James opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. He frowned and told Sean,


    "Your ancestor must be a snail."


    Sean jumped into the driver''s seat and mmed the door heavily. He said angrily,


    "You are sitting in my car while I¡¯m the driver, and now youin I''m slow!


    James, why don''t you go to heaven?"


    "I¡¯ve go up to the sky by taking hot air balloons and nes. Also I¡¯ve piloted an aircraft, I remember."


    James said as he fastened the seat belt and looked ahead.


    Sean took off his sses, rubbed his face, and then put them back on. He said, "Oh my god! You win."


    Raya was gossiping about Mr. Lewis to Ang when she suddenly heard someone knock twice on the


    door.


    "Come in." Ang gestured for Raya to stop for a moment, and then said to the people at the door.


    The door opened and James and Sean walked in one after the other.


    Actually James was like the person who woulde in without knocking the door.


    Ang pursed her lips, feeling strange.


    He would politely knock first when he entered other ces, but maybe it was because they had grown


    up together and was too familiar with each other that he never knocked when he entered her ce.


    ¡°JJJJJames!"


    As soon as she saw James, Raya immediately became disappointed like a withered fruit.


    She stood up and greeted him like a stutterer.


    Sean became angry when seeing her frightened, so he went over and grabbed her cor to pull her


    out.


    "What are you doing?" Raya struggled and said, ''''I still have so much to tell Ang!


    I''m not leaving!"


    She could not struggle away, so she turned her head to bite Sean.


    Sean had expected her reaction and moved immediately to pinch her lips, "Stop it. A client just came in


    and seemed to have been wrongly used because he did not have the money to file awsuit."


    "Wrongly used?"


    Hearing this, Raya stopped struggling all of a sudden and in turn tugged him out the door, ¡°Make it


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    quick! We should not allow anyone to be wrongly used!"


    She looked down and walked hurriedly to the door. She then turned back and said, "Ang, see you


    next time. Remember what we talked about!"


    After saying that, she went out immediately.


    Ang kept looking at the Raya and Sean. In fact, she looked down upon herself who was once foolish


    enough to trust anyone, but when she saw an innocent woman like Raya, she could not help but envy


    her.


    She pursed her lips and stopped looking at the direction in which they left. When she unintentionally


    nced at James, she realized that he had been looking at her for a long time and wanted to say


    something.

 Chapter 159 She Hated him!

    Chapter 159 She Hated him!


    Ang frowned and did not realize that she drew up. She stopped looking at him and looked down.


    She looked as usual, but only she herself knew that every cell in her body was tense, not because she


    was nervous about being watched by someone she liked, but because she thought she was a rabbit


    that dared not cken in the presence of a beast like a wolf.


    "Ang." James suddenly called her name.


    Her heart did aplete somersault when she heard his voice. She subconsciously took a few steps


    back in a wary stance, "Yes."


    "You..."


    James looked at her posture like a defending hedgehog. He did not say what he originally thought.


    "Pour me a cup of tea."


    Ang lowered her head with a sneer expression in her eyes. She replied timidly,


    "I''m sorry Mr. James. There¡¯s no tea in the hospital."


    He came to the hospital just to give her an order? Interesting. He never stopped humiliating her.


    "...Pour me a cup of..."


    James paused for a moment before speaking, and then stopped. "Forget it."


    He stood up, walked over to the table and poured a ss of water. He picked up the ss and drank a


    small half of the water. Then he set it down. The ss was stained with sweat from his palms.


    Ang nced at him and licked her dry lips before sitting back down on the hospital bed with her


    head down.


    She felt that James treated her...unusually these days. It was a feeling that she could not describe, like


    millions of ants spreading and climbing along her limbs, which made every cell in her body feel


    ufortable.


    James kept looking at her after he put down the ss. He frowned for a while and then stretched the


    brows. His expression wasplicated.


    Neither of them spoke, and the ward was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. The atmosphere was


    awkward and a little eerie.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. James?"


    Ang kept her head down, but she could feel James looking her up and down. The hair on her back


    prickled, but she finally could not help but ask.


    James took a few steps towards the chair and sat down, opening his mouth several times before


    asking.


    "Two years ago..."


    He stopped after saying the words and frowned slightly.


    He said just three words, and Ang¡¯s face suddenly became pale.


    Two years ago?


    Did James want to learn more about the ident that she hit Jessica and broke her legs?


    Or maybe he wanted to find out why she still contacted her brother and sister-inw after she had


    break off with the Chante family?


    "Do you think one should believe what he had seen?"


    James put his right hand on the tabletop and knocked the table..


    Not knowing what he meant by asking this, Ang said with her head bowed,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    "Yes or no? Answer me."


    James looked up at her and asked her in a louder voice.


    He ordered her again!


    Ang clenched her fists tightly, and there were resentment and disgust in her eyes.


    She snorted and looked up at him, "Mr. James, you are smart. You don¡¯t need me to answer such a


    simple question."


    "...Even the smartest man is still an ordinary human being."


    James paused for a moment and added meaningfully, "An ordinary person will have all sorts of


    questions."


    Ang felt that his sentiment was simply ridiculous. She clenched her fist tightly and tried to suppress


    the hatred in her heart. "Mr. James, it¡¯s too modest to say you are an ordinary person. Except for living


    forever, you are almost able to do everything in the world."


    Breaking her legs, sending her to jail, forcibly keeping her at the Dream Club, asking the Chante family


    to cut ties with her...It was so easy for him to do these things that had changed the course of her life!


    He was a human being?


    No, to her, he was a ferocious ghost!


    He was a devil!


    ¡°Do you hate me?"


    James looked at her for a while before he asked her, tapping his fingers on the table with increased


    frequency.


    Ang then realized that she had overreacted, so she took a deep breath, bowed her head and said,


    "I dare not."


    She dared not to hate him, which did not mean she did not hate him. It was totally different.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved, as he unfastened two buttons of his shirt but still felt annoyed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He frowned slightly, opened his mouth several times but did not say anything.


    Ang had never seen him so hesitant, but she did not care about why. She only cared if he was going


    to distress her and make her life harder.


    They sat diagonally across from each other. He looked at her while she looked at the ground. Neither of


    them said anything for a while.


    "So you do... hate me?" James felt his throat tightened. Although his tone was indifferent, his voice


    became hoarse.


    Ang lowered her head and said nothing. She just clenched her fists tightly, and her nails pierced


    deeply into her hands.


    She hated him very much!


    If she had the strength to fight him, she would make him experience the pain and despair she had


    experienced and was experiencing. She wanted him to experience the sufferings that would make him


    only want to die!


    Her silence answered everything. Disappointment could be seen in James¡¯ eyes. He abruptly stood up


    and walked to her.


    Covered by the shadow of his body, Ang''s pupils shrank slightly. With hatred and fear intertwined in


    her heart, her hands subconsciously propped backwards on the bed, and her body leaned back.


    "Haven''t you ever thought about your wrong doing?"


    James bent over, propping his hands on the bed as she did. His upper body leaned forward slightly,


    almost covering her body.


    His figure was reflected in Ang''s pupils. Her limbs were sore and limp. She gathered herself with her


    remaining senses.


    She took a deep breath and lowered her eyes without looking at him, "I broke Miss Jessica¡¯s leg two


    years ago, and now I deserve all this. I apologize for my attitude just now."


    It was useless for her to argue with him, which would only make things more difficult for her. She felt


    herself too impulsive just now.


    "Except for what happened to her, have you ever done anything else to hurt me?"


    Her deliberate humility and detachment made James more annoyed, and he lifted her chin, forcing her


    to look at him.


    Ang was forced to look up at him and did not understand why he became angry suddenly, but she


    had to suppress her anger and answered, "No."


    ¡°No?¡± James squeezed her chin a little harder and asked her slowly and seriously,


    "Then two years ago when you were in the house of Smiths, you..."


    Toot--


    Toot--


    The phone vibrated suddenly.


    Ang inclined her head to avoid his touch and moved back with her hands resting on the bed. She


    said, "Mr. James, your phone is ringing."


    The smell of his perfume was around her. She frowned, holding her breath.


    James stood up, looked at the caller ID and hung up the phone directly. He then looked at Ang, who


    was curling up in the corner of the hospital bed, and told her.


    "I went to the Smith house the day before your birthday two years ago."


    "So Mr. James, you had already fallen for Miss Jessica at that time. I¡¯m sorry. I even mentioned the


    proposal at the birthday party in front of you two. Forgive me."


    Ang tensed her spine andughed at herself.

 Chapter 160 Dont You Remember Anything?

    Chapter 160 Don''t You Remember Anything?


    "Ang."


    James pinched her chin harder, but when he saw the redness on her chin, he could not help loosening


    his hand slightly.


    They could felt the breath of each other. They were so close that their lips nearly rubbed together while


    talking. It seemed so romantic, but there was no affections in their eyes.


    Ang looked at him directly. Her lips were white and limbs were soft, but she kept drawing up and


    said, "I¡¯ve revealed your matters in such way, making you embarrassed. I¡¯m really s..."


    Sorry.


    "The day before your birthday two years ago, I went to the Smith house and went up to the second


    floor. I was standing in the room across from Danis¡¯ room."


    James directly interrupted her. There were someplex expressions in his eyes. He was breathing


    quickly and asked, "So, don''t you remember anything?"


    Some images shed through Ang''s mind, and her pupils shrank somewhat. Her body stiffened


    slightly, and she felt a little nervous, so she did not notice that his hand clutching her chin was


    trembling.


    That exined why James did not seem to like Jessica that much, but he had repeatedly humiliated


    and tormented Ang for Jessica. That also exined why James suddenly changed his attitude


    towards her on her birthday!


    She only thought that James liked Jessica, and that she had broken Jessica''s leg. So he broke her leg


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and frantically abused her...Finally, it was because of this matter!


    Her heart was nearly torn up by the sudden anger, unwillingness, helplessness and hatred.


    She red at him and snorted, "I thought you are smart, but it turned out..."


    BANG!


    The door was suddenly kicked open, and Adeline rushed in furiously.


    When she saw James and Ang so close, she froze first, and then became furious. She strode


    forward and raised her hand to p Ang.


    Ang lifted her hand with a poker face to stop Adeline''s movements, but James also raised his hand


    and did what she wanted to do.


    "Auntie, as an elder, you shouldn¡¯t do that."


    James forced a smile and actually looked at Adeline coldly. "You''d better learn how to respect others


    from Jessica."


    Ang looked down and snorted. She took a few steps back to stay away from James and Adeline.


    "James, you''re actually protecting this little slut? You..."


    Adeline looked at him incredulously and questioned loudly.


    James narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, "Auntie Adeline, please check your tone."


    "You are about to get engaged to Jessica, but Ang is still pestering you. She¡¯s such a slut, isn¡¯t


    she?!"


    Adeline pointed at Ang with undisguised disgust and hatred on her face.


    She did not even give James and Ang a chance to speak, and spoke extremely fast to convict


    Ang, "No wonder you suddenly said to cure Ang¡¯s leg. The bitch has recently hooked up with you


    so that you want to cure her leg, right?"


    "Your father, at such an old age, will marry a young girl whereas you are cursing like a shrew. Your


    family is a century-old schr family. It¡¯s really impressive."


    Ang snorted, took two steps forward and looked down at her. She added unhurriedly,


    "I''ll treat my leg if I want to. I make my own decision. I don¡¯t need to take your advice, do I?"


    James looked at Ang, and the expressions in his eyes wereplicated.


    Today her behaviour was somehow like what she used to, but she was not quite the same, and it''s all


    because...


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he felt heartbroken. His fingers trembled slightly, and he was unable to


    say whether he hated her more, or liked her... more.


    Adeline could not believe that she was actually criticized by Ang, so she reached out and pointed at


    Ang. Her finger was almost touching Ang¡¯s nose, when she said, "You..."


    "To be honest, Mrs. Smith, calm down. It''s not good for your health to get angry."


    Ang forced a smile but there was just an indifferent expression in her eyes.


    "You or anyone in the Smiths is neither a god nor an ancient emperor, so you can''t determine my


    destiny, and you aren¡¯t qualified to say or tell me what I should do."


    Hearing this, Adeline was so furious that she was breathing quickly. Her fingers reached further,


    "Ang, you...you you little bitch..."


    "Little bitch?"


    Ang interrupted her with a smile, "Mrs. Smith, at least youe from a decent family, so it''s better


    for you to use elegant words. You¡¯ve repeated these words for so many times that my ears are getting


    calloused from hearing them."


    As she spoke, she clutched the fingers of Adeline¡¯s that were pointing at her and forced them down.


    "Ang, don''t forget that you are no longer a member of Chante family. If you offend me, you won¡¯t


    have any good consequences!"


    Adeline grunted loudly and looked furious.


    Ang forced a smile and said, "You are kidding me, Mrs. Smith. When I did not offend you, I had no


    good consequences either."


    "You¡¯d better check your tones!!"


    Adeline had already got used to Ang being a coward these days, and she was suddenly furious to


    hear what she said.


    Ang said tonelessly,


    "You¡¯d better to pray that what you did would nevere to light."


    "Look at her, James.


    This murderer is so rampant and has such an evil mind. You''re going to treat her leg. Why?"


    Adeline¡¯s face became red and she was breathing quickly because she was furious.


    "I don''t need to exin what I''m going to do to you, Auntie Adeline."


    James frowned slightly because of her words, and then he said,


    "Auntie Adeline, please go back."


    Adeline nced at Ang who was looking at her coldly, and she was really unwilling to just go back,


    so she shouted,


    "James, I''m asking you again. Are you really going to do this?!"


    Knock knock!


    Someone knocked on the door, and then pushed it open. The person at the door frowned and said,


    "There are patients here. Keep your voice down."


    It''s the head nurse.


    After saying that, she red at Adeline and closed the door.


    Adeline was first pissed off by Ang and James, and now she was being scolded by the head nurse.


    She was nearly bursting with rage!


    She pointed at James and then at Ang. She was too furious to say anything. After a few seconds,


    she said, "James, what you did was really too much. I''ll go back and ask Jessica to cancel the


    engagement with you!"


    "Auntie Adeline, I''m afraid you had misremembered something. I''m not engaged to Jessica, so there¡¯s


    no need to cancel it."


    James said.


    Hearing this, Adeline looked extremely embarrassed.


    "And, I¡¯ll be happy if you can persuade Jessica and change her mind."


    James stroked his clothes and forced a smile.


    Adeline looked at him and then at Ang. She sneered, mmed the door, and left.


    When the door was closed, only James and Ang were left in the ward.


    James¡¯ right hand originally hung down touched the edge of his trousers. He looked down and his


    eyshes fluttered softly. Then he looked up at her and said, "Just us now. Tell me."

 Chapter 161 You Ruined My Life!

    Chapter 161 You Ruined My Life!


    "Before I answer, may I ask you a question, Mr. James?"


    Ang clenched her fists tight, her eyes reflecting James'' figure.


    James looked down at her, "Go ahead."


    "What do you think of the car ident two years ago? Do you still believe like everybody else that I


    tried to kill Jessica with my car because I was jealous?"


    Ang said word by word with her eyes fixed on James while gnashing the teeth.


    The car ident was quiteplicated, so James stopped for a second.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Ang sneered at his silence, which she believed was a yes to her question,


    ¡°Why do you bother to listen to my exnation if you don¡¯t even believe me?"


    James looked at her gloom and swallowed, "I uh..."


    "But I¡¯m defending for myself even if you don''t believe me!"


    Ang¡¯s voice was kind of sharp because of anger. She continued, "Don¡¯t you wanna ask me why I


    would flirt with Danis wearing an erotic uniform two years ago?"


    Sheughed, staring at him and then said emotionally, "Well, I used to think you were smart. It turned


    out you were a dumb fool who had been yed by others!"


    ¡°If I tell you that Jessica, J, Nova and me, we four yed the game of Truth or Dare on Sept 27


    and when I lost the game, I chose to take the punishment of Dare which was to flirt with Danis wearing


    an erotic uniform? Will you believe me?"


    Two years ago, when Jessica and the girls asked her to flirt with Danis in an erotic uniform, she refused


    immediately because she was deeply in love with James at that time.


    But Jessica read her like a book and tricked her easily. Finally she had to bite the bullet and wen to flirt


    with Danis in an erotic uniform.


    She didn¡¯t get it at that time why Jessica, an easy-going person would be so insistent in making her


    doing that. It turned out it was just a trap for her!


    James had thought of many possibilities. Maybe she was a greedy woman who loved to date with


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    another one on the side, just like what his father had done. Or she was tired of being with him all day


    so she became interested in Danis, who was always around her.


    But he had never thought that the truth was like this!


    It was ridiculously simple!


    He looked lost. He couldn¡¯t tell whether he was happy or not when he learned that Ang actually


    didn¡¯t cheat on him. He only felt a pain in his chest and couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Looking at her face which was red with anger, he was gonna say something but words failed him.


    He held his fist tight and got the feeling that sometimes the more you cared, the more you had to lose.


    "You still don¡¯t trust me, do you?"


    Ang sneered at herself, tears running down her cheeks and she was overwhelmed by hatred.


    She wiped out her tears and looked at him with anger, which made her lose her mind. Then she said


    nastily, "It doesn''t matter whether you trust me or not, because I don¡¯t expect you to trust me anyway!"


    "I...I trust you." His fingers trembled and he reached out his hands but retrieved before touching


    Ang. He just repeated, "I trust you."


    Ang shrieked withughter and stared at him, "You trust me?"


    She suddenly raised her voice, "If you did trust me, why would you do that to me, James? Just


    because you suspected that I was with Danis, you broke my leg and put me into jail."


    She tore off her gown and stood in front of him only with her underwear,


    "See?"


    Ang pointed at the horrible scars scattering on her body with her trembling hand and shouted at the


    top of her voice, "These scars are all over my body! I don''t know whether my leg can be cured!"


    Tears kept running down her cheeks, but Ang had no time to wipe it out.


    James couldn¡¯t say a word when he was staring at the ugly scars scattered on her fair skin. He felt


    great pain in his chest which made him hard to breathe.


    "I used to be a ssic dancer. Even if my leg is cured, do you think I can resume my dancing career?


    Huh?¡±


    Ang came up to him and got hold of James¡¯ cor on her tiptoes. She grabbed so tight that her


    finger nails looked pale. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! My leg was broken and I was put into jail. I can¡¯t even


    go back to my home now.


    My whole life...


    My whole life is ruined!¡± Her voice trembled with so much emotion that she had to take a deep breath


    before she could finish her words.


    ¡°It is ruined by you, James!¡± She repeated.


    It was just a misunderstanding that resulted in all the fatal consequences. How ridiculous life was!


    James looked quite embarrassed when Ang grabbed his cor, but he didn¡¯t move. He could only


    feel the agony when he saw tears welled up in Ang¡¯s eyes.


    He swallowed and didn¡¯t know what to say. He reached out his hands to her eyes.


    Ang clenched her teeth and avoided his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    James held her face and looked down at her. His fingers trembled slightly while he wiped out the tears


    on her face.


    "You are sorry?"


    Ang shook off his hands. Her eyes were bloodshot, ¡°What are you sorry for?


    Will it cure my leg or my scars? Or will it reconcile my parents?"


    "No, it won¡¯t!


    Nothing¡¯s gonna... cough, cough, cough!"


    She covered her mouth and her red face instantly became pale. Her lips turned blue and her breathing


    was much quicker and uneven than before.


    Seeing this, James held up Ang and put her onto the bed.


    ¡°Hang on! The doctor will be right here!"


    He pressed the emergency button and sat on the edge of the bed covering her with his coat. He


    trembled while holding her hand.


    Her hands were so small and skinny that he could feel her bone in his hand. It seemed as if he would


    have broken her hand if he held it tight.


    Ang coughed so hard covering her mouth that she felt she might cough her lung out. She could


    barely breathe due to the constant coughs.


    But even though she really didn¡¯t feel well, she shook off James'' hand.


    She didn''t want to be touched by him.


    It would make her feel disgusting!


    BANG!


    Rnd rushed in with another doctor and some nurses. He was stunned to see James and the split


    hospital gown scattered on the floor but he didn¡¯t pay attention to James and walked up quickly to


    check on Ang¡¯s leg.


    "I think it''s pulmonary edema again. Dr. Rnd, let me pass!"


    The other doctor said quickly and took Ang out of the ward with the nurses after ncing at Ang


    who looked pale with blue lips and the spit with blood on the floor.


    James'' eyes were fixed on Ang. Seeing this, he frowned and followed them.


    But Rnd came up to stop him, "You¡¯d better stay here, Mr. James."

 Chapter 162 You Can Never Beat a Businessman.

    Chapter 162 You Can Never Beat a Businessman.


    James didn¡¯t pay attention to Rnd and looked at Ang for a second before the doctor and the


    nurses took her out of the ward and soon disappeared in his sight.


    "Don¡¯t be offended. But I heard that you refused Ang some days ago. Why did you just..."


    Rnd did not finish his words but he had expressed clearly by bending down to pick up the split gown


    on the floor.


    James took over the pieces of clothes from Rnd. He was not gonna exin. Instead, he took two


    steps to the left to avoid Rnd and went out of the ward.


    But Rnd followed him and stood in his way.


    "Excuse me, Dr. Rnd."


    James said politely, but his eyes were filled with anger.


    "I could. But I won¡¯t."


    "I have no idea what you will do at the emergency room considering what you have done to Ang."


    snickered Rnd with his shallow dimples.


    James nced at him with a cold look.


    "You''d better listen to me if you want me to cure Ang¡¯s leg, Mr. James." said Rnd, pointing to the


    chair,


    "Stay here. After all, you are of no help in the emergency room. You are more of a hindrance than of a


    help."


    James swallowed and looked at the direction where Ang had left. He stretched his fingers and


    decided to stay in the ward.


    He didn''t sit down but looked at Rnd and said,


    "It seems that Ang means more than a patient to you Dr. Rnd."


    "Well, don¡¯t doubt it."


    Rnd¡¯s dimples were deep when he became serious, ''''After all, Auntie Susan asked me to take good


    care of Ang, especially when Mr. James was around.


    If anything happens to Ang, Auntie Susan will not let me get away with it."


    "That¡¯s it?" James doubted it.


    Rnd retorted raising his eyebrows,


    ¡°What else could it be?"


    The atmosphere was depressed in the ward.


    James moved his eyes from Rnd and walked out of the ward with the torn hospital gown in his hand.


    Rnd frowned and stopped James again with a serious tone,


    "Mr. James, don¡¯t you worry that I may not continue to cure Ang¡¯s leg if you don¡¯t listen to me and


    insist on going out?"


    James nced at him indifferently. Then he frowned and got hold of Rnd¡¯s shoulder, and threw


    Rnd onto the floor.


    Rnd slowly rose from the floor and sat there rubbing his aching body. Then he snickered,"It seems


    that you don¡¯t care that much about Ang''s leg, Mr. James."


    "Auntie Susan will not let you get away with it, if you don''t cure Ang''s leg."


    James reached out to help him stand up from the floor.


    Rnd patted on his painful butt and forced a smile. "In terms of plotting, a doctor can never beat a


    businessman." said Rnd. The conversation kind of eased the situation.


    He looked at James and continued,


    "But if you really want to do Ang some good, you¡¯d better not go. It won¡¯t do her any good if she gets


    too emotional."


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    James said concisely without looking at Rnd and walked out of the ward carrying the torn hospital


    gown in his hand.


    Looking at James¡¯ back, Rnd rubbed his shoulder that hurt from the fall and sighed. He finally


    decided to follow him at the thought of what Auntie Susan had told him again and again.


    There were seats outside the emergency room, so Rnd sat down when he arrived. But James kept


    standing uptight, his eyes gloomy. He looked kind of miserable pondering on something.


    Flop! Pop! Flop! Pop!


    Suddenly came the bumping sound of footsteps, which was kind of weird.


    James kept staring at the door of the emergency room without moving, while Rnd turned around to


    find a handsome young man who kind of resembled Ang hopping with his one foot in a slipper


    towards the emergency room. He was also dressed in a hospital gown with one of his shoulders and


    hands stered.


    And behind him was a woman running after him, shouting, "Greyson, can¡¯t you just slow down? Don¡¯t


    you care about your own leg?"


    "Hurry up! Just now the nurse said Ang was sent to the emergency room again because she was


    irritated by some baster. Fuck!"


    Greyson hopped so fast that he fell onto the ground with the crutches under his armpits.


    James turned around when he heard the noise. He came up to Greyson, frowning and reached out to


    help him.


    "Bah!" Greyson rejected James¡¯ help with disdain and looked away from him, shouting to Luna behind


    him, ¡°You can¡¯t even run as fast as a cripple!"


    Luna ran up and said to James without too much respect,


    "Don''t bother, Mr. James! Thanks."


    She tried to help Greyson to stand up but failed, and then she shouted,


    "You should go on a diet after you are discharged from the hospital!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "If anything happens to Ang, I should just die here in the hospital. Why bother to go on a diet?"


    Greyson said staring at James with a hatred look.


    Luna looked gloomy without saying anything and continued to help Greyson up from the floor with


    difficulty.


    James swallowed and didn¡¯t insist. Instead, he turned back to the emergency room and stared at the


    door.


    "Greyson, you¡¯d better go back and rest, considering that you are seriously injured."


    Rnd came up to help them. Finally Greyson got to stand up without being hurt.


    "Thank you, Doctor." said Luna.


    As a doctor, what Rnd disliked the most was people who didn¡¯t care about their own health, so he


    really didn¡¯t want to talk to Greyson and his wife Luna, "Not at all. I''m just worried that if anything goes


    wrong with Greyson, it will cause troubles to his attending physician."


    Greyson was too worried about Ang that he had no time to fight. Otherwise, he would definitely pick


    on Rnd as always.


    He hopped up to James with difficulty and stared at him, and suddenly, Greyson knelt down in front of


    James with his back straight, "James, I¡¯ve never begged anyone in my life, but I''m begging you now.


    Please let go of Ang!"


    James kind of frowned and bent down to hold Greyson on his arms that was not injured.


    He could have easily lifted Greyson up as usual. But James didn¡¯t dare to lift him with force considering


    his hand was stered. They were it a stalemate as Greyson knelt down with determination.


    Greyson knelt on the ground with helpless expression, "Like everyone else says, I''m just a fucking


    good-for-nothing who can do nothing but muck around. I have no idea what you smart people are


    thinking about!"


    "But everyone only gets to live once in this world. And James, don¡¯t you know how many times Ang


    had almost died just because of you?


    Even if she had done anything wrong to upset you, shouldn¡¯t it be called even now. Huh?"

 Chapter 163 Will You Let Go of Angela?

    Chapter 163 Will You Let Go of Ang?


    Hearing this, James looked down at Greyson and let go of him while stepping backward.


    James had made his point clearly, although he didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Why can¡¯t you just let go of Ang?"


    Greyson grabbed Luna''s hand and stood up with difficulty. His eyes were bloody red with anger,


    "James, do you really want to see Ang die for you rather than let go of her?"


    With his hand and leg stered, he struggled to go up to James but was stopped by Luna.


    James'' fingers slightly gathered into a fist. He felt that his throat was clutched by an invisible hand,


    which made him hard to breathe.


    He licked his dry lips and said ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything between Ang and me."


    Hearing this, Greyson couldn¡¯t be more outrageous, "How can you fucking possibly take care of it?


    Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you are from the Harvey family?"


    He came out in a rush with Luna who had been peeling an apple and didn''t have time to put down the


    fruit knife in her hand.


    He took the fruit knife from Luna by force angrily and hopped to James in Luna¡¯s screaming. Then he


    pointed the knife at James¡¯ belly.


    "I''m asking you one more time. Will you let go of Ang?"


    Staring at James, Greyson clenched his teeth and said word by word, "Think about it carefully before


    you answer!"


    At the same time, he put the knife closer to James, and it pierced through James¡¯ white shirt.


    "Greyson, don''t be silly!" Before James answered, Luna shouted in terror.


    "Put the knife down. You are not helping Ang, and you are hurting her instead."


    Greyson didn¡¯t listen to what they said and stared at James, his eyes bloodshot, ''''No! If he doesn''t


    agree, I''ll just kill him. It¡¯s not a big deal to go to jail!"


    Luna broke out in a cold sweat. She wiped out the cold sweat from her forehead and was about to


    persuade Greyson. Then James said,


    "We''ll take care of everything between Ang and me."


    The sharp fruit knife touched James¡¯ skin, and James felt the coldness of the edge. He would have


    died if the knife had been any closer to him, but he was not scared at all.


    Greyson was so irritated by James¡¯ decisive answer that he shouted ¡°Go to hell¡±, his eyes bloodshot


    and tearsing down his angry yet handsome face.


    At the same time, he pierced the knife through James¡¯ belly with a low sound ¡°Puff¡±.


    James stood still while blood came out along the knife, which quickly stained his shirt.


    He felt the pain, but he stood still and nced at his wound lightly.


    "Greyson, are you out of your mind?"


    Luna rushed to them and held the knife trembling with a pale face, "Let go of it."


    Her voice trembled because of terrors.


    "No!" Greyson was miserable with resentment. Tears fell on his hand and quickly mixed with the blood


    on his hand, "Luna, I¡¯m sorry for you and the kids, but I can''t just let Ang...suffer..."


    "so much and live painstakingly." he didn¡¯t manage to finish his words as his throat constricted.


    Luna clenched her teeth and couldn¡¯t say anything with tears running down her cheeks.


    James had been standing straight without changing his facial expression, but his face became pale due


    to the loss of blood.


    "You are supposed to be quiet outside the emergency room. You two are just causing troubles to the


    doctors and the patient inside."


    Rnd did not want to meddle in, but he had to do something to prevent everything going out of


    control.


    "Let go of it!"


    Greyson said to Luna angrily, then turned his head to Rnd, ¡°It is none of your business!"


    Although he was still angry, he had lowered his voice significantly.


    With his hands in the pockets of his white gown, Rnd frowned at Greyson, "If you kill James outside


    the emergency room, he¡¯s most likely to be saved while you are definitely going into jail. Ang will


    also suffer because of your reckless action.


    Are you sure it¡¯s worthwhile?"


    "Greyson, he is right. If you really think of Ang, you should let go of it now, and do not cause more


    troubles to her!"


    Luna said in a much faster tone than usual and wiped her tears, her eyes bloodshot.


    Greyson was not afraid of going to jail. When he heard that he might get Ang into trouble, he


    became hesitated and his hand kind of rxed.


    James held the knife and took it out of his belly as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain, but sweats kept running


    down his cheeks.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dr. Rnd, I need someone to take care of my wound, thank you."


    James let go of the fruit knife, which fell onto the floor with blood and a wound of an inch long appeared


    in the palm of his hand.


    Greyson was stunt when he heard ¡°Dr. Rnd¡± and he didn¡¯t look as raged as before with a mixed


    feeling of surprise, regret and worry at the sight of Dr. Rnd¡¯s badge.


    "Okay, you stay here. I''ll be right back soon."


    Rnd responded to James immediately after ncing at the wounds on James¡¯ belly and hand.


    He despised privileged people like James who was harsh to others, but as a doctor, it was his duty to


    save the injured.


    Greyson was gonna say something to Rnd, but before his words left his mouth, Rnd took out his


    cell phone and immediately walked to the side to call his colleagues for help.


    James stood with a pale face, staring at the emergency room with one hand holding the hospital gown


    and the other hand covering his wound with blood rushing out.


    Greyson nced at James and snorted at him with resentment.


    "Don¡¯t stand there. Sit down."


    Luna said angrily while holding Greyson gently, ¡°As soon as Ang wakes up, you should go back to


    your ward. I''ll have the doctor check on you again to prevent any sequ."


    Greyson was sad when hearing Ang¡¯s name.


    He wiped the blood on his hospital gown and said indifferently,


    "If Ang can''t get through it this time, I won''t get any treatment for my arm and leg, and I will keep


    them as a memory."


    His leg had only been injured for a few days, and it had caused a great inconvenience to him. He


    couldn¡¯t imagine how Ang had managed to live by with her broken leg for the past two years.


    Besides, he had got doctors to take care of him in the ward while Ang had been put into the jail as


    soon as James broke her leg. Maybe she had been picked on when she was suffering from the


    pain!

 Chapter 164 He Did Misunderstand Her

    Chapter 164 He Did Misunderstand Her


    Whenever Greyson thought of this, he felt so sad, and looked at James¡¯ back with anger.


    He was still young, had more chances. He would make James, the bastard pay for it one day for sure!


    James kept looking at the emergency room, paying no attention to Greyson who had been staring at


    him angrily.


    Soon doctors and nurses arrived with a hospital bed.


    Rnd went up to speak to them seriously and then led them to James.


    "Mr. James, please get on the bed. They''ll treat your wound now."


    Rnd walked up to James and said.


    James looked at the emergency room, which was still closed. He hesitated for a second and nodded


    slightly before he climbed onto the bed with difficulty while holding the hospital gown.


    ¡°Please leave it to me.¡± One of the nurses said to James quickly while holding the split hospital gown.


    They immediately pushed the hospital bed towards the emergency room on the other side.


    James covered his belly to stop blooding out while holding the split gown with the other hand. He


    took the gown closer to him and said, "It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll carry it myself."


    Hearing this, the nurse didn''t urge him and let go of the gown.


    Jamesy on the bed, looking at the closed emergency room through the gap between the nurses. He


    looked sad and grabbed the gown tightly in his hand.


    He didn''t stop his gazing at the emergency room until his bed was pushed into the other emergency


    room, which was then closed.


    After James had been transferred to the surgical bed, the doctors and nurses took out a pile of


    instruments and drugs required to treat his wounds. Several small vials of drugs were then dispensed


    and put into the syringe, which was about to be applied to him when he stopped the nurse.


    "Is there any anesthetic in it?" asked James.


    The wound was so deep that an urgent treatment was required. Running off her feet, the nurse really


    didn¡¯t have time for such an unprofessional question raised by a patient.


    But the nurse replied considering his identity.


    "Yes." She wouldn¡¯t bother to say one more word.


    The nurse grabbed James''s hand and wiped his arm with an alcohol pad. Before she gave him the


    injection, the air bubbles were squeezed out of the syringe, and she was ready for the injection.


    "I don''t want to take any narcotics and sedative drugs. Remove those for me." said James.


    Ang had been in the emergency room for a while. He needed his surgery to be finished as soon as


    possible so he could know how she was the first time, even if he couldn¡¯t go see her after his surgery.


    ¡°No.¡± The doctor declined him with a serious look before the nurses replied to him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Anesthetics and sedatives are required for your surgery; otherwise, you won¡¯t get through it!"


    "I don''t take them. Thanks." James said, turning his head to the doctor.


    The doctor looked more serious because he had to deal with such an unreasonable man while he was


    running off his feet. "Mr. James, maybe you have been used to issue orders, but you are now my


    patient in the hospital, you need to listen to me."


    "There have been some patients who insisted on not taking anesthetics and sedatives because they


    were worried about the sequ to their body or whatsoever. But as soon as the surgery began, they


    couldn¡¯t stand the pain and anesthetics and sedatives had to be applied again."


    "I can assure you that the injections of drugs like anesthetics and sedatives basically will not result in


    any sequ to your body if you are worried about it."


    In order to save as much time as possible, the doctor said very fast while the nurses were preparing for


    the surgery fast and neat.


    "I can stand the pain." said James.


    "I¡¯m fully responsible for it myself if any unnecessary trouble urs afterwards."


    All doctors disliked patients who loved to boss around while knowing nothing about the surgery. With a


    "The wound on your belly is not long but deep, while the wound on your hand is not deep but long, both


    of which need to be stitched during the surgery."


    "You will get at least a few dozen stitches for the treatment of the two wounds, each of which will have


    to go through your flesh. Are you sure you can stand such pain?"


    Without hesitation or batting an eyelid, James confirmed with a low hum.


    "Dr. Watts, everything is ready." A nurse said.


    The doctor looked at James with anger for a second and said,


    "Well, I¡¯ll just save my breath since you insist on it. Let me know when you can''t stand it and we¡¯ll give


    you the injection of anesthetics and sedatives."


    "Okay."


    James nodded at the doctor.


    "Let¡¯s start now."


    The doctor said to the nurses.


    "Someone hold him and keep him stay put."


    A nurse answered and came forward with a serious look. She held James hard in case he squirmed


    because of the excessive pain, which would affect the doctor¡¯s operation during the surgical process.


    The veins on James''s arm bulged when the needle and thread went through his flesh. His face looked


    pale while cold sweat ran down on his forehead.


    Seeing this, the nurse held him harder, getting prepared for his struggling. To her surprise, he just


    exerted his strength without any struggle.


    Such pain was not something that an ordinary person could endure. She didn¡¯t expect a pampered


    president like him would stand such a great pain without even a groaning.


    The doctor deliberately exerted his strength in the hope that James would cave in earlier so he could


    inject the anesthetics and sedatives and finish the operation ASAP.


    But to his surprise, he got through it after quite a while, but James with a pale face didn¡¯t squirm at all.


    The doctor became more cautious with his move and didn''t say anything.


    James breathed fast with cold sweat running down his cheeks as he felt the piercing paining from


    his body to his brain.


    It was not long before his face was covered with sweat and his shirt was dampened clinging to his


    broad back.


    "Just let me know if you can''t take it anymore. It¡¯s just the beginning. We can still inject anesthetic now."


    The doctor stopped and said after ncing at him.


    ¡°No." James said, grabbing the hospital gown in his hand.


    "Please be quick. I''m in a hurry."


    The doctor frowned, "It will only hurt more if I make it any faster."


    "Yes, please."


    James replied to the doctor immediately.


    The doctor looked at him confused, but elerated the stitch without saying anything.


    James suffered a lot from every stitch that went through his flesh. But it was nothingpared to the


    pain in his heart. He only cared about Ang at that moment.


    Just like what Sean had thought, it was just a misunderstanding between James and Ang, as she


    had never cheated on James.


    But he didn¡¯t feel happy at all. He would prefer that Ang had cheated on him rather than having been


    wrong about her.

 Chapter 165 Is She Not Doing Well?

    Chapter 165 Is She Not Doing Well?


    It was not long before the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor came out in a medical


    mask and gown.


    Greyson''s eyes glittered at the sight of the doctor and was about to stand up to inquire about Ang


    when Rnd stopped him,


    "You¡¯d better not move around while you are injured, Greyson."


    Rnd said in a unfriendly tone, as he despised patients who didn¡¯t listen to the doctor.


    Then he came up to the doctor immediately leaving Greyson with no time to fly off the handle.


    "Dr. Chandler, how is Miss Ang?"


    "She¡¯s not dying."


    Dr. Chandler took off his mask, his face gloomy.


    Seeing this, Greyson could not help standing up immediately.


    His face was pale because of the pain of his broken leg, "What does that mean?


    Is it bad?"


    He couldn¡¯t help worrying about her at the sight of the doctor who looked so serious.


    "Bah!"


    Dr. Chandler didn¡¯t answer him and asked impatiently after ncing around.


    "Is Mr. James here?"


    Greyson was so worried about Ang, ''''No! He''s not here! Doctor, please tell me how my sister is


    doing?"


    "She¡¯s your sister?"


    Dr. Chandler asked him with doubts.


    Greyson nodded immediately, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, ''''Yes, she is!


    Is she not doing well?"


    Before the doctor answered, he continued eagerly,


    "Please save my sister no matter how much it costs. We¡¯ve got plenty of money!"


    "Yes, you¡¯ve got plenty of money, but need more morality."


    Dr. Chandler said unhappily.


    "Anyone can go inside if you like, except Mr. James."


    He left unhappily after finishing his words.


    Several nurses came out of the emergency room one by one and followed him, and all of them looked


    serious.


    ¡°Morality? What the hell is he talking about?"


    Greyson grumbled with a frown and hopping into emergency room in a hurry.


    Luna immediately came up to hold him in case he fall down.


    Rnd was kind of confused, looking towards where Dr. Chandler had left, and then walked up to


    Greyson who was hopping difficultly,


    "Let me help you."


    "Thank you, Dr. Rnd."


    Tired and sweating all over, Luna left Greyson to Rnd and ran towards the emergency room.


    Greyson, lying in Rnd''s arms, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He propped on Rnd''s chest with one hand, trying to keep a distance. It was really awkward to be so


    close to a man.


    But he had just managed to keep a distance about 4 inches when a hand went through his armpit and


    the other through his knees.


    Before Greyson figured out what was happening, he was lift into the air.


    He was carried by Rnd in his arms!


    Greyson was embarrassed all the sudden, "What?"


    "You are wee, Greyson."


    It was not easy for Rnd to carry Geryson, after all he was an adult man. Rnd adjusted himself


    and then carried him towards the emergency room.


    Inside the emergency room, Ang sat on the hospital bed. She looked fine, although her face was still


    pale. Luna stood beside her.


    After cing Greyson onto the bed, Rnd smiled with two dimples at Angelia and Luna who were


    looking at them withplicated expressions, ¡°It¡¯s not good for Greyson to walk with his injured leg."


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was surprised to see him carry a man in his arms all the way here.


    "Ang, are you feeling better now?"


    Greyson talked much faster than usual and looked at Ang worried. He didn¡¯t have time to fight with


    Rnd.


    "I''m fine."


    Ang nced at Rnd and then continued,.


    "I didn¡¯t suffer from pulmonary edema. I pretended it just now."


    She didn''t want to see James, at least not at that moment. She had no better choice but faked her


    illness to shut him out.


    "Emergency rescue resources are always precious, and you lied to Dr. Chandler. No wonder he was


    angry."


    Rnd frowned. He was not happy either.


    "I¡¯m so sorry."


    Ang said.


    "I''ll apologize to Dr. Chandler."


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, "It¡¯s all right.


    As a doctor, he needs to take care of many patients every day. He won¡¯t waste his time being angry


    with a patient. He will be fine."


    "In other words, what¡¯s done is done. It¡¯s no use apologizing to Dr. Chandler even if he cares about it.


    To every doctor, it¡¯s pretty bad to upy the medical resources by pretending to be attacked by


    illnesses as an emrgency."


    Greyson didn''t care about it. He only wanted Ang to be fine. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    I will bring something nice to Dr. Chandler to make it up to him.¡±


    Hearing this, Rnd was even angrier. He heard before that Greyson was just a privileged yboy. It


    turned out Greyson was worse than that based on what he saw!


    "No. I''ll take care of it myself."


    Ang said.


    "I should apologize for what I have done today even if Dr. Chandler doesn¡¯t care about it or ept my


    apology."


    She used to be like his elder brother Greyson, who assumed that he could always make up to others


    by sending something nice.


    Maybe it was because she had been through a lot in the past two years that she changed her mind on


    a lot of things.


    Rnd was not that angry hearing what she said.


    "Sure, sure! It¡¯s your call!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As long as you are all right, anything else doesn¡¯t matter."


    Greyson looked at Ang with care and affection, "But Ang, please let me know beforehand next


    time. I was almost scared to death!"


    Luna added, "He thought you were sent to the emergency room because of Mr. James, so he fought


    with him with a knife."


    After saying that, she rolled her eyes at Greyson, as if she was trying to get even with him.


    "With a what?"


    Hearing this, Ang''s face became pale. She turned to Greyson and said with a louder voice, "Brother,


    what''s going on?"


    "Uhm...ha ha... it''s nothing!" Greyson said guiltily.


    "Luna?"


    Ang turned to Luna, cold sweat breaking out on her forehead.


    She was not afraid that James would take revenge on her, but she was worried that he woulde


    after her brother if he was irritated.


    Behind Ang, Greyson kept winking at Luna, begging his wife to show mercy to him.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious. He just scared Mr. James with a knife." said Luna.


    "If he had done anything serious, your brother and I wouldn''t be standing here right now."


    On a second thought, Ang agreed with Luna.


    James was such a narrow-minded man who had been so harsh to her, humiliating and torturing her just


    because he suspected that she cheated on him. If her brother had done anything bad to him, he


    wouldn¡¯t let her brother off the hook.


    Seeing this, Greyson immediately expressed his gratitude to Luna with lip sync, but Luna was still


    angry and didn¡¯t pay attention to him.

 Chapter 166 Dont listen to his nonsense

    Chapter 166 Don''t listen to his nonsense


    "I don¡¯t agree with Mr. Greyson¡¯s opinion, but he cares about you, Miss Ang." Rnd said.


    "For a rich second generation like him, he is concerned with his face and reputation, but he could kneel


    down in public to Mr. James in order to plead for you. It is really out of my expectation."


    No matter what the disease was, a good state of mind in the patient was conducive to recovery.


    He hadn''t had much contact with Miss Ang, but he could vaguely sense that she didn''t expect much


    from life.


    If Ang could feel more kindness from the world and be in a better mood, it would also help his


    treatment.


    Luna was stunned. She couldn''t even tell if Dr. Rnd was scolding her husband orplimenting


    him.


    "No ... there is no such thing. Don''t listen to his nonsense!"


    Greyson''s face flushed furiously. And he said in an embarrassing tone,


    "Ang, don''t listen to his nonsense!"


    Before Ang could reply, a messy footstep came from the doorway, followed by Dr. Chandler and a


    few nurses before a patient was pushed into her sight.


    "Why are you still here?"


    When he saw that Ang was still here, Dr. Chandler''s face became ugly, and he impatiently urged,


    "Get out of here if you''re all right!"


    He turned to Rnd and spoke in a extremely fast manner, "Dr. Rnd, help to get her out quickly! I


    have a patient here!"


    What was this all about?


    "OK." Rnd answered. But he didn''t move the transfer bed. Instead, Rnd walked to Greyson and


    picked him up. He said to Luna behind him as he walked.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you, Mrs. Luna."


    Luna was afraid of dying the patient and didn''t respond, but she rushed to push the transfer bed.


    Ang jumped off the transfer bed in her bare feet and pushed it out of the emergency room with Luna


    as fast as she could.


    "Go, go, go!"


    Dr. Chandler ordered the other nurses quickly, and a group of people went into the emergency room


    and mmed the door.


    Ang felt that it was indecent for Rnd to hold her brother like that, "Dr. Rnd, you could put my


    brother on the transfer bed. And we will push him back to the ward."


    Before Rnd could answer, Greyson yelled,


    "Quickly, put me down!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh."


    Rnd said lightly. And then he threw him onto the transfer bed without hurting Greyson''s wounds.


    Greyson''s back hurt a little from the fall, and tears wereing out of his eyes. And when he thought


    of that Rnd had hugged him twice without permission, his pent-up anger exploded, "F*ck, are you


    fucking sick?"


    "Mr. Greyson, you got the wrong person. It''s you who''s sick."


    Rnd crinkled his eyes and pointed to the cast on his arm and leg, with deep dimples on his cheeks.


    Greyson was too angry to say anything.


    Damn, he hated this kind of men who cursed people without dirty words, just as annoying as that


    bastard James!


    "Mr. Greyson, you are a patient, so I shouldn''t be too fussy with you. But don''t make noise in the


    hospital, and you have not paid attention to this."


    "And I would like to correct one thing to you.


    It''s not right of doing something wrong and just apologizing for it. It''s an insult."


    The smile on Rnd''s face disappeared, and he was serious when he said those words.


    Greyson was disgusted by him, as he always wanted to teach him something, which was annoying,


    "You ..."


    "Greyson, Dr. Rnd is right." Ang interrupted him.


    Greyson immediately gave up, "All right, you''re a little fairy, and you''re right about everything."


    After saying that, he suddenly remembered something.


    Greyson turned to Rnd with disgust, but he said politely, "What I said and did have nothing to do


    with my sister. It is all right if you don¡¯t like me. But you should give my sister good treatment. If you


    cure her ..."


    Before he could say something like "I can give you anything you want," Luna interrupted him, "Dr.


    Rnd, I trust you, and please cure Ang''s leg."


    "I''m a doctor and it''s my job to treat people, no need to be so polite." Rnd smiled and said, "It''s not


    good to keep blocking the emergency room door like this, let''s just go back to the ward."


    Luna nodded her head in agreement.


    "The floor is cold, Miss Ang, sit on the transfer bed too."


    Rnd looked at Ang''s white feet and said gently.


    He was not malicious. But when he looked over, Ang retracted her right leg, then lowered her head


    and said,


    "No, it''s not that far from my ward, and I''ll just walk back on my own."


    "Miss Ang, you are too stubborn, just like my aunt said."


    Rnd smiled. He stepped forward, bent down, and lifted Ang with his arms, "I''m offended."


    As he spoke, he carried Ang to the transfer bed and tried to put her on it.


    Before he could put her down, the door to the opposite emergency room opened suddenly. James


    walked out. He wore the same suit and carried the torn hospital gown in his hand. He looked the same


    as usual, except that his face was a little too pale.


    His eyes wandered on Rnd and Ang for a moment, and his brows inscrutably furrowed. He


    walked over in a slow and unnatural-looking posture.


    "Mr. James." Rnd greeted him with a faint look before putting Ang on the transfer bed.


    James answered with ¡°emm." But after only a glimpse of him, his eyes fell on Angele.


    When their eyes met, Ang could not control the trembling of her eyshes, and her limbs turned


    weak.


    As he stepped closer, her body grew stiffened, sweat breaking out from her forehead.


    She didn''t know what the sweat on his forehead was about, but her body sweated because of fear.


    Anesthetics were used during normal operations, so Ang won''t wake up for a while after the


    emergency rescue. And even if she did, she should not be in this state.


    That was to say...


    He should have known she was lying earlier.


    ¡°Are you all right?"


    James asked as he walked slowly to the transfer bed and looked at Ang.


    Ang was still wearing his suit jacket, but her back had long been soaked with sweat.


    Even though she knew he had misunderstood her all these years and he was the one who was at fault,


    she was still afraid of him, with hatred and unwillingness in her fear.


    "You''re disappointed that I''m all right?"


    The scales of fear and hate tipped back and forth. And finally, it fell in favor of hate.


    The undisguised hatred in her eyes pierced through James¡¯ hard, and the knot in his throat rolled as he


    said,


    "Go back to your ward and have a rest if you''re all right."


    He stopped for a moment, stared at her closely, and said,


    "Don''t ever do that again."


    "I know in my heart what I can do and cannot do. I don''t need you to tell me what I should do."


    Ang''s arms and legs were weak, but she tilted her head and forced him to look at her, "Didn''t you


    say you believed me?"


    "If you believe me, you should know it was just a misunderstanding two years ago. I never wronged


    you, instead you wronged me!!!"


    She was emotional, and her voice was a bit sharp.


    By her side, Greyson eyes focused on James like a nail, and every cell in his body tensed up and on


    alert.

 Chapter 167 The Feeling of Like

    Chapter 167 The Feeling of Like


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Feeling fiery pain in the small of his stomach, James wiped the cold sweat from his head and said


    obscurely with difficulty.


    Hearing this, Greyson nearly jumped up from the bed. Jam ... James was apologizing to Ang?


    He knew he wronged Ang for that car ident?


    "I can''t afford an apology from Mr. James, and I don''t need it."


    Ang mocked with trembling fingers.


    "You know it was a misunderstanding, now can you get me out of the Dream Club?"


    James said with an ¡±em.¡±, her angry and fear-filled face reflected in his pupils. And his heart seemed to


    be stabbed with needles, one by one, which was not fata but painful to bear. Like ... Was this the


    feeling of like someone?


    It didn''t seem to be the same as what Sean had said, and instead of making him pleasant, it made him


    bitter.


    After getting a definite answer, Ang''s tense body finally eased a little. Ang didn''t look at James


    again, and jumped off the hospital bed and walked quickly in the direction of the elevator.


    She didn''t want to see James for one more second!


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    What happened between Ang and James made Greyson confused. And looking at Ang''s


    increasingly distant back, he propped his hands on the transfer bed and tried to get out.


    Luna held him down and gave him a stern re, "You stay here in peace!"


    James pursed his lips and clutched the hospital gown with more force. He lifted his feet and took a step


    forward. But he frowned and retreated again, as his heart was pressed by a thousand pounds load.


    "Miss Ang is in a very unstable mood now. If Mr. James is really thinking about her, you¡¯d better


    avoid meeting her during this period." Rnd said.


    James nced at him faintly, and his eyes showed hostility that he hadn''t noticed. And then he gave a


    slightly muffled sound, "Please keep me informed about Ang''s leg, Dr. Rnd. If there is anything


    you need, feel free to mention it to me."


    "Mr. James, you are neither my employer nor my superior, so there is no need for me to reveal Miss


    Ang''s privacy to you. Excuse me for now."


    Rnd nodded slightly at James before pushing Greyson away with Luna.


    James looked down at the hospital gown in his hand, his eyes shing.


    Then, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and nced in the direction that Ang had left. And


    then, with a pale face, he took small steps towards the elevator, covering his lower belly, and went into


    the ward.


    Ang returned to the hospital room, and locked the door with a m. Then she leaned against the


    door and slid down onto the floor.


    The suit jacket on her body had an aggressive aura, the same as its owner James.


    She licked her dry lips, unbuttoned the suit, and tossed his suit jacket onto the floor.


    Ang stared at the customized handmade suit on the ground, stood up abruptly, and stomped on the


    suit jacket.


    Bare feet did not cause any substantial damage to the suit jacket, so she put on her shoes and added a


    few more stomps.


    It wasn''t until the suit jacket had shoe prints all over that she bent down to pick it up, walked over to the


    window and dropped it out without hesitation.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    When the knock on the door sounded up, Luna''s voice came through the door, "Ang, it''s me, open


    the door."


    Ang wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, "I''m so tired today, I want to have a rest now. Luna,


    go and take care of my brother."


    "Are you crying?" Luna said eagerly, with worries in her voice.


    "Ang, if you have anything ufortable, please tell me. Don''t hold it in your heart."


    Ang took a deep breath and forced the tears back from the corners of her eyes, "I''m fine. I''m just too


    tired. Luna, I''ve ruined my hospital gown, can you ask the nurse for another one and send it to me


    tomorrow?¡±


    Luna said, ¡°No problem, but you have to open the door first so I can see you."


    ¡°That is really not necessary, Luna."


    Ang said with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t want to wear James''s clothes, so I just throw it away. Now I can''t meet you naked, can I?"


    This time, Luna answered her after a while, "Okay, I''ll send you the hospital gown tomorrow."


    She stopped for a moment and said,


    "One more thing, your brother let me ask you, how did James know the truth about the car ident?


    If he has any evidence, let''s try to get it so we can clear up the case for you."


    Both Luna and Greyson felt that they should try to rify it if they could, so that some people wouldn''t


    talk about Ang all day.


    "Sorry to bother you."


    Ang lowered her eyes, and her hands hanging on either side of her body clenched tightly, "But that''s


    not what I told James about."


    She didn''t want to say more, "Greyson is tossing and turning today, and I don''t know if he''s okay. Luna,


    ask the doctor to take a look at him."


    Luna said a few more words and left in a hurry.


    It was only after her footsteps disappeared in the doorway that Ang moved her legs, which were


    already numb, and walked towards the hospital bed.


    She sat on her bed and warmed up her cold feet with her hands. Her eyes were empty as she looked


    at the table in front of her, and her thoughts had drifted back two years long ago.


    It was Thursday, September 27, the day before Ang''s birthday.


    On Thursday afternoon, all the teachers would have a meeting, so they did not need to attend ss.


    Ang had an appointment with Jessica, J, and Nova to hang around at the Smith''s house.


    It was not clear who took the lead on ying Truth or Dare, and Ang was quite excited and agreed.


    In the beginning, the other three lost, and she eagerly asked a few curious questions. But in the


    following six or seven rounds, and she was not so fortunate and kept losing.


    The questions ranged from ¡°When did you fall in love with James?" "What is the most embarrassing


    thing you''ve done to chase after James?" and "Have you ever kissed James?"


    The questions tended to be bolder and bolder, "Have you ever dreamed on having sex with James?"


    After another defeat, Ang finally didn''t dare to choose the Truth again and chose the Dare instead.


    Jessica curled her lips and said softly, "Have you thought about it? You can¡¯t regret it."


    ¡°Will I regret it?"


    Shey down, with her back leaning on the sofa, her arms dangling back and forth on the armrest


    beside her, "Say, catch caterpirs, earthworms, mice?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Or pick two boys from sports school for a fight, or put a snake in the teacher''s desk?¡±


    J''s eyes glowed with hatred as she said,


    "None of these are fun! In thest exam, the big baldy took my test paper and I had to sit for a re-test.


    You can put some dog shit in his briefcase to anger him!"


    "If you want to put it, you go ahead and put it, I''m not going!"


    Ang looked at her disdainfully, ¡°The points you get in the test show your true ability! Who can you


    me for cheating on the exam and having your test paper taken away?


    It''s good that the big baldy didn''t give you a punishment and make you fail to graduate!"


    J''s face turned ugly at her words, and she looked indignant, "You think everyone wants to score


    sixty-one or twenty on the test like you and pass with a low score?"

 Chapter 168 If you cant afford to play, just say it

    Chapter 168 If you can''t afford to y, just say it


    "At least I did it myself." Ang grunted heavily, "If you think the low score is embarrassed, then you


    should try your best to study hard. What''s the hell of cheating?¡±


    ¡°If you are caught cheating, you dare not to argue with the teacher and tter him all day long, it is


    disgusting to make these tricks behind his back!"


    She had always disliked J, as her words never matched her actions, and she bullied the weak and


    was afraid of the strong.


    But J¡¯s family had always had business dealings with the Smith family, and J''s rtionship


    with Jessica was quite close. And since Jessica was her friend, she would inevitably y with J.


    "You ..." J was so angry that she didn''t utter a word for a long time.


    "Well, let''s stop arguing! It made no sense to argue over such a trivial matter."


    Jessicaughed helplessly, turned her head to Ang, and said,


    "I do have a less difficult but fun way to y, but I just don''t know if you dare to do it."


    Upon hearing this, Ang was amused She straightened her back, tilted her chin slightly, and said,


    "There is nothing in the world that I dare not do!"


    "Wait a minute then, I''ll get the props."


    Jessica got up, smiling and walked out of the room.


    Stretching her neck to look out, Ang muttered in a small voice, "What the ..."


    Not much time passed before Jessica returned with a small box.


    She put the box on the table and sat next to Ang, "If you dare to wear this outfit and meet my


    brother, then we will consider your Dare is a sess."


    ¡°You just want me to meet your brother? Why should I be afraid..?"


    As Ang spoke, she un-wrapped the box Jessica had ced on the table. And when she looked at


    the erotic lingerie inside, her face suddenly turned red, and abruptly stopped her words.


    J came over to look at it, and her face was flushed.


    "Jessica, where did you get this kind of stuff?"


    Ang carried the erotic lingerie with two fingers, stared at it with a flushed face, and threw it back onto


    the table, ''''Disgusting! I''m not wearing it!"


    Nova picked it up and looked at it for a while, "Disgusting?


    I think it''s pretty good.


    Ang, it''s not like you can''t afford to y, right?"


    "It''s not a question of whether I can afford to y, but a question of whether I should y!"


    Ang moved the headphones hanging from her neck ufortably.


    "As you know, I am in love with James, and we will engage at my birthday dinner tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Now, you guys are asking me to hug Danis in erotic lingerie, isn''t that fucking bullshit? y is y,


    don''t ask me to do something so hical, okay?"


    After hearing the word ¡°engage", Jessica''s eyes was obscured, and a hint of disappointment shed


    across her eyes.


    She bit her lips and reached for the erotic lingerie, "I thought we were so close that we didn''t usually


    have to think too much about what we say or do. But I didn¡¯t expect you''d think it is hical. I''m sorry.


    I am the one who go too far with this offer."


    "No, I didn''t mean that!"


    Ang hurriedly exined,


    "Jessica, we''ve known each other for so long, you should know I always speak without much thinking! I


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    really just said it off the top of my head, nothing more!"


    Nova snatched the erotic lingerie from Jessica''s hand and grunted at Ang, "Jessica just suggested it


    for fun, and you said it was hical! Is that too much?"


    "Ang didn''t mean it either. It''s just a game, and you guys should stop arguing."


    Jessica forced a smile, and her pretty face was so bleak that it was heartbreaking to look.


    "I''m sorry, Jessica." Ang stood up anxiously and apologized to Jessica, "But there''s no way I''m


    going to hug Danis in this kind of erotic lingerie!"


    "I have someone I like and I''m about to get engaged to him. You are asking me to wear this outfit to


    seduce someone who has courted me, but I just cannot do it like a bitch!"


    "Besides, even if I don''t have a lover, and I don''t get engaged to James tomorrow night, there''s no way


    I''m going to hug Danis in such kind of clothes!


    He''s trying to win my affection for a long time, and I''m not giving him the illusion that ''I like him'' and I


    am ying with his feelings.""


    Jessica struggled to pull her lips, and her eyes were a little red, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t consider that, and it''s all


    my fault. I''ll put this dress away now.


    Nova, just give me the stuff."


    ¡°No.¡±


    Clutching the erotic lingerie tightly, Nova yelled at Ang, "Isn''t it just a game? Why do you think so


    much of such a trivial matter? Who is a bitch? You''re the only one with moral sense?"


    ¡°Why are you so pissed off today?" Ang questioned her, and then turned to Jessica and said with a


    frown.


    "I talk like this all the time, as you know. And if it makes you ufortable, I apologize."


    "But I have a fianc¨¦ now, and it''s impossible for me to have an affair with another man. If James knows


    about this and refuse to get engaged to me, I''ll definitely regret it for the rest of my life."


    "And Jessica, think about it, Danis''s your brother. If I did that and yed with his feelings, wouldn''t you


    feel bad for him?"


    Jessica''s eye turned redder. She wiped the corners of her eyes, and then spoke with a little nasal


    voice, "I just think this dress is simr to a beach suit, maybe better than a swimsuit. And it''s just


    nothing to hug my brother in this."


    She smiled to herself, "I didn''t expect that we think differently on this matter. I''m sorry, Ang, I''ve


    made you feel ufortable with this offer."


    "No need to apologize to her!"


    Nova looked askance at Ang, "Ang, if you can''t afford to y, just say so. There''s no need to


    make us disgusting and unhappy like this!"


    When she heard this, Ang''s face instantly darkened, "Who dare not to y?"


    Jessica tugged on the sleeves of the two and said softly,


    "Stop it, this is my fault. I shouldn''t have brought up this ... kind of thing."


    "You! I said you dared not to y!"


    When Nova saw Jessica was trying to take the me, she became unhappy and looked at Ang,


    "You are the one who chose the Dare, and you are the one who said you don''t regret it. Now you dare


    not to y and said this proposal was immoral, aren''t you the one who dare not to y?"


    J had been observing the situation beside. When she saw they were arguing, she immediately


    sided with Nova and said gloomily.


    "That''s right. If some people can''t afford to y, they should just say so. Don¡¯t put the me on


    Jessica, and do bully her"


    "Well, well, stop arguing."


    Jessica''s eyes were red, like a poor little rabbit, "It''s just a game."


    J wrapped her arms around her chest and rolled her eyes at Ang, "The Qing Dynasty is long


    gone. This is the twenty-first century, and there are plenty of people running around in bikinis. What''s


    wrong with wearing this dress to hug someone?"


    Looking at Ang''s unhappy face, she gave a weird smile, "I think someone may have been


    dissatisfied with us for a long time, and she is just taking advantage of this opportunity to re


    up!"

 Chapter 169 Who says I dare not to play?

    Chapter 169 Who says I dare not to y?


    "Hmm, if someone don¡¯t want to be friends with us, she should have said so earlier. I do not care such


    kind of insincere friends like that!!"


    Nova made oblique usations, ¡°Someone follow the man every day , but she does not feel ashamed.


    Now it is just a game, but she just dares not to y!"


    J echoed with her, "If she can''t afford to y, just say so, now she is wasting everyone''s time!"


    "We''re friends, you cannot say that about Ang." Jessica bit her lip and said, "I feel pretty bad about


    hearing you talk about her like that."


    J had argued with Ang for several times before, and she was angry with Ang, "We treat her


    as a friend, does she treat us as a friend? I know you''re nice and don''t want to see us argue, but listen


    to what she''s saying.¡±


    "There are so many people cheating in school. Isn''t it normal for me to bring something for the test?


    She made me feel that I havemitted a heinous crime!? And you, how can she call you a bitch for


    something so trivial?"


    Ang was enraged and herplexion was pale, "J, watch what you say! When did I say that


    Jessica was a bitch? I''m just saying this thing is not ethical and only a bitch would do it. Don''t fucking


    turn it upside down and stir up trouble here! "


    Jessica didn''t say anything, her eyes were bloody red, and then she looked down and sniffled.


    "When we used to go to the beach together, we usually see you wearing bathing suit. Now it''s just a


    matter of wearing a simr outfit at home and hugging Danis, what''s wrong with it?"


    Nova sneered,


    "You are hesitating and arguing with us for so long, don¡¯t you dare to y? If you dare not, just say so


    earlier and we''ll stop ying, as no one is forcing you!"


    Jessica wiped the corners of her eyes and forced a smile, "I''m sorry, Ang, I didn''t know you were


    somewhat ... unwilling to do it, and I''m really sorry!"


    After saying that, she bowed ny degrees towards Ang with great sincerity.


    Nova helped her up, nced at Ang and said,


    "I didn''t see you are the person who dare not to y!"


    The words ¡°dare not to y¡± were about to blow up to Ang. Usually, she was concerned about her


    face, just like her brother Greyson. But this time, three friends said at the same time that she dared not


    to y, and she was not going to admit it.


    "Did I say I dared not to y?"


    Ang clutched the erotic lingerie, ¡°Wear this dress and hug Danis? What''s the big deal!"


    Jessica gently tugged on her sleeve and whispered,


    "Ang, if you don''t want to do it, you don''t have to force yourself. Now, it seem like I''m forcing you ..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, where can I change my clothes?"


    Annoyed, Ang ripped the headphones off her neck and casually threw them onto the couch.


    J deliberately said something ambiguous,


    "Don''t force yourself if you can''t afford to y. And don''t say that we bullied you when the timees!"


    "Shut, up!"


    Ang looked at her and squeezed two words out of her teeth, fire spewing from the bottom of her


    eyes.


    J was so scared that she shrank her neck, and did not dare to say anything.


    Jessica sighed and said with grievance and guilt, ¡°Ang, you don''t have to push yourself so hard ..."


    "Stop it!" Ang interrupted her directly. She frowned as she took her erotic lingerie into the toilet and


    mmed the door.


    Seeing this, J muttered a few words, none of which were kind.


    Ang was agitated by them, and forced herself to change into the erotic lingerie.


    This dress was not that bad, and just like what Jessica and the others had said, it was made of the


    same material as the beach swimsuit.


    But the design was quite erotic, and strange.


    She looked herself in the mirror and dared not to take a second look.


    She clutched tightly the skin exposed from her chest, sat on the toilet lid for more than half an hour, and


    did not go out. She was unable to convince herself in her heart.


    To be honest, this offer from Jessica made her feel unbearable, but she just couldn''t stand it when


    people said she dared not to y!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The toilet door was vigorously knocked from outside, and Nova''s impatient voice rang out from the


    doorway, "Ang, can you do it or not?


    If you can''t afford to y, then just tell us now. Don''t waste everyone''s time here!"


    "Nova, let¡¯s we just forget about it."


    Immediately afterward, Jessica''s soft voice rang out, "It''s just a game, there''s no need for you to be


    angry. Maybe Ang really can''t ept it."


    After listening to their conversation, fire surged in Ang''s heart.


    She stood up abruptly and went over to open the door. She did not even look at the two girls in the


    doorway and asked directly.


    "Where is Danis?"


    "My brother''s off work today, so he''s in his room."


    Jessica bit her lip and said in a low voice.


    "Got it."


    Ang walked past the two in her erotic lingerie. When she crossed Nova, she grunted heavily, "You


    guys watch it with binocrster, don''t fucking call me a scoundrel then!"


    Ang liked to talk in dirty words when she''s upset or apprehensive, but she had no idea when this


    had be a habit.


    After letting out the bragging, Ang put on a jacket and went to the opposite building to find Danis.


    Just out of the sight of Jessica and the girls, Ang''s straightened spine sagged. She covered her


    body with the jacket and felt a little regret.


    No matter what, she had someone she liked and shouldn''t be flirting with other men.


    And she didn''t ept Danis''s feelings, but the two of them were good friends. Now, what the hell was


    this if she yed with his feelings?


    But she had already agreed to it. If she withdrew at this time, what her friends would think of her?


    Ang''s mind wasplex. And her feet were slow as she made her way up the revolving staircase to


    the door of Danis''s room.


    As soon as she knocked on the door, she took off the jacket on her body, and hugged Danis, then the


    Dare game would bepleted.


    But that was easier said than done, and she stood in the doorway for over ten minutes without making


    up her mind.


    Forget it! Losing her face was nothing. She should be so obsessed with her face.


    Ang turned around and walked away, but stopped after a few steps.


    Jessica was fine, but both Nova and J had big mouths and talked nonsense all day long. If she


    went back on her words today, tomorrow the whole school would know that she was someone who


    even dared not to y a game. And those who knew her mayugh at her!


    "Oops!" Ang stomped her foot and scratched her hair in annoyance, and she was so entangled that


    she felt a headache.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened from the inside.


    Danis walked out in a white shirt and ck suit pants. And his slender and good-looking hand held a


    cell phone, which was currently attached to his right ear, "Ang?"


    Ang turned her head and answered with ¡°Ah¡±.

 Chapter 170 He couldnt resist stealing a glance at her

    Chapter 170 He couldn''t resist stealing a nce at her


    "Why don''t youe in?" Danis hung up the phone. And the underside of his amber eyes was holding


    undisguised love, "If Jessica hadn''t called me and said you were outside, I wouldn''t have known."


    Ang had a jacket over her erotic lingerie, but she still felt ufortable all over her body. She pulled


    her lips, but couldn''t force a smile.


    Jessica knew she was outside Danis''s room and didn''t go in, so she must be looking at them with J


    and Nova with binocrs on the opposite side!


    If she left now, she would take on the charge of ¡°dare not to y"!


    "What are you thinking about? You are absent-minded in a conversation."


    Danis leaned forward slightly with his upper body and held out and shook his left hand in front of her


    eyes.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Only then did Ange back to her senses and found that his handsome face was so close.


    And the intense emotion in his eyes could almost melt her.


    She hurriedly backed up two steps to keep a distance between the two, "What did you just say?"


    "Why are you at the door of my room, but note in?"


    When seeing her dodging movements, Danis''s eyes darkened a bit at the bottom. And he leaned


    against the wall and said,


    "Is it because you are going to get engaged tomorrow, and you are afraid that Mr. James will be


    jealous, so you do not dare to be with another man alone?"


    For eighteen years, there were two kinds of words Ang hated most.


    The first was when people said James was bad, and the second was when people said she didn''t dare


    to do anything.


    "No!" She grunted in no uncertain terms and said, "It has nothing to do with James!"


    Danis''s pupils reflected her baby-fat cheeks, and the bottom of his eyes was full of doting, "Then why


    don''t you go in?"


    Ang didn''t want others to say that she couldn''t afford to y, and she didn''t want to y with his


    feelings either. In the end, she came up with a good idea.


    She looked at him and coughed slightly, then raised her chin slightly and said, "I yed Truth or Dare


    with Jessica and the girls and I lost, and Jessica asked me to hug you in the erotic lingerie. Danis, let¡¯s


    say it first, I always treat you as a big brother. I definitely didn''te to seduce you. Don''t think too


    much of it! "


    "You''d be a lot more cute if you didn''t add thest sentence."


    Danis rubbed the top of her head and said helplessly, "You really don''t give me any chance."


    Ang pped his hand away in disgust and said, "It''s better for you and me if we say these first!


    Anyway, my heart is not big, and it''s all taken up by James, so there''s no room for you!"


    "You''ve said this kind of thing many times, so you do not have to irritate me by saying it again."


    Danis rubbed his brow and said, "You little girls are ying too much!"


    "Do you think I want to do it? It was Jessica who brought it up, and I''ve pissed her off over it just now!"


    Talking about it, Ang felt depressed.


    Danis smiled to himself, "Anyway, you''ve alreadye to my ce. Just go back and tell Jessica and


    the girls that you have already hugged me. Don''t go in. I''m afraid that a healthy young man like me


    won''t be able to hold myself in the face of the woman I love."


    "I''m getting engaged. From now on, don''t say such thing anymore. It won''t be well for either of us."


    Ang rolled her eyes, "I''d go back directly. But Jessica and the girls are looking at us with binocrs


    on the opposite side."


    "Come in, then." Danis let the door open and closed it behind her when she entered, and then nced


    at the opposite room, "Nobody''s there."


    "How can you be blind with such big and beautiful eyes?"


    Ang walked up to him and pointed to a room on the opposite south side, "Three ... two heads, see?"


    It seemed like Jessica was not here and Ang didn''t know what she''s doing.


    "Would it be all right to close the curtains then? That way they won''t see it and you can just go back


    and say you hugged me." Danis said.


    "Then they''d say I was cheating." Ang was annoyed. "Well, look down at the ground for a while and


    don''t look at me. I will put my arms around your neck and give you a hug... That''s it, don''t touch me!


    Hearing this, Danisughed, "Only you are allowed to touch me, and I am not allowed to touch you? It


    is not fair!"


    Ang''s eyes went wide open.


    "You''re getting engaged, so it''s not too much for me to give you a hug, is it?"


    After Danis finished speaking, he pulled her into his arms. Then he unbuttoned her coat and threw it


    onto the ground.


    He held her imaginarily, and his body did not directly touch her skin. But the faint smell came from her


    body, which made his heart beat faster.


    Ang had just made a unteral agreement with him to let him look at the ground and not to look at


    her, but he still couldn''t help it and nced at her.


    He just took a quick look at her, and with self-conscience, he didn''t see anything but got only an


    impression: her skin was so white.


    Danis''s movement was too fast, and Ang froze for a moment. And only after half a minute did she


    react and hurriedly pushed him away and picked up the coat on the ground.


    After putting on her coat, she looked towards the opposite room. Just now she didn''t know what was


    going on, and suddenly she felt that someone was watching her with unfriendly eyes.


    But when she looked over, there was no one on the other side, only the curtains rippling in the room


    when the autumn breeze blew.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang turned her head again and nced at the opposite room in the south, and J and Nova were


    still looking at them through binocrs.


    Maybe she just felt wrong, no one other than J and Nova on the other side looked at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing she was staring in the opposite room without making a sound for a long time, Danis asked.


    "It''s OK."


    Ang frowned and looked at him. And she wrapped her coat around her again, "It''s a shame that


    other people say you are a gentleman! You turned out to be a horny man too!"


    But it was not his fault. If she hadn''t yed games with Jessica and the girls, she wouldn''t have had to


    do this to embarrass him.


    She felt aggrieved in her heart, but she was also a little bit unreasonable. And finally, she snorted at


    Danis, opened the door, and left.


    The east side of the corridor was a window, and the west side was a wall. Ang usually liked to look


    down the corridor window to see the view below. But she had something on her mind today and didn''t


    look down, so she missed James''s leaving figure.


    Ang rubbed his painful eyebrows, and then pulled herself out of the memory.


    No wonder Jessica could just take out a set of erotic lingerie that day, she had already set a trap for her


    that day.


    After a second thought, during the years when the two were friends, Ang didn''t know how many


    traps Jessica has set for her.


    Now, Ang knew Jessica''s true nature and was always alert to her. But she had to admit that


    Jessica''s mind was a match for James.


    In this regard, even with her full defenses, she was noparable to Jessica.


    Angy on the bed and turned over. Because she was too weak and mentally exhausted, she


    closed her eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    When she woke up again, she was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Ang? Are you in there, Ang?"


    It was Luna.

 Chapter 171 I Still Wont Let You Go

    Chapter 171 I Still Won''t Let You Go


    Ang got off the bed, rubbing her burning head and covering her upper body, slipped on her shoes


    and went over to open the door.


    Luna stood in the doorway with a pale face, sizing at her up and down and finally let out a sigh of relief,


    "You scared the hell out of me. What took you so long to open the door?"


    "I was too tired, and slept for too long. I¡¯m sorry if I made you worried."


    Ang said as she pulled her lips.


    Looked at her naked top, Luna frowned, handed her the gown, then pushed her inside the ward, "Go in


    and change."


    Ang nodded and was about to go inside when she suddenly saw the door of the opposite ward


    opening, and James appearing at the door in a hospital gown.


    The wide, white-and-blue striped hospital gown was not a good outfit, but perhaps because of his good


    figure, or his handsome face, he looked noble even in this gown.


    When their four eyes collided, one had an inexplicable look with an infinite abyss at the bottom of his


    eyes, while the other was staring with full hatred and disgust in her eyes.


    "What¡¯s......" Seeing her stand still, Luna turned her head to look behind, but the moment she saw the


    person across the room, her voice stopped abruptly and swallowed the word ¡°wrong¡±.


    "Come in, sister-inw." Ang yanked Luna in, walked to the door and mmed it shut.


    Luna stood behind her, opened her mouth for several times, then said,


    "He was hospitalized because......"


    "I''m not interested in what happened to him."


    Ang interrupted her abruptly, put the hospital on without hesitation.


    Hearing it, Luna was relieved. She thought Ang was angry because she knew Greyson stabbed


    James yesterday.


    "By the way, Ang, if the misunderstanding you told Mr. James yesterday was not about the car


    ident, what was it?" Luna asked.


    Ang paused for a moment and said sinctly,


    "...... He thought I had an intimate rtionship with Danis and thought I was cheating. That''s why he


    treated me like that for two years."


    "Misunderstanding?" Luna asked.


    Ang''s voice was light, "Hmm."


    "And then what?" Luna looked at her face and carefully weighed her words, "You guys are sort of......


    on good terms now?"


    Crap!


    Ang identally knocked off the teacup on the table, which fell onto the floor and broke into pieces.


    "Good terms?!" Ang smirked, with the scar at the end of her eyebrow tinged with hostility, ¡°Are you


    kidding me now? How can I possibly be on good terms with him after I spent thest two years in


    misery and might spend the rest of my life in Dream Club?"


    Due to the sufferings and torments she had endured in these past two years, she would never forgive


    James, even if he were to kneel on the ground and apologize to her.


    She hated him!


    Hate him for the rest of her life!


    If it was not for him, her life would be totally different


    "Ang, you..." Luna had never seen Ang like this before, so she was stunned for a moment.


    Ang took a deep breath, trying to suppress the emotions churning in her heart, and said lightly, "I''m


    sorry if I made you scared."


    "It''s OK."


    Luna hesitated before asking,


    "So, you and Mr. James already knew that there was a misunderstanding between you two. What are


    you going to do? Keep on you revenge? Or what else is in your mind?"


    "I''d like to get my revenge, but...... I can do nothing more than thinking about it."


    Angughed at herself, "I¡¯ll leave. After my leg is cured, I want to live in somewhere else."


    Even the Chante family was not capable of retaliating against James, how was she supposed to


    aplish that alone? Besides, she had already wasted twenty years on James, and she definitely did


    not want to waste the rest of her life on him.


    Luna looked at her and tried to say something, but she remained silent.


    "Just say whatever you want to say, Luna." said Ang.


    Luna hesitated again before saying,


    ¡°Get yourself well prepared. It is not good news for you."


    "Tell me straight, Luna."


    She had already experienced death for several times, why should she care anything else?


    Instead of saying it directly, Luna asked first,


    "You cleared your misunderstanding with Mr. James before you were wheeled into the emergency


    room, didn''t you?"


    Ang nodded her head.


    "But......" Luna paused and softened her voice, "Your brother was on his knees begging James, and he


    even threatened James with a knife, asking him to let you go, but...... he refused."


    Ang clenched her hands slowly, and within a few moments, her face tunedpletely pale.


    That incident two years ago had been proven to be a misunderstanding, but why would he still refuse to


    let her go? What did he mean when he told her she would not have to work at the Dream Club


    anymore? Was he a liar? What the hell was he trying to do?


    ¡°Ang, don''t get too excited. What happened between you and James was a misunderstanding, as


    long as it is proven again that the car ident was also a misunderstanding, he...... shouldn''t give you


    a hard time anymore."


    Luna rushed to pad her back, looking worried.


    Ang licked her dry lips, "He knows I wasn''t the cause of that car ident."


    He knew she was not responsible for the ident. Therefore, why he treated her in this way for the


    past two years was purely due to his misunderstanding that she cheated with Danis behind him!


    But she already told him that there was nothing between her and Danis, and he even said that he


    believed her, so why did he refuse to let her go?


    Hearing this, Luna was stunned, "Mr. James knows that? Then why won''t he leave you alone?"


    Ang did not answer her. Instead, she stared at the ground in a daze before walking pass Luna and


    opened the door.


    "Ang, what are you doing?" Luna feared that something might happen to her, so she hurried to


    follow her.


    Ang walked to the opposite ward in a few steps and knocked hard on the door.


    Three ward doors opened nearby and the patient''s families sticked their heads out to see what was


    going on.


    Among them, an olddy with white hair and a rather good temperament said gently,


    ¡°Girls, please keep your noises down.


    My old man has lung cancer and is in pain all day, unable to sleep. He is finally sleeping now."


    Ang did not respond to the olddy or look at her; instead, she just simply stopped knocking at the


    door.


    "I''m sorry Grandma, my sister is in a hurry. I apologize to you for her." Luna smiled apologetically.


    ¡°I can understand if there''s an emergency."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy did not tangle for long on this matter, but simply said,


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. They are all patients here, so keep your voices down as much as


    possible."


    Finally, Ang turned around and bowed at the olddy, "I''m sorry."


    ¡°It¡¯s just fine."


    The olddy waved her hand and said with her slightly red eyes, "It¡¯s just hard for me to watch my old


    man struggling, so I want to let him rest for a little longer.


    Oh, my old man''s calling me, I''ll go in first!"


    She waved at them, and went inside.


    Almost the moment the olddy closed the door behind her, James opened his door.


    He looked the same as ever, except that his handsome face was as pale as a paper, and his hospital


    gown was stained with drops of blood.

 Chapter 172 Come in, its cool outside

    Chapter 172 Come in, it''s cool outside


    When he saw it was Ang standing outside, James raised his eyebrows slightly and smoothened his


    facial expression, "You''re looking for me?"


    Ang shuddered and took a deep breath, trying to suppress the emotions churning in her blood, "I


    told you I had nothing to do with Danis, then you said you believed me. Besides, you also said you


    would not me me for the ident two years ago, right?"


    "Come in, it''s cool outside."


    James nced at the thin hospital gown she was wearing and moved aside to make way for her.


    Ang did not move and clenched her hands that were hanging down on both sides of her body


    tighter, then she asked again, "You said you believed me, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Having Ang¡¯s figure reflected in his pupils, James gave out a light ¡°umm¡±.


    Ang took a deep and shivering breath, and red at him with a deadly stare, "You told me yourself


    that I don''t have to go back to work at Dream Club in the future, didn''t you?"


    "Right." James said.


    His affirmation did not brighten Ang at all; instead, it stimted her anger instantly, "You told me I


    don''t have to work at the Dream Club in the future, yet you told my brother that you won''t let me go......


    James, is it fun to y with me?"


    Her anger was burning her whole body in the cool hallway.


    James looked down at her, looking deep into the bottom of his eyes, his throat rolling, but he said


    nothing.


    "Why don''t you say something?"


    Ang''s whole body tightened, anger and hatred almost bursting out of her body, "If you know what


    happened between us are misunderstandings, why do you refuse to let me go?"


    Luna stood on the side watching the two, her face not good as well.


    Under a gust of wind passing by, the hospital gown clung to Ang''s body, making her look even


    thinner.


    Looking at the scar near her eyebrow and her thin body, James felt like his heart just got pinched by


    something, "Is staying by my side a torture for you?"


    "What do you think?" Ang said with full ridicule and mockery, her voice a bit sharp due to her raising


    pitch, "If you were misunderstood, then that person broke your legs, sent you to prison, forced you to


    apany women, threw you out naked in addition to trampling your dignity and making you beg for


    your life just to live in the world."


    She took a step forward, stared at him, gritting her teeth,


    "And atst, you were forced to stay with that person; do you think it would be an enjoyment?"


    With every sentence of hers dropping, James''s face turned paler and paler. Every word she said


    seemed like a sharp knife that was stabbing him in the heart without mercy.


    He pursed his lips, feeling like there was a boulder pressing against his chest, "I can''t let you go"


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered, anger exploding in her body, "You......"


    "You have to stay with me for the rest of your life, Ang."


    James stretched out his hand and gently stroked the scar at the end of her eye, feeling like his heart


    was stuffed by a water-soaked cotton, dull and depressing, making each breath difficult.


    With a few windows left open in the hallway, a cool autumn breeze blew in.


    James''s words were like a bucket of cold water pouring Ang from head to toe. Her body was cold,


    but the anger in her heart was burning.


    The coexistence of both coldness and heat made her so ufortable that it was almost splitting her


    in half.


    "James!" Ang pped his hand away hard and said with red eyes, "The first twenty years of my life


    has been ruined by you. Do you have to ruin the rest of my life as well? What have I done to you to


    deserve this? Ha?¡±


    A few ward doors opened again near them, stuck their heads out to see what was going on while


    ¡°It is you again? This is a hospital. Can you guys keep your voices down?"


    "Why are young people so selfish in these days?"


    "If you guys have something to talk about, then do it after you get out of the hospital, or at least go


    inside the ward, okay? You just have no manners at all!"


    The olddy who talked to them earlier opened the door and walked out, but after seeing James


    standing opposite to her, she frowned and sighed, then returned to the ward again.


    It was really their fault, so Luna smiled awkwardly, apologized to their neighbors, then grabbed


    Ang''s wrist and said,


    "Let''s talk about it inside." Ang pushed Luna away, and did not move; instead, she plucked at James


    with crimson eyes and asked in a low voice,


    "Why do you have to do this to me?"


    "Because I''m in love with you."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    James said it carelessly, but every cell in his body tensed, while his gaze was trying to collect every


    small movement of Ang.


    Ang''s body stiffened, unable to react for a while.


    She had fantasized for countless times about James making a confession to her, but never guessed it


    would happen in this situation, surprising and funny.


    "You''re saying you''re in love with me now?"


    Angughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, ¡°James, you just threw me out naked days


    ago, and now you''re saying that you''re in love with me."


    With tears flowing into her mouth, tasting salty and bitter, she continued, "The way you love me is quite


    ''ttering''!!!"


    Luna did not expect to hear this answer and was very surprised, goggling with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± James had never said sorry to anyone before, but he had said it for so many times to Ang


    today. Every time he said it, that stinging feeling in his heart grew more intense.


    With the bottom of his eyes darkening and his Adam¡¯s apple rolling, he said, "It won''t happen again in


    the future."


    The tears on Ang''s face stung his eyes. He reached out, trying to wipe them off for her.


    But Ang tilted her head and dodged his touch, stepping back with a disgusted look on her face,


    "There is no future between us!"


    "You want to leave?" James withdrew his hand and narrowed his eyes, said with a chill voice.


    Ang stayed expressionless, an affirmative answer to his question.


    "You came to me first," James bent down slightly to look at her in the eyes, "It''s toote to leave now."


    With their breaths intertwining, they were staying close to each other, but there was no romantic


    atmosphere between them.


    "Do you think I can''t leave if you don''t let me?"


    Though Ang used to be insanely fascinated by his expressionless face, now she really hated his


    smug look.


    Did he really think he can manipte her life at will just because he was the President of the Harvey


    Group?


    The disgust in Ang''s eyes made James''s heart sting. He clenched his fist, straightened up his body,


    and said faintly,


    "Do you think the Chante family can be safe after you leave?"


    ¡°Are you threatening me?"


    Ang was breathing much faster than usual, fires nearly exploding underneath her eyes.


    Spotting her hatred, James rxed his fists hanging at the sides of his body as he unconsciously


    tapped his legs, "I can give you everything you want if you stay with me."


    "I want to leave you. Can you give me that?"


    Anger, hatred, resentment, and helplessness were all trying to take up her body at the same time, and


    they almost tore her apart.

 Chapter 173 You know what to choose

    Chapter 173 You know what to choose


    James lowered his eyes to avoid her hateful and disgusted gaze and said, "You know what to choose."


    "Interesting." Ang sneered, her fists turning a little pale from overexertion, "James, the thing I regret


    most in my life is having loved you before!"


    She turned around, pulled the door open and left.


    Watching her figure disappearing slowly in his sight, James subconsciously raised his foot, but before


    he even stepped out, he retracted it.


    Luna nced towards the door for a few times, then said reluctantly,


    "Mr. James, if you really love Ang, you should know how much it hurts for her to stay by your side. If


    I were you, I''d let her go."


    "But you''re not me." James said.


    Luna looked at him with aplicated expression and said,


    "Even Ang stopped loving you from a long time ago; you are still forcing her to stay with you?"


    ¡°Yes!¡± James did not hesitate to answer her.


    He had never imagined his life without Ang, neither in the past nor now.


    Luna sighed, and said with mixed emotions,


    "That''s not love at all, it''s just selfishness!


    Ang told me loving you is her biggest regret in life!"


    James looked at her coldly, unmoved.


    In fact, if it were not for the fact that Luna was Ang''s sister-inw, he would not even listen to this


    nonsense from her.


    Luna nced at him without another word, then pulled the door open and went out with an ashen look.


    After Ang came out of James''s ward, she met Rnd.


    There was a woman in gown standing next to him. With a cute face, she looked at him shyly and


    fascinated.


    "Doctor Rnd, thank you so much for treating my leg. My legs have always been in pain due to


    dancing. The pain has been there for a long time. If it were not for you, I would still have to suffer that


    pain."


    Rnd smiled, showing his deep dimples on his face, "It''s just my duty as a doctor, Miss Fante is being


    too polite."


    "I am truly grateful to you!"


    The woman''s voice was soft and gentle, "I''ll be discharged soon, why don''t we friend each other on


    social media, so I can treat you to dinnerter."


    The smile on Rnd''s face lightened a bit, ¡°You are so polite that I am feeling embarrassed now."


    Without waiting for the girl to say anything else, he suddenly looked at Ang and said,


    ¡°Oh, Miss Ang, where have you been?


    Isn''t it the time we made an appointment for your legs?"


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    "I got a little bored staying in the ward, so I walked around for a while." said Ang.


    "Okay, I forgive you, but you can''t do it next time. I have to shorten my time for a meal. My time is


    precious."


    While Rnd was talking, he already pushed her back into the ward.


    Miss Fante was following the two and tried to say something else, but before she could enter the ward,


    the door snapped shut from inside, nearly hitting her nose.


    ¡°You reacted fast." Rnd said as he closed the door.


    Ang nced at him and sat down on the hospital bed with red eyes, ¡°You are a good actor, I almost


    really believed that."


    "You are ttering me." Rnd¡¯s dimples popped up again, "But I''m not lying, when we ran into each


    other just now, I wasing for your leg."


    Though it was still unpleasant between Ang and James, at least she was sure that he would not


    break her leg again, so the wish of healing the leg got lively.


    "So, can you...... cure it?"


    She was afraid to get her hopes up too high, but she could not manage to have no hopes either.


    Rnd sighed, "ording to my conservative estimate -"


    As he stretched out his tone, Ang''s heart stuttered, and her heart sank as she looked at his face.


    Surely she should not even hold any hopes, or she would only be disappointedter!


    "A conservative estimate is that it can be cured, and it will take a year and a half at most."


    Rnd smiled while pointing at her injured right leg, then continued under her surprised gaze,


    "This leg will definitely go up in valueter."


    The joy of having her leg cured momentarily chased away the distresses caused by James, so Ang


    subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    "The leg that is going to make the most beautiful dance in the world certainly will go up in value."


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, bright stars shining under his eyes.


    Both Rnd and Raya had the special magic of lightening up her mood.


    Ang''s taut spine rxed a bit, then she said with a small curve on her lips, "How do you know I used


    to dance?"


    "How do you think if I told you my great aunt talked about you all the time?" Rnd said helplessly.


    As they mentioned Aunt Susan, Ang suddenly thought of her mom and dad.


    She lowered her eyes, with the very small curve of her mouth long gone, said, "Aunt Susan has been


    very good to me."


    "It''s true." Rnd''s eyes were tinged with a sense of speechless, "I used to be the best in her mouth,


    but ever since she met you, I had to settle for the second best."


    Ang kept her head down and did not say anything.


    "Your leg bone has grown a little crooked, so we need to have an operation to correct the direction first,


    then treat itter with acupuncture and massage. Are you ok with that?"


    Seeing that she was in a depressed mood, Rnd cut his nonsenses and went straight to the point.


    "No problem." Ang replied, but she suddenly looked up and asked,


    "Is the chance of having an operational ident high during the surgery?"


    Rnd thought she was afraid, so he smiled tofort her, "Don''t be afraid, the surgical conditions


    and techniques in this area are very mature, so there would not be idents except for some very rare


    cases."


    Ang responded, her eyes dulling.


    She was thinking that if the chances of an having an operational ident were high, she might be able


    to fake a surgical ident, then issue a death certificate to leave James.


    But now it seemed that she was being whimsy.


    Rnd did not know why she was suddenly in a low spirit, so he just guided her to lie down on the bed


    and said after sticking needles on her.


    "When will you be free?"


    ¡°I...... should always have time."


    Ang paused for a moment before answering.


    "Here''s the thing." Rnd said, "My great aunt asked me to bring a message for you. She wants to


    invite you for a casual dinner when you are avable. She''s been working on a lot of new cuisines


    Toot--


    The phone vibrated suddenly.


    Rnd picked up his phone and nced at it, sighed inaudibly, and added, "Miss Ang, are you free


    tonight?


    Ant Susan wants you toe over for dinner tonight."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang was just about to say yes when someone knocked on the door, then pushed in without waiting


    for her to answer.


    The person who came in was Elva. Though it had only been a few days that she did not see Elva, the


    wrinkles at the corners of her eyes seemed to have grown deeper, and she looked older by five or six


    years suddenly.


    Elva thought that she would not be able to get in today as usual, and did not expect to push it open


    directly, a sense of surprise immediately shing through under her eyes.


    "Ang," Elva walked over to the hospital bed, took Ang''s hands, and said,


    "I made it all clear with your father. You cane home now."

 Chapter 174What she had done wrong

    Chapter 174What she had done wrong


    "Come home?" Ang''s face was gloomy ever since she saw her mother, "Where is my home? The


    Chante family?" She snorted and said slowly, "That''s your home, not mine."


    Elva froze for a moment and said with slightly red eyes,


    "Ang, are you still ming me?


    But you caused that car ident back then, after all. Your father only chose to treat you like that


    because he was afraid that people would say our family was covering up for a murderer.


    He had no choice but to do that!"


    Ang tightened her lips and looked at her coldly in silence, her heart throbbing with pain.


    No choice? That was funny!


    "It is bad for you to work at a ce like the Dream Club."


    Ang¡¯s indifference made Elva''s heart hurt, "Ang, juste back with me. I''ll ask your father to


    arrange a position for you in the Chante group. Don''t go to the Dream Club anymore."


    She reached out to pull Ang.


    Ang ducked her hand to the side and dodged her touch, and said coldly, "Are you done?"


    Sadly, this was her biological mother, who imed to do what was best for her, but she never believed


    her, even once!


    "Ang, you..."


    Elva¡¯s eyes turned red and she started weeping.


    Ang used to have a hard time seeing her mother crying and would always feel heartbroken, but now


    she just felt pitiful, ridiculous, and pathetic.


    "Here is the tissue, Mrs. Chante." Rnd took out a tissue and handed it to Elva.


    Elva epted the tissue and wiped her tears, "Thank you doctor."


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Rnd secretly sighed; the mother and daughter were totally different, except for a few simrities in


    looks.


    Elva tried to persuade Ang to go home with her for a while longer, but none of her words worked.


    She habitually asked for help from a bystander, "Doctor, do you think you can help me persuade my


    daughter?


    I had a hard time convincing her dad to agree to hering home, but she just won''t listen......"


    She choked on a sob, "I just can''t help it."


    Ang frowned and was just about to tell her mother to leave, but before she could speak, Rnd said


    first, "Then I''ll take the liberty to ask, do you wish Miss Ang well? Or do you want her to have a bad


    time anyhow?"


    Seeing that Rnd was not helping her mother persuade her, Ang pursed her lips and stood quietly


    on the side.


    Elva was stunned, "Of course, I, as a mother, want my daughter to do well."


    She wanted her husband, son, and daughter to all have good lives, but nobody understood her and


    even med her in return. She did not know what she had done wrong.


    Hearing this, Angughed sarcastically with darkened eyes.


    "If you wish Miss Ang to do well, then I suggest you not force Miss Ang to return to the Chante


    family." Rnd said sincerely.


    Upon hearing this, Elva goggled in surprise, "Why did you say that?


    Ang was in the hospital for resuscitation for several times after the release, because no one was


    around to take care of her, so if she returns to Chante family ......"


    "If she returns to the Chante family, with an irresolute mother like you and a cold-blooded father like


    Lorenzo, she would be living a much sadder life than now."


    Rnd was smiling gently, but he talked without mercy.


    Hearing this, Ang raised her head and indifferently added, ¡°Your summary is very well."


    Elva''s face turned red by the words, then she opened her mouth, but unable to utter a single word.


    She nced at Rnd, and then looked at Ang with eyes full of disbelief, disappointment, and pain.


    "If you really want what is good for me, don''te back in the future. I will appreciate that."


    Ang pointed coldly at the door, untouched by her tears, "The door is over there, take your time."


    Elva wiped the tears off on her face, huffed and looked at Ang for a moment, but this time she chose


    not to continue tangling on this matter, "Then you ...... then you take ...... a good rest, be sure ...... to


    take care of yourself."


    She pulled her lips, showed a forced smile, and then trotted out covering her mouth.


    Rnd looked at her back and asked Ang, "Don''t you need to go andfort her?"


    "...... There is no need to."


    Ang lowered her eyes to look at the silver needles on her leg and paused for a moment before she


    answered.


    Rnd said yes, walked over and closed the door, and then he started to collect those needles, "You''re


    still young, so you are not afraid of breaking with your family. Would you regret itter though?"


    "As Dr. Rnd said, being with an irresolute mother and a cold-blooded father would only make my life


    more miserable."


    Ang said with an expressionless face.


    Rnd focused on the needles, "There is no regret about not being with your father, but your mother


    ......"


    He put the needled away and looked at her, "It''s not like she doesn''t have love for you. She''s really


    thinking about you and caring for you."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang lowered her eyes, clenched the sheets, and did not respond.


    Rnd spotted her small gestures, chortled and continued to work on the needles, "Sorry for asking


    this rude question."


    "But she also really put my heart on the ground and stepped on it. She would rather trust others than


    me."


    Angughed to herself and said in a slightly raspy voice.


    Hearing this, Rnd sighed lightly.


    At that moment, his phone vibrated, so he picked it up and looked at it, then said,


    "Sorry, there''s a patient that I need to take care of, I''ll get someone else toe over for the needles."


    "Please, Dr. Rnd.¡±


    Ang rubbed her brow, looking exhausted.


    After a while, a female intern doctor came over, collected those needles, and left in a hurry.


    The enclosed space of the ward and the strong smell of disinfectant was annoying Ang, so she got


    out of bed and went out to stand by the hallway window for fresh air.


    Because her right leg had just been treated with needles, so it felt sore and weak. She had to cling on


    the wall to maintain the standing position.


    ¡°Ang? What a coincidence."


    With the sounds of wheels pressing the ground, Jessica''s voice raised behind Ang.


    Ang turned back and saw Jessica sitting in her wheelchair looking at her with a smile, while Danis


    was standing at the back of the wheelchair, looking at her as well.


    Thinking about everything Jessica had done to her, she clenched her fists little by little.


    Seeing this, Danis¡¯s handsome face got gloomy as he blocked in front of Jessica and questioned


    Ang, "What do you want to do?"


    Ang felt disgusted just by looking at his righteous face, so she snorted coldly and moved her gaze


    away, continuing to look at the view outside, ignoring the two.


    She had always been a very realistic person. After knowing that James did not like Jessica and would


    not back up these two siblings, she did not even bother to maintain the superficial courtesy in front of


    them.


    "Ang, this is how you treat the one you hurt?"


    Her indifference offended Danis. It was her who did the wrong thing, but after two years, she did not


    even have any intentions to repent!

 Chapter 175 When did James and Angela get so close

    Chapter 175 When did James and Ang get so close


    Jessica tugged on his sleeve and said softly,


    "Brother, stop it, I don''t me her.


    She used to be young and vigorous after all, so it makes sense that she would do something crazy for


    James."


    "You''re just too nice to be bullied by her."


    The car ident back then left Danis scared, "If you weren''t lucky, you would not even be alive right


    now. I can¡¯t believe that you''re actually speaking up for her


    Jessica bit her lip and pouted,


    "Brother, she used to be my best friend, after all, and besides, I just had a crippled leg."


    The more she acted like this, the more guilty Danis felt, "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have had to


    be friends with her, not even to mention the car ident..."


    The conversation between the two siblings made Ang feel gagging.


    She was really not in the mood to watch their show of brother-sister bonding, so without waiting for


    Danis to finish his remark, she turned around, heading back to the ward.


    Her right leg was sore and weak, but she did not want to show weakness in front of these two siblings,


    so she gritted her teeth and walked slowly towards the ward without holding the wall.


    But the moment she touched the doorknob, her wrist was clutched by Danis, who came over in a few


    steps.


    He looked at her coldly, with disgust, anger and even a sense of love that he was struggling to hide,


    "You can''t go!"


    "Let me go!" Ang struggled hard, but she was too sick to use her strength, so failed to break free.


    Danis clutched her harder, "Apologize to Jessica now!"


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered and tilted her head to look at him, ¡°That was not how you talked to me in that


    day."


    Danis''s body stiffened as he subconsciously looked in Jessica''s direction, nervous.


    His embarrassed face made Ang feel the pleasure of revenge, then she licked her dry lips and said


    slowly,


    "If I remember correctly, you said you still liked me, could not let me go, and wanted to marry me after


    you broke off your engagement with Cathleen.


    As for your mother and Jessica, you said you would want to ......"


    "Stop!" Danis shouted to her, gritting his teeth and shook her off violently.


    Ang''s right leg had just been pierced with needles, and it was sore and weak. When she was


    pushed by Danis, her body stumbled and crashed into the corner of the doorway wall.


    Seeing this, Danis''s pupils crinkled as his handsome face turned pale, trying to tug her immediately.


    However, the door to the opposite ward opened suddenly, then a figure rushed towards Ang faster


    than he did.


    BANG!


    With the door half closed, James bumped onto the door holding Ang in his arms, making a loud


    ng.


    Then he barely managed to maintain his standing position by holding onto the wall, sweating all over.


    Seeing that Ang did not end up crashing into the wall, and was unharmed, Jessica''s eyes dimmed,


    feeling disappointed.


    Then when she realized that the person who was hugging Ang tightly was James, her


    disappointment was mixed with jealousy, but no matter it was jealousy or disappointment, it soon


    dissipated.


    "Luckily, you are okay!" Jessica said,


    "That just scared me, if you really hit the wall crack there, you would at least need three or four stitches


    on the head. My brother would die of guilt."


    While Jessica''s gaze locked on Ang who was circled by James''s arms, her facial expression


    changed immediately and tightly clenched fists.


    "Your brother would not need to feel guilty. It¡¯s just that you are disappointed now."


    James said with a seemingly smile, while the bottom of his eyes was glowing coldly.


    Jessica smiled with a jealousy hidden under her eyes, ¡°You are joking. It''s naturally good that Ang


    wasn''t hurt, how could I be disappointed?"


    While a thick smell of blood lingering at the end of her nose, Ang frowned and looked in the direction


    where the smell of blood was the strongest, then she saw the blood flowing down James''s hand,


    dripping, and staining the ground into enchanting blood lotus, which was rming.


    Was he hurt?


    Ang could not tell how she was feeling right now, but seeing him hurt made her feel happy and


    made the corners of her mouth rise uncontrobly.


    Perhaps, she was really driven crazy by James, Jessica, Danis and the others, and as long as she saw


    them having a little bit of bad luck, she could not control her feeling, and that feeling was awesome.


    "Hitting a woman, Danis, you are really a man." James''s hawk-like sharp gaze pierced Danis.


    Though Danis¡¯ face was looking ugly as hell as he looked at Ang''s pale face, he said nothing in the


    end.


    "If you said that about my brother, you¡¯ve wronged him." Jessica looked at Ang and said with


    difficulty, "It was just that Ang was talking ...... rudely, so my brother got emotional for a moment,


    then identally pushed her."


    James sneered,


    "Last time, you threw hot tea all over Ang and said you were careless, now your brother pushed


    Ang and you are saying that it was careless again?


    Jessica, does your family have some kind of tradition of making mistakes as long as you are not


    careful?"


    ¡°Your words are really upleasant to the ears!"


    Danis''s handsome face turned red as he snarled.


    "I am just telling the truth. When do you be so sensitive that you can''t even hear the truth?"


    James''s gaze was like a knife, shooting straight at Danis.


    Danis''s face turned awkward, "You ......"


    "It''s better for Mr. Danis to keep your voice down."


    James pulled his lips coldly, "This is a ward. If you make a loud noise, it will disturb the other patients."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Recently, your grandfather''s matter has be the talk of the town. If your quarreling at the hospital


    is revealed to the public again, it will affect your families."


    Ang stayed in James''s arms for a while before her right leg gained some strengths again.


    She wanted to push him away and went back to the ward, but after seeing Jessica''s face, she retracted


    her hand.


    It seemed like her being in such close contact with James was making Jessica very ufortable.


    The corners of Ang''s mouth lifted up in a mocking arc as she took the initiative to burrow into


    James''s arms again. Now the two of them was in an intimate and romantic position.


    Who did she hate more, James or Jessica? Thetter would be the answer.


    James was just stupid for being used by Jessica to humiliate and torment her at every turn.


    While she treated Jessica as her best friend, she was scheming her for her man, pushing her into the


    abyss step by step!


    In order to disgust Jessica, she could endure a short period of contact with James!


    Noticing her movement, James¡¯s body stiffened, then he looked down at her, rolled his Adam¡¯s apple,


    and wrapped around her tighter.


    At this moment, his heart which had always been empty for the past two years immediately got filled


    up.


    "When did you be so close to each other? It''s enviable."


    Seeing their bodies pressing together without a gap, the smile on Jessica''s face stiffened.


    Ang smiled, and leaned her head deliberately on James''s chest, and said in a unting tone, "Not


    long ago. It just happened today."

 Chapter 176 A Marriage Contract Is Nothing

    Chapter 176 A Marriage Contract Is Nothing


    James''s whole body was tense, looking down at the swirl of her hair. His handsome face was no


    different from his usual expression, but only he knew how fast his heart was beating at that moment.


    Sometimes love was a strange thing. Without realizing that he liked her, the asional physical contact


    would bring him inexplicable pleasure.


    After realizing his love for her, the smallest response from her could make his heart beat faster ... even


    though, he knew she was just taking advantage of him.


    "The two of us just resolved our misunderstanding today."


    Ang looked at Jessica with an intention. "I don¡¯t need to mention what misunderstanding was being


    solved, do I? You should know better than me."


    Jessica''s hand gripping the armrest of the wheelchair turned white, and the smile on her face was not


    as natural as usual. "What¡¯s the misunderstanding? How can I understand what you''re saying?"


    "It''s okay if you can''t."


    Ang was so disgusted by Jessica that her stomach churned. "All you need to know is that James


    confessed to me today. He said he wanted to make it up to me and let me stay by his side for the rest


    of his life."


    James? James looked down at her, a string of tenderness hidden in his dark eyes. She hadn''t called


    him like that for a long time.


    Jessica''s pupils shrank slightly, and she could hardly maintain the smile on her face, but


    subconsciously she turned to James with disbelief in her eyes.


    James was silent and let her look, which was a tacit acknowledgement.


    "He confessed to you, and you''re with him now?" Without waiting for Jessica to say anything, Danis


    had already exploded.


    After counting all of James''s vices, he said with gritted teeth, "He has humiliated you and tortured you


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like that, but you still want to be with him? Ang, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"


    "Why are you so excited about whether Ang is with me or not?"


    James twitched his mouth and took a step forward, blocking in front of Ang, cutting off Danis'' view of


    her. "Or you still love Ang?"


    After saying that, he cast a nce at Jessica, who was standing behind Danis.


    Hearing that, Danis'' face instantly turned from an angry burst of red to a heartfelt pallor. As he


    subconsciously nced at Jessica, he stiffly denied, "No ..."


    "Then, in the future, I''d like to ask you to stay away from my woman. I don''t like to see other men


    pestering her."


    James looked directly at Danis, his dark eyes holding a warning.


    The words ¡°my woman¡± made Ang ufortable, but she just frowned and didn''t say anything.


    Danis had already had a fianc¨¦e Cathleen, who was hard to deal with, and Jessica and Adeline were


    even tougher to get along.


    Ang had no interest in him in that way, while now she was even more tired of his pestering and


    found it disgusting and annoying. If she could use James to get rid of Danis, she would be happy to do


    so.


    Jessica didn''t expect the two would suddenly be together, and at that moment, James'' ¡°my woman¡±


    sounded even more harsh and unusual to her.


    Forcing a smile, she bit her lip and said,


    "James, did you ... did you forget about our marriage contract?"


    Without waiting for James to answer, Ang sneered,


    "A marriage contract is nothing, while love is the truth. Jessica, when I was engaged to James, you


    also intervened into it. Now I just im what is mine."


    Jessica used to disgust her for that.


    And now she would treat Jessica in the same way!


    Jessica''s smile froze on her face, dumbfounded for a moment.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Danis never thought that the woman he liked was actually so disgusting. "You attempted to


    murder Jessica, but she didn''t sue you for the sake of your friendship. But now you''re taking away her


    fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"


    As he said, he was about to grab Ang.


    But James reached out to clutch his wrist with a cold face, and then shook him off with strength.


    Danis stumbled before standing firmly against the wall.


    "Let me remind you once again, stay away from her in the future."


    The front of James''s hospital gown had been stained with a bloodstain and his handsome face was


    pale but tinged with a bit of hostility. He was standing in the sunlight, but like a demon breeding in the


    darkness.


    Danis was shocked by his aura, and after a moment he said with an annoyed face,


    "You said Ang is your woman. What about Jessica? Don¡¯t you care for her?"


    "No, I don¡¯t." James didn''t leave any room for Jessica. "My heart is only big enough to hold one


    person."


    Jessica knew James didn''t have any affection for her. But when she really heard him saying that, she


    couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Besides, her jealousy and hatred towards Ang grew heavier.


    If there was no Ang in this world, a man as shrewd and sensible as James would have agreed to


    marry her without hesitation!


    Danis couldn''t tell if he was angry for his sister or jealous that James could still be with Ang after all


    the wrong things he had done.


    He clenched his fist, the veins on his forehead popping up. "Someone like you is not worthy of being


    engaged to Jessica!"


    "Then please try to persuade your sister so that she won¡¯t try every way to get engaged with me again."


    James''s face was much paler than before.


    After saying that, he directly wrapped his arm around Ang''s waist and entered the ward, then


    mmed the door with a bang.


    Looking at the closed door, Danis¡¯ eyes were full of pain, struggle, anger and some indefinable


    emotions.


    "Brother, like what James said, do you still love Ang in your heart?"


    Jessica''s eyes were downcast, and her expression looked a bit forlorn.


    After her words, Danis'' heart stuttered and he said almost immediately, "No!"


    "Actually, it''s okay if you still love her." Jessica forced a smile. "You don''t have to suppress the feelings


    in your heart for my sake.


    If you still like Ang, you can go after her. But before you do it, make sure you make it clear to


    Cathleen because she''s the biggest victim of your rtionship."


    Danis looked at the closed door again and struggled for a long time before saying,


    "No, I stopped loving Ang long time ago. Don''t think too much."


    How could he still love Ang after what she did to Jessica?


    Besides, Grandpa''s affair with Timothy was recently known to the public. If he were to break off his


    engagement with Cathleen and went after the woman who tried to murder her sister two years ago, the


    Smith family would be troubled by scandals!


    "I''m not thinking too much." Jessica let out a bitterugh. "I really ... I really think if you still have the


    feeling, go after her, because I don''t want you to leave any regrets for me."


    The more understanding she was, the guiltier, self-condemned and ashamed Danis felt. "Stop it,


    Jessica. It''s impossible for me to be with her."


    Hearing this, Jessica sighed lightly, and a light shed in her slightly drooping eyes.

 Chapter 177 Why Not Be Together Again

    Chapter 177 Why Not Be Together Again


    Inside the ward.


    As soon as James closed the door, he let go of Ang and stumbled over to the chair. His handsome


    face was pale with rasping breath as he sat down.


    Ang stood close to the door, watching expressionlessly as the blood dripped down his palm and fell


    to the floor. When the red liquid soaked through his hospital gown little by little, he didn¡¯t move or


    speak.


    Looking up at her, James''s eyes darkened a bit.


    He closed his lips slightly and pressed the emergency button on the front of the hospital bed.


    A few momentster, Dr. Chandler arrived in a hurry with two nurses.


    When he saw Ang looking well sitting on the hospital bed, Dr. Chandler''s face turned annoyed. He


    asked her with no patience,


    "What''s wrong with you again?"


    "It''s not her. It''s me."


    James covered his wound at the lower abdomen and said with a faint expression.


    Ang was staying in the ward, so Dr. Chandler subconsciously thought that something had happened


    to her. Only when James spoke at this moment did he realize that James'' gown was stained with a lot


    of blood, and there was a puddle of blood on the floor, which looked very shocking.


    "Trauma?" Dr. Chandler asked.


    James hummed, "It''s been sewn, but it probably cracked open."


    "Then why didn''t you press the emergency button in your ward? One has pulmonary edema plus a leg


    problem and the other suffers from trauma. Could the emergency doctors be the same? Can¡¯t you be


    serious?"


    Dr. Chandler was very angry and scolded James.


    James''s lips were even pale at that point, but he continued to speak like a normal person, "Anyway, I


    won¡¯t die."


    Dr. Chandler felt that he couldn¡¯t be more annoyed today. He turned his head and yelled at the two


    nurses behind him, "Call Dr. Ryan, and ask him to be here right now!"


    The nurse responded and rushed to the phone.


    Another doctor nearby looked at his phone and said to Dr. Chandler,


    "Dr. Chandler, there''s is something wrong with the patient in ward 612, and you need toe over."


    "Then what are you still doing here? Go!" Dr. Chandler pushed up his sses and walked away


    hurriedly without looking at James and Ang.


    After Dr. Chandler and the others left, Dr. Ryan arrived in a hurry.


    He asked the nurse behind him to open the medicine box. He picked up the anesthetic but then put it


    back. "Mr. Harvey, you...don¡¯t use it, do you?"


    "Yes."


    James nced at Ang but didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "It¡¯s too painful and I can¡¯t bear it."


    It would be the reason to stay with her a little longer.


    Dr. Ryan could only get out the anesthetic again, then asked James to take off his shirt and dealt with


    his wounds.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Ang lifted her eyes and swept a nce at James. He had several


    stitches at the lower abdomen, and the bloody scene at the moment looked hideous.


    She frowned. She was not worried about his injuries, but about her brother.


    The wound was so deep and serious, she wondered if James would make it difficult for her brother ...


    "Mr. Harvey, I remember I¡¯ve already warned you that your wound is deep and serious, you should


    have a rest in bed and not move around. Why didn''t you listen to me? This cut on your hand must be


    made by something sharp! Or else it won''t hurt like this! And as for your wound on your abdomen, you


    should be careful. If it tears, it might be life threatening!"


    As the wound was about to be stitched up, Dr. Ryan rambled on.


    James didn''t make a sound, but nced at Ang. When he saw her indifferent face, he felt painful in


    his heart.


    "Dr. Ryan, may I ask was there anyone at the door when you came over?"


    Ang looked at Dr. Ryan and asked. James'' gaze that swept over every now and then made her feel


    ufortable.


    Dr. Ryan replied, "There are always people in the hospital corridor. What kind of people do you refer


    to?"


    "Is there a woman in a wheelchair?" asked Ang.


    Dr. Ryan shook his head. "I didn''t see her."


    Ang said thanks and stood up straight away, holding onto the wall and left with some difficulty.


    "Where are you going?" James asked with a frown.


    Ang nced back at him and continued walking out. "I said casually that we are together, and you


    don''t take it seriously, do you?"


    Since the two were talking about an unpleasant personal matter, Dr. Ryan and the two nurses were a


    little embarrassed.


    "Stay here with me, and I will forgive your brother for stabbing me," said James.


    Ang had already reached the door, but when she heard his words, she paused for a moment, and


    then returned to the hospital bed with an unhappy face, holding on to the wall and the chair.


    In front of James, she could hardly fight back.


    The atmosphere in the ward was depressing and stagnant.


    When the wound was treated, Dr. Ryan gave some instructions on precautions and then left in a hurry


    with two nurses.


    Toot--


    Toot--


    When the door closed, the phone vibrated.


    Ang nced at the caller ID and picked up the phone.


    Julia''s voice came from over there, "Are you still in the same ward?


    I''ve made some soup for you."


    "Yep."


    Ang hung up the phone. It was better to have Julia around than to stay with James by herself.


    Four or five minutester, Julia knocked on the door and walked in. She called out to Ang, eager to


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    say something. But when she saw James lying on the other side of the bed, she swallowed all the


    words that came to her throat.


    "Hello, Mr. Harvey." Julia greeted him cautiously.


    James replied with a nod.


    Then the ward fell into silence again. The air seemed to freeze into ice little by little, making it


    exceptionally difficult to breathe or move.


    "Michael keepsing back to me for making up, and I''m just avoiding him these days. I am sorry for


    noting earlier. Please don''t me me."


    The over-quiet environment made Julia''s body cells tighten together, and she had to broke the silence


    in a small voice.


    ¡°Not at all."


    Ang paused for a moment, trying to ignore James lying on the side. "You ... still want to be with


    him?"


    If she really didn''t have love for that man, just let a few security guards at Dream Club drive Michael


    away. There was no need to hide around.


    Juliaughed to herself, then moved closer to Ang and said in a very low voice,


    "Maybe I''m a bitch. I still can''t get over him. But getting back together is impossible, not in my lifetime."


    "If you can''t get over him, why don''t you make up with him?"


    James couldn''t move his body, but he could talk.


    Julia was startled by his sudden question, and only after a long time did she answer with a trembling


    voice,


    "He''s done so many things to hurt me, so I ... I don''t want to stay with him anymore."


    "Won¡¯t you be heartbroken when you don¡¯t get back together, but still have him in your mind?"


    James was asking Julia, but was looking at Ang.


    Julia didn''t quite feel like it was really asking her, so she didn''t answer and looked at Ang as he


    did.

 Chapter 178 Not Love at All

    Chapter 178 Not Love at All


    The ward was spacious, but at that moment, Ang felt as if she was ced in a cramped box,


    suffocating and depressing.


    She looked at James coldly. "How can you be sure she still loves him?"


    Her love for James had been worn out little by little in the past two years!


    Julia looked at Ang, her eyes filled with surprise.


    She remembered that Ang had addressed James with respect when she spoke to Mr. Harvey


    before, and always kept her head down because she didn''t dare to look at him...


    Why did Ang''s attitude towards Mr. Harvey change so much after a few days?


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of retaliation from Mr. Harvey?


    ¡°Anyhow, she provoked him first, and now she''s the only one in his heart, so it''s toote for her to


    leave."


    A sh of obscurity shed at the bottom of James''s eyes, but his expression quickly returned to


    normal, as if it was just an illusion.


    Ang clenched her fists and squeezed two words out of her throat, ''''Despicable! Shameless!"


    Whether he loved her or not, he never considered her feeling, but his own preference!


    No, it was not love at all. It was just possessiveness!


    Julia waspletely unaware of what happened between them and what was going on now.


    Carrying a thermos box in her hand, she nced at Ang and then at James before lowered her


    head to minimize her presence.


    It was a mistake for her to see Ang today!


    James''s forehead was covered with sweat and his handsome face was pale to the extreme, looking


    weak, except that his eyes were still as calm as before.


    "So that''s how you think of me," he paused for a moment before he asked,


    "What if I told you that thing was different from what you saw?"


    Ang''s gaze was like a knife, cutting straight at him. She answered angrily,


    "I trust my eyes more than what you say."


    Ang was just too bold today!


    Julia gulped and cautiously nced at James. The cold sweat on her back was about to wet her


    clothes.


    But to her surprise, he only gave Ang a dark and obscure look, but said nothing, and was not angry


    at Ang''s words.


    She was really confused about the rtionship between Mr. Harvey and Ang!


    None of them spoke again, and the ward fell into a dead silence.


    Julia cast a nce at Ang and saw her clenching fists and lowering eyes.


    She swallowed, and cast a nce at James secretly with her afterimage, only to find that he was


    looking at Ang, and his eyes ... seemed to be somewhat doting.


    Toot-- Toot--


    At that moment, the phone vibrated abruptly.


    Julia was too preupied with his thinking about Ang and James, so she was startled.


    Seeing that the two in the ward were silent but the phone kept vibrating, she coughed deliberately and


    turned her head to Ang. "Ang, the phone is ringing."


    It was James''s phone, but she didn''t dare to talk to him, so she could only talk to Ang.


    Then Ang raised her head, but her eyes were bloodshot, which startled Julia.


    She nced at the phone that kept ringing and said coldly, "It''s not mine."


    Of course Julia knew it wasn''t hers.


    Julia smiled awkwardly and inclined her head to James, but she really didn''t have the courage to


    speak.


    Forget it. It was none of her business!


    "Bring the phone to Ang." James said after nced at the caller ID.


    Julia answered and walked over to get the phone cautiously. Then she handed it to Ang.


    "I can''t answer Mr. Harvey''s phone."


    Ang didn''t even look at the phone and refused with a cold snort.


    Julia stood with her back to James, tugged on Ang''s sleeve where he couldn''t see, and said in an


    extraordinarily small voice,


    "Ang, now that Mr. Harvey tells you to answer it, just answers it. Answering a phone won¡¯t do any


    harm... "


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words because of Ang''s icy gaze.


    Ang seemed to be in an unusually bad mood today!


    "It''s from Jessica." Taking in Ang''s expression in his eyes, James suddenly said.


    Julia couldn''t figure out what he meant. But when Ang heard it, she frowned, took the phone and put


    her on speakerphone.


    Jessica''s soft and tender voice rang out in the ward, "James, I need to talk to you alone. I wonder if you


    are avable now?"


    Ang didn''t make a sound as she looked at James with no expression.


    "Don''t refuse me now. It''s about Ang¡¯s leg," Jessica said.


    Ang replied with sarcasm, "I really don''t understand what do you have to discuss with James about


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    my leg?"


    Hearing the words, Goosebumps appeared on Julia''s body. She felt too frightened to hear ¡°James¡±


    from Ang¡¯s tongue.


    She was really curious about what was going on between Ang and James.


    "... So, that is Ang," Jessica paused for a moment before saying with augh, "Don''t misunderstand


    me. I just want to talk with James about the condition of your leg, and if Dr. Rnd''s treatment is


    effective, I want to ask him to take a look at my legs as well."


    Ang smiled peevishly. "Don''t worry. With the way James treats you, I can''t hardly misunderstand


    you."


    She looked so creepy that Julia winced in knots.


    It took a long time for her voice toe out from the other end, and it was very soft, "Ang, James


    and I are going to be engaged soon. Don¡¯t you think it is inappropriate to ... to talk to me like this?"


    "How long do you mean by ¡°soon¡±? You were not able to get engaged for two years when I was away.


    And now, since we have cleared up the misunderstanding and confessed our feelings for each other,


    do you think you can still get engaged?"


    Ang sneered as she looked at James. Then she hung up the phone and tossed it back to James.


    She bent down, and got close to his face as she was treated by him before.


    "To get engaged to another woman and you told me you love me?!"


    Disgusting!


    What was the difference between him and Danis who still pestered her after being engaged?


    Men¡¯s so-called sincerity was really the most untrustworthy thing in this world!


    "Are you jealous?" James looked straight at her, and the corners of his mouth had invisible curves.


    Ang snorted, with hatred and disgust in her eyes. "You are too narcissistic!"


    The tit-for-tat between the two made Julia scared. Her experience of living for twenty-two years told her


    that the less she got involved in love-hate entanglements between Ang and Mr. Harvey, the better


    she would feel.


    "Well ... I ... I have to go to the toilet."


    She said the words anxiously and put the thermos cautiously on the table.


    The two remained in their positions, as if neither of them had heard her.


    Julia gulped and ran out as fast as she could, then closed the door softly.

 Chapter 179 Want to Kill You

    Chapter 179 Want to Kill You


    James'' heart stung for a moment as his pupils reflected Ang''s angry face.


    Did she also feel painful when she used to stick him all day while he didn''t reciprocate her feelings?


    "Nothing more to say?"


    Ang squeezed every word out of her teeth, "James, do you think I should still love you even after


    you have tormented me for two years due to a ridiculous misunderstanding?


    Yes, I was too stupid to be provoked into hugging a man in erotic lingerie. I¡¯ve done something wrong


    to mislead you!


    And I was willing to be punished ordingly. You could break off your engagement with me, or scold


    me!


    But you didn''t hear any exnation and firmly believed that I cheated on you. So you broke my leg,


    sent me to jail, and humiliated me by forcing me to work at Dream Club ... Don''t you think you went too


    far?!"


    When she said thest sentence, she almost growled it out.


    The door creaked open and a corner of Julia¡¯s clothes revealed through the crack.


    But the crack quickly disappeared because the door was shut from the outside.


    Julia was frightened that James would get her into trouble. However, the two inside did not react to this,


    as if they hadn''t heard the sound just now.


    James looked at Ang''s red and indignant eyes. He was painful as if the tender flesh of his heart was


    being torn.


    He minced his lips and tried to wipe away her tears, but he couldn¡¯t move since his body was under


    anesthetic.


    He moved his lips to speak. Obviously there was a bunch of things he wanted to say. But it seemed


    that his throat was blocked by something, and not a word coulde out.


    For the first time in his life, he knew how regret tasted.


    The four eyes looked at each other, speechless.


    The air in the ward seemed to bepressed and even breathing became a luxury.


    "Sometimes I just want to kill you!" Ang''s hand was on his neck, tightening a little. "If I get you killed,


    I''ll be relieved!"


    The strength in her hand proved that she was definitely not joking.


    James'' face changed color due to ack of breathing, and he looked distressed, but his eyes remained


    deep, dark, without half a fluctuation, as if the person being pinched was not him.


    "I can''t move right now, so you can try." He looked at her and said faintly.


    Ang increased the strength, shouting, "You think I dare not?"


    "You even dare to kill yourself. What else are you afraid of?"


    James'' voice was slightly hoarse due to his neck being choked, but he remained unhurried, "You can


    do it now."


    The way he was so sure that she wouldn''t hurt him made Ang''s anger and hatred reach its peak, so


    she rose slightly and increased the strength.


    She didn''t want to live anyway. If she could kill him and then kill herself, she would really be relieved!


    As the strength in Ang''s hand increased, James'' face gradually turned red, and his breathing began


    to be ragged.


    But he still looked at her calmly, not showing any fear of death.


    Perhaps because of theck of oxygen supply, his dry-skinned lips were half-open and sweat was


    pouring down from his forehead.


    Ang looked into his deep and dark eyes. He was panting heavily, and a steady stream of sweat was


    sliding down from the cheeks onto his shirt.


    After a moment, the strength in her hand stopped, then she loosed her hand and stood aside with a


    scowl on her face.


    "You still have me in your heart."


    James coughed and his handsome face carried the faint red color. He didn¡¯t look good but his eyes


    showed a glimmer of smile.


    The words caused a flicker of panic for Ang, but she turned back again to look at him, sneering,


    "I won''t kill you because I''m afraid I''ll be tarnished by your death!"


    James didn''t reply, and he just seemed to be in a good mood.


    Such an attitude annoyed Ang. She coldly nted her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t killed now because you


    are still useful to me!"


    "How soon you change the reason!"


    James'' breathing was nearly smooth and he looked as normal, but there was a light of tease in his


    eyes.


    Ang''s face changed at once and she was desperate to prove that he could be useful to her. "You


    think I''m making an excuse?"


    James raised his eyebrows slightly without saying a word.


    "Jessica had done so much only to be with you.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    So she will be the one who is most miserable when I''m with you!"


    Ang said with a frown.


    The smile in James'' eyes grew a bit more. "So you agreed to be with me?"


    Ang''s eyebrows knitted together. "You''ll let me go if I don''t agree?"


    James answered, "No."


    He paused for a moment and then said seriously, looking at her,


    "If you marry me and have two children with me, Jessica will definitely be more upset."


    "James Harvey!" Ang squeezed the words out and looked very angry.


    The smile in James'' eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°Stay with me, and I will do my best to make up for


    the faults Imitted before.


    As long as you are with me, I can help you to take revenge on Jessica, on her family, or do whatever


    you want to do."


    The knot in his throat moved, but the fiery pain in his neck still lingered. "Do whatever you want to me


    without getting me killed.


    It''s a good deal for you, or at the very least, a better deal than just walking away. Don¡¯t you agree?"


    Ang looked pale, but she didn''t rush to refuse him.


    As James said, the terms he offered were much more cost-effective than her walking away. Most


    importantly, there was no way she could go!


    Given the current situation, saying yes to him was the best option.


    But emotionally, she couldn''t ept being with him, because an of those wrong things he had done to


    her was enough to make her hate him for the rest of her life!


    Tap-tap!


    At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Ang was unsure of what to do as she took a few steps back and sat down on the hospital bed.


    "Come in." The door opened and James mother, Denise walked in, followed by a maid carrying two


    thermos buckets.


    "What are you doing here?" Denise looked at James with surprise, why was he lying on the escort bed


    in a hospital gown?


    Ang kept her head down in silence.


    "I hurt my hand by ident when I was peeling an apple," James said carelessly.


    Hearing this, Ang nced up at him and quickly lowered her head again.


    "How did you hurt your hand by peeling an apple and get hospitalized?"


    His face didn''t look like he was slightly injured, so Denise walked over. "Show me your injury."


    James unfolded the palm of his hand to show her. "I was thinking about something while peeling an


    apple, so I mistakenly took the de as the handle."


    Denise looked at the wound on his palm and replied him meaningfully, "Haste makes waste."


    How could he hurt his hand by peeling an apple?


    That excuse was just too absurd.

 Chapter 180 Youre My Woman

    Chapter 180 You''re My Woman


    ¡°What are you doing here, mum?"


    James asked after withdrawing his hand as if he didn''t understand the deeper meaning in her words.


    "I made some soup and wanted to bring it to Ang."


    Denise asked the maid to serve the soup, then looked at him and said with a bit of displeasure,


    "Why are you in Ang¡¯s ward?


    I remember telling you to stay away from Ang these days."


    James nced in Ang¡¯s direction and replied, "The dangerous period has passed."


    Ang frowned but didn¡¯t say anything, which was a tacit admission.


    Hearing this, Denise didn''t overlook James'' visit to Ang''s ward.


    "Miss Chante, this is the soup Madam personally boiled all night. Try it and see how it tastes."


    The maid brought a bowl of soup and handed it to Ang with a smile.


    Ang hadn''t eaten for a long time and was a bit hungry, so she said ¡°thank you¡± and took a small sip


    from the bowl.


    "Mr. Harvey." The servant served another bowl and brought it to James politely.


    Jamesy on the bed because he couldn''t move. "I don''t want to drink it at this moment, put it down


    first."


    "Sit up and drink it for your health."


    Denise took the bowl and said to him.


    James smiled. The burning sensation on his neck had faded, but there was still some pain at his throat.


    "It smells fishy and disgusting at this moment, so I don¡¯t want to drink it."


    He would never refuse like this in the past, so Denise became suspicious.


    She gave him a look and suddenly lifted his clothes.


    "You can''t move with the anesthetic?" she asked, looking at the wound in his abdomen.


    Hearing this, Ang slowed down drinking the soup and looked at the mother and the son with her


    deep eyes.


    James said ¡°yes¡± lightly. "You might as well put my clothes down, since it''s a bit cold."


    "How did you get hurt?" Denise asked as she looked at the bandages andid down his clothes.


    James didn¡¯t want to exin it. "It''s just a small injury, and it will heal after a while. You don''t have to


    worry too much."


    Seeing that he was unwilling to say, Denise frowned, but did not force him.


    When she got up and was about to put the soup on the table, her eyes suddenly touched the pinch


    marks on his neck. "What happened to your neck?"


    The bowl in Ang''s hand shook a little, and the soup inside nearly spilled onto the floor.


    "It''s OK." James frowned at Ang, and only when he saw that the soup hadn''t spilled on her did his


    tightly knitted brows loosened.


    The maid asked as she looked into Ang''s pale face.


    ¡°Ang, why are you so pale? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Hearing this, Denise shifted her attention to Ang''s pale face. Then she twisted her head to the pinch


    marks on her son''s neck that was clearly made by a woman''s hand. There appeared a sh in her eyes


    as she pondered.


    "It''s OK." Ang licked her dry lips.


    The maid didn''t think too much of it. ¡°Then you should drink some bone broth, as it''s very nourishing for


    your health.¡±


    "Yes, thanks." Ang noticed the nce from Denise, so she was worried and wondered if Denise


    guessed the truth.


    She could pinch James without any concerns, but he was after all the son of Denise, who was so good


    to her. Naturally, she didn''t want Denise to know these things.


    "It''s fine for you two to have your usual fights, but never do anything to endanger your lives."


    Denise looked at James and Ang with an intentional gaze. ¡°We only get one chance to live. If we


    die, we will disappear forever."


    This time Ang was sure that Denise knew what she did to James.


    With a pale face, she clenched her hands tightly, and her thick and curlyshes trembled


    uncontrobly.


    There was a silence. Her back seemed to be weighed down with boulders, making it hard to straight


    up.


    The maid didn''t know what was going on and was confused about the strange atmosphere in the ward.


    "It was my fault," James broke the silence, taking all the me on himself, "It was me who almost got


    Ang killed a few times. I won¡¯t do it again in the future."


    Hearing this, Denise temporarily cast aside the unhappiness in her heart and said in surprise,


    "You two ..."


    "Nothing. We¡¯ve just cleared the misunderstandings," James said,


    "There''s no use to regret. I will try to make up for her."


    Denise nced at the pinch marks on James''s neck, wanting to say something, but finally she asked


    Ang, ¡°Do you ... really make up?"


    Ang licked her dry lips, not knowing what to say.


    "After what I''ve done, it''s unlikely that a word of apology will make Ang forgive me,"


    James took over, "For now, it''s like my one-side making up."


    Ang could hardly adapt to his suddenly changed attitude and preference. Besides, she felt it very


    ridiculous.


    If the misunderstanding was never resolved in this life, would he keep humiliating and torturing her like


    he did before?


    Denise sighed and didn''t ask Ang anymore. "You should have asked Ang directly about your


    misunderstanding, and she wouldn¡¯t... "


    She didn''t finish the words, but just had a cryptic nce at Ang''s right leg.


    Ang felt ufortable and drew her right leg back. The way people looked at her right leg always


    made her upset.


    Denise stayed in the ward for a while. There was an emergency in the Harvey family, so she hurried


    back.


    Just before she went back, she gave Ang a ratherplicated look, sympathetic, torn, helpless and


    heartbroken.


    "Thank you." After the door closed, Ang said to James with her expressionless face.


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me for that,"


    James looked a little tired, "You''re my woman, and I should protect you."


    Ang frowned, disgusted by the words ¡°you''re my woman¡±.


    She grunted and asked him, "What about your engagement to Jessica?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re not engaged." James frowned for a few moments, but quickly returned to normal.


    Ang sneered, "Although you¡¯re not engaged now, won''t you get engaged in the future?"


    James wanted to say something. However, when he thought of it, he tightened his lips and didn''t make


    a sound.


    "I''m not going to be your lover," Ang said word for word.


    "It would be useless if you threaten me with my brother and sister-inw. I''ll never be a lover to


    anyone!"


    Her determined face was reflected in James''s pupils. "I will find a way to deal with this matter."


    "Maybe you can¡¯t bear to leave Jessica?"


    Ang taunted.


    "No." James only said a word without any exnation.


    Angughed, not believing what he said, but didn''t say anything more about it.


    She picked up the bowl and took small sips of her soup.


    "I''m hungry, too," James said as he looked at her.


    Ang nced at him and stood up, answering him in a cool voice, "I''ll find a nurse and ask her to


    feed you."

 Chapter 181 Forced by them

    Chapter 181 Forced by them


    After that, Ang turned around and was about to go outside. James called her, "No necessary."


    After a pause, he asked,


    "Is it so difficult for you to feed me once?"


    "It''s not hard, I just don''t want to."


    Ang gave him an expressionless look and sat on the hospital bed, taking small sips of her soup.


    James took her indifference and disgust in his eyes, his eyes darkened a bit, and his mouth was faintly


    bitter.


    It took nearly half an hour for Julia toe back. And she exined, "I ate something bad, and


    suffered from a stomachache. I have been in the toilet for a long time."


    She stayed here for a while, then found an excuse to leave.


    Shortly after Julia left, Ang received a message from her,


    ¡°Ang, are you going to Timothy¡¯s wedding ceremony?¡±


    Thinking about what she had agreed to do with Raya, Ang returned a "yes."


    Julia quickly replied with two messages.


    ¡°Timothy almost killed you, but now she is about to marry into a rich family and live a good life from


    now on, will you feelfortable there ?¡±


    ¡°I have some good stuff about Timothy, I''ll send it to youter, you should be interested.¡±


    Looking at the message from Julia, Ang pulled her lips sarcastically.


    James was lying next to her on thepanion bed, and he could see the change in her expression.


    His eyes deepened a bit, and his throat tightened slightly.


    She was not the same as she used to be, and she changed a lot.


    Ang didn''t reply and tossed her phone aside.


    But soon, her phone vibrated a few times. Julia sent her a few short videos.


    She frowned and looked at the picture on the short videos. She wanted to reply to Julia, but she


    identally clicked on one of the videos.


    "Ah ... mmm ... don''t stop ... Rowan, deeper ... faster ..."


    The sound of flesh pping and woman''s tangled panting sound came out at once, Ang shrank her


    pupils, stunned, and quit the short video immediately.


    The ward was quiet again as if nothing had happened.


    Ang didn''t know what she was thinking, but she subconsciously looked over at James who was on


    the side and bumped right into his sight.


    The bottom of his eyes was dark, and he looked at her with an inexplicable look.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Someone secretly took a video of Timothy having sex with a man."


    Ang frowned and said.


    James gave a faint ¡°emm.¡±


    Ang looked at him and wondered if he believed it.


    She pursed her lips, and her face was not quite good when she withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°That''s all. I think it should be useful to you.¡±


    Another message from Julia.


    Ang¡¯s eyes flickered, with disappointment, sarcasm, and self-deprecating.


    She snorted lightly and replied to Julia.


    ¡°You were true to Michael and sacrifice so much for him, yet he broke up with you and slept with other


    women.


    And a woman like Timothy is pregnant with Mr. Lewis''s child and will soon marry into a rich family, are


    you jealous?¡±


    Timothy had a grudge with Julia and was about to get married recently. After Julia confirmed that


    Ang would go to the wedding, she sent these videos to her intentionally


    Beep¡­


    ¡°You always speak so bluntly, and sometimes I don''t know how to respond.¡±


    It was equivalent to an affirmative answer.


    Ang snorted softly, and a flicker of sadness appeared in her eyes.


    Perhaps it was the same as what Julia said, human wereplicated, and innocent feelings were too


    rare. But maybe waht Jessica had done hurt her too much, and she couldn''t ept this kind of


    friendship that was mixed with interests and selfishness.


    She would rather be alone than with such friends!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    James frowned invisibly and asked.


    Ang turned her head and nced at him, and quickly gathered the excess emotions, and said


    indifferently,


    "Nothing."


    Beep¡­


    ¡°Ang, to be honest, I''ve been working with Timothy for two years now, and we''ve always been at


    odds. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have secretly taken these videos of her.


    I sent you the video with my intention, as you said. But I didn''t lie to you either. I did feel angry for you


    and wanted to punish Timothy.¡±


    Ang lowered his eyes slightly, hiding the emotion in her eyes.


    She tossed her phone aside and didn''t look at Julia''s message anymore, nor did she reply to her.


    ¡°You said you could meet all my conditions as long as I don¡¯t leave you?"


    After a long while, Ang asked with a slightly hoarse voice.


    James didn''t answer but asked rhetorically.


    "Do you want to ruin Timothy''s wedding and ruin her reputation, or do you want to sue her and put her


    in jail?"


    Hearing this, Ang paused slightly. Then her brow furrowed, and her face did not look good.


    It was a bad feeling to have her mind seen at a nce as if she was standing naked before him and


    letting him look at her without any privacy.


    ¡°For someone like Timothy, even if you ruin her wedding and make her notorious, it won''t affect her."


    "And if you sue Timothy, she will be detained for negligence for a few years at most. After all, she


    doesn''t know that keeping you on the roof will cause your old illness. Either of them is a good choice."


    Before saying the words "old illness," James stopped slightly.


    But it was so short that Ang could barely feel it if she didn''t pay attention.


    Ang tightened her lips and didn''t make a sound.


    "Give me those videos and I''ll take care of the rest."


    James said in a deep voice.


    Ang knew better than anyone about his tormenting methods. If Timothy fell into his hands, she


    would be worse living than death.


    But, "No, thanks! I''ll take care of my own business."


    She got up with an ugly face. She slowly walked out of the ward, and met Rnd who had hurried over.


    She didn''t look at the way, and he walked too fast. They nearly bumped into each other, but fortunately,


    Rnd stopped in time.


    "I''m sorry I cannote earlier, because I''ve been busy, Miss Ang."


    Rnd said.


    Ang tugged at the corner of her lips, "Dr. Rnd, you are too polite."


    The two were not familiar with each other at first. However, she knew Auntie Susan, who happened to


    be Dr. Rnd''s elder aunt.


    Rnd raised his wrist and looked at the time, then said with a smile,


    ¡°It is half past six, I''m off work too.


    Why don''t you change your clothes ande home with me, Miss Ang?¡±


    ¡°Ok, please wait for a moment, Dr. Rnd."


    It was only then that Ang remembered they had made an appointment, and would go to Dr. Rnd''s


    house for dinner together.


    Rnd nodded, and Ang went back to the ward, taking her clothes and going to the bathroom to


    change.


    "Going home for dinner with Dr. Rnd?"


    The door wasn''t closed tightly just now, and James heard the conversation between the two.


    He frowned and quickly unfolded his brows.


    Ignoring him, Ang went into the bathroom with her clothes in her arms, closing the door behind her


    and locked it.


    James looked at the closed door and pursed his lips, his face covered in gloom.


    He tried to move, but he was amon man, and he couldn''t move under the influence of anesthetics.


    He tilted his head slightly and saw Rnd''s figure along with the doorway, and there was slight


    indescribable boredom at his heart.


    The bathroom door soon opened, and Ang wore a long dress with a camel-colored coat over it. Her


    hair was tied up and looked refreshed.


    ¡°Cancel it, I''ll go with you some other time."


    James frowned and said.

 Chapter 182 Did you regret it so soon?

    Chapter 182 Did you regret it so soon?


    Ang threw her hospital gown onto the bed, and walked over to his bedside. Then she almost


    touched his face and sneered,


    "You just said if I don¡¯t leave you, you will meet all my conditions, and did you regret it so soon?"


    Such an arrogant and cocky attitude was just who she was years ago.


    They were so close that their breath entwined with each other. James''s pupils reflected her figure.


    While the bottom of his heart was a bit bitter, and the chill in his body dissipated a bit.


    For the first time, he realized that the little girl who always followed him around and said she would


    marry him was grown up and beautiful.


    But the scar at the end of her eyebrow stung a little.


    His gaze made Ang feel ufortable, and she taunted,


    ¡°Speechless?"


    The sudden warm touch on her lips made her swallow the rest of her words. Her pupils shrank slightly,


    and she was stunned for a while.


    James stretched out his tongue to lick her just now?


    p!


    After realizing what had happened, Ang instinctively pped James and took a few steps back with


    a cold face.


    She rubbed the lips that he had touched and stared at him.


    "What''s going on?"


    Hearing the movement inside, Rnd opened the door and walked in.


    Ang stared angrily at James. He didn''t seem to have any problems, except that his face was not


    happy.


    And a clear p mark surfaced on the his handsome face, and the loud sound just now should have


    been the sound of him being pped.


    "Nothing."


    James said with a faint expression,


    "My girlfriend is just getting angry."


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly and turned his head to look at Ang.


    "Let''s go."


    Ang didn''t say anything else, wiped her lips with a sullen face, and strode out.


    Rnd followed her and walked out. But after only two steps, James called out, "My girlfriend is angry.


    She may not speak very well. So Dr. Rnd, take it easy."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. James, I don''t have many virtues, but I have a good temper."


    Rnd smiled and went out of the ward.


    Ang waited for him at the door. After seeing himing out, she walked towards the elevator.


    "If you are in a bad mood, it''s better for you to speak it out. Keeping it bottled up will cause problems."


    Rnd said.


    Ang was a little distracted, "Thanks for your concern, Dr. Rnd. I''ll pay attention.


    Seeing that she wasn''t listening at all, Rnd sighed lightly and didn''t say any more.


    DING!


    The elevator doors opened. And several people were already standing inside.


    A few doctors and nurses were also inside, and they greeted Rnd with a smile.


    Rnd smiled and responded one by one, gesturing for Ang to go in first. After Ang entering the


    elevator, he followed, get in, and pressed the close button.


    "Is this Dr. Rnd''s girlfriend?"


    Someone asked, "She is beautiful!"


    Without waiting for Rnd to answer, the other people teased.


    "Dr. Rnd, you and your girlfriend are good- looking, your child will be beautiful, why don''t we make a


    baby marriage?"


    Rnd was worried that Ang would be too embarrassing and said quickly.


    "If I could have a girlfriend as pretty as Miss Ang, my mother would have to wake up with a smile in


    her dreams!"


    Ang smiled at a few people, "Hello guys, I''m Dr. Rnd''s patient."


    A few people then understood the misunderstanding, and one of them was quite sad, "Is Miss Ang


    single?


    You stand together so much as a husband and wife, don¡¯t you think about being together?


    "A few days ago you said I was a good match for Miss Mna, and now it''s changed ... hey, are women


    all so fickle, Agnes?"


    Rnd sighed, "Or am I handsome to match anyone?"


    Agnes smiled, "Of course it''s because you''re so handsome."


    A few people chatted for a while, the elevator arrived, and they parted.


    When Ang followed behind Rnd and was about to get into his car, she happened to run into


    Agnes, who smiled ambiguously at her and drove away.


    ¡°Agnes seems to have misunderstood us. I will exin it when I meet her."


    Rnd just happened to see that ambiguous smile of Agnes.


    Ang answered and sat in the passenger seat.


    Rnd was about to start the car when his phone vibrated.


    Ang nced inadvertently, just to see that the first word on the remarks was Mna.


    "Miss Mna, is something wrong?"


    Rnd had always given a sense of calm in doing things and speaking. But after he got on the phone,


    his speech was much faster than usual, and he sounded a bit rushed.


    As soon as she heard Miss Mna, Ang thought of the beautiful female patient who looked tender


    and weak and seemed to be a dancer.


    And not knowing what was said over there, Rnd quickly said,


    "I''m sorry Miss Mna. I will have an operation soon, so it is not convenient to go out for dinner!"


    He said and winked at Ang, "Lee, what did you just say?"


    ¡°...¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he call her Lee?


    Ang pursed her lips and cooperated, ¡° Dr. Linda asked you to go there quickly, the patient is dying.¡±


    Rnd gave her a thumbs up, "I''m really sorry, Miss Mna, I am not avable right now, bye!"


    He finished hurriedly and hung up straight away.


    Ang looked down at her right leg. If her leg cured, would she be able to be a dancer again like Miss


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mna?


    "Fasten your seat belt."


    Rnd tilted his head to talk to Ang.


    Seeing her stunned, he leaned over to fasten her seat belt and then started the car.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Said Ang.


    ¡°You are wee." And while turning the steering wheel, Rnd said,


    "My acting skills are so good, I think it''s a pity that I don''t go to the entertainment industry!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have acting skills. With this face, you won''t starve to death."


    said Ang.


    The dimples at Rnd''s cheeks deepened a lot, "Finally someone said that I can count on my face.


    Every time I say this, my elder aunt will say that I am too narcissistic."


    "Doesn''t your mother say so?"


    Perhaps his attitude was too casual like he was treating an old acquaintance, and Ang''s nerves


    rxed a lot.


    Rnd turned the steering wheel and his car the traffic, "I was raised by my elder aunt in my family. I


    only came back to my house a year ago. My mother is not very familiar with me and dare not joke with


    me at will."


    Ang didn''t know there was something like that. And after stopping for a while, she said,


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s nothing, my Auntie Susan''s family treats me very well, I have never been less than others."


    Rndughed and said.


    Ang pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    ¡°Now you know one of my secrets, may I know one of your secrets, Miss Ang?"


    Rnd asked.


    They met a red traffic light and the car stopped.


    During the evening rush hour, they were many cars on the road, as dense and annoying as ants


    moving before a heavy rain.


    Ang frowned and didn''t say anything.


    "Just a casual question, you don¡¯t need to be so embarrassed, Miss Ang."


    Rnd nced at her, and then withdrew his gaze.


    The green light came on, and the long convoy began to move slowly.


    "A secret for a secret, fair enough."


    Ang said.


    "What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 183 Hows that?

    Chapter 183 How''s that?


    Wasn''t it beautiful?


    The car in front stopped again, so Rnd followed and stepped on the brake, "I heard Mr. James


    address you as his girlfriend?"


    "It doesn''t count either."


    Ang smiled to herself, "Just a lover."


    Rnd stopped for a moment and said,


    ¡°Sorry for that."


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes and said.


    They didn''t know each other very well, so they didn''t talk about sensitive topics and shifted to light


    topics instead.


    The road was very congested, and in many ces, cars were not as fast as pedestrians.


    Ang got out of the car, went to the small supermarket to buy some fruits. When she returned, the car


    was still crawling slowly in the traffic.


    Auntie Susan made seven or eight calls to remind them, but it was useless. Fifty minutester, Ang


    and Rnd arrived at the Rnd family''smunity.


    Rnd was well-liked. In this fast-paced urban life, even the neighbor next door might not know each


    other, and people kept greeting him from the moment he entered the neighborhood.


    "Well, are you bringing your girlfriend back?"


    "Your girlfriend is so pretty, but she''s just too skinny... Rnd, your Auntie Susan is such a good cook,


    you should ask her to make more delicious food for your girlfriend!¡±


    "


    "Your mother and your elder aunt wereining to me yesterday that they didn''t know when they


    were going to have grandchildren, and I see that''sing soon!


    Hey, I don¡¯t know when my son will bring a girlfriend home. I''m so worried!"


    Rnd smiled and responded one by one, exining to the crowd that they had misunderstood.


    Ang stood right beside him, smiling politely, and asionally greeted them.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived, and the two said goodbye to the crowd and exited.


    "You''re very popr."


    Ang followed him with a hint of envy hidden in her eyes.


    Before the car ident, she was the daughter in a rich family, with only a few ¡°close friends¡± like


    Jessica. And usuallypare with Jessica, no elders liked her.


    After the car ident, she only had her brother and sister-inw.


    "Hey, I am handsome and good-tempered, it''s hard for me not to be popr!"


    Rnd spread his hands and smiled, and when he saw the flicker of envy and despondency under her


    eyes, he added a few words, "It''s mainly because of Auntie Susan."


    "Auntie Susan likes to make friends. She usually cooks something, and share with neigbour in the


    And they know I''m her nephew and say hello whenever we meet."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of Rnd''s house opened, and Auntie Susan''s round head came


    out from behind the door, "Brat, why don''t you knock the door?"


    "We''re so close, I don''t think we need to knock, telepathy will do."


    Rndughed and said.


    Auntie Susan jumped out from behind the door and pped him on the head, "There''s never a time


    when you can meekly admit your mistakes, you always talk back!"


    "You have never failed to beat me, Auntie Susan."


    Rnd covered his head and sighed, "I thought with Miss Ang around, you would take my personal


    image into consideration."


    Auntie Susan rolled her eyes at him and pushed him aside, then smiled and took Ang''s hand and


    said,


    "It''s sote now, are you hungry?


    Come in, I make all the dishes you like! "


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "It''s okay, I am not very hungry. But I miss everything you made, Auntie Susan."


    Ang was dragged into the house by Auntie Susan.


    Their house had three bedrooms and two bathrooms, spacious and decorated in a American style.


    Outside the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, dozens of pots of greenery were sorted neatly on the


    balcony, with a few daisies in full bloom. In the middle of the green nts were a set of tables and


    chairs with teapots and teacups.


    "Auntie, it''s all the food Miss Ang likes, nothing I like?"


    Rnd followed them in the door and closed it behind him.


    Auntie Susan turned his head and looked at him, "If you liked the same things as Ang, the problem


    will be solved, right?"


    Rnd, "..."


    Was he her nephew?


    "Ang, here, wear these shoes!"


    Auntie Susan nimbly took a pair of slippers and ced them in front of Ang.


    Ang looked at the pink slippers with two little bunnies on them, "..."


    "Thank you, Auntie Susan."


    She put on slippers, walked a few steps, and the little bunny ears moved up and down. It was cute, and


    it made her feel awkward.


    She couldn''t remember how long she hadn''t touched something so pink and cute.


    "Rnd, you were wrong that Ang doesn''t like this pink stuff."


    Auntie Susan said triumphantly, "I''ve known Ang for so many years, how could I not know her more


    than you?


    Look how much she likes the shoes!"


    Rnd said helplessly, ¡°How did you know that Miss Ang liked it?"


    "Hey, you are talking back again!"


    Auntie Susan pinched her waist and pointed at him, then turned her head to look at Ang, "Ang,


    say it yourself, do you like these shoes?"


    Ang, ¡°Of course I like."


    Auntie Susan was happy and said, "See?


    Ang said she liked it!"


    "Can Miss Ang say she doesn''t like it when you ask her?"


    Rnd changed his slippers and gestured to the sofa at Ang, "Help yourself, Miss Ang. Have a


    seat."


    Ang nodded, walked over to the sofa, and sat down, but she only touched the corner.


    Seeing this, Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly but didn''t say anything.


    "Geez, you brat ......"


    Auntie Susan was very dissatisfied with what he said.


    Rnd nced at the kitchen, "Auntie Susan, are you still cooking beef inside?"


    ¡°!¡±


    Auntie Susan swallowed all the words she hadn''t finished, and she ran to the kitchen quickly,


    whispering something in her mouth.


    Auntie Susan was the same as she was two years ago, and this recognition made Ang''s tight back


    more rxed.


    She looked around and didn''t see Rnd''s mother.


    Clip-clop.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    The person who came in was in a hurry, probably thinking that Auntie Susan was the only one in the


    house, and she said impatiently.


    "The kid who did my beauty treatment today was a newbie and took a little extra time!


    Susan, is the daughter-inw you introduce to me here?"


    Ang was stunned.


    She frowned slightly and looked to Rnd beside her.


    Rnd stretched his hands at her, stating that he didn''t know what his Auntie had told his mother.


    Before Auntie Susan who was in the kitchen could answer, Rnd''s mother hurriedly said,


    "There is no sound at home, shouldn''t shee?


    Luckily, if I''mte for our first dinner, she may think I''m not happy with her, and she may not agree to be


    Rnd''s girlfriend ..."


    Thest word stayed in her throat when she saw Ang.


    "Hello Auntie, I''m Ang."


    Ang stood up and smiled at Rnd''s mother.


    Rnd''s mother had big burgundy wave curl hair. And her face was with delicate makeup. When she


    had taken off her jacket, her ck dress outlined her dimpled figure.


    If it wasn''t for those words she just said, Ang would never have guessed that the fashionable


    woman in front of her had a son as big as Rnd.

 Chapter 184 I Should Call You Sister

    Chapter 184 I Should Call You Sister


    "Ah, you are Ang. Hi."


    Rnd''s mother was frozen first, then returned to her normal self, and greeted Ang with a smile,


    "Ang, you are way more beautiful than Susan said. You are not just a beautiful woman; you are a


    little fairy from heaven!"


    Ang smiled, "If it hadn''t been for Dr. Rnd, I would have called you sister."


    "That mouth, that''s sweet!"


    Every woman liked others to praise her young face. Eleanor happily touched her face, "I insist on doing


    beauty treatments, and it works somehow!¡±


    Rnd coughed dryly, "Mom, it is just normal mutual praise."


    "Do I ask you?"


    Eleanor snorted at him. And then she looked at Ang again with a smile, "Sit down quickly, Ang.


    Your Auntie Susan cooked your favorite dishes today, you must eat moreter!"


    "I''d be doing my stomach a disservice if I ate less of Auntie Susan''s dishes." said Ang.


    At this time, Auntie Susan ran out of the kitchen with a spoon, "Eleanor, what did you just say?


    I didn''t hear a word in the kitchen!"


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Eleanor waved her hand and quickly changed the subject, "Did you bring the fruit, Ang?


    You are too polite!¡±


    Ang said, "I just happened to see some fruit on the way and thought they look great."


    The meal was ready. And Auntie Susan called for someone to bring out the food.


    Ang got up to serve the food. But she was stopped by Eleanor, "You are a guest, just sit here and


    eat. A girl''s hands are not for work, but for beauty!"


    "Just wait here, Miss Ang." Rndughed.


    "If you insist on serving food, my mother and Auntie will have to take turns ming me when you''re


    gone!"


    Eleanor was unhappy with his protest, "Don''t listen to his nonsense, Ang. I''m not that kind of violent


    person."


    It didn''t take long before the table was filled with dishes. As Auntie Susan said, all the dishes were


    Ang¡¯s favorites.


    Ang looked at the table of home-cooked food, and her hand hanging on the right side of her body


    clenched a corner of her coat.


    The only one who could remember what she ate like Aunt Susan was her brother.


    "Rnd, hurry up and get some shrimp for Ang!"


    Under the table, Auntie Susan turned toward Rnd''s direction and kicked him.


    Rnd responded and picked up some shrimps for Ang.


    "And get more fish for Ang; she likes the fish I made the most!"


    Auntie Susan felt that he was not proactive enough, so she kicked him again.


    After a few times, Ang didn''t hold back and rubbed her right leg that was a little sore from the kick,


    "Auntie Susan, I just had acupuncture on my right leg today."


    Auntie Susan, "..."


    Her foot was aiming at the wrong person!


    Then she said hurriedly, "Right leg? Rnd, hurry up and check it!""


    "Let me have a look."


    Hearing Ang said that her right leg was kicked, Rnd became serious and pulled back his chair.


    His fingers just touched the edge of Ang''s skirt and she dodged it.


    Ang looked at Rnd who was squatting at her feet, ¡°... It should be fine.


    "You''re not a doctor, how do you know it''s fine?"


    Auntie Susan had always been simple and rude. She stepped forward and lifted her skirt up to her


    knees, "Rnd, check it!"


    "Where was the kick?"


    ¡°The calf." Ang said. "It doesn''t really hurt."


    Auntie Susan nced at her, "I know how it hurts."


    "It makes sense for you to kick someone hard?"


    Rnd asked rhetorically as he pressed down on Ang''s calf.


    Auntie Susan stopped talking.


    Rnd pressed several positions in a row and asked if it hurt, and Ang said no. Then he breathed a


    sigh of relief, "The most serious injury is the knee and the part of the knee on the upper side, it''s just a


    kick to the calf, so it is nothing serious."


    He stood up.


    "Really?" Auntie Susan asked.


    Rnd gave her an oblique nce, ¡°Well, it is hard to say."


    Auntie Susan''s heart rose to her throat.


    "There might be a bruise or two, you kicked too hard."


    Rnd said.


    Auntie Susan waspletely relieved and hit on his head, ¡°Brat, are you fooling me?"


    They returned to their seats, and Auntie Susan didn''t dare to kick anyone anymore. But she just kept


    reminding Rnd to serve food for Ang.


    Rnd was shouted at by his elder aunt and then ordered by his mother. So after eating for more than


    half an hour, what he put into his mouth was just one or two bites of food.


    "Thank you Auntie Eleanor, thank you Auntie Susan."


    Seeing that he hadn''t eaten anything halfway through the day, Ang said,


    "Actually, I don''t need Dr. Rnd to pick up food for me all the time. I¡¯ve got enough in my bowl.¡±


    Auntie Susan was very good at this and got up at once, "I''ll get you another bowl!"


    "Take two, Susan, I don''t think one is enough."


    Eleanor added as she swallowed what was in her mouth.


    ¡°No, thanks, Auntie Susan. I''m almost full!"


    Ang stood up, ran over, and stopped Auntie Susan. If she didn''t stop, Auntie Susan would bring two


    bowls, the biggest ones.


    It was an hourter when the meal was over.


    At Eleanor¡¯s constant hinting, Auntie Susan smilingly asked, "Ang, did Rnd treat you well during


    this period of time?"


    "Yep." Ang said.


    "Dr. Rnd is a very responsible doctor." Eleanor smiled and leaned forward a bit, "So what do you


    think of him?"


    "Dr. Rnd is quite good. He is good-looking with good temper and sophisticated skills." said Ang.


    Eleanor ruffled her hair around her ears and said with a smile, "Ang, let me tell you something about


    our family first."


    "I''m the dean of the city''s first hospital, and Rnd''s father is a researcher, mainly specialized in


    missiles. We only have one child, Rnd ..."


    Hearing this, Ang had to interrupt her, "Auntie, I have been in jail for two years because of attempted


    murder. I have been working in the Dream Club some time ago. There are some bad rumors, and you


    must have heard it too. "


    Entanglement and hesitation were shing in Eleanor''s eyes. She turned her head and nced at


    Auntie Susan beside her. And she saw that Auntie Susan''s eyes were full of expectation.


    Only then did she turn back towards Ang and smiled.


    "Susan already told me that you were framed for being in jail before, and you were forced to work at


    the Dream Club."


    "Our family doesn''t care about false names in that regard. And if you and Rnd love each other, I''d be


    quite happy to have you as my daughter-inw."


    Both Eleanor and father were dinks and felt that having children would lower their living standards and


    affect their jobs.


    However, the two did not take proper preventive measures, and Eleanor became pregnant by ident.


    During that time, Eleanor was busy to get the position of the vice director of the hospital, and Rnd''s


    father''s research had reached a critical stage. So they were considering an aborption. But Auntie


    Susan knew about it and scolded them, saying that they should have the baby and she would raise it


    up.


    Later, after Rnd was born, Auntie Susan took Rnd and raised him, and she always told him that


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    she was his mother.


    It was only in recent years that they told Rnd the truth.


    Eleanor felt that she was not a good mother. So the decision of Rnd''s marriage and other important


    matters should be made by Auntie Susan, and she would never interfere.

 Chapter 185 Male mistress

    Chapter 185 Male mistress


    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Auntie. Dr. Rnd is excellent, but our rtionship is just ordinary


    doctors and patients.


    Maybe we''ll be friends in the future. But Dr. Rnd should have no feelings for me, the same of me for


    Dr. Rnd."


    Ang didn''t miss the sh of reluctance under Eleanor''s eyes.


    Hearing this, Eleanor smiled, "That''s a pity. I took you as my daughter-inw ever since Susan talked


    about you.""


    "Ang," Auntie Susan''s face was not very good, and she said sharply, "Rnd is so good to you, but


    you don''t like him. Are you still thinking about Mr. James in your heart?"


    The smile on Eleanor''s face stiffened for a moment and quickly returned to its natural state.


    "Mr. James is now Miss Ang''s boyfriend,"


    Rnd stretched his hands, "Auntie Susan, even if you like Miss Ang, you can''t ask me to be a male


    mistress, right?"


    Auntie Susan stood up directly. Her face was ugly as she intended to say something. But when she


    saw Eleanor and Rnd, she swallowed what she wanted to say, "Ang,e with me first!"


    With that, she turned and went into a room.


    "Fine." Ang answered, said sorry to Eleanor and Rnd, and then followed Auntie Susan into the


    room.


    Auntie Susan mmed the door shut and leaned against it with a sullen face, but she kept silence.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A person like me is not suitable to be with Dr. Rnd." Ang said. "I don''t deserve him, and I don''t


    have feelings for him."


    "How many love-at-first-sights are there? I''ve never met my husband before we got married, but we''ve


    been doing well ever since." Auntie Susan said.


    "Don''t be angry."


    Ang knew that Auntie Susan was doing it for her good, "It''s better for everyone if I don''t stay with Dr.


    Rnd."


    Dr. Rnd was an adult and had his thoughts. So if he was forced to stay with her like this by Auntie


    Susan, it was sure he would have a grudge against Auntie Susan.


    And judging from the reaction just now, Eleanor shouldn''t be happy with her either.


    The so-called beauty treatment took an extra half hour should just be an excuse to indirectly tell her


    that she didn''t like her.


    "You, you!" Auntie Susan poked her head with her finger. And she was almost angry with her, "You


    always think for others, why don''t you think for yourself?"


    Ang smiled and tugged her hand, "I thought about it for myself. I don''t like Dr. Rnd. If we are


    forced to live together, neither of us will be happy."


    Auntie Susan poked her on the head a few more times and was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    "Auntie Susan, if you keep poking me like that, my face will be marred by a scar," said Ang.


    Auntie Susan came back to her sense and said without a smile,


    "I didn''t even use my strength; you don''t even have a red mark on your head!"


    "But you kicked me today, with real force," said Ang.


    "Stop it!" Auntie Susan was in a hurry and didn''t forget her business, "Rnd said you are Mr. James¡¯s


    girlfriend, what is going on?"


    Ang clenched her fist, bowed her head, and said,


    "... it is nothing."


    "Nothing?


    If it is nothing, how did James be your boyfriend?"


    Auntie Susan was angry at her reply, "Ang, you treat me like an outsider, don''t you?"


    Ang tugged at her lips, "You can''t be my insider either."


    ¡°Ang!¡± Auntie Susan pinched her waist and yelled at Ang.


    "James has a bad temper. Auntie Susan, you don''t get involved in these bad things in the future, and


    don''t get Dr. Rnd involved for my sake, it''s not worth it.


    It''s gettingte, Auntie Susan, I have to leave now."


    When Ang finished, she didn''t look at Auntie Susan and turned around to leave the room.


    Eleanor looked behind Ang and asked, "Susan didn''te out with you?"


    "Auntie Susan is a little tired and said she wants to rest early," said Ang.


    Rnd nced at the closed door thoughtfully.


    "I see." Eleanor smiled and waved at her, "Susan didn''t say which kind of fruit you like, so I prepare


    them all,e and eat some."


    Ang refused, "Thank you. Auntie, but it''s gettingte, I''d better go back now."


    "Eating some fruit won''t take you long, and I''ll let Rnd send you backter." Eleanor said, "Try the


    oranges, they''re pretty fresh."


    It was not good to refuse her all the time. So Ang sat down on the couch and took two slices of


    orange.


    "Ang, although you can''t be Rnd¡¯s girlfriend, you can always be friends. Come here when you


    have time in the future and let Auntie Susan cook you something delicious."


    Eleanor pushed some tes of fruit toward Ang.


    Ang answered and took a slice of kiwi into her mouth. It was sour and sweet, but it was too sour and


    almost bitter.


    What Julia said was true: Everyone isplicated.


    Knock, knock!


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who''s it? It is sote." Eleanor looked at the door and said to Rnd, "Open the door and have a


    look."


    Rnd got up, went over, and opened the door, "Mr. James? What a surprise."


    Hearing the word "Mr. James," Eleanor got up, "So it''s Mr. James, you are the honored guest.


    Rnd, go to the study and bring out my Da Hung Pao tea and make some for Mr. James."


    As she turned around to greet James, she looked at him calmly.


    Just like the rumors outside, this young man who had be the leader of the Harvey Group at such


    a young age had the best among the younger generation, with a handsome face, tall and lean body,


    and good temperament.


    But he didn''t look very well. There was darkness under his eyes. His face was pale, and even his walk


    was slow like he was recovering from a serious illness.


    Ang frowned, her lips pursed tightly.


    Didn''t James get an anesthetic?


    Did the effects wear off so fast?


    "Don''t bother, thanks you, Director Eleanor."


    James smiled at Eleanor and walked around Rnd at the door, "I''m just worried that my girlfriend


    won''t be safe on her way home at night.


    Please don''t take offense that Ie uninvited."


    The anesthetic had worn off, and the pain from the stitched wound in his abdomen traveled to his brain


    nerves, and a thinyer of sweat rose on his nose.


    "How can I take offense?" Eleanorughed, "You are worried about your girlfriend, and it¡¯s normal for


    you toe over to pick up her."


    Rnd nced at James''s small abdomen for a moment, "The wound has just been stitched up, so it''s


    better for you not to walk around freely, it''s not good for recovery."


    "Thanks for the reminder, Dr. Rnd." James said,


    "But I remember you writing in your previous book that you believe no matter what the illness is, the


    patient¡¯s mood can affect the condition, Dr. Rnd."


    "My girlfriend wasn''t around, I was in a bad mood, and it wasn''t good for my health, so I just came


    straight over."


    In fact, he could call Ang¡¯s name, but he kept repeating the word ¡°girlfriend," and it was more like he


    was emphasizing something.


    Ang sat on the sofa and ate fruit without any expression as if she hadn''t heard what he said.


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, said with a slight surprise, ¡°You read my book?"


    "When I wanted to ask Dr. Rnd to cure Ang¡¯s leg earlier, I just took a look at the book you wrote."


    James said.

 Chapter 186 Too Tired to Move

    Chapter 186 Too Tired to Move


    Rnd nodded and was silent. But Eleanor asked,


    "Medical books are usually boring, do you like to read them?"


    "Just so-so."


    James wiped the sweat off his nose, walked up to Ang, and stretched out his hand to her, "It''s


    gettingte, and shall we go back now?"


    Ang nced at his hand, but quickly looked away, then stood up.


    She was about to answer when the door of Auntie Susan''s room opened.


    "It''s only nine o''clock. You can stay for a while."


    Auntie Susan walked out with a smile on her chubby face, "Mr James is Ang''s boyfriend, but you


    can''t restrict her freedom, right?"


    James said, "If it''s in a bar or KTV, it''s not toote. But this is Dr. Rnd''s home. Dr. Rnd and


    Director Eleanor will have to go to work at 9 o''clock tomorrow. It is not appropriate for us to disturb


    them for too long. "


    "You may not know our schedule."


    The situation was very tense, and Auntie Susan said, "We usually go to bed after 0 o''clock. Ang


    doesn''t bother us at all here."


    Rnd'' mother agreed, "James, you are a rare visitor, so why don''t we stay a little longer."


    "Do you want to stay longer or go home now?" James didn''t answer directly this time, but turned his


    head toward Ang.


    Ang nced at Auntie Susan, who was angry like firecrackers, about to explode at any time, "...Let''s


    stay for a while."


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Auntie Susan, Director Eleanor and Dr. Rnd."


    With the pain in his abdomen, James frowned almost invisibly, and then sat on the sofa calmly.


    "You''re wee" Eleanor said with a smile, then fiddled with her hair and said to Rnd,


    "Rnd, prepare some tea."


    Rnd didn''t do it and just sat down, "I had two operations today, so I was too tired to move."


    Unlike what he said, he didn''t seem to be too tired to move at all, but even looking veryfortable.


    "Without bringing any gifts, how can you drink tea at ease?" Auntie Susan, sitting on the sofa opposite


    Ang and James, said loudly, "There is water in the kitchen. If you want to drink it, you can get it by


    yourself."


    Maybe it was because of her anger; she was not at all polite to James.


    Eleanor smiled awkwardly, "Rnd and auntie Susan are tired. They were not polite just now. They


    usually talk like this, don''t mind."


    "It''s only right that I shoulde to the door uninvited." James said.


    Auntie Susan got angry as soon as she saw him. She got a piece of dragon fruit with a clean toothpick


    and handed it to Ang, "Here you are."


    Then she stood up and went to the study to make tea.


    There were four cups of tea in total, so everyone except James had one, which clearly humiliated him.


    "I don''t know how to taste tea. So to me, drinking Da Hong Pao tea is a waste of delicacies."


    Eleanor moved her cup of tea to James, "A good tea must be tasted by someone who knows it."


    James didn''t answer, and said lightly,


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I can''t sleep after drinking tea at night."


    "It just so happened that I felt that the food I ate at night was a bit salty. Why not give it to me?"


    Auntie Susan took the tea and drank it all, then put the teacup firmly on the table.


    Eleanor had the intention to ease the atmosphere, but Rnd and Ang did not cooperate with her,


    and Auntie Susan even directly and deliberately opposed it. After a while, the atmosphere was worse


    than before.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr James said Ang is your girlfriend, but why do I remember everyone saying that you are going to


    be engaged to Jessica?"


    Auntie Susan asked sharply, "Do you want to have a causal rtionship with Ang, then break up


    with her for a while and then marry Miss Jessica? Or do you want to cancel your engagement with Miss


    Jessica to marry Ang?"


    Before James could answer, she asked again, "Even if your mother likes Ang so much, she didn''t


    mention you marrying Ang. How could your dad and grandpa agree?"


    The marriage of a wealthy family had always been not a matter of two young people, but the result of a


    game of rights between the parties, which was mixed with too many benefits and secrets.


    She understood very well.


    Even if the proud James was the president of the Harvey Group, he was actually a puppet of his


    grandpa. The actual person in charge of the Harvey Group and the Harvey family was still his grandpa!


    James was not liked by the old man. If he refused the marriage that had been arranged earlier, and


    insisted on marrying a ¡®murderer¡¯ who had been driven out by the Chante family, it was impossible for


    him to continue to be the nominal leader of the Harvey Group.


    At that time, let alone that Jason couldn''t agree, even his mother, the elder who cherished Ang,


    would not ruin the future of his son for an unrted junior!


    James frowned almost invisibly, without responding immediately.


    Of course he could say something to make Auntie Susan happy, but for Ang, he didn''t want to


    promise something that hadn''t been resolved yet. This was unfair for her.


    "What do you mean by being silent?


    Do you still want to marry Jessica and let Ang be your lover? "


    Auntie Susan, who patted the table hard, stood up with a gloomy face.


    Rnd nced at Ang who was silent. No wonder she didn''t say that she was Mr James'' girlfriend,


    but a lover.


    "Sister-inw, let''s stop getting involved in Mr James and Ang''s personal business, okay?"


    Because of Auntie Susan, Eleanor''s impression of James was not very good.


    But because the Harvey Group had donated a lot of high-end medical equipment to the first people¡¯s


    hospital, and also established a public welfare organization to help some of the poor, she couldn''t


    offend them.


    "Personal business?" Auntie Susan increased the volume at once, "Ang''s parents no longer


    disciplined her. Only me."


    Ang licked her dry lips, and said "I ..."


    "Thank you so much for caring about Ang. She is honored to have an elder like you. But I love my


    woman more than anyone else. "


    "It was my fault to make her sad before. I can''t guarantee that Ang will be the happiest woman


    in the world, but I can promise to protect her as much as I can."


    James stood up and looked at Auntie Susan, who was furious.


    Clenching her fist tightly, Ang just thought his words sounded particrly ridiculous.


    "Protect her as much as I can"? All her pains were given by him, and everything was due to a


    misunderstanding!


    What if he misunderstands her again in the future?


    Was it possible for him to just pretend that today''s words never happened and he continued to torment


    and humiliated her for granted?


    "I''m disturbing you today. Please excuse me, we will leave now."


    Ang tried to put on a natural look, but the madly churning hatred in her heart still made her look


    extra gloomy.


    Worrying that she might lose her temper, she finished and quickly headed out the door.

 Chapter 187 Don’t Have to Thank Me

    Chapter 187 Don¡¯t Have to Thank Me


    "Ang''s treatment will rely on you during this time." James nced at the direction Ang was


    leaving, then turned to Rnd and said.


    The corners of Rnd''s mouth are slightly curved, "I was entrusted by my aunt to treat Miss Ang, so


    you don''t have to thank me."


    Looking at Rnd, James said goodbye politely, and then left Rnd¡¯s house.


    Ang, with her head down and her expression unclear, was waiting for the elevator in the corridor, but


    she was surrounded by a lonely atmosphere. James'' eyes darkened, and he walked to her side.


    The elevator car arrived, and they entered the elevator. No one spoke until they got off the elevator car.


    They were lovers in name, but in fact they were worse than strangers.


    Ang raised her head and asked nkly when she got out of the elevator.


    "Why are youing here for me? Are you worried that I have an affair with Dr. Rnd? "


    ¡°No.¡±


    He just didn''t like seeing her get too close to another man, even knowing that there was nothing


    between them.


    Ang looked straight at him, and after a long time, she sneered.


    Seeing the twoing over, the driver had already opened the back door and stood next to the


    Bentley, "Mr James, Miss Ang."


    The driver had a packet of napkin in his hand and was hesitating whether giving it to Ang.


    "Give it to me." Ang took the napkin and pulled out a few toy on the seat, and a few more toy


    under the seat.


    James''s eyes were obscure as he pulled Ang to stand up straight, grabbed those napkins she had


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Seeing his unpleasant expression, the driver took the napkin ball with trembling hands, and walked to


    the trash can not far away.


    Surrounded by James''s aura, Ang frowned and pushed him away with force, standing aside and


    sneering,


    "Don''t you think I am dirty?"


    Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, she just pushed on James'' injured lower abdomen.


    Large drops of sweat flowed down his forehead. His handsome face was as pale as white paper, "It


    was my fault."


    Ang nced at him with a sullen face, and got into the car with her lips tight.


    As soon as the driver returned, he saw James clutching his abdomen. He immediately held James and


    asked anxiously,


    "Mr James, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, let''s go."


    James responded indifferently, pushed the driver away, got into the car and sat beside Ang.


    They remained silent all the way.


    When they arrived at the hospital, James''s attending doctor was looking for someone in a hurry with a


    few nurses.


    "Mr James, your wound is very deep, so it''s better for you to stay in the ward and take a rest! If you


    walk around at will, it will be difficult for your wound to heal. It doesn¡¯t matter if you recover slowly, but


    it¡¯s not good if the wound is infected! "


    The doctor walked over to James and spoke bitterly.


    Ang didn''t even stay, but simply ignored James and followed the doctor back to her ward. Then she


    closed the door and locked it.


    Watching her disappear from his sight, James'' eyes darkened a bit, and then he hummed at the doctor


    and walked towards Ang''s ward.


    He stood in the ward for a moment, raising his hand, but releasing it before it knocked on the door, and


    then he went back to the ward next to her.


    The doctor watched him leave and sighed heavily,menting,


    ¡°The rich people I have treated are extremely afraid of death, but why don''t you take your life


    seriously?"


    "Ahem."


    A nurse took a few nces in the direction of Ang and James, said with a low voice,


    "I heard that Miss Ang''s leg was broken by Mr James, such a ruthless man!"


    "Everyone was saying that the other day when Greyson stabbed Mr James with a dagger, he didn''t


    even dodge!


    He was simply ying with his life!"


    "There are quite a few people who are ruthless to others, but those who are ruthless to themselves like


    Mr James ...... seriously, are a bit scary."


    Several people said a few gossips, and then separated soon to take care of their own business.


    Ang stayed in the hospital for another week before her attending doctor; Dr. Chandler prescribed her


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    a bunch of medication and told her that she could be discharged. But she had to take the medication to


    slowly regte her body.


    James was discharged from the hospital the next day, as he had to deal with something urgent in the


    Ang heard it from Denise, James¡¯ mother, but she was not interested in what he was up to.


    "The discharge procedures have beenpleted." Rnd said,


    "I was so busy these days that I didn''t have time to see you. I''m really sorry." Ang said lightly,


    "You are too kind."


    "It just so happens that I have nothing to do today, so let me send you home."


    Rnd asked, "Where do you live?"


    Ang was at a loss for a moment. She couldn''t go back to the Chante family, and has lost her job at


    Dream Club... She didn''t even have a ce to stay.


    "I bought a small apartment in the suburbs some time ago.


    I nned to live there in the future, but my mother and aunt disagreed.


    Now that the apartment is empty and useless, why don''t you live there for now? "


    Rnd made no mention of her embarrassment at all.


    "Dr. Rnd, thank you for your kindness, but there''s not necessary."


    Ang said,


    "I haven''t figured out what job to do. After I get a job, I want to rent an apartment close to the ce of


    work."


    Director Eleanor should be very annoyed by the close contact between her and Dr. Rnd.


    Rnd didn''t force her, "That''s not bad.


    But do tell me where you live, because your legs need regr treatment. "


    ¡°I don''t want to bother you. Just tell me how often I need toe for the treatment, and I wille to


    the hospital on time. "


    Ang knew that Dr. Rnd¡¯s attention for her was entirely out of Auntie Susan''s instructions. He may


    not be willing to do it personally.


    Rnd smiled, "In the past, it was always girls who followed me and asked for my address, but I


    refused. This time it''s my turn to ask for Miss Ang''s address and be refused. Is this retribution??"


    "Just take it as I im some justice for the girls" Ang smiled.


    The two spoke for a while. Rnd told her toe to the hospital once a week, and gave her a mobile


    phone number, and then left with the nurse who came for him.


    Ang didn''t bring much luggage when she came, so she carried a bag and went into the elevator.


    But she didn''t expect that when she got off the elevator, she met Gabri who came to pick her up.


    Gabri wore a ck suit as usual, but she was outstanding with a hot figure, and attracted a lot of


    people''s attention. She was very prominent in the crowds of people.


    "Ang, hey." Gabri smiled at Ang, as if there was a ripple in her peach blossom eyes.


    Ang wanted to leave with the crowd, but was suddenly called by Gabri. She pursed her lips and


    walked over.


    As if she didn''t realize her reluctance, Gabri walked out gracefully with her, "Mr James reminded me


    toe early, but I didn''t expect someone to make trouble in the club early in the morning, so I came


    When they got out of the hospital and was about to get in the car, someone called her.


    "Ang, wait a minute!" Elva ran over and said breathlessly,


    "Since you don''t work in the Dream Club anymore,e home with me."

 Chapter 188 Why Are You Still Not Leaving?

    Chapter 188 Why Are You Still Not Leaving?


    Lorenzo, who was rarely indifferent to Ang, followed her, "I think you have realized your mistakes


    during this time. It''s not good for you to stay outside. You¡¯d better to follow your mother''s advice and go


    home with us. "


    "Realized my mistakes?"


    Ang''s eyebrows were full of sarcasm, "Why don''t I know I did something wrong?"


    Lorenzo''s face changed immediately.


    Leaning on the car, Gabri looked at the family with amused interest.


    "Ang, you may exin your impulsive behaviour about the things you used to hurt people. Why don''t


    you admit your mistakes now?"


    Elva was disappointed by her reaction.


    Lorenzo snorted, "It''s really a shame for me to have such a daughter!"


    "Ah!" With a sneer, Ang was disappointed for her parents. She didn''t want to say anymore, and got


    into the car.


    Seeing this, Elva suddenly wanted to cry and patted the car window, "Well, Ang, if you don''t want to


    mention what happened before, then I won''t talk about it anymore, as long as you don''t do such bad


    things again in the future!"


    Upon seeing Ang get in the car without saying a word, Lorenzo was very angry, but he said nothing.


    In the constant beating of the car windows, Ang lowered the window, but ignored Elva, who was


    already red, and asked Gabri indifferently, "Why are you still not leaving?"


    ¡°Let¡¯s go." Responding with a smile, Gabri extinguished the newly-lit cigarette and got into the


    driver¡¯s seat.


    Elva burst into tears, "Ang, I will...I won''t talk about you hurting Jessica anymore, so... just follow me


    home!"


    Ang used to be very close to her mother, and would tell her everything when she was pursuing


    James. Why did everything change?


    "Please step aside, Madam." Ang looked at Elva like a stranger.


    Elva choked and shook her head, holding her hand against the window frame.


    When he walked to the window, Lorenzo frowned and used Ang, "She is your mother. If you


    have done something wrong, don''t you allow your mother to criticize you?


    I have never seen such a troublesome daughter like you! "


    "I''ve done something wrong?"


    A sneer crossed Ang''s eyebrow, ¡°Don''t you feel guilty when you mention it?"


    Lorenzo''s eyes shed, and he didn''t speak for a moment.


    "Can you shut up?" Elva shouted at him with red eyes, "If you hadn''t scolded your daughter all day


    long, she wouldn''t be so distant from me!"


    Ang didn''t look at the arguing couple anymore, and raised the window with a calm face.


    Seeing this, Elva reached out to the window and tried to persuade her to go back.


    However, Ang remained unmoved and continued to raise the window. Elva could only take away her


    hands with red eyes.


    "Miss Gabri, can we go now?" Ang asked.


    Gabri raised the corner of her eyes slightly, pointed her chin to the couple standing outside the car,


    and said, "No more words?"


    "There''s nothing to say." Ang replied with downcast eyes, her fingers clutching her shirt tightly.


    Noticing her little movement, Gabri snorted, and then started the car.


    In order not to hurt the two people standing next to the car, the car started not fast.


    "Your mother is chasing."


    ncing at the rearview mirror, Gabri said to Ang.


    Ang looked back and saw her mother in high heels chasing the car. Maybe it was because she ran


    so fast that she staggered and fell onto the ground.


    Her pupils flinched slightly and she subconsciously pushed harder on her legs, separating her buttocks


    from the seat.


    "Pull Over?" Gabri raised her eyebrows, and her every move was full of amorous feelings.


    Ang licked her dry lips and sat down in her seat again, "No."


    She forced herself to withdraw her gaze and look ahead.


    If she took pity on her mother now and went home with her, soon the poor person would be her.


    After all, her dad was not out of kindness at all. He agreed with her to go back only because of James''


    changed attitude towards her. Her dad thinks she still has a little use value!


    Gabri didn''t say anything. She stepped on the elerator and drove away from the sight of Elva


    and Lorenzo.


    This scene was too disturbing to watch.


    It was more than ten minutester that Ang asked, "Where are we going?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask." Gabri smiled. "Didn''t Mr James tell you?"


    Ang snorted, "He?"


    He would just arrange everything pretentiously and let me do it. "


    "You seem resentful." Gabri drove around and turned into the side street. "Mr James bought you a


    double-storey vi in Bamboo Estate. He asked me to send you there."


    Ang responded an ¡°emm¡±, but said nothing.


    Technically, that vi wasn''t bought by James, but by Aunt Denise as an engagement gift for her and


    James.


    It was just a car ident that ruined her marriage with James.


    Soon they arrived at Bamboo Estate. Because Gabri had never been here before, the guard asked


    her a few words, and then called James to confirm before letting them in.


    Bamboo Estate was a notorious gathering ce of powerful people in B City, not to mention the


    exorbitant housing prices; the monthly property management fee was an astronomical figure for


    ordinary people.


    Many people with social status in this city lived here, and some people who were on the margins of


    upper society had tried their best toe here, hoping to get to know more people who might be useful


    for their future.


    But the level of security and environmental nning in Bamboo Estate did deserve its high property


    prices and property management fees.


    Gabri drove all the way to the penultimate row of vis, took a few turns and stopped in front of a


    two-story vi.


    "Is it here?" Gabri asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ang hmmed and got out of the car.


    "I won''t be going down." Gabri lowered the car window and gave a lustrous smile at Ang, "Julia¡¯s


    boyfriend maye to the club to cause trouble, so I still have to go back to deal with it."


    Ang pursed her lips and after a pause, she said yes and walked towards the vi.


    After not getting far, she turned back and asked Gabri, "You just said someone was making trouble,


    so you werete for a while. Is that Julia''s boyfriend?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, it''s called Michael, the owner of a bottled waterpany."


    As if anticipating hering back, Gabri didn''t start the car at all.


    Ang frowned. "Do you mind telling me why he went to the club to make trouble?"


    "It''s a bitplicated, so it''s hard to exin.


    But if it¡¯s not resolved properly, Michael will post Julia''s sex video with others on the Inte. "


    Gabri stretched out a bigzy back and looked at Ang with half-smiling eyes like a cat.


    Ang lowered her eyes and didn''t say another word.


    "Is there anything else? I''ll leave then."


    Gabri started the car. Her beautiful face is in sharp contrast with the domineering Land Rover, which


    has a different kind of charm.


    "...Wait a minute." Ang paused for a moment before saying, "Can I go with you"

 Chapter 189 Prepared by Mr James

    Chapter 189 Prepared by Mr James


    Gabri smiled and opened the passenger door, "If you said earlier, I wouldn''t have had to make this


    trip to Bamboo Estate."


    "My fault." Ang said and got into the car.


    Gabri started the car, "You''re forgiven for being pretty."


    The car was going much faster on the way to the Dream Club than before.


    Ang had a slight carsickness, and it was better when she lowered the windows and let the wind blew


    in.


    "Hawthorn slices and ebony plum."


    Gabri grabbed the steering wheel in one hand, and threw a bag of hawthorn slices and ebony on


    Ang with the other hand. "This was prepared by Mr James. He said it would be better if you eat it."


    Ang used to prepare some hawthorn slices and ebony plum when she was in a car, so naturally he


    knew she would feel better if she ate them.


    But hearing that it was prepared by James, her hand that was ready to tear the package retracted,


    "Thank you, Miss Gabri."


    When she finished, she put the hawthorn slices and ebony aside.


    "You really look like a kid." Gabri sighed.


    Ang turned her head to look out the window and didn''t answer her.


    ¡°Just eat.¡± Gabri said, "You eat first and give me the rest. I will buy the same and put it in the car,


    and tell Mr James that you didn''t eat it."


    The temperature climbed on Ang''s face as she was read through by Gabri.


    She pursed her lips and finally tore open the package and popped two into her mouth.


    When she got carsickness, her head would be ufortable, and something in her stomach would


    constantly rush up the esophagus, which made her feel no better than being sick.


    Gabriughed softly as she heard to the sound of the bags tearing, "Eating alone?"


    Ang tore open another bag of hawthorn slices and dropped it to her mouth. It was inconvenient for


    her to eat ebony plum with cores when she was driving.


    "It tastes good." Gabri took the hawthorn slices into her mouth gloriously, "I finally enjoyed a better


    treatment than Mr James. LOL!"


    After arriving at the Dream Club, Ang understood why things were not easy to handle.


    In addition to Michael, there were many reporters in the front of Dream Club.


    Journalists used to pay more attention to facts, but now they pay more attention to trending topics and


    flow. In order to attract eyeballs or some other benefit, they could even distort the facts.


    At this moment, the reporters gathered the microphones instantly when they saw Gabri, as if they


    couldn¡¯t wait to insert microphones in her nostrils¡ª¡ª


    "Manager, Michael said that he came here to find his girlfriend, but he was driven out by the security


    several times. Is this true?"


    "How do you exin Mr. Michael''s im that his girlfriend is from the mountains, yet she was forced


    into prostitution by the Dream Club?"


    "Has the Dream Club been making money by forcing women into prostitution?


    A guest from the club said that the prostitutes provided by Dream Club are divided into different levels,


    and those with high prices are worth tens of thousands a night. Are you involved in it personally? "


    Between the lines, reporters used Dream Club of forcing women into prostitution and organizing


    mass prostitution. The conflict between Michael and Julia was not the major issue, but just a small


    case.


    Ang used to be a dude no less, but due to her identity, she hadn''t seen many of these dirty tricks.


    To put it simply, Michael was used to attack Dream Club, which was verymon in business.


    ¡°Do you want to know if I''m involved?"


    Gabri smiled and touched the young male reporter''s face, exhaling, ¡°Does free fuck count?


    When I see a handsome boy like you, I can''t help but want to marry you. "


    Her every move was full of female attraction, let alone deliberately seduced someone like this. The


    young male reporter''s face turned red all at once.


    "As reporters, you are so nosy now. Even if others have casual sex, you have to take an interview. Do


    you still have any humanitarian spirit?" Gabri nced the reporters and teased.


    The reporters wanted to continue to question her, but a few security guards stopped them in order to let


    Gabri and Ang in.


    "These reporters were arranged by Felix, so it''s hard to deal with." Gabri leaned into Ang''s ear


    and exined softly.


    Ang frowned, but was not surprised.


    Felix¡¯s family had a big business, but was always overwhelmed by the Harvey family. They had been


    In the beginning, Felix molested her at the party because she was good-looking, but then he came to


    Dream Club twice to pester her in order to disgust James.


    The two entered the Dream Club.


    In the hall, Julia was very angry, "Michael, you asked me to apany your customers for your


    business, and now you even made a video recording to threaten me!


    I was so damn blind that I fell in love with someone like you! "


    "Julia." Michael didn''t look very vigorous, "Did you lie because the people in the club threatened you?"


    Staring his eyes, Julia was disgusted by him for a long time without speaking.


    "The reporters are here, so you can tell the truth; don''t be afraid of the Dream Club."


    Michael persuade her,


    "As a childhood sweetheart, it was not easy for us to struggle all the way. I thought I could make some


    money, so we could..."


    He looked pained, "Unexpectedly, you were lured here by the Dream Club and lost your virginity, and


    they forced you into prostitution!


    It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of you!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang looked on coldly, this Michael was no better than Jessica''s.


    It''s just that his clumsy actions had loopholes, and couldn''t stand scrutiny at all, and he could never


    "Michael, don''t fucking talk nonsense!"


    Julia was totally enraged, "Those people are your customers, and you begged me to apany them,


    it has nothing to do with the club!"


    Michael painfully took out a stack of photos, "These people are rich people, and there are some bosses


    of bigpanies. But mypany has no contact with them, how do you exin it?


    Julia, you really don''t have to be afraid of people in the club. After all, we live in a society under the rule


    ofw, and the evil is invincible! "


    "You have been following me and taking pictures of me all these years?"


    Looking at the photos, Julia felt a chill in her back.


    She thought Michael was only secretly recording a sex video between her and his clients, but she did


    not expect that he had been tracking and taking pictures of her all these years... What did he want to


    do?


    ¡°Secretly taking pictures?" Michael looked innocent, "You gave me the evidence. You said you wanted


    to report Dream Club for forcing you into prostitution!"


    The two quarreled endlessly.


    "What do you think?" Gabri, who was not in a hurry, asked Ang with interest.


    Ang pursed her lips. "I''m stupid, so I can''t think of a good idea."


    She wanted James to get into more trouble, so how could she find a way to solve it for him?


    She was here only because Julia was involved in this matter.


    "Tsk, you are really ruthless." The corner of her eye was raised slightly, and Gabri said nothing. She


    looked at the scene in the hall like a spectator.


    The reporters kept taking pictures and videos, and asked sharper questions.


    Ang looked at this quietly and sneered.


    It turned out that anyone can put on such an ugly and disgusting show for profit!


    After half an hour, Gabri stood up and pped her hands, "Please be quiet, everyone."

 Chapter 190 I Cant Bear to See You Cry

    Chapter 190 I Can''t Bear to See You Cry


    When the reporters at the door were about to ask questions, a few more reporters and photographers


    with cameras and microphones came.


    Ang didn''t know these people, but knew that theirpany, XY Network, the leader of the industry


    news. The credibility of its words was notparable to other reporters.


    Gabri hinted at her subordinates, and someone immediately took out a pile of things to the reporters


    at the door, "These are the recent collection records of Mr. Michael, as well as the photos of the


    connection with Felix. The truth is obvious, right?"


    The reporters instantly turned pale.


    "Oh, by the way, I would like to advise you all, Reporter Luis from XY Network is also here, and he will


    report truthfully. Don''t ruin your reputation for petty profit. " Gabri reminded lightly.


    After saying that, she turned to Michael as if she was looking at a mole, ¡°What do you think? How will


    you choose, receiving Felix''s money, or Mr James acquiring yourpany?


    Nope, Mr James won¡¯t deal with someone like you. "


    Hearing this, Michael immediately turned pale with fear and felt limp with a poof, "Manager, I can''t be


    med for this. It was Felix who asked me to do this! If I don''t do this, he''s going to destroy my


    "I was really forced to do this. Please have pity on me and let me go!"


    Crying miserably, he reached out and hugged Gabri''s leg.


    Ang thought that such a person would be an insult to Jessica if shepared him with Jessica.


    Michael wouldn''t end up like this even with 1% of Jessica''s plot!


    "I am always soft-hearted, and I can''t bear to see you crying like this."


    Gabri sighed, took out a napkin and handed it to him, "Wipe your tears."


    Seeing this, Julia wanted to say something, but Ang stopped her.


    Michael took a napkin and wiped the tears from his face, "Thank you for your understanding. If I wasn''t


    forced by Felix, I would never do such a thing!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I don¡¯t want to embarrass you, either." Gabri said,


    "But in any case, Julia is an employee of the club. The videos and photos of her and other men are in


    your ce, which is not appropriate."


    Michael got up from the ground, his legs still shaking a bit. Hearing this, he said in a hurry,


    "These things are also given to me by Felix. I can hand them to you!


    After all, Julia is my ex-girlfriend, and I won''t do this to her! "


    Ang thought that the reason he found was really poor. Those photos and videos were secretly taken


    years ago, could Felix be so boring that he secretly took sex videos of Julia years ago?


    "Everything is in the phone, in the cloud disk and in the SD card."


    Michael trembled and handed the phone to Gabri.


    Gabri took the phone and twirled it in her hand, "Who''s behind the Dream Club, you know, right?"


    "I promise, all the videos and pictures are here. I''m definitely not holding back anything!"


    Michael was so anxious that he almost swore to heaven.


    Listening to this, Gabri smiled and handed the phone to the man beside him, ¡°Director Sunny, it''s


    time to destroy what should be destroyed."


    She nced at Michael intentionally, ¡°Anyone who should be dealt with must be handled properly. Now


    anyone dares toe to my ce and make trouble."


    Gabri ignored Michael''s pleas for mercy and gracefully kicked him away with her high heels before


    asking Ang, "It''s too noisy here. I''d better send you back."


    "OK." said Ang.


    But she didn''t go far before Julia tugged her back, "Thanks."


    "It''s Miss Gabri who''s helping you, not me." Ang broke away from her hand.


    Julia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and didn''t dwell on the question, but whispered,


    "I thought after I sent you the video of Timothy, you wouldn''t regard me as a friend anymore."


    "I have things to do, so I''ll go first."


    Ang pursed her lips and left after Gabri.


    Julia looked at her determined back and painfully covered her face with her hands. There were tears


    flowing down her fingers.


    Once in the car, Gabri said, "Actually, to deal with someone like Michael, I don¡¯t need to spend so


    much effort at all."


    Ang''s eyes flickered as she tossed an ebony plum into her mouth, not answering her question.


    ¡°It was a little hard to get all the videos and photos from him." Gabri started the car and tossed her


    shorn hair behind her ear.


    "It''s just that Mr James feels that you don''t like to owe favors to others, so he asked me to take some


    efforts to solve Julia''s entanglement and threats from her ex-boyfriend. This can be regarded as paying


    back her favor for you."


    Ang frowned, not making a sound.


    "At first, he didn''t respond to you, but now he''s doing his best for you. Mr James is over! "


    Gabri curved her eyes, thinking of his boss''s hard way to chase his wife, and found it quite amusing.


    When the two returned to Bamboo Estate again, James had already returned. He closed his eyes and


    leaned on the sofa, with a serious expression, his back straight.


    Hearing the footsteps, he opened his eyes suddenly, and when he looked at the door, his eyes were


    still cold.


    It was only at the sight of Ang that his scowl eased a few moments.


    "It''s for you." James stood up, picked up arge bouquet of roses on the table, and handed it to Ang


    with a slightly uneasy expression.


    Ang looked down and didn''t take it, "I''m allergic to pollen."


    "Why didn''t I remember you said it before?" James grabbed her hand and put the flower into her arms


    before withdrawing his hand, twisting the tips of his fingers, which still felt her temperature.


    Ang snorted, "I was not ame before, but now I am. I didn''t have pulmonary edema before, but now


    it almost killed me."


    She took a step forward and looked up at him with disgust in her eyes, "Everything changes, just like I


    used to like you, but now I feel sick when I see you."


    When she finished, she threw the roses onto the ground.


    The bright red roses and the warm yellow floor were set against each other, which should be warm, but


    at the moment it seemed very ridiculous.


    "Mr James, I sent Ang here. I still have to deal with a lot of things in the club, so I''ll go back first."


    Gabri spoke up at the right time, breaking the silence.


    Looking at Ang, James''s Adam''s apple rolled a little, and then he bent down to pick up the rose on


    the ground and put it on the table, "Ok."


    Gabri gave him a ¡°good luck¡± look, and said goodbye to Ang. She walked away with the car keys


    twirling in her fingers.


    ¡°I am busy during this time, so I didn''t have time to visit you in the hospital."


    Actually, he took the time to visit Ang several times in the evenings, but the light in her ward was off,


    and he didn''t wake her up.


    Ang pulled her lips insincerely, "Then I really have to thank you, because I recover faster when you


    don''te."


    Pursing his lips, James took a few vases, put the roses in, and ced them in several corners, which


    made the cold vi alive.


    "Do you think the decoration of this vi is familiar?"


    After cing the vases, he prepared two cups of hot tea and ced a cup in front of her.

 Chapter 191 Because You Like It

    Chapter 191 Because You Like It


    Ang nced at the steaming tea in front of her and said indifferently,


    "I don''t like drinking tea."


    "I remember you used to like it."


    James picked up the tea and took a sip of it. It was good tea, although it tasted a bit bitter.


    Ang looked down and sneered,


    ¡°I said that because you liked it."


    She had been drinking tea for quite a long time, and gradually fell in love with drinking tea.


    James nced at her without showing his emotion. He tapped his bony fingers gently on the table for a


    second and felt a knot in the pit of his stomach.


    "This vi is decorated ording to the drawings you gave me before."


    James said and drunk up the cup of tea. Maybe it was because the tea was so hot that he felt like


    flipping out.


    Ang nced at it at random and replied, "Uh-huh? I didn¡¯t notice it. I have forgotten my decoration


    drawings long ago."


    She had noticed it the moment she walked in, but she didn¡¯t give a damn.


    She was no longer the one who had longed to decorate their wedding house with James.


    James looked upset and seemed to tap his fingers faster on the table. Later, he poured himself another


    cup of tea and enjoyed it sip by sip.


    Ang didn''t look at him but looked down at the table where she identally saw his hand which had


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    been scaled by oil.


    If it were two years ago, she would have run to bring the medicine kit for him. But at this moment, she


    only regretted that it was such a minor wound for him.


    If a pot of hot oil was poured onto him, would he feel the same pain that she suffered when her leg was


    broken by him?


    "Mr. James, the fish soup you cook is ready. Shall I bring it to you or you prefer to bring it to ..."


    A man dressed like a chef came out. He didn¡¯t finish his words at the sight of Ang. Instead, he


    greeted her, "Hello, Miss Ang."


    Ang felt weird and said, "Hello. Have we... have we met before?"


    "I''m the chef at the Imperial Kitchen. You used to enjoy dinner there. There were a few times you


    appointed me to cook for you."


    The cook said and scratched his head in shyness.


    Hearing this, Ang kind of recalled it.


    Compared to two years ago, this chef had put on quite some weight. No wonder Ang felt familiar


    with him but failed to recognize him at once.


    Since the chef from the Imperial Kitchen was here, why would James cook the fish soup himself? And


    he had got wound on his hand from hot oil...


    Ang thought and nced at James for a second. Then she looked elsewhere and licked her lips


    which were dry.


    "That''s all for today. You are off duty now." James said to the cook.


    The cook nodded and said goodbye to them. Then he left happily humming some song.


    When he got to the door, he answered his phone, "Hello, honey! I¡¯m on my way home. Save dinner for


    me. I ..."


    As the chef¡¯s voice faded away, it was extremely quiet in the spacious vi with only sound of the


    breath of Ang and James.


    "Turn left and you will see the dining room. Sit there. I¡¯ll bring the food." James got up and said.


    Ang was gonna say that she wasn''t hungry, but she changed her mind. She agreed and headed to


    the dining room.


    She was supposed to be happy with the house which was fully furnished per her decoration drawings.


    But she couldn¡¯t be unhappier with James around.


    James brought the food and put them on the dining table. There were four dishes and one bowl of


    soup. After getting her a bowl of rice and the tableware, he sat down on his chair, ¡°Have a try.¡±


    Ang nced at the food on the table, which were her favorite dishes.


    She held her chopsticks tight and picked up a piece of rib reluctantly.


    The ribs were braised with white gourd and tasted not bad.


    Ang had a bite of the rib and spit it on an empty te instead of swallowing it, "It tastes nasty."


    Then she put the rib in her bowl.


    James reached out to pick up the unfinished rib with his chopsticks. After tasting it, he looked at her


    thoughtfully. Then he switched the ribs in front of her with the coke chicken wings, "Forget the ribs. Try


    this one."


    Coke chicken wings might taste greasy if it is not made properly. But the ones made by James tasted


    not bad, simr to the ones made by the chef from the Imperial Kitchen.


    "It''s too greasy." Ang put the coke chicken wing in the bowl and stood up, "Excuse me! I¡¯m heading


    to my room now."


    She had just taken two steps when she was held on her wrist.


    She frowned and before she talked, James pulled her suddenly, which made her twirl and fall onto his


    Ang naturally grabbed his neck in order to avoid falling over. She turned her head away from him


    angrily, which happened to touch his face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She pushed his chest with her hands and leaned backwards, trying to keep a


    distance with him.


    She felt the warmth of his thighsing through his pants, so she squirmed awkwardly, trying to get rid


    of him but failed.


    Unlike Danis, James had grown up practicing Taekwondo and fencing. Although Ang had be


    much stronger after doing a lot of hardbor in the past two years, she was still no match to James in


    terms of strength.


    ¡°Sit still." James looked at her with passion. His voice which had always been cold sounded hoarse.


    Ang was extremely uneasy and looked troubled when she felt the physical reaction of James¡¯ body.


    She flushed and said nastily, "Shame on you!"


    "If I don''t have such reaction facing the women I love, I should go see a doctor."


    James still looked calm. Ang wouldn¡¯t have known he had got such physical reaction if she hadn¡¯t


    felt it.


    Ang looked angry and pushed hard on the wound on his belly. She then quickly got rid of him when


    he felt the pain.


    James'' pretty face looked pale because of the pain. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead but he


    remained calm, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat just because I made them?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer his question, biting her lips.


    "Just because you hate me, you don¡¯t eat anything. It¡¯s not wise."


    James wiped the sweat on his forehead and said indifferently.


    Ang looked down, clenching her fists slightly, and said, "It''s just they are not my cup of tea now."


    "I only made the fish soup, the chicken wings and the ribs. The other two dishes were made by the


    chef."


    James used his chopsticks to pick up the rib left by Ang and ate it, "My dishes are not your cup of


    tea. His should be. Sit down and eat."


    Ang stood still.


    "You''re going to have meals with me from now on. Are you gonna quit eating just because you are


    angry with me?" James looked up at her and continued, "Or do you want me to ask the twins to eat


    with you?"


    Ang licked her dry lips. She stopped for a second and said, "That¡¯s not necessary."


    Then she pulled her chair and sat down again, having the meal in silence.


    Once finishing eating, she walked out the dining room and went upstairs. But then she stopped


    awkwardly.


    "The first room upstairs on the left is yours. The second one is mine."


    James said while going over the documents on the couch in the living room.


    Ang turned her head to roll her eyes at him. She bit her lips without saying anything and went


    upstairs.

 Chapter 192 Advanced Lung Cancer.

    Chapter 192 Advanced Lung Cancer.


    When the sound of Ang¡¯s footstep disappeared, James closed the document after signing on it.


    He nced at where Ang had left and looked upset.


    Toot! Toot! The phone on the table kept buzzing, which was so annoying.


    ncing at the caller ID, James frowned for a second and didn''t answer it.


    It was not long before it rang again with the same caller ID. He picked up the phone unhappily.


    "Your grandfather has been diagnosed with advanced lung cancer. Everyone is in the hospital now


    except you.


    Whatever you''re doing, get here right now!"


    It was James¡¯ father, Jason, who talked loudly on the other end of the phone.


    Jason hang up the phone after telling James the ward No.


    James threw his phone onto the table and leaned back on the sofa, rubbing between his eyebrows. He


    looked kind of worn out.


    He hadn¡¯t seen his grandpa these days, so he felt there was something going on but he didn¡¯t expect


    that his grandpa was suffering from advanced lung cancer.


    He sat straight and took another sip of tea. Then he called Sean and went out.


    First Hospital in City B


    The VIP ward wasrge enough but still looked crowded when dozens of people gathered here at the


    same time. It was so crowded that you felt you might step on others by ident.


    The Old Mr. Harvey had three sons and two daughters, who hade with their spouses and


    offspring.


    People of Jason and Denise¡¯s generation stood closer to Old Mr. Harvey while the youngsters stood


    around them.


    But there was an exception. The Ran couple stood in front of Old Mr. Harvey with their offspring on


    the side.


    Sitting beside the bed was an olddy who looked elegant with gray hair. She was cleaning Old Mr.


    Harvey¡¯s face with a towel.


    If Ang were here, she would have recognized that this was the olddy whom she had encountered


    in the hospital corridor before.


    "Dad, why don¡¯t you tell us you are ill?


    If it was not Ran¡¯s wife who had spilled the beans, we wouldn''t have known you are ill!"


    "Yeah, Dad! Howe you keep us in the dark that you''re ill?


    We will be guilty if anything happens to you."


    "Dad, the doctors here are not good enough. You are not getting any better after having the treatment


    here for so long.


    I happen to know an expert in lung cancer abroad and I''ve contacted him, who will be soon ..."


    It was totally a mess in the ward with people talking. Old Mr. Harvey managed to sit up on the bed and


    shouted angrily,


    "Shut up!" The ward suddenly became quiet only with the sound of breath.


    "Why should I tell you? To have you buzz here all day and annoy me?"


    Old Mr. Harvey pped the bed heavily for a few times.


    No one dared to make another sound.


    Old Mr. Harvey nced at them and shouted, pointing at them,


    "You thought I didn¡¯t know what you are up to. You are just putting up a good show before I die for the


    sake of more legacy!"


    "Idiots! If you used all your intelligence and skills to manage yourpanies instead of fighting for the


    legacy, I wouldn¡¯t have to do all these for you!"


    "Don¡¯t even think about the legacy. I have decided on the will long before. I won¡¯t change it whatever


    you do to please me!"


    These people who were originally listening quietly became upset when they heard the will had been


    decided long ago.


    "You have decided your will long before? Is it the original one? Dad, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s so unfair that


    Ran takes 25% of the shares. The Harvey family held a total of eighty-five percent of the shares of


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Harvey Group. Ran and his family were given the most of the shares as well as bonuses. Now,


    they are getting the most of your legacy. That¡¯s so unfair!"


    ¡°They have been doing nothing at all. Don¡¯t you think it inappropriate for them to hold so many shares?


    We''re the ones who run thepany every day."


    The olddy stood up and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush! The doctor says we need to keep quiet here for the sake of his health. Now you are..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by the elder daughter of the Harvey family,


    "Aunt Dalh, we have been showing you our respect, but it doesn''t mean that you get to talk here


    when ites to our family.


    We are talking about the legacy of our family. You¡¯d better keep silent as an outsider."


    The olddy didn¡¯t continued. Instead, she sat down on the hospital bed with a sigh.


    "Shut up!" Old Mr. Harvey pped heavily on the bed and shouted gasping, "Get out of here! Now!"


    When someone else tried to speak, Old Mr. Harvey stopped him and said, ''''If anyone dares to say one


    more word, I''ll change the will and leave not even a penny for those who talk!


    Get out of here. All of you!"


    No one dared to speak again. The dozens of people flocked out of the ward with something on their


    minds.


    Ran and his family didn''t move so Old Mr. Harvey shouted at them


    with a voice not that angry, ¡°You too!¡±


    Jason and his wife Denise were thest ones that Old Mr. Harvey would favor so they didn¡¯t dare to say


    too much and went out with the crowd.


    "Jason and Denise stay!" Old Mr. Harvey said angrily.


    Jason and Denise nodded and came back to the ward while the others looking at them trying to figure


    out something.


    Old Mr. Harvey asked, "Where''s James? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?"


    "I''ve told him. He''s on his way here."


    At the sight of Old Mr. Harvey''s long face, Jason added, "James was held up by something in the


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Harvey was not that angry and said, "Huh! I heard that James has got back with


    the girl named Ang again?"


    Old Mr. Harvey looked troubled and nced at Denise without saying anything.


    "There are many examples that brothers or couples fight against each other only for the sake of


    money."


    Denise replied carefully, "Ang is fully devoted to James. If they can be with each other finally, James


    will have a considerate partner."


    Old Mr. Harvey said angrily, "Huh! You thought I didn¡¯t know what you were thinking about?"


    Denise kept her head down and didn''t reply, her face pale though wearing delicate makeups.


    "You are angry with Mr. Lewis¡¯s daughter because of what happened between her and Jason. That¡¯s


    why you don¡¯t want James to marry Jessica, right?"


    Old Mr. Harvey pped the table hard.


    Denise was stunned by that.


    Old Mr. Harvey sneered, "Lorenzo is such a short-sighted man who onlyes after instant profits.


    Although the Chante Group looks like flourishing at the moment, it won¡¯tst long. It¡¯s no match to the


    Smith Group."


    "Besides, Ang is a murderer. Howe the president of the Harvey Group marries a murderer?


    Don¡¯t tell me you want the share of the Harvey Group to drop?"


    Denise replied cautiously,


    "I guess there might be misunderstanding about the car ident two years ago."


    "Can you prove that Ang was set up by Jessica?"


    Old Mr. Harvey said angrily, "People will think that James marries a murderer if Ang is not proved


    innocent"

 Chapter 193 Better Choice

    Chapter 193 Better Choice


    Denise didn¡¯t know what to say. Jason said with a long face, "Denise, knock it off if you don''t have any


    evidence."


    "What? You''re upset just because I mentioned about her daughter?" Denise sneered.


    "Idiot!" Old Mr. Harvey scolded without indicating whom he referred to, "Do you really think I don''t know


    what the car ident was about?"


    "Ang couldn¡¯t even handle such a small case. She has been so stupid to be strung along by Jessica.


    How can you expect such a girl to help our family if James marries her? If only she could manage to


    avoid being set up by Jessica!"


    "Jessica is quite tricky but she¡¯s true to James. If she marries James, she can help James with the


    business in addition to promoting the cooperation between the Smith Group and the Harvey Group.


    She will be much more helpful to our family than Ang does."


    Denise frowned invisibly and didn''t say anything else.


    Frankly speaking, it would be better for James if he married Jessica.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. James is still young. It¡¯s understandable to have some beloved when he is young."


    said Jason.


    "I''ll talk to him about it next time. If he really likes Ang, he can keep her as his mistress."


    Hearing this, Denise became angry, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    "He''s still young in his twenties. It doesn¡¯t matter if he makes a mistake once in a while. But as his


    parents, you should be cautious."


    Old Mr. Harvey looked at Denise with an implication.


    Denise managed to open her mouth but failed to say anything as if her throat were stuck by something.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll keep an eye on James and stop him from doing anything wrong." Jason said,


    trying to butter up Old Mr. Harvey.


    Old Mr. Harvey only said a ¡°Huh!¡±. It looked like he was fine with Jason and Denise¡¯s attitude.


    Suddenly, there came a knock on the door.


    With Old Mr. Harvey''s permission, Jason went to open the door and found it was James standing


    outside the door.


    "You two see yourselves out."


    After talking to Jason and Denise, Old Mr. Harvey turned to the olddy by the side and said, "Dalh, I


    would like a moment with James alone."


    Jason and Denise nodded and went out of the ward.


    The olddy followed them. When passing by James, she was gonna say something but sighed


    instead. She opened the door and went out.


    "How are you, grandpa?" James stood in front of the hospital bed and greeted Old Mr. Harvey.


    Old Mr. Harvey looked angry and said, ''''Huh! Why do you keep Ang with you?


    Do you wanna break the engagement with Jessica?"


    James looked down without replying.


    Ssh! Old Mr. Harvey grabbed the cup on the table next to him and threw it directly at James.


    The cup hit James on the corner of his eye and then fell onto the floor, broken in pieces.


    "Spit it out!" Old Mr. Harvey shouted, widening his eyes.


    The corner of James'' eyes became red after being hit by the cup, but his facial expression remained


    unchanged, "There are still many cousins in our family who aren''t married. If you wish to unite the


    Smith Group through marriage, there are so many options. It doesn¡¯t have to be me."


    "Is that how you talk to your grandpa?" Old Mr. Harvey asked pointing at him.


    James swallowed and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "On your knees!"


    Old Mr. Harvey got out of the bed and stood in front of him. Although he was in his eighties, Old Mr.


    Harvey still looked powerful.


    James bit his lips and knelt down, lowering his head.


    "If Jessica agreed to marry any of your cousins, do you think you would still have the chance?"


    Perhaps he understood that his days were numbered, so Old Mr. Harvey spoke much more bluntly than


    usual.


    He wouldn¡¯t have agreed even if Jessica agreed!


    Jessica was much stronger than his other grandchildren. He was worried that she might control the


    Harvey family if she married to anyone else.


    James looked down without answering.


    "Jessica is as good as Ang in terms of her family background, appearance and intelligence. Why


    don¡¯t you agree to marry her?" Old Mr. Harvey shouted.


    James replied indifferently, "There are already so many tricks and schemes going on in the Harvey


    Family. I don''t want the same for me and my wife.


    And based on the current strength of our family, it makes no difference to our family even if we don¡¯t


    unite the Smith family."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nonsense! Look at the Smith family, the Chante family, the Lewis family, and the Brown family. They


    are all old money. No one is arrogant enough to say that." Old Mr. Harvey shouted, "I thought you were


    a smart guy. It turns you are such an idiot!"


    James looked down at the floor and didn''t answer.


    Old Mr. Harvey stared at James nastily, "I¡¯m telling you today. If you are engaged to Jessica within a


    month, I will not change my will, so you will still be the president of the Harvey Group, with an additional


    3% of shares."


    Old Mr. Harvey paused for a moment and looked angrier, ''''If you don''t agree, you will no longer be


    president of the Harvey Group with nothing left to you after I die! Do you hear me?!"


    "Yes." James kept his lips tight and didn''t say anything else.


    "It¡¯s a pain in the ass to see you!" Old Mr. Harvey waved his hand at him impatiently, "Reply to me in a


    week. Get out!"


    James stood up with the help of the floor and turned towards the door.


    BANG! As soon as he opened the door, the people who had been eavesdropping on the door fell onto


    the ground, lying at his feet.


    James nced at them indifferently and lifted his foot over them and went out of the ward.


    They nced at the ward and quickly closed the door in order to avoid irritating Old Mr. Harvey.


    "James, what did Grandpa tell you privately? Did he mention his will?"


    "Why have you been in there for so long?"


    "What did he tell you?"


    Seeing that James came out, people from the Harvey family immediately flocked up to him and


    surrounded him with many questions.


    James nced at them. No matter how elegant and noble they looked at usual times, they were the


    same when it came to legacy. They only cared about the distribution of legacy.


    Sometimes he was really not sure whether his grandpa was a winner in his life or the most pathetic one


    in the world.


    "If we were talking about the will, I wouldn¡¯t have been like that."


    James said, pointing to the corner of his eye, which was red after being hit by the cup.


    Hearing this, they just said something perfunctory to him. Some of them didn¡¯t even care at all and


    walked away directly.


    Ran walked up and patted James on his shoulder, "Your grandfather is grumpy because of the


    illness. Don¡¯t take it seriously."


    "Thank you, uncle." James took his hand away and said indifferently.


    Ran smiled and continued, "Don¡¯t mention it."


    He rambled on for a while before he got down to the business,


    "James, you''ve been the president the Harvey Group for so long. While you are working hard to


    contribute to the growth of our Group, it''s us who take most of the bonuses. As your uncle, I feel


    ashamed of myself."


    "Uncle, you don¡¯t need to be ashamed of yourself." said James.


    "If it makes you any better, you can spare some of your bonuses to me. I will ask Lee to send you my


    bank ount in a minute."

 Chapter 194 I Misunderstood You.

    Chapter 194 I Misunderstood You.


    The smile on Ran''s face froze for a moment, "Uhm, James, I guess you don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t mean to


    give you bonuses. I mean ..."


    "I thought you wanted to give me your bonuses as a reward to me when you said you were ashamed of


    yourself. It turns out I misunderstood you."


    James interrupted Ran and continued, "If you are not going to give me money, don''t say anything


    again, like you are ashamed of yourself, which is really confusing."


    Next to them were the people from the Harvey family, most of who looked at them scornfully, while


    hearing their conversation.


    Ran¡¯s family took most benefits from the Harvey Group, while they were the meanest in the Harvey


    family.


    Although they were capable of nothing significant, they always meddled in things. They would always


    fight over any trifles with the thought that they were taken advantage of. They were the skinflints that


    you could never expect to get money from them.


    With so many people watching, Ran as James¡¯ uncle was a little embarrassed, "I didn''t say I


    wouldn''t give you money either. Tell Lee to send me your bank ount. I will reward you with some


    bonuses shortly."


    "How much are you going to give me as a reward?" asked James.


    Ran looked embarrassed and finally said, "One hundred thousand."


    James sneered while the others burst intoughter. "How about two hundred thousand? Two hundred


    thousand is a not a small amount. I¡¯ve got no more!"


    Ran was so reluctant to give out his money that he felt like being cut by knife.


    James smiled and said, "I was just joking with you, uncle. How could I ask you for money?"


    Hearing this, Ran replied immediately, "Remember what you said. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it


    to you, but you don¡¯t want it yourself."


    The people around despised at Ran, but they were at the same time more jealous of him with


    resentment.


    Ran was such a loser. They didn¡¯t understand why Old Mr. Harvey regarded him and his family like


    treasures!


    "James, I actuallye to you for another thing." Ran said,


    "See, as the president of the Harvey Group, you have done so much work, but you only get little money


    for it. I feel ash..."


    He had a phobia with the word ¡°ashamed¡± now so he changed it,


    "I feel sorry for you."


    ¡°Huh?¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ran swallowed and said. "Say, how about appointing your cousin to be the president?


    In that case, you don¡¯t need to spend a lot of time managing thepany while you can get a


    handsome sum of money every year."


    "It¡¯s not up to me." James felt troubled and said, "Why don''t you talk to Grandpa about it?"


    He had talked to Old Mr. Harvey about it a few times before, who were furious at it. At the thought of


    that, he replied awkwardly, "I''m just saying. Since it¡¯s not up to you, then forget it."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Eleanor arrived with her subordinates. After greeting the people from the Harvey family, she said,


    "I''m deeply sorry that Old Mr. Harvey has been diagnosed with lung cancer. Considering that you all


    have to stay here attending to him at night, we have cleaned up a few vacant wards for you..."


    In fact, they just needed to arrange one or two persons to stay over to take care of Old Mr. Harvey. But


    as Old Mr. Harvey had been diagnosed with advanced lung cancer and his days were numbered, they


    all wished to leave a good impression on Old Mr. Harvey before he died so that they could get more


    shares of his legacy.


    Eleanor was highly efficient. Soon, the rooms for everyone from the Harvey family were soon settled.


    "Mr. James, which room would you like to stay in?" Eleanor came up to James and asked.


    James replied indifferently, "With so many people attending to Grandpa, it¡¯s not necessary for me to


    stay here."


    "I¡¯m quite impressed, Mr. James." Eleanor smiled.


    After a little chat, Eleanor left with her subordinates.


    The hallway was finally empty.


    Jason walked up to James and said angrily at the sight of the wound at the corner of his eye,


    "Why did you irritate grandpa at such a critical time?"


    "What critical time?" James sneered with a grin, "Even if I hadn''t irritated grandpa, you wouldn¡¯t have


    had more legacy."


    Jason frowned and asked angrily,


    "Did your grandpa ask you about Ang? He was angry because you didn¡¯t reply to him properly?"


    "Why don¡¯t you go ask grandpa yourself if you are so curious about what grandpa has talked with me?"


    James retorted with a faint smile.


    "It¡¯s useless for you to be so stubborn." said Jason.


    "Think about it. If you make grandpa angry, he will not appoint you as president of the Harvey Group


    and you are left with nothing. How are you supposed to support you and Ang then?"


    "Even if you have the ability to work for anotherpany, do you think people like Felix and Ralphie


    whom you have offended will let go of you and Ang?"


    "Don¡¯t be naive! By then, Jessica will be a big trouble to you, let alone Felix and Ralphie!


    If you were left with nothing, how could you protect Ang if Jessica went after her?"


    Unlike his useless father Ran, Ralphie was quite something, although not aspetent as James.


    James''s fists clenched little by little while his facial expression remained calm, "It¡¯s my own business.


    You¡¯d better not worry about it."


    "I''ve made it clear to you. It¡¯s all up to you to decide what to do."


    Jason nced at his watch and then walked to the elevator.


    James closed his mouth tight and the muscle on his back was tensed.


    He understood what Jason told him was the reality he needed to face.


    He frowned and undid two buttons on his shirt, but it didn¡¯t relieve his chest tension and made it even


    worse.


    He felt the pain on his eye corner which had been hit by the cup and he couldn''t even see clearly for a


    moment.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He became worried and went to the ophthalmology department to have his eye checked. After the


    doctor confirmed he was all right, he went to hispany.


    Bamboo Estate


    Not long after James left, Sean came with Raya.


    Ang was originally bored in the house. With Raya buzzing around, she felt she was not that bored


    anymore.


    asionally Raya told someme jokes and she wouldugh along with them.


    "James thought you might be bored being alone by yourself, so he asked me toe with Raya to


    keep youpany." Sean said, pushing his gold-rimmed sses.


    Raya clicked her tongue in wonder, "I didn¡¯t know the indifferent James would be so considerate


    sometimes."


    When she finished, she snapped on her head and said with her big eyes, "Ahhhh, no! When did the


    indifferent James be so nice to Ang?"


    Sean was also curious about Ang¡¯s answer.


    "I¡¯m not attending Mr. Lewis'' wedding with you then."


    Ang changed the topic awkwardly, "I have something to attend to. It might cause you trouble if I go


    with you."


    Raya immediately forgot the previous question and got a new question, "What are you going to do?"


    Ang didn''t answer.


    "Are you going to punch Timothy? Or cut off Mr. Lewis'' beard secretly while he is asleep?"


    After Raya made a few wild guesses, finally she blinked ambiguously and said in a low voice


    "Ang, are you going to peek at how Mr. Lewis and Timothy have sex in the evening?"


    Sean was speechless at Raya¡¯sst guess.

 Chapter 195 You are Bullying Me!

    Chapter 195 You are Bullying Me!


    Ang felt stunned. Before she answered, Raya held her face with her hands, "Ang, I''ve never seen


    an old man at his seventies have sex with a girl at her twenties either. Let me go with you, please!"


    Ang was speechless at what Raya said.


    "There¡¯s nothing interesting to see about a lousy old man. Haven''t you had your share of me?"


    Sean raised an eyebrow and lifted Raya away from Ang. Raya flushed instantly.


    Ang was speechless at what Raya said.


    Then she coughed tenderly and said,


    ¡°Neither is true. It''s inconvenient if I take you with me, so I can¡¯t go with you."


    Raya still wanted to fight for it, but was interrupted by Sean, "If you''re not worried about yourself being


    unable to get off your bed tomorrow, just keep tangling with Ang."


    "What?" Raya pursed her lips angrily, but soon bitched out at the sight of Sean¡¯s eyes, "Sean, you uhm


    ... you uhm... you uhm... you are bullying me."


    Her voice became lower and lower.


    Toot! Sean''s phone vibrated. After checking the message, he put it away and said, "There¡¯s a movie


    that came out just a few days ago. It¡¯s got good reviews. Why don''t we go and watch it together?"


    Ang was gonna refuse, but she finally agreed because she failed to refuse Raya, who was being


    relentless and unreasonable.


    She didn¡¯t know that James was there until they arrived at the cinema.


    In his suit, he sat on the burgundy couch in front of the ticket office, reading a document. He looked so


    incongruous to the people around him.


    "Why do youe here while you are so busy?" Sean went up to James and patted him on his


    shoulder.


    After putting the documents into his briefcase, James took a look over Sean¡¯s shoulder at Ang, who


    looked unhappy and said,


    "Let''s go."


    "Hey, wait!"


    Sean pulled James''s cor from behind, "Hottie, aren¡¯t you going to buy some food for the pretty girls?


    Don¡¯t tell me you are gonna walk into the cinema with your empty hands."


    James shook off his hand, "Can you quit being a bitch for just one day?"


    "Sorry, I can¡¯t. Otherwise, I would feel like I was dying." Sean said and made eyes at James, who rolled


    eyes at him.


    "Excuse me, Raya. I''m not feeling well." Ang said to Raya frowning and left before Raya had time to


    reply to her.


    She couldn¡¯t just sit down and see the movie with James together pretending nothing had happened.


    Every time she saw him, she would think of how ruthless and indifferent he was when he broke her leg.


    Even in her dreams, he''d never let go of her!


    "Hey, Ang yeon"


    Raya was upset and called out to Ang but thetter kept walking without turning around for a


    second.


    Seeing this, Sean sneered, "James, see? I¡¯ve told you to go easy on her, but you wouldn''t listen!"


    "Recently people from aw firm have approached me for cooperation. I''m going to give it some


    serious consideration." said James.


    Sean¡¯s smile was soon gone, "Come on! That''s not what you are supposed to do to your buddy!"


    James didn¡¯t pay attention to Sean. He grabbed his briefcase and went out to catch up with Ang.


    "Hey, Sean!" Having been upset for a while, Raya suddenly shouted to Sean with her hands on her


    hips,


    "It¡¯s all because of your dirty talks that scared Ang away, isn¡¯t it?"


    Sean was lost for words...


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so worried about the IQ of their kids in the future.


    When James arrived at the elevator, Ang had already entered the elevator. The door was closing


    with a crack only for a thumb.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s indifferent eyes, he forced opening the door with his bare hands and walked into the


    elevator while everyone in the elevator was looking at him in surprise.


    Ang frowned at him and moved backwards.


    Ding! People squeezed out of the elevator when it arrived.


    As James stood in front of Ang, he got out of the elevator first, waiting for Ang by the door.


    Having got out of the elevator, Ang was eager to leave, but she felt into James¡¯ arms when James


    pulled her hands without too much effort, "I remember you used to be fond of watching movies."


    She had pleaded to watch movies with him for many times, but he only apanied her for just once,


    but he left her in the middle of the movie because he thought it was a waste of time.


    "I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to go back and take a rest now."


    Ang pushed him away hard and stood half a meter away from him, loathing obviously.


    In order to get rid of James, she pushed at his wound on his belly which was not recovered yet. James


    frowned for a second and said, "Let me take you to the hospital."


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so." Ang sneered and looked at him indifferently, ''''I don¡¯t feel well and I don¡¯t feel like


    doing anything as long as I''m with you. Can you get it now?"


    James looked unhappy, tapping his fingers gently on the side of his pants.


    "Hi James! Are you here to watch a movie too?" Jessica came up to him on her wheelchair full of


    surprise, "What a coincidence."


    Cathleen stood behind the wheelchair, looking angrily at Ang whom her fianc¨¦ was obsessed with.


    Ang bit her lips and frowned, ncing at Jessica and Cathleen. She turned around and left


    immediately, as she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    "Cathleen, don¡¯t you want to have a talk with Ang?" Jessica said softly, "Go ahead. You don¡¯t know


    when you are gonna see her again."


    Cathleen nodded with a long face and gave the tickets to Jessica, "Here are the tickets for you and Mr.


    James. I will go and talk to Ang."


    Then she left.


    James went up to her and stood in her way, "I don''t have time. It¡¯s better that you apany Jessica."


    "It¡¯s not like that I have to see the movie now. Cathleen, you can just go ahead with what you want to


    do now."


    Jessica''s voice was so soft that it sounded pleasant to others.


    Cathleen said, "Thank you, Jessica. I''ll see the movie with you another day."


    With a long face, she talked much faster than usual and was stopped by James when she was about to


    walk out.


    "What do you want, Mr. James?" Cathleen looked up at him and said angrily.


    James said with an indifferent look, "What do you want with Ang in such a hurry?"


    "It''s between usdies. I can¡¯t tell you. Sorry, Mr. James." Cathleen said with a long face, "Excuse me,


    Mr. James."


    James stood still, biting his lips and said, "I guess it¡¯s about Danis, right?"


    "So what?" Seeing that Ang was about to get into a cab and leave, Cathleen said nastily, "It¡¯s none


    of your business, Mr James!"


    James looked down at her, "Angle is my girlfriend! Do you still think it¡¯s none of my business?"


    ¡°What?" Cathleen asked and looked at Jessica subconsciously with aplicated facial expression.


    The smile froze on Jessica''s face and she looked pale as she gripped the handle on her wheelchair


    tightly.


    "Don¡¯t bother to talk to Ang if it¡¯s about Danis." said James.


    "It¡¯s just Danis¡¯ wishful thinking. Ang doesn¡¯t have any feelings for him at all. She is actually kind of


    sick of him."


    "It¡¯s your own business that your fianc¨¦ is not faithful to you. It has nothing to do with my girlfriend


    Ang. Ang is so charming that she has so many suitors, which I won¡¯t me on her."

 Chapter 196 Where was Angela.

    Chapter 196 Where was Ang.


    For each word James said, Jessica¡¯s face darkened a bit. Unlike her usual eloquent self, she cannot


    utter a single word.


    ¡°I have other things to tend to, and have to leave now.¡± James nced indifferently at Jessica and


    walked to the door.


    ¡°James,¡± Jessica called out in trance, ¡°will you regret for your choice?¡±


    He turned round and looked at her, ¡°Not for you to concern.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± sheughed bleakly, augh mixed with all kinds of emotions.


    James took a deep look at her, then walked out of the cinema without a single word, heading to the


    In thepany lobby, Greyson, nearly half his body was bandaged, sat on the sofa gloomily. Luna was


    sitting next to him, burying herself in her mobile phone.


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw James, as if she saw a savior, ¡°Mr. James, you are


    here!¡±


    She took a sideway nce at Greyson and Luna then lowered her voice, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chante had


    been waiting here since the morning. They asked you to hand out Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°I will take it from here.¡± James handed over his briefcase to the receptionist and said.


    This was exactly what the receptionist was waiting for. She grabbed the briefcase and hastily walked


    away.


    ¡°Where was Ang?¡± Greyson was about to stand up when Luna held him down. He felt inferior to


    have to look up at James like this.


    ¡°Banboo Estate, with me,¡± said James.


    ¡°You mother fucker!¡± Greyson swung his walking stick at James and tried to hit him.


    James threw out Ang with no clothes on a few days ago and now he forced her to stay with him?


    What was this? How could he treat Ang like a pet and do whatever he wanted?


    James tilted his head slightly and grabbed the stick. ¡°A barbarian with no brain,¡± he said slowly.


    They were making quite amotion, and some employees nced over, but did not dare to stare.


    Mr Lee happened to walk by and caught the scene. He ordered his subordinate to require everyone


    except the receptionists to leave. He merely greeted James and hurriedly left.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Greyson¡¯s face darkened.


    James let go of the stick and said lightly, ¡°Retard.¡±


    Always relying on violence, Greyson was not a good protector of Ang, even if James handed her


    over. Jessica could screw him up without even moving a finger.


    Greyson always disliked James. Under current circumstances, anger rushed to his head and made him


    about to retort.


    Luna tweaked his ear and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t mess things up for Ang again!¡± Then she pushed him


    down.


    Geryson, like a leaked balloon, could only take his anger out on his cast.


    ¡°Mr. James.¡± Luna tried to be as polite as possible, ¡°Ang told me you two already cleared the


    misunderstandings and became lovers now. She was not very stable recently. Could you please let her


    stay with us for a couple of days to ease her tension?¡±


    Luna and Greyson thought, even if they were not of great help, they could persuade Mr. James to let


    Ang stay with them for a while.


    ¡°Not a chance.¡± James rejected without any hesitation.


    A hothead like Geryson rose at once after hearing James¡¯s answer and pointed his walking stick


    toward James. ¡°You! You tortured her when you misunderstood her. Now everything is cleared up, but


    you still don¡¯t let her go! Do you have a heart?¡±


    ¡°You can visit her or ask her out if you want to. But in no way is she going to live with you.¡± James took


    a look at his watch and instructed the receptionist to take good care of Mr. and Mrs. Chante, grabbed


    his briefcase and went upstairs.


    Greyson did not want to give it up like this and wanted to follow James, as his sister was having a bad


    time and he wanted the bastard to live in hell!


    Luna stopped him and said, ¡°He was right about you being a retard!¡±


    Greyson could retort when James insulted him. But if it were her wife who insulted him, he could do


    nothing about it.


    ¡°He would only take it out on Ang if you kept pressing on him.¡± Luna sighed and said gloomily, ¡°Let¡¯s


    wait and see. We could send Ang away if we do not have other choices.¡±


    But James would not let them go for sending Ang away.


    Ang asked the driver to take her to the job market instead of Bamboo Estate. She could not stay


    with James forever and got to find a job to support herself.


    She paid the driver after arrival. The job market was crowded with people, full of talking recruiters and


    candidates. As Ang just walked in, a man asked her smilingly, ¡°What kind of jobs you are looking for,


    youngdy?¡± ¡°I am just looking around, thanks,¡± she replied.


    She took a look around. There were a lot of vacancies for programmers, designers and ountants.


    But she did not have any knowledge in these areas.


    She kept looking and stopped at a poster recruiting ssical dancing teacher for an educational


    institute. She stared at the poster and could not move her feet.


    ¡°Want to give it a try?¡± the recruiter smiled and asked, ¡°We have a good offer. Probation will be three


    months with monthly sry of 3500 dors. After probation, basic sry will be 6000 dors. Meals,


    amodation and insurance are included. You will be entitled to a 3000 to 6000 dors bonus based


    on your performance.¡±


    Ang forced herself to look away and said, ¡°I am just looking around, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to be shy at such a young age,¡± The recruiter seemed to know what Ang was thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t


    get nervous. Just pretend that you are practicing as usual and dance a little for us.¡±


    ¡°If you are too shy to dance in public, you can leave us a resume and we will contract you for an


    interview. A phone number will also do if you don¡¯t have your resume with you.¡± The recruiter was very


    enthusiastic. The old ssical dance teacher resigned without any notice and the institute was in


    urgent need of a recement. Previous applicants were not satisfying and the principal required the


    human resources department to find a suitable teacher within a week.


    ¡°Really. No. But thank you. I just want to take a look around.¡± Ang hided her right leg subconsciously


    and tried to smile. Without giving a chance to the recruiter to speak again, she ran away hopelessly to


    a different direction.


    She could still hear the recruiter¡¯s voice from far behind, ¡°Oh, she is a disabled¡±


    The voice was barely audible but like a thunder to Ang. The color drained from her face. She


    clenched her fists and walked hurriedly with her eyes looking down at her feet.


    ¡°I am so sor¡­.¡± She bumped into someone but her apology hung in the air when she saw the person


    she bumped into.


    It was Danis.

 Chapter 197 Nothing for You to Concern.

    Chapter 197 Nothing for You to Concern.


    It was only been a while sincest time they met. Danis did not look well. He looked pale and had dark


    circles around his eyes. A faint smell of alcohol spread from his body.


    A glint of light gathered in his eyes when he saw Ang. ¡°Ang? What are you doing here?¡± he


    asked.


    A big corporation like the Smith Group didn¡¯t need toe to job market to recruit. Danis could not


    focus on anything since he learnt that Ang and James were officially together. Jessica had to find


    him a temporary errand.


    ¡°I believe I am not obliged to report to you my purpose of being here.¡± Ang frowned and walked past


    him.


    Danis quickened his steps and grabbed her hand from behind. He fixed his eyes on her and said,


    ¡°Ang, we need to talk.¡± He sighed, with helplessness and sadness in his eyes.


    The middle-aged woman came with Danis remained silent and did not want to cause any attention.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Danis, you have a fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t make things ugly in the public. Please let me go,¡± Ang said coldly.


    Danis did not let go and lowered his voice, ¡°I just want to talk. Is it too much to ask?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is too much for me.¡± Ang shook his hands off. His touching made her feel disgusting.


    Her force was so great that Danis nearly stumbled and fell over if it weren¡¯t for the middle-aged woman


    to steady him in time.


    Ang felt annoyed to meet Danis in the job market. She just wanted to find something she could do.


    She did not want to linger anymore and walked straight out. Danis said behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit down


    and talk once and for all. I will try to avoid you in the future.¡±


    Ang stopped and turned around. She looked straight at him and said without any hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Just one talk to end everything? Fair deal.


    Danis smiled bitterly and resentfully and told the middle-aged woman, ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while. You take


    over the remaining business.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± The woman replied. After a pause, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Jessica wille over after the


    movie. If you haven¡¯te back then, how should I exin?¡±


    Danis took a brief look toward Ang standing next to him. A flick of struggle crossed his face and he


    said, ¡°Just tell her I am with the manager. We have some business to discuss.¡±


    The woman nodded then left.


    Ang gave a short and derisiveugh. Denis¡¯s face darkened and said frowningly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ang followed him out of the job market. He opened his mouth several times but no words came out.


    Ang pretended not to have noticed and walked to his car. Danis sat at the driver¡¯s seat and Ang


    opened the rear door and stepped in, sitting right behind the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Why not sit next to me?¡± Danis looked at her through the rearview mirror.


    Ang nced at him and said with sarcasm, ¡°Who knows what Jessica has done to your car. I don¡¯t


    want to lose my life without any notice. The rear seat is much safer. ¡±


    ¡°You are talking mean!¡± Danis gritted his teeth, angry but could not do anything. Ang looked out of


    the window and remained silence.


    Danis didn¡¯t understand. Why Jessica was so nice to Ang, but Ang never felt remotely grateful.


    ¡°This is my car. She won¡¯t do anything to my car no matter how much she hates you,¡± He said.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±Ang turned toward him and retorted with an ambiguous smile.


    Ang did not know whether to call Danis stupid or a good brother for being yed with by Jessica like


    this.


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Danis grabbed the steering wheel tightly, looking furious.


    Ang withdrew her smile and said with a stony face, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk in the car and don¡¯t bother to find


    another ce. Next time you see me, just turn around and leave.¡±


    Danis¡¯s face changed and stopped arguing with Ang. ¡°Just go to the bar we used to go,¡± he said


    instead.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be opening at such an early hour.¡± Ang frowned.


    Danis started the car and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to the bar¡¯s manager.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just a coffee shop or fast-food restaurant will do.¡± Ang simply wanted to stay away


    from these two. To stop him from bothering her ever again was the only reason she agreed to go out


    and talk with him.


    Danis took a deep breath to steady his anger, ¡°If you want me to leave you alone, just listen to me this


    once.¡± Ang remained silence since then.


    All Danis¡¯s bitterness, anger and resentment turned into helplessness.


    The bar was located in the city centre and took them 30 minutes to arrive. Ang got off the car and


    saw the ¡°CLOSED¡± signed hanged on the door. Danis opened the door for her and said, ¡°Just get in.¡±


    Ang took a look at the familiar sign of the bar. A flicker of emotion crossed her face. She walked


    pass Danis and went in.


    The bar was empty at this time. It looked almost deserted without people crowded inside. The bar


    tender yed with the bottles and smiled at Ang, ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She had not visited the bar for two years, but everything remained quite the same. She sat next


    to the bar, feeling the old memoriesing back. The feeling fleeted by, the unfamiliar eyeing from the


    bar tender made her wondered why she smiled. All she knew was that it was not because of


    happiness.


    The bar tender smiled at Danis and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have been here more often these two days


    than the past two years!¡± Danis did not answer but took a nce at Ang. Ang remained


    impassive but her face darkened a bit.]


    ¡°Ang, Margaritas as usual?¡± the bar tender asked. Ang nodded.


    ¡°Same for me.¡± Danis said.


    ¡°As old times¡± The bar tender said yfully, ¡°Whatever Ang ordered, you want the same.¡±


    ¡°You booked the bar only for two Margaritas?¡± the bar tender quickly changed the subject as Danis


    looked gloomy.


    ¡°Make it six and go away.¡± Danis said.


    The bar tenderughed, ¡°Okey dokey! I was off at 2 amst night. I can barely keep my eyes opened


    now. Better get back to sleep!¡±


    None of them spoke anymore. The bar tender focused on the drinks and made six Margaritas


    efficiently. He put the drinks in front of them and said, ¡°Just show yourselves out and lock the door. Get


    to go now!¡±

 Chapter 198 Only 2 Years in Jail?

    Chapter 198 Only 2 Years in Jail?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Danis picked up a ss of wine and directly raised his head to pour it into his stomach instead


    of drinking it mouthful by mouthful.


    The bartender left after getting a response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so hard. It¡¯s easy to get drunk.¡± Ang said.


    Danis was holding an empty wine ss in his hand. Hearing this, he turned his head and looked at her,


    eyes gleaming bit by bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with a drunkard.¡± Ang continued.


    The light in Danis¡¯s eyes instantly disappearedpletely, ¡°Ang, is your heart made of stone?¡±


    ¡°You should ask your sister what her heart is made of.¡± Ang took the wine ss to her mouth, but


    finally did not drink and put it down again.


    Crash! Danis threw the empty wine ss to the ground, then stood up, and said painfully, ¡°You tried


    deliberately to murder Jessica but she didn¡¯t prosecute you and put you in jail for only two years!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why? Because she treats you as a friend, and doesn¡¯t want to ruin you in prison for the


    rest of your life!¡±


    Ang smiled, ¡°Only two years in jail?¡±


    She was thrown into prison after James broke her leg. The inmmation on her leg and the bullying by


    the inmates made her wandering between life and death several times.


    In the beginning, she was not afraid of those people and dared to challenge them, because she felt that


    even if James misunderstood her, her parents and brother woulde to rescue her!


    But a monthter, a yearter...no one came to visit her. She finally gave up and feared being bullied


    by those people. She began to act like the weak prisoners and follow the jailhouse bully¡¯s mind.


    But in Danis¡¯ eyes, two years in jail was no big deal!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Danis looked at her withplex expressions, a mixed of love, hatred and disgust, ¡°If Jessica


    sued you, you can stay in jail for the rest of your life!¡±


    Ang took a sip from her wine ss. She looked bad, but kept silent.


    She didn¡¯t have to be in jail for these two years. It was imposed on her by his sister! Now he still had


    the gall to question her!


    ¡°I regretted letting Jessica approach you!¡± Danis said through gritted teeth, ¡°I must have been blind. I


    even fell in love with you and let a kind-hearted girl like Jessica be your friend!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer these sinster! She should be a talented dancer rather


    than sit in a wheelchair every day like she is now!¡±


    Crash! Ang threw the unfinished wine at Danis. Danis turned his head to avoid it and the wine


    spilled all over him. The wine ss fell on the ground and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Ang looked at him coldly, ¡°Danis, why do you me me for this? Did I let you


    chase me or ask you to send your sister to be my friend?¡±


    Danis wiped the wine on his clothes with a tissue. The expression on his face changed like a broken


    palette.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself a poor victim,¡± Ang said nkly, ¡°You have regretted letting your sister be friends


    with me and wronged her. I also regret that I make friends with her, which troubles me for the rest of my


    life!¡±


    Danis threw the muddy tissue on the counter and stared at her angrily, ¡°You should have your


    conscience. It¡¯s you who should be sorry for her. She didn¡¯t do anything sorry for you. You are


    extremely wicked!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m extremely wicked, why are you in a tangle with me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay away from me?¡±


    Ang found it ridiculous.


    She wondered why Danis still wanted to be in a tangle with her if he thought she was not good, which


    made them both feel ufortable.


    Danis looked at her with anger, disgust, and love in his eyes and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a


    moment.


    Why? Because even if he knew she was wicked and cruel, he couldn¡¯t let her go!


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk with you, not to quarrel.¡± Danis rubbed his eyebrows tiredly, sat back on his seat, and


    drank a ss of wine.


    Ang sat aside, looked at him, and taunted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you think about who starts yelling just now,


    before you said this? If you don¡¯t remember, I can ask someone at the bar to get the surveince video


    out.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to talk like that?¡± Danis thumped the empty wine ss onto the bar counter, his eyes full


    of pain.


    Ang frowned and sat back, ¡°Go ahead. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She wanted to finish the talk quickly and go back. Every time she saw him act like a victim, she felt sad


    and disgusted.


    ¡°Jessica treats you so good. I don¡¯t understand why you wanted to murder her, just because James


    likes her?¡± Danis had tried his best to suppress his hatred, but he still couldn¡¯t hide his anger when he


    spoke.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ang sneered, wondering if Danis¡¯ brain was broken, ¡°You keep saying that I murdered Jessica


    because I was jealous. Since James likes her so much, why don¡¯t they be a couple?¡±


    Danis was stunned and speechless.


    ¡°Even if James likes Jessica, I wouldn¡¯t hit her in front of so many people at my birthday party! I¡¯m not


    that crazy!¡± Ang mocked.


    ¡°Furthermore, James was going to engage with me that night. It would be more credible that Jessica


    liked James and didn¡¯t want to see us get engaged, so she deliberately framed me, right?¡±


    It was because this matter was so illogical that so many people guessed that Jessica framed her even


    if Jessica arranged the ident perfectly.


    Danis¡¯s face turned pale. He took a swig from his wine ss, not knowing whether he didn¡¯t believe it


    at all, or he was deceiving himself, ¡°Impossible! Jessica has behaved well since childhood. She can¡¯t lie


    to me!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ang sneered. She was toozy to talk about it with him. She didn¡¯t care if


    he believed in her. She just wanted him to stop pestering her in the future.


    Danis lowered his eyes, looked extremely ugly, and kept silent.


    ¡°I''ll leave first if you have nothing else to say. Remember your words.¡± Ang said indifferently, and


    was about to get up and leave.


    Danis yelled to her, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Ang frowned. She didn¡¯t like people who talked and acted sloppily like this.


    In the past, she was friendly to him because she thought Danis was kind, self-contained, and upright.


    Besides, he did not have bad habits like others in the circle. But now it seemed... Well!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you did to Jessica before.¡± Danis stood up and walked to her.


    Hearing this sentence, Ang felt sick to her stomach. She resisted her nausea and asked, ¡°Then


    what?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be with James?¡± Without waiting for her answer, Danis spoke a little faster than


    usual, ¡°If he forces you to stay with him, I can help you leave!¡±

 Chapter 199 You’re James’s Mistress

    Chapter 199 You¡¯re James¡¯s Mistress


    Ang raised her eyebrows slightly and there was sternness on the scar at the end of her eyebrows,


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    ¡°You are a murderer and you have been kicked out of the Chante¡¯s family. Even if James likes you, his


    family won¡¯t agree with it!¡±


    ¡°The Harvey family and the Smith family will be united by marriage. If you still stay with James then,


    you will be his mistress. What will others say about you at that time?¡± Danis said.


    Ang twitched her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could think of these. I thought your head just


    increases your height!¡±


    ¡°Ang!¡± Danis felt that she simply didn¡¯t know what was good for herself.


    ¡®Why did you shout so loudly? I¡¯mme, not deaf.¡± Ang looked at him coldly, ¡°You say you can help


    me leave James. Are you doing this for my good? Or do you want me to make way for Jessica? Or do


    you still want me to be with you?¡±


    Danis¡¯s back tightened. He didn¡¯t look at her eyes, ¡°Just answer my question. Do you want to leave


    James?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that I am greedy for power and money?¡± Ang said, ¡°Now I have finally


    been with James. Why should I bother to leave him? Are you stupid?¡±


    Her answer made Danis¡¯s face pale, ¡°But if you continue to stay by his side, you will be the mistress


    who will be spurned by everyone! You are someone who intervenes in other people¡¯s marriage! Do you


    even want to abandon courtesy, justice, and shame for the sake of money and power?!¡±


    ¡°You should ask Jessica carefully when you go back. What is it like failing to get James even if she


    abandoned her conscience?¡± Ang looked up at him. Her face was still the same as before and didn¡¯t


    seem to have changed at all. But her face now was disgusting.


    Danis stared straight at her with aplex expression mixed with undisguised disappointment.


    ¡°Nothing else this time, right?¡± Ang might feel ufortable for his gaze before, but now she felt


    nothing.


    Perhaps Danis criticized her so often that she had long been used to it.


    ¡°How much money do you want? As long as it is within my ability, I can give it to you!¡± Danis stared


    straight at her. Almost every word he said was squeezed out of his throat.


    Ang smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t give what I want.¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group is not small, but it is notparable to the Harvey Group. Moreover, James now


    controls almost the entire Harvey Group. What about you? You have to wait until your dad retires from


    the position of president in another ten or twenty years.¡±


    The blue veins stood out on Danis¡¯s forehead, ¡°Do you have to be such a philistine?¡±


    ¡°Am I not always such a person in your eyes?¡± Ang said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m also a cruel and unscrupulous


    woman.¡±


    Danis looked at her with a cold face and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Remember your words. I never want to see you again!¡± Ang turned around and said as she walked


    towards the door, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called ¡®coquette¡¯ by your mother, your fianc¨¦e, and your sister.


    James might misunderstand me.¡±


    Danis clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with pain.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ang was about to reach the door that he said wearily, ¡°Drink the remaining two sses


    of wine before you leave.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood to drink while you¡¯re here.¡± Ang opened the door and walked out.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment the door was closed, the sunlightpletely disappeared. Danis¡¯s heart darkened and


    became empty. He walked into the bar counter, took a bottle of red wine, uncovered the lid, and poured


    it directly into his mouth.


    When the red wine was rolling down his cheeks, crystal tears mingled and rolled down his neck and


    corbone. The liquid was so cold that Danis felt his heartache.


    Ang met Cathleen as soon as she went out of the bar. She walked around Cathleen and wanted to


    leave, but was stopped by her.


    ¡°Is Danis in there?¡± Cathleen stared at her with jealousy in her eyes.


    Ang looked at her, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you two alone in the bar?¡± Cathleen asked again.


    Ang said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Cathleen looked a little sullen. She raised her hand and wanted to p her. But


    before she touched Ang¡¯s face, Ang grabbed her hand first and then shrugged Cathleen away


    with force.


    Ang could shrug Danis away, sending him reeling backward, let alone Cathleen, a delicatedy.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cathleen screamed, staggered back a few steps, and fell to the ground with a BANG. She


    couldn¡¯t help shedding tears with pain. Besides, the ten-centimeter stilettos on her feet broke because


    of this.


    Ang looked at her in a condescending manner, and her expression didn¡¯t change.


    Cathleen had long been ustomed to Ang¡¯s obedience. She was startled first, then angry after


    being thrown away suddenly at this moment.


    She looked up at Ang and questioned, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ang said, ¡°Avoid violent attacks by others in time to effectively protect my safety.¡±


    The answer was not better than not answering. Cathleen was very annoyed. There seemed to be a


    thorn in her throat. She couldn¡¯t cough or swallow, which was extremely ufortable.


    She leaned on the ground and struggled to stand up. Because of the fracture of the left heel, her


    standing posture looked a bit inelegant, ¡°Ang, you are no longer one of the Chante family!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Ang pulled her lips and asked.


    Cathleen stared at her and said word by word, ¡°You are no longer one of the Chante family. You are a


    murderer who just got out of prison and works in the clubhouse now. Therefore, you should pay


    attention to your identity when you speak and do anything!¡±


    ¡°Why should I pay attention to my identity? Call you respectfully as Miss Delia and then not fight back


    even if you humiliate me?¡± Ang asked.


    Cathleen snorted, not making a sound, which was regarded as consent.


    ¡°I am indeed not one of the Chante family now, but I am James¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Ang smiled, ¡°Have you


    not heard of it?¡±


    Listening to this, Cathleen looked a little ugly. Of course she heard it, as James told her in person.


    ¡°It seems that you already knew it.¡± Ang said, ¡°So don¡¯te to bother me again; otherwise, I will


    tell James if you irritate me. Guess what the consequences will be?¡±


    Cathleen¡¯s face turned pale, but she didn¡¯t want to show her timidity in front of her, ¡°Don¡¯t be too


    arrogant. Do you really think you can marry into the Harvey family?¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t marry into the Harvey family?¡± Ang said indifferently, ¡°Can¡¯t I bully you with the


    identity of James¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    This sentence was really irritating, but Cathleen was unable to refute it. The Delia family could be


    regarded as a big family, but it could not bepared with the Harvey family.


    Her expression changed and looked extremely ugly, ¡°You are James¡¯s girlfriend, but you still entangle


    with Danis. It¡¯s too disgusting. Tell me, if Mr. James knows this, will he immediately dump you?¡±


    ¡°You can tell James this to see if I will suffer or you will get into trouble,¡± Ang said.

 Chapter 200 Eye Problem

    Chapter 200 Eye Problem


    Cathleen thought of the way James warned her and felt the pain at bottom vertebra of the buttock


    worsened.


    ¡°Also,¡± Ang walked to her and whispered in her ears, ¡°Do you really not know if I pester him or he


    pesters me?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re only three years older than me. It¡¯s not good that you have problems


    with your eyes at this age. I suggest you go to the hospital for an ophthalmic testing.¡±


    Cathleen panted much faster than usual, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Maybe Mr. James will dump


    you anytime!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± Ang snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°I have no idea when


    James will dump me. But if youe to bother me again, I can find something to do for your family


    during the period when I¡¯m still James¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Cathleen¡¯s voice seemed a bit sharp because of excessive elevation.


    Ang nced at her lightly, ¡°You can have a try.¡±


    Just then, she passed Cathleen, walked to the side of the road, and then got in the car and left.


    Cathleen helplessly watched the taxi disappear with a gloomy look. She stamped her feet on the


    ground angrily but twisted her ankle because of the broken heel.


    She cried out in pain, squatted on the ground, took off the intact high-heeled shoe, and knocked on the


    ground a few times. After knocking off the heel, she put on her shoes again and gnashed her teeth with


    pain when she walked towards the bar that was closed temporarily.


    Marriage with the Smith family was not a must. If Danis kept pestering Ang in this way and made her


    embarrassed in front of others, she would ask her parents to dissolve the engagement!


    At worst...at worst, she could marry Felix, the dandy from another big family. It would be better to marry


    Felix rather than Danis, a hypocrite who sounded patronizing, but never forgot another woman since


    their engagement!


    It was almost dark at six p.m. in the evening. The area of the vi was not small but there was no


    servant. Ang didn¡¯t eat much at noon, and she was already a little hungry.


    Her first reaction was to order take-out, but several restaurants in a row said that Bamboo Estate did


    not allow take-out. It was also not allowed for food delivery drivers to stop at the gate of themunity,


    waiting for the owner toe and pick it up.


    The main reason was that people living in the Bamboo Estate were either rich or powerful. Someone


    had pretended to be a man for takeaway and wanted to enter the Bamboo Estate with a bomb.


    Although the fake deliveryman was found at the gate, he emotionally ignited the bomb and caused one


    death and one injury to the security, which made a great sensation. Since then, no one has been


    allowed to approach Bamboo Estate except for those invited by themunity owners and the owners


    themselves.


    Ang could only give up her n to order takeout and went into the kitchen. There were plenty of


    fresh ingredients in the kitchen refrigerator, but she had never cooked before and could cook nothing


    but instant noodles.


    She didn¡¯t find instant noodles after searching for a long time, so she could only take out a few eggs.


    She thought she should be able to make scrambled eggs because it was easy to make.


    She just didn¡¯t expect-- Crash! It was already the second egg that fell to the ground.


    Ang frowned, but fortunately, the third egg fell into the bowl. She put five eggs in the mixing tank to


    mix well. ording to the recipe found on the inte, she took out the pan and put the oil in, but she


    was stumped when she wanted to turn on the gas cooker.


    Nothing in the recipe talked about how to turn on the gas cooker.


    Ang scratched her face irritably, and some egg white was stained on her face.


    At this time, there came a squeal of brakes outside. It should be James who came back.


    She pursed her lips and dumped the oil in the pot and the eggs in the mixing tank into the trash can.


    She returned everything to its original ce before exiting the restaurant and heading upstairs.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet James in the living room.


    ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± James took off his suit jacket, put it on the sofa, and turned his head to look


    at her.


    Ang tightened her abdomen, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    After speaking, without looking at him again, she walked upstairs.


    James watched her disappeared around the corner, pursed his lips with his eyes down, and went into


    the kitchen.


    Seeing two broken raw eggsy on the kitchen floor, James sighed as if there was nothing, and took


    the cleaning tools to clean the floor. When he was about to throw two eggs into the trash can, he


    happened to see the eggs and oil that had been discarded in the trash can.


    The first room on the left side of the second floor.


    Ang sat on the bed, frowned, stood up again, and poured two sses of water to drink. Her stomach


    was a little bloated... but she was still hungry. She pursed her lips, and took the wallet, ready to go out


    to eat something.


    When she just walked to the door, the door was opened from the outside. James stood in the doorway,


    with a little smell of food on him, ¡°Go down to eat.¡±


    ¡°I have already eaten,¡± Ang said.


    James looked at her with his dark eyes and suddenly stretched out his hands. Ang subconsciously


    retreated, but the backside of her head was held by his hands, unable to lean back.


    He wiped the egg whites off her face with his rough fingers, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat eggs? Come


    downstairs.¡±


    Ang turned her head to avoid his hand, stepped back, leaving a wide distance between them, and


    said again, ¡°I have already eaten.¡±


    She would have no appetite to eat with him.


    James cast his eyes down on the purse in her hand, ¡°You can¡¯t drive without a driver¡¯s license. And


    there are no taxis nearby.¡±


    He paused, and then added, ¡°There is also no online car-hailing here.¡±


    Ang clenched her wallet and lowered her head without making a sound.


    ¡°Since you have eaten, you can eat a little more with me. I¡¯m not used to eating alone.¡± James said.


    Ang pursed her lips and finally went downstairs to the dining room with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not healthy to eat too much at night, so I only cook two dishes.¡± James filled a bowl with rice, put it


    in front of her, and then took another bowl and sat down.


    Ang lowered her head to eat but did not say a word.


    James didn¡¯t speak anymore, but when he almost finished eating, he suddenly said, ¡°If you meet Felix,


    just call me. But if you don¡¯t want to call me, you can call Gabri.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Ang put down her chopsticks and stood up.


    James stood up and said behind her, ¡°You can do anything, but don¡¯t hide from me; otherwise, I can¡¯t


    guarantee what I will do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ang clenched her fist. Her eyes med with anger. She didn¡¯t turn around to look at him, and


    after speaking, she strode upstairs.


    Hearing the loud sound of door closing from upstairs, James was annoyed and the blue veins


    appeared on his beautiful forearms. He sat down again to take a few bites and then took the bowls and


    chopsticks into the kitchen.


    Ang leaned back against the door and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    Getting angry with James was of no use except for hurting her body. Since she was forced to be with


    him, she might as well think about how to use him to avenge those who hurt her.

 Chapter 201 Collecting Interest from Him

    Chapter 201 Collecting Interest from Him


    After drinking a ss of water, Ang felt much calmer when she sat by the bed.


    Beep-beep-beep... Beep-beep-beep... The phone rang.


    Ang took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID, then answered the phone, "Sister-inw."


    "Yeah." Luna said, "I heard that you are looking for invitation to Mr. Lewis¡¯ wedding. How many


    invitations do you need? Your brother and I have two, so if you need them, I give them to you first. If


    these are not enough, I will get more for you."


    Ang asked, "You give me the invitation without asking about my n. Don''t you worry that I might do


    something bad that will implicate you and my brother?"


    "Not at all." Luna snorted, "Your parents will settle everything. It''s nothing more than an apology to


    others. It doesn''t hurt me to say sorry, as long as you are satisfied."


    Ang said, "Luna, I remember you weren''t like this before..."


    "I did dislike your brother''s piety before, but now I find that relying on the parents is also a good idea. It


    can save a lot of trouble!"


    Ang couldn''t tell what it felt like, "Luna..."


    The reason why she did this was more or less because she wanted to vent her anger in front of her


    parents.


    "You get the invitations by yourself, or do you need me to send them to you?" Luna asked directly,


    leaving no time for her sentiments.


    "Forget it. Even if my parents could solve it, it will damage the reputation of my brother and you."


    Ang said, "I will let James help me find a way to get in. I am his girlfriend, so collecting some interest


    from him is a must.¡±


    Luna was silent for a while, "Ang, if you provoke Mr James, you will not end well."


    "Luna, it''s not what you think. Because James misunderstood me and did so many unforgivable things


    to me, now he won''t me me for whatever I do." Ang said.


    In fact, she didn''t know how much James could tolerate her. She said that just because she didn''t want


    Luna to worry about her.


    "Mr James is moody, so you can''t guess what he is thinking. Ang, don''t do anything...don¡¯t go too


    much." Luna exhorted more words before hanging up the phone.


    Ang squeezed the corner of her clothes. When she was about to put her phone away, she saw a


    piece of news--


    #Felix of the Pearson Group framed Dream Club of the Harvey Group. Thetter may sue.#


    She clicked on the news and browsed it. The content was what happened in Dream Club today.


    After describing the matter clearly in a few sentences, the news introduced the long-standing


    grievances between the Harvey family and Pearson family, and then focused on analyzing the reason


    and purpose of Felix doing this, and finally listed Felix''s negative news at the end of the story.


    There have been a lot of negative news about Felix before, but after Pearson group¡¯s PR efforts, the


    influence was reduced.


    However, after only half a day, with the help of the Harvey Group, the news ranked the second on the


    trending topic list. There were a lot of negative reviews on Felix and the Pearson Group on the Inte.


    Nosyizen sorted out and published Felix¡¯s previous negative news. Some people iming to be


    Felix¡¯s friends or ex-girlfriends even leaked various rumors about him, which may be nned by the


    Harvey Group or simply for the poprity.


    Ang knew very well that the current situation would definitely cause the Pearson Group''s share price


    to crash.


    When she was in school, she heard that someone was bullying Jessica, so she beat that person. As a


    result, her image was photographed and posted online, being ndered for bullying.


    At that time, the Chante Group lost 200 million dors in market value due to its share price decline. So


    she was confiscated of her pocket money for a year. Looking back now, it was probably Jessica who


    framed her.


    The incident had attracted so much attention, so no wonder James asked her to call him if she met


    Felix. Although she has no conflict with Felix, as James'' girlfriend, she must be hated by Felix.


    The next day, Ang woke up early, but did not get up. She didn''t want to see James, so she wanted


    to wait for him to leave before getting up.


    Knock! Knock!


    She pretended not to hear James knock on the door.


    "Forgot what I told you yesterday?" James''s cold voice sounded at the door.


    Frowning, Ang rolled on the bed irritably, and replied angrily, "I Just wake up now."


    "I''m waiting for you in the dining room." James said, and the sound of footsteps faded away.


    Taking a deep breath, Ang changed his clothes, washed her face, and went downstairs. In the dining


    room, James, who was reading a morning newspaper, saw here in, put away the newspaper, and


    pushed the milk in her direction, "Drink while it''s hot."


    "I don''t like drinking milk." Ang frowned and said, pulling a chair away and sit down.


    James nced at her and said lightly, "What do you want to drink? I''ll get it for you."


    Ang pursed her lips and took a sip of milk.


    They didn''t speak anymore. There was only a barely audible chewing sound in the room. After eating,


    Ang wiped her mouth with a napkin, "It will be Mr. Lewis wedding in a few days. I want to attend it,


    but get no invitation."


    "Everything is ready." James put on his suit jacket, "Give me the video and I will arrange it for you."


    "No. Just give me the invitation and I can solve it myself."


    "You don''t want to involve your brother, nor other friends, and you don''t have such skills. How can you


    solve it?" James nced at her. "Do you give me the video now, or will youe and beg me to help


    you when the wedding is about to begin?"


    Tick tock... The sound of the clock moving was exceptionally clear.


    Ang hung her hands on her sides, clutching her clothes from time to time.


    "Go get your phone, and send me the videos." James lowered his head to adjust his tie, and said to


    her.


    Ang went upstairs to get her mobile phone and gave it to him.


    "You have to have the right attitude to ask for help, and don''t block me on socialwork." James took


    out his mobile phone and scanned the verification code, and typed one word in the verification block:


    boyfriend.


    Seeing the request, Ang looked solemn, "I will take care of the video. Leave me alone."


    "ept my friend''s request. Anyway, you are by my side every day, so your movement doesn''t matter


    to me." James paused, and said as usual.


    Ang didn''t move. James took her phone directly, epted the request, changed the note to


    "husband", and then returned the phone to her, "You can delete or block me after sending the video."


    "I want a car." Ang took the phone and changed the subject.


    Without a car, it was inconvenient for her to go anywhere. Even if she wanted to escapeter, she


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t have a car to leave.


    "You don''t have a driver''s license yet. I''ll buy you a car after you get the driver''s license." James raised


    his wrist and looked at the time, then turned and walked out. He stopped when he was halfway and


    turned to look at her, "Give me your ID number, and I will register you in a driving school."

 Chapter 202 Ah, Let Me Die!

    Chapter 202 Ah, Let Me Die!


    Ang twitched her mouth, "Wait a moment."


    "Ok." James strode out the door, and soon there was the sound of the car starting outside.


    Looking at the dazzling words "husband" on the phone, Ang frowned, and then changed it to Son of


    a bitch.


    After thinking about it, she deleted these three words again and changed it to "James scum."


    Then she sent James the ID number and the videos Julia sent her.


    Just after sending these, Raya sent her a message.


    [Drama queen] Ang, Ask for a big hug! ! ! so saaaaad! Ah, let me die!


    Before Ang could reply, Raya sent her a few more messages¡ª¡ª


    [Drama queen] I beat the mayor¡¯s son, and my dad will kill me! ! !


    [Drama queen](QAQ.gif)


    [Drama queen] What should I do! I dare not go home! I dare not tell my dad, I dare not see them! (Cry


    out loud.JPG). I can''t go back if I have a home, but I''m a little cabbage that nobody wants!


    Ang sighed slightly, replied several ellipsis to her, and then asked her why she was beating the


    mayor''s son.


    Raya replied confidently,


    [Drama queen] Because he has been pestering me. He always asked his dad to propose to my dad,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and he followed me all day long, saying that we are perfect for each other. He asked me to quickly


    break up with my master and give him a son! Do you think he is a lunatic? Yes! Then I beat him! I


    haven''tined about my hand pain, but he has already filed aint with my dad and asked


    me to marry him! Oh, he is so awesome, why can''t he go to heaven?


    Unable to endure Raya''s torture, she finally walked out of themunity for more than forty minutes


    and took a taxi to the Sailing Law Firm.


    "Is there anything I can help?" the receptionist at the front desk asked.


    Without waiting for Ang to answer, a person hugged her directly, almost pushing her to the ground.


    "I know you are the best! You are the God who saves this fairy!!!" Raya was very excited.


    Ang was strong, but she was not used to a girl hanging on her like a ko, "Leave me alone."


    "No!" Raya wrinkled her face together and cried, "That bastard has alreadye, and my master is


    talking to him, and he actually asked me to apologize to that bastard!!!"


    "Hmph, he actually asked me to apologize to that bastard. I want to break up with him!" Raya narrowed


    her mouth and clenched her fists to cheer herself up, "Ang, you must protect your baby!!!"


    At this time, Sean had already walked over with long legs and waved at Raya, "Good girl,e here."


    "No!!" Raya jumped behind Ang and looked at Sean warily.


    Sean slowed down, "Think about it, is it easy to apologize to Mr. Palmer, or is it easy to go back and


    apologize to your dad?"


    "It''s easiest to break up with you!" Raya said, "He persuaded me to break up with you. It''s fine if you


    don''t beat him, but can you let me beat him?! What a boyfriend are you?! Cold-blooded! Ruthless! !!!"


    She said it with extreme sadness.


    Ang coughed slightly, "Miss Raya, you¡¯d better apologize to him. It''s better than being scolded by


    your dad."


    Miss Raya and Mr. Palmer were both grown-ups. If the rtionship between them was not handled


    properly, it would affect the rtionship between their fathers. It was better to resolve conflicts than to


    be enemies.


    Raya''s head shook like a rattle.


    "You apologize to him. I will repay him for the grievances you have suffered." Sean whispered to


    Raya''s side helplessly, "If you want to bully someone, you must also pay attention to the methods, not


    just brute force."


    Raya''s eyes lit up instantly, "Really?"


    "When did I lie to you?" Sean was going to hug Raya, but before he touched her, she jumped to Ang


    excitedly, "Let''s go and I will take you to meet the bastard!"


    She took Ang and walked with excitement,pletely ignoring her master and boyfriend.


    Sean looked at his lost hand and sighed faintly.


    Raya took Ang to an office door and stopped, "Ang, you go in and tell me who is inside, then I''ll


    consider whether I should go in or not."


    "But I don''t know the mayor''s son, or the secretary of the municipal partymittee or others in thew


    firm." Ang said.


    Raya was totally lost, then hid behind Ang and walked sneakily into the office.


    When Ang opened the office door, the two people sitting inside looked at her at the same time.


    There was a man sitting on the south side of the sofa. He was dressed in casual clothes and was about


    6 inches and a half. He had good taste in clothes, but he was beaten up very cruelly.


    And Ang knew the other man sitting on the north side of the sofa, and he was Auntie Susan''s


    nephew Rnd.


    "Dr Rnd." Ang curled her lips at him politely.


    Rnd smiled and stood up, eyes filled with bright stars, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a


    coincidence."


    When they were greeting each other, the man who was beaten up was sitting on the sofa without even


    looking at Ang.


    Raya showed a head from behind Ang and asked Rnd, "Are you the genius doctor Rnd just


    came to City B?"


    "It''s a great honor for Miss Raya to know me." The corners of Rnd''s mouth were wider, with deep


    dimples on his cheeks.


    The mayor¡¯s son, who had been sitting on the sofa, also stood up and looked at Raya with shining


    eyes. His voice was a little vague because his cheeks were swollen. "Raya, I thought you wouldn¡¯t


    Under Sean''s constant hints, Raya said perfunctorily, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, as long as you break up with Sean and stay with me, I will forgive you!" Even though his face


    was beaten and swollen, the mayor''s son had a lot of courage


    When Raya was about to hit him with her fist, Ang stopped her, "You are adult with an ID card. Calm


    down."


    "How about I don''t need my ID card?" Raya asked pitifully.


    Rnd smiled helplessly, and took a step forward. "Miss Raya beating Cayden is certainly wrong, but


    his pursuit has caused trouble to you. This is his fault. I will apologize to you on his behalf, and hope


    you can forgive him. "

 Chapter 203 What I Like Best

    Chapter 203 What I Like Best


    "Rnd, you..." Cayden was dissatisfied, wrinkling a pig-headed face and wanted to speak.


    Rnd nced at him with a warning, "You father is not free today, and ask me to deal with it, so you


    have to obey me."


    Cayden snorted heavily, looked at Raya reluctantly, and left angrily.


    "He was so embarrassed to lose his temper!" Raya was very dissatisfied.


    Sean twisted her mouth lightly, "Pay attention to your attitude."


    It was apletely pampered tone. Raya responded with a long voice.


    "My cousin is spoiled by his parents, and he only cares about himself. If he has done anything to upset


    Miss Raya and Mr. Sean, or said something offensive, please forgive him." Rnd smiled.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses up. "Anyway, Raya was wrong to beat him this time. I should


    apologize to him for her."


    "Even though they are smiling, no one knows what they are thinking!" Raya whispered in Ang''s ear,


    "Don''t they feel tired from acting like this all day?"


    Ang''s eyes shed and said, "Maybe."


    The people around her seemed to be just like this, and now even she had be like this.


    "That''s it!" Raya burst into excitement. "Ang, do you know what I like best about you? You''re like a


    master who sees through the world!"


    Ang had thought of something unpleasant, but now when she heard the funny words from Raya, the


    repression that had gathered in her heart dissipated.


    She squeezed Raya''s hair a few times, "...what you are talking about is Taoist, the deceptive kind."


    Rnd and Sean exchanged greetings for a while, and finally decided that Rnd would treat them to


    dinner to make amends for his cousin Cayden Palmer.


    The ce they chose was the Imperial Kitchen. After Raya took the menu, she was not embarrassed at


    all and ordered dozens of dishes.


    "My girlfriend always has this style of ordering. Please don''t mind." Sean said.


    Rnd smiled and poured a cup of hot tea for each of them, "Miss Raya is not polite to me, and I


    should be happy."


    "I love to hear what you said!" Raya bent her eyes and smiled, "You are more handsome than your


    cousin, and better tempered than your cousin. I like you!"


    Sean raised his eyebrows unhappily, and put a lot of dishes into her bowl, "Eat."


    "Miss Ang, you should have walked a lot since you were discharged from the hospital." Rnd


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ignored Raya''s words and turned to ask Ang instead.


    They friended each other on social media. Both yesterday and today, Ang has been ranked first in


    the number of steps in his sports list. It was only at noon today that she had already had 20,000 steps.


    "Yeah." Ang said, "Because I can''t drive without a driver''s license, but I live a bit far from where I get


    in the car." She paused and asked, "Is it...what does it have to do with my legs?"


    "My fault, I forgot to tell you in advance." Rnd was always serious when talking about her condition.


    "After acupuncture, you should have walked as little as possible. One weekter,e to the hospital


    and I will check your leg."


    Ang clenched the chopsticks tightly; her heart seemed to be pressed against a heavy stone.


    "That..." She said with heartache, "Is this not conducive to the recovery of my legs?"


    "Don''t be so nervous. It''s just that you need another acupuncture to see the effect." Rnd stood up,


    walked to her and squatted down, "Is it OK for me to see your legs now?"


    Sean was very thankful that his girlfriend''s legs and body were all right, and she didn''t have to be


    touched by other men upright.


    "Yeah." Ang nced at her skinny jeans. "These pants can only be pulled under the knees at most."


    Seeing the scars on her leg, Raya covered her mouth and screamed. Although she didn''t say anything,


    she just kept sucking in the air.


    With so many scars, she must have been so painful at the time! She was most afraid of pain. If it were


    her, she would definitely not be able to stand it! Ang really suffered a lot!


    Hearing the movement from Raya, Ang subconsciously retracted her right leg.


    "Don''t move." Rnd grabbed her leg and pressed several ces on her leg. "I know some doctors


    who specialize in removing scars. Such scars may not bepletely removed, but it should be no


    problem to make them lighter and smaller."


    Raya followed, "I also know a few doctors, and I can introduce them to you! Now many people can


    restore their skin after getting burnt. You are much better than them, hey, hey!"


    "No need for now. Thank you." Ang didn''t want to attract strange eyes when her scars were


    exposed, but she was now James'' girlfriend. Thinking of her physical reaction when he hugged her that


    day, she chose to continue maintaining her ugly appearance.


    Raya really couldn''t understand, "Since it can be cured, why don''t you go for it? You..."


    "Stop talking." Sean slipped her back cor and carried her behind him.


    After Rnd pressed a few more ces on Ang''s calf, his expression rxed a little, "It''s not a big


    problem. After eating, you cane to the hospital with me, and I will check the section above your


    knee."


    "Thank you." Ang put her pants down.


    Rnd sat back in his seat again, "Don''t take the car that far away. You can take a taxi or ask Mr


    James to provide you with a driver. During the treatment, I hope you can take good care of your body."


    "I will, thank you." Ang said.


    Raya originally wanted to go shopping with Ang, but Rnd said Ang could not walk too much,


    and Ang had to go to the hospital after the meal, she had to give up her shopping n unwillingly.


    After eating, the four of them walked towards the elevator together. In front, Sean hugged Raya in his


    arms. Rnd and Ang were left behind.


    When they passed a private room, the waiter was serving food, so the door was just open.


    Ang nced in the private room inadvertently and found that James was inside. A beautiful woman


    was about to lie down in his arms, and the men next to him were hugging one or two women in his


    arms.

 Chapter 204 Mental Worries

    Chapter 204 Mental Worries


    Ang''s gaze paused on James, and he seemed to be aware of it and looked in her direction.


    With their eyes locked, James frowned almost invisibly, and Ang withdrew her gaze nkly.


    "What''s the matter?" Rnd asked after seeing her not following up.


    Ang pulled her lower lip slightly, and said lightly, "Nothing."


    After speaking, she followed.


    Raya nced at Ang, "You don''t look good, are you OK?"


    "I''m fine. Walking makes me tired." Ang walked in just as the elevator door opened.


    Raya waved at her, with a dazed expression, "This is going upstairs, why are you going in?"


    "I read it wrong and thought it was going downstairs." Ang replied absent-mindedly, and got off the


    elevator.


    The four parted ways after getting off the elevator. Sean and Raya went back to thew firm, while


    Ang went to the hospital with Rnd.


    After getting in the car, Rnd started the car, "I heard from my colleagues that you have a lot of old


    illnesses. In addition to not eating on time and living in a humid ce for a long time, it actually has a


    lot to do with your mood."


    "You seem to have emphasized the mood problem to me several times." Ang said with a slightly


    hollow look out of the window.


    Rnd turned the steering wheel and entered the leftne. "Trauma can be cured, but mental worries


    are not. If you have something on your mind, you might as well talk to someone about it. If you don''t


    have the right person to talk to, you can write it down and it will be better."


    "Thank you for your suggestion." Ang rubbed her sore eyebrows and answered absent-mindedly.


    She was unable to sleepst night after changing to a new ce. After finally falling asleep in the


    middle of the night, she continued to have nightmares as usual.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk more, Rnd looked ahead and focused on driving.


    After the two arrived at the hospital, Rnd gave Ang¡¯s leg an overall examination. "The situation is


    not bad. I will give you acupuncture again today. During this time, you should take a good break, and


    Ang nodded. The scene of the morous woman almost falling into James'' arms shed through


    her mind, which made her frown.


    "How did you feel after thest acupuncture?" Rnd asked after finishing the needle.


    "Sour and weak, but it was fine the next day."


    "Yeah." Rnd nodded, and then nced at his phone, "It will be over in an hour. I have something to


    do now, and I will be back in a while."


    "Take your time." Ang said.


    Rnd asked a few questions before he left.


    Not long after he went out, someone knocked on the office door. Ang pursed her lips and said,


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and an olddy with grey hair and good temperament walked in.


    "Are you looking for Dr. Rnd? He is..." The word ¡®absent¡¯ swallowed when he saw Mr. Lawson


    Harvey, James¡¯ grandfather behind the olddy.


    They should have made a special trip to see her. Ang has only seen the powerful Lawson several


    times, but was very impressed. He was a selfish and domineering old man, and he never allowed


    anyone to refute him.


    Lawson, who was wearing a medical suit, didn''t look very good, but even so, he was still powerful.


    "I have a needle in my leg, so it is inconvenient for me to get out of bed. Please forgive me." The


    Harvey Group was managed by James, the president, but it was Lawson, the chairman of the Harvey


    Group who really controlled it.


    Lawson looked at her up and down, "It seems that you didn''t go to jail in vain. You have be


    sensible."


    She couldn''t tell whether it was apliment or a mockery.


    Ang lowered her eyes and did not answer. She just clenched her hands tightly, her nails pierced into


    her palms, a little painful.


    "Don''t be nervous, Lawson just wants to ask you a few questions." the olddy on the side said slowly.


    "Are you dating James now?" Lawson sat down and stared at her, like nails to make two holes in her


    face.


    A sneer shed across Ang''s eyes very quickly. She clutched the sheets under her and said softly,


    "You should have investigated this matter, why bother to ask me again?"


    "Regardless of your parents, even your grandparents, they dared not to treat me with this attitude when


    they were alive!" Lawson grunted dissatisfiedly, "When I ask you questions, you just have to answer me


    honestly. Don''t talk any nonsense, and I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense! "


    Ang clenched the bed sheet tightly, took a deep breath and said, "If I am forced to stay by his side, it


    is what you call dating, then the answer is yes."


    "James will be engaged to Jessica next month, so you can''t stay in City B anymore!" Lawson said


    irrefutably, "You can prepare in advance. I will arrange someone to send you away!"


    Listening to this, Ang raised her head, her eyshes trembling, "It''s not impossible to drive me


    away, but I have two conditions."


    "Are you negotiating with me?" Lawson raised his voice a lot.


    The olddy patted him on the back and said, "She is a poor girl. If she wants, just let her state two


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    conditions. Don''t be angry with a junior."


    Lawson snorted heavily, and squinted at Ang, "What are they?"


    "James threatened me with my brother and sister-inw and their children. I can leave, but you have to


    make sure they are safe." Ang was sweating on her back, "This is the first one."


    Lawson frowned, his face was not very good, but he didn''t say anything.


    "The second one is not difficult for you." Ang wiped the sweat from her head.


    Lawson sneered, "Even if it is not a problem for me, do I have to agree?"


    "I want to leave after attending Mr. Lewis wedding." Ang''s hands and feet were weak pretending that


    she didn''t hear Lawson''s dissatisfaction.


    Lawson snorted and fell silent, and the silence in the office was depressing.


    Ang, who was pale, licked her dry lips. Her sweat kepting out, and then it ran down her chin


    onto her clothes.


    "I''ll let someone pick you up at six o''clock in the afternoon on the wedding day!" Lawson said with a


    sullen face, and then left.


    The olddy nced at Ang with an unusually ugly face, sighed inexplicably, and then followed him.


    Angpletely rxed the moment the door was closed,ying on the hospital bed limply all over.


    Her clothes were wet as if they had just been salvaged from the water.


    But even so embarrassed, she smiled slowly. It was great to leave James soon!


    After more than half an hour, Rnd came back with two beautifully packaged small bags in his hand.


    He handed the two small bags to Ang, "I hope you like the gift my mother gave you."

 Chapter 205 I Didnt Doubt You

    Chapter 205 I Didn''t Doubt You


    "Auntie called you to give you this?" Ang asked after taking the two small bags.


    Sitting on the chair, Rnd put her hedgehog-like legs on his, and turned a few needles with a serious


    expression, "Yes. I happened to be studying a subject recently, and she asked me some questions, so I


    came backte."


    With the two bags in her hand, Ang looked slightly indifferent.


    As soon as Eleanor called Dr. Rnd over, Lawson came over. What a coincidence!


    After a while, Rnd removed the needle for her leg and said, "It just happens that I am resting today. I


    will send you back."


    "Thank you, Dr. Rnd." Bamboo Estate did not allow taxis to enter, so Dr. Rnd sending her back


    could save more than 20 minutes of walking for her.


    Rnd drove Ang to Bamboo Estate.


    "Dr. Rnd, if you don''t mind, pleasee in and sit for a while before leaving." Ang got out of the


    car and said.


    Rnd didn''t refuse her, and after parking the car, he followed her into the vi, "Miss Ang, you


    seem to be in a good mood after you came out of the hospital."


    "Is it obvious?" Ang asked.


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, "Do you think there is a big difference between a pomegranate and


    a grinning pomegranate?"


    "The metaphor you use is very special. It''s the first time I heard someone describe it like that." The two


    entered the living room side by side, and Ang asked Rnd, "Do you prefer tea or coffee?"


    Rnd smiled, "Tea is good. Coffee is not healthy."


    "Well, wait a moment." Ang was about to make tea when she suddenly remembered something:


    She didn''t know if there was tea or not, even if there was, she didn''t know where it was.


    Rnd nced at Ang, who hadn''t moved for a long time, and then nced at the vi that didn''t


    have a life-like atmosphere. "Sorry, Miss Ang, I suddenly remembered that I had a mild cold. It''s


    better for me to drink in water."


    "Okay, I''m going to boil the water first." Ang smiled at him, slightly embarrassed, then turned around


    and went into the kitchen, but found that James was also in the kitchen.


    He didn''t wear a suit jacket or tie. Two ck shirt buttons were open, revealing a charming corbone.


    There was a strong smell of wine on his body, and a bowl of hangover soup was ced on the counter


    behind him.


    ncing at him faintly, Ang stopped smiling and walked around him to get the kettle.


    James followed her step by step, "It was 1:35 p.m. when you left the hotel, but now it is 3:48p.m."


    "More than two hours is enough." Ang turned around after getting ready for the water, but didn''t


    expect him to stand so close to her. Their bodies were almost sticking together.


    James put his hands on the desk behind her and circled her in his arms, "I didn''t doubt you, but I don''t


    like you being alone with other men."


    They were very close, so the smell of alcohol when he spoke was directed at Ang''s face. She


    wanted to step back to erge the distance between them, but behind her was the counter, so there


    was no way to go.


    "I have nothing to do with that woman. Don''t get me wrong." James looked down at her. The


    appearance of him in her eyes made his heart beat faster.


    He was still stained with a woman''s pungent perfume. Ang frowned, "It has nothing to do with me


    whether you have anything to do with other women."


    She really didn''t like the feeling of being held in his arms. She leaned back slightly, trying to stretch the


    distance between them. But the more she leaned back, the closer he got.


    "If you really didn''t care, why were you angry at the time?" James held her up and stared at her lips.


    "I''m not angry. You misunderstood me." His gaze made Ang ufortable, and she turned her


    head and frowned, trying to push him away.


    But James didn''t move. Instead, he touched her chin, turned her face, and kissed her.


    The sound of the kettle humming in the ear made them anxious.


    Ang frowned and nced at him, then bit her lips tightly to turn off the stove.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As James'' footsteps approached behind her, Ang was very angry, "James, if you dare to move


    again, I will pour the water in the kettle on you!"


    "If I want to do it, will I wait until now?" James reached out a hand to hold the kettle, "Put it down."


    Ang frowned and didn''t move.


    "Do you know where the tea is?" James looked down at her. Ang hesitated and let go of the kettle.


    "Go to the living room." James took the kettle and put it on the counter, then walked to the cab next


    to the refrigerator and took out a box of tea.


    Ang nced at him, wiped hard on her lips a few times, and went to the living room.


    Rnd looked up at her, and his eyes stopped on her lips.


    "Allergic." Ang wiped her lower lip again, and then sat on the sofa opposite to Rnd.


    He just nced at her, and then immediately withdrew his gaze. But the dissipated temperature on her


    mouth made her cheeks hot.


    She stood up, "I''ll get you some fruit."


    "Fruit is here. Sit down." A big warm hand fell on her shoulder and pressed her down.


    Ang looked up and saw James put a te of fruit on the table, and then went into the kitchen again.


    After a short while, he walked out with a tray with a teapot and a few teacups.


    "Dr. Rnd, please taste this tea." James poured a cup of tea and pushed towards


    Rnd.

 Chapter 206 He Would be a Good-for-Nothing

    Chapter 206 He Would be a Good-for-Nothing


    Rnd nced at the sparkling and clear tea, ¡°The tea you made by yourself must be good.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, he picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s leg is counting on you, so I dare not to neglect you,¡± James said.


    Ang frowned. She didn¡¯t want James to call her his girlfriend or his woman, but he seemed to like


    these two titles recently, especially in front of Dr. Rnd.


    ¡°Whether you neglect me or not, I will try my best to heal Miss Ang¡¯s leg.¡± Rnd put down the


    teacup, ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee whether she can recover fully.¡±


    Hearing thetter sentence, Ang¡¯s lips were a little pale, and she squeezed the corners of her


    clothes.


    ¡°I heard that your mentor is also an expert in this area, right?¡± James¡¯s expression darkened.


    Rnd nced at him, ¡°I have already consulted my mentor. If she hadn¡¯t been in the rain on the


    rooftop that night, both the mentor and I can promise to cure Miss Ang¡¯s leg, but now my mentor


    asks me to pray more to God.¡±


    He paused, with a glint of sarcasm on his face, ¡°Have you ever thought about such a day when you


    broke Miss Ang¡¯s leg?¡±


    The light in James¡¯s eyes dissipated a little, and the hand holding the teacup couldn¡¯t help knocking on


    the teacup.


    ¡°If the tea is cold, it won¡¯t taste good.¡± This topic made Ang feel heavy at heart, as if her heart was


    blocked by a lump of soggy cotton. She took Rnd¡¯s teacup and poured him another cup, changing


    the topic.


    James sat with his slender legs crossed and put his hands on his knees, without making anyment.


    Rnd sat for a while before he got up and said, ¡°I have something to do, so I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ang got up and escorted him to the door, and James followed behind him.


    After Rnd started the car, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he lowered the window and said to


    James, ¡°Miss Ang is not suitable for walking too much during the treatment phase. It is better to


    provide her with a driver.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Rnd, thank you for caring about my girlfriend.¡± James put his arm around Ang¡¯s shoulders


    and curled his lips at him.


    Ang struggled slightly, but she didn¡¯t pull away from him since he was so strong. She could only


    tense her whole body.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Rnd slightly raised the corner of his eyes, stepped on the elerator, and left.


    Thest polite smile on Ang¡¯s face disappeared. She knocked James¡¯s unhealed lower abdomen


    with her elbow, pulled away from him when he was in pain, and walked directly upstairs.


    James followed her into the vi and spoke after her, ¡°I said don¡¯t avoid me; otherwise, I can¡¯t


    guarantee what I will do.¡±


    Listening to this, Ang stopped and clenched her fists tight. She even tensed her jaw as if she was


    trying to suppress something.


    After a pause, she took a deep breath, then went up the steps, and sat on the sofa silently.


    The two sat facing each other in silence. James poured out the cold tea in her cup and poured her


    another cup of hot tea, but she didn¡¯t drink it. Then James pushed the fruit te in her direction, but


    she still didn¡¯t n to eat.


    He unbuttoned his cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his beautiful forearms. His sharp and


    handsome face looked a little sad in the sun.


    ¡°A monthter, I will be engaged to Jessica.¡± James rubbed his eyebrows, looking tired.


    Grandpa was in theter stages of lung cancer so he couldn¡¯t live long. If he annoyed his grandpa, his


    position of president and his three percent of the shares would be removed from his will.


    At that time, just like his Grandpa said, he would be a good-for-nothing and couldn¡¯t protect his own


    woman.


    Ang sneered, ¡°So what? Did you mean that I should be ready to be a mistress?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get married immediately after being engaged to Jessica. Before we get married, I will cancel


    the engagement with her.¡± James didn¡¯t want to exin too much. Even if he exined, he felt that


    Ang¡¯s hatred for him would not be reduced by half.


    After his grandfather¡¯s death, he would cancel the engagement with Jessica. By then, the will was


    already in force and no one could change it.


    ¡°Well!¡± Ang sneered, stood up, and looked down at him, ¡°So what if you cancel the engagement?


    You are engaged to Jessica but you still keep me by your side. In the eyes of others, I am a mistress!¡±


    Seeing her face full of hatred and disgust, James found it hard to breathe as if his heart was clenched


    by an invisible hand, ¡°Ang..."


    ¡°I just finished acupuncture, and I¡¯m a little tired. I go to rest first. Don¡¯t need to call me for dinner.¡±


    Ang breathed heavily and fixed her eyes on his face. Then she retracted her gaze through gritted


    teeth and walked upstairs.


    She had just finished acupuncture so her right leg was very sore. She walked slowly with a more


    obvious limp than usual.


    James looked at her back with the same expression as before. However, the blue veins on his bare


    forearm protruded, looking very hideous.


    If he had another chance, he would still break her leg, so Jessica would not charge her with intentional


    murder even if she would hate him for it.


    The Smith family did not have many offspring. Mr. Lewis had only one granddaughter and one


    grandson. They were Jessica and Danis. The entire Smith family would belong to them in the future.


    The Harvey Group seemed to have boundless beauty. In fact, besides this enviable position, he only


    owned 3% of the shares.


    Grandpa seemed to reuse him, but the whole Harvey family and the senior leaders of the Harvey


    Group knew that he would sit in this position was that his grandpa took a fancy to his ability to make


    money.


    In other words, he was just a money-making puppet in the Harvey family. His status was very different


    from Jessica¡¯s. Otherwise, he would not have seen her for the past two years.


    However, no matter how small his share in the Harvey Group was, the position of president was


    attractive enough. After his grandfather¡¯s death, he would be the chairman of the board and


    would have a higher chance of controlling the entire Harvey Group.


    Otherwise, somerge families, including the Smith family, would not consider him as a good marriage


    partner.


    James nced at the three cups of tea that had cooled on the table, got up to put the teapot and


    teacups on the tray, and then brought them into the kitchen.


    When Grandpa died, everything would be easy...


    He poured the teacups into the sink with a ssh. One teacup rolled down from the side and fell to the


    ground with a snap. He didn¡¯t even look at it, but lowered his head to wash the teacup in the sink.


    James didn¡¯te to knock on the door the next day. After Ang woke up at 6:00 in the morning, she


    sat in a daze on the bed and went downstairs at 9:30 a.m.


    The dining room was clean and there was a note.


    ¡°The invitation card is ready. You can go with me on the day of the wedding. There is something for you


    to eat in the kitchen. Use a microwave to heat it yourself. If you don¡¯t know how to use a microwave,


    check it online. Two house servants whoe to clean the house will arrive at ten o¡¯clock. You can


    also ask them.¡±


    His style in writing was vigorous and powerful, with a sweeping impact, just like him, always giving


    people an aura of aggression.

 Chapter 207 Return My Necklace

    Chapter 207 Return My Ne


    Ang frowned and went into the kitchen. She saw the Minced Pork Congee and a few dishes on the


    counter.


    Shepressed her lips, walked over, and opened the refrigerator. She nced at the various raw


    meat and vegetables inside, closed the refrigerator door, and returned to the counter.


    After a light breakfast, Ang suddenly thought of something. She went back to the room, took out her


    mobile phone and sent a message for her brother,


    ¡°I have already discussed with Mr. Conrad. He will send someone to take me away and he won¡¯t let


    James embarrass you and Luna. I¡¯m still not sure where I will go. When I get there, I will contact you.¡±


    After editing, she put her finger on the button but did not press it in the end. Instead, she deleted the


    message word by word.


    Her brother had always been unable to hide things in his heart. If she told him, James would figure it


    out if her brother did something. By then, the loss outweighed the gain.


    It was not toote to talk to grandparents on the day of Lewis¡¯s wedding.


    In the next few days, Ang stayed at Bamboo Estate except for going out to take a drive theory test.


    During these days, Denise came once and talked to her for a while. Herplexion didn¡¯t look very


    good as if something was on her mind. She asked a few questions, but Denise kept silent, so she didn¡¯t


    ask anymore.


    Soon it came to Lewis¡¯s wedding.


    James prepared a formal dress for Ang in advance. He also invited several stylists and hairstylists to


    ¡°I can simply dress up.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to dress too grandly. Firstly, the Smith family and the


    Rodriguez family originally didn¡¯t want to invite her so it was improper for her to be too eye-catching.


    Secondly, the persons arranged by Mr. Conrad would take her away tonight. It was inconvenient for her


    to dress that intricate.


    James dragged her, took her to sit in front of the mirror, and said lightly, ¡°You go with me. Don¡¯t be


    afraid that the Smith family and the Rodriguez family will notice you.¡±


    Ang frowned and wanted to stand up, but he put an arm on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    A group of people crowded around Ang, arguing about a styling issue for a long time. She got pain


    in her ear and simply lowered her head to y with her mobile phone.


    Her brother sent a message to her, ¡°Ang, do you need me to bring you an evening dress and some


    jewelry? I just happen to have bought a lot of good things during the past two years. I want to send


    them to you as gifts...but they are not as good-looking as the previous jade pendant.


    Ang had to leave tonight. It was inconvenient for her to bring a bunch of things, so she refused it.


    She originally wanted to tell her brother that she was leaving tonight, but James was beside her, so she


    gave up this n.


    She put away the phone, looked at the jade pendant worn around James¡¯s neck, and frowned.


    Seeming to notice her gaze, James turned his head and nced at her, then tied the top two shirt


    buttons to block the jade pendant on his neck.


    Ang frowned a little tighter and pointed to his neck, ¡°This jade pendant...¡±


    ¡°I saw it in an antique shop before. I like it very much. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± James stroked the non-


    existent folds in the suit and turned his head to look at her.


    Ang pursed her lips and withdrew her gaze nkly, while James got up and went upstairs.


    After a short while, James took a small ck square box downstairs and then handed it to Ang. She


    nced at it and didn¡¯t move. James opened the box and took out a drop-shaped turquoise jade


    pendant from it, which looked better than her previous one.


    James put the jade pendant on his hand and bent over to put it on her. But she reached out to stop him


    and nced at his neck, leaving the important words unsaid.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± James broke off her hand and helped her wear the jade pendant with his eyes


    down.


    His slightly cool hand passed over the skin of Ang, arousingyers of goose bump on her body.


    Besides, his warm breath sprayed on her ears, which made her feel itchy, very ufortable.


    Ang quickly stood up, untied the pendant that James had just put on her, and reached out to him,


    ¡°Return my ne.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± James slightly raised his eyebrows with a faint expression as if he didn¡¯t know what she was


    talking about.


    Getting a lump in her throat, Ang frowned and said, ¡°The ne you wear around your neck


    belongs to me. Return it to me.¡±


    Both the stylists and hairstylists stopped their movements and looked at them with different


    expressions.


    ¡°Do you mean this?¡± James unbuttoned his shirt, pointed to the jade pendant between the corbone


    and asked her.


    Ang nodded with an ugly expression. It was the same as hers, from the chain to the pendant. She


    was sure that this was hers.


    ¡°I bought this myself. You¡¯ve got the wrong one.¡± James fastened the button again and pointed to the


    ne in her palm, ¡°Wear that one.¡±


    Ang¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°The silver tray behind this jade pendant has my name on it. I am sure it


    belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°There is no word behind. I have already checked it.¡± James raised his hand to look at the time and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said to the people beside her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You take her to change clothes first.¡±


    Ang wanted to say something more but those people understood James¡¯s meaning and pushed or


    pulled to take her to change clothes.


    Nanchen Hotel.


    BMW, Mercedes, Bentley, Ferrari, Porsche, May Bach, Rolls-Royce...luxury cars densely upied the


    parking space in front of the hotel. At this time, the hotel staff was guiding a Land Rover and Rolls-


    Royce to park in the basement.


    The entrance of the hotel was covered with a red carpet of nearly two hundred meters. More than 20


    people near the entrance of the hotel wearing suits or cheongsams were greeters arranged by the


    hotel. The remaining hundreds of people were bodyguards responsible for protecting the safety of


    guests.


    Since Mr. Lewis¡¯s wedding guests were mostly the rich and famous, and some officials, the police


    arranged dozens of people in in clothes to inspect the crowd in case of idents.


    There were constant men and women in Chinese clothes getting out of the car. Some walked into the


    hotel in the shing lights, talking andughing, while some walked into the hotel with dignified, noble,


    or elegant postures.


    Some people would simply say a few words to the microphones passed by the journalists, while some


    would wave their hands directly, expressing inconvenience for the interview. asionally, passers-by


    would take pictures, post them online to join in the fun, and ask what the situation was.


    The hotel staffs were busy. They methodically guided the guests to the Honour Hall where the wedding


    was held, and then hurried down to greet another group of guests.


    The Rodriguez family and the Smith family stood at the entrance of the Honour Hall to greet the guests.


    On this big day, they all forced a smile. Only Jessica¡¯s smile was natural.


    ¡°Luis, you are here. Come in please!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Director, I¡¯m so d you coulde. Excuse me for not receiving you!¡±


    Edward, Jessica, and the elders of the Rodriguez family could still greet people. But Adeline, Danis,


    and other young members of the Rodriguez family all pulled a long face. They couldn¡¯t wait to find a


    ground crack to get in.


    People who had good acquaintances with the Smith family and the Rodriguez family could also say


    some auspicious words, but those who had a poor rtionship with the two families would say harsh


    words clearly or not so clearly.

 Chapter 208 Don’t Sling Mud at Me

    Chapter 208 Don¡¯t Sling Mud at Me


    ¡°I heard that the woman Mr. Lewis will marry is one or two years younger than Jessica. Whoops, I didn¡¯t


    expect that Mr. Lewis still has a good appetite even if he is so old.¡±


    ¡°After the wedding, how should Danis call Miss Timothy? Grandma? She is a few years younger than


    him. Is it possible for him to call her grandma?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is worthy of being a literati. His demeanor is different from that of ordinary people! I deeply


    admire him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s a good thing to get married. Why do you look so down?¡±


    ¡°Madam Adeline, don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯d better prepare some medicine to replenish the kidney for Mr.


    Lewis. If there is any health problem in this area, then it will be a joke.¡±


    Adeline¡¯s expression became more and more ugly, and she couldn¡¯t bear it in the end. She red at


    the guest and yelled at him, ¡°Watch your mouth! Did you think that I don¡¯t know those things about your


    family?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Jessica came to her with the wheelchair, slightly tugged her, and called her.


    But Adeline was anxious. She threw away her daughter directly and raised her voice, ¡°You are just an


    illegitimate child of the Brown family. You have no right to becent!¡±


    Jessica slightly frowned and rubbed her eyebrows. A sh of fatigue and disgust came into her eyes.


    When Salim heard this, he looked a little embarrassed, his eyes filled with gloom, ¡°The old one in his


    seventies and eighties still hooks up with a girl younger than his granddaughter. The woman whose


    children have reached marriageable age still hooks up with another man. The whole family is in a


    mess!!!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Regardless of Jessica¡¯s obstruction, Adeline roared with


    flushed face in the bitter eyes of the guests, ¡°Jason and I are innocent. Don¡¯t sling mud at us!¡±


    Jason was James¡¯s father.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t the truth, what¡¯s your rush? You want to set up an archway after being a bitch. Shameless!¡±


    Salim scolded with a sneer.


    The guests seated in the Honour Hall looked in their direction and whispered something in groups.


    Jessica¡¯s smile froze on her face. No matter how hard she suppressed the anger in her heart, she


    couldn¡¯t smile, ¡°Mom, you go in first.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Adeline looked angry.


    But before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Jessica who looked ugly, ¡°You are not feeling


    well, so go inside and have a rest. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    ¡°Now both the old and the young can yell at me!¡± Adeline grumbled with an angry face and walked into


    the Honour Hall, moaning and groaning.


    Jessica took a deep breath and forced a smile at Salim, ¡°My mother always speaks freely, so please


    don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I forgive her for you.¡± Salim kept his eyes on her, looking up and down.


    ¡°Thank you for being considerate.¡± Jessica said softly as if she hadn¡¯t noticed his lechery, ¡°But you


    have ndered my grandfather and my mother in front of so many guests today. What are you going to


    do?¡±


    Salim snorted, looked askance at her, and disdainfully said, ¡°Mr. Lewis is going to marry a twenty-year-


    old clubdy who is pregnant. Didn¡¯t he have respect for himself?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, huh, who doesn¡¯t know about the affair between your mother and the one of the Harvey


    family? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask one or two from the people sitting inside, and see if they


    know it!¡±


    Jessica forced a smile at him, ¡°Many people outside like you criticize my grandfather¡¯s affair.¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, he should be admired for his courage to marry a woman he likes without caring


    about the eyes of mortals. Some people who are used to poor life hurry to pay for sex after suddenly


    bing a rich second generation and get caught by the police at the trading scene. My grandfather is


    better than these people. Mr. Salim, what do you think?¡±


    Salim¡¯s throat seemed to be squeezed by someone. He flushed with anger and couldn¡¯t even speak a


    word.


    ¡°Since you have received the invitation card to attend the wedding, please be cautious in your words


    and deeds. It is good to have the basic qualities of being a guest. Otherwise, your father may remove


    you as a director if he knows what happened at the wedding, right?¡±


    Jessica looked up at him with a slight smile on her face as if she was talking to a friend.


    Salim flushed with anger and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jessica interrupted him with a smile and then looked behind him, ¡°Sean is here,


    too.¡±


    Salim also nced back. He looked ugly when he saw Sean and Raya came up arm in arm.


    To be more specific, he was like a dog meeting a cat, angry, but unable to fight, and finally could only


    unwillingly leave with the tail between the legs.


    ¡°Congrattions on your grandfather¡¯s wedding!¡± Sean walked over with a smile and handed the gift to


    Jessica, ¡°Also congrattions to you. You will have a one-year-old uncle or aunt soon!¡±


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face froze. She nodded without making a sound and then handed the gift to the


    gift registry.


    ¡°Wow, congrattions!¡± Raya blinked her eyes, and her baby face was full of excitement, ¡°Normally,


    the older the person is, the worse the quality of sperm will be. Someone like Mr. Lewis is rare in ancient


    and modern times!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No one answered, very quiet.


    But Raya was able to answer it herself. She nodded, ¡°Congrattions on encountering such a rare


    thing. You should be happy!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you wille with Sean,¡± Jessica curled her lips and changed the subject, ¡°I


    thought you woulde with your father.¡±


    Raya stared at her with surprise, ¡°My dad is so busy that he can¡¯t attend the wedding and this is why


    I¡¯m here! Is it surprising that Ie here with my master who is also my boyfriend? You should know


    that even just by thinking with your toes!¡±


    Sean coughed drily, beckoning his girlfriend not to go too far.


    ¡°You are truly innocent and romantic,¡± Jessica said softly.


    Raya showed a shy expression and crept into Sean¡¯s arms, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Do you


    envy me so much? It is something that you can never get by envy!¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of guests to entertain. Let¡¯s chat another day. Mr. Sean and Miss Raya, pleasee in


    and have a seat.¡± Jessica smiled and said softly.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Raya grinned and waved her hands, ¡°Ang ising soon. Please treat her well. We


    go in first!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Raya bounced into the hall while holding Sean¡¯s hand without seeing Jessica¡¯s


    slightly surprised look.

 Chapter 209 Is That Bitch Here?

    Chapter 209 Is That Bitch Here?


    Danis hadn¡¯t reacted but when he heard Ang¡¯s name, he moved slightly. He seemed to want to open


    his mouth to ask something, but he closed it again when his gaze reached Jessica. There were a little


    entanglement and pain in his eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Timothy has a bad history with Ang. I specifically told Ang not toe, why would shee


    today? Did any of you give her the invitation card?¡± Jessica couldn¡¯t call Timothy grandma. She


    nced at those people and her gaze fell on Danis for a long time.


    Obscurity shed across Danis¡¯ amber eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    There was an estrangement between them.


    Ang did something sorry for Jessica. He should no longer care about Ang, let alone saying those


    words to Ang... She heard that, and that¡¯s why she was disappointed with him. It was all his fault.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with Ang. It¡¯s just that there is a conflict between Ang and Miss Timothy. If


    shees, Miss Timothy may go to Grandpa andin about that. I¡¯m afraid Grandpa will be


    upset.¡± Jessica sighed lightly. There was a bit of mncholy between his eyebrows.


    Just then, Timothy came running in a rush, wearing a wedding dress while gathering up the skirt.


    She was beautiful and had a fantastic figure. The expensive wedding dress and jewelry on her body


    showed even more of her temperament. But when she opened her mouth, the nobility piled up by


    money disappeared.


    ¡°Jessica, is that bitch here?¡± Seeing her and hearing what she said everyone in the Rodriguez family


    and Edward didn¡¯t look good. Many guests in the Honour Hall looked outside and the guests who had


    just taken the elevator watched here calmly.


    Jessica frowned slightly. She nced at the reaction of the crowd and kept silent for a while. There was


    sadness in her eyes.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Are you dumb?¡± Timothy kicked heavily in the wheelchair while carrying the wedding


    dress, ¡°You fucking cripple, I did ask you to give Ang an invitation card. Have you given it to her?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Ang think herself capable? She almost killed Ang but didn¡¯t have to suffer the murder. Now


    she was about to marry into a wealthy family soon.


    She wanted to let Ange over to watch her lead a better life with her own eyes. She was trying to


    irritate her to death!


    Timothy¡¯s words made Jessica feel a pain in her heart. Her heart seemed to be stabbed by a sharp


    knife. She tightly held the wheelchair armrest, looking gloomy, but her pretty face was full of panic.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The wheelchair was kicked backward by Timothy. Jessica yelled in panic and controlled the


    wheelchair in embarrassment. Maybe because she was too scared or something, her wheelchair just


    ran over Timothy¡¯s feet.


    Timothy was so painful that tears came out, ¡°Fuck, you damned cripple!¡±


    She subconsciously wanted to step back. However, her skirt was so long that she stepped on her


    wedding dress, staggered backward, and fell to the ground with a flutter.


    Just then, the wheelchair turned over and Jessica fell on Timothy¡¯s body together with the wheelchair.


    ¡°Fuck you!!!¡± Timothy cried with pain and roared hoarsely.


    Many people in the Honour Hall came out and watched this farce.


    ¡°Jessica, Jessica. Are you okay?¡± Danis frowned and hurried forward to control the wheelchair. His


    amber eyes were full of anger and worry.


    Jessica was sitting in the wheelchair with a pale face. She forced a smile at Danis, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry


    about me too much. Check Miss Timothy first, otherwise...¡±


    Jessica suddenly paused when she saw James and Anging over arm in arm.


    Ang wore a longvender dress, which underlined her slender figure. She put up her hair while


    wearing a pair of plump pearl studs on her ears and a drop-shaped turquoise jade pendant around her


    neck.


    There were not many decorations, simple and generous, which made Ang look noble and elegant.


    The only w was that she had a few obvious scars on her bare arms.


    James who stood beside her wore a ck suit. His features were handsome and exquisite, with an


    extraordinary temperament.


    The two looked extremely matched.


    Jessica¡¯s wheelchair has not been lifted yet. She sat leaning on the wheelchair, looking up at Ang


    and James. She tightly gripped the wheelchair armrests with her fingers and couldn¡¯t say a word as if


    her throat was blocked by something.


    Danis¡¯ gaze swept over the two of them and finally fell on Ang. In addition to shock, he still had


    some ambiguous emotions.


    ¡°You quickly get up! Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m almost crushed to death?!¡± Timothy¡¯s face was deformed


    with pain, and she couldn¡¯t stop breaking into a cold sweat.


    Jessica bit her lips and said softly to Danis, ¡°Brother, hurry to help me up, otherwise, I don¡¯t know how


    to exin if grandpa is here...¡±


    ¡°You are bullied by this woman. You didn¡¯t bully her. Why do you need to exin?!¡± Danis shifted his


    gaze from Ang, bent down to pick Jessica up, and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If grandpa is here, I will


    tell him what¡¯s going on!¡±


    As soon as Ang arrived at the Honour Hall, she saw Jessica sitting in a wheelchair while the


    wheelchair fell on Timothy.


    Hearing what Danis said, she twitched her lips sarcastically. Maybe Timothy bullied Jessica first, but it


    was hard to judge who the victim was now.


    ¡°James, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Ang looked at Jessica with a smile and moved her body into James¡¯s


    arms.


    James smiled, took her in his arms around her waist, and then handed the gift to Edward, who was


    aside, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t look very well. Are you so excited about Mr. Lewis¡¯s wedding or didn¡¯t you


    sleep wellst night?¡±


    His father-inw who was more than eighty years old was going to marry a 20-year-old girl. Besides,


    he even made the girl pregnant with a child. It was not a good thing. It was disgusting.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been worrying too much about the wedding so I¡¯m a little tired. Thanks for your caring.¡±


    Edward took the gift and handed it to the person who registered the guest gift, avoiding the important


    and dwelling on the trivial.


    Jessica was lying in Danis¡¯ arms. Her eyshes trembled when she saw James and Ang behaving


    extremely intimately.


    She forced a smile and said slowly, ¡°James, on behalf of my grandpa, thank you for sparing a time to


    ¡°What?¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t I even have the right to bring a female partner to


    Jessica bit her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. James, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Timothy got up from the ground and interrupted her with a gloomy


    expression, ¡°It¡¯s my business that who cane to my wedding. It¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t even look at Jessica¡¯s expression, but provocatively walked to Ang, ¡°What¡¯s the


    use of bing Mr. James¡¯s woman?¡±


    ¡°I almost killed you but you still can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll show you today that you not only can¡¯t kill me but also


    have to watch me marry into a rich family!¡±

 Chapter 210 Please Forgive Us

    Chapter 210 Please Forgive Us


    Ang looked at her faintly, ¡°Really? Congrattions.¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t give a nce at Timothy who was very proud. She took James¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, James.¡± When calling James¡¯s name, she nced in Jessica¡¯s direction.


    Jessica had already sat back in the wheelchair. She watched Ang¡¯s tant provocation, almost


    unable to maintain the smile on her face.


    ¡°Okay,¡± James responded and suddenly leaned over.


    Feeling a warm touch from the lips, Ang who was scared put her hands on his chest and


    subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    ¡°Jessica and Danis are still there.¡± James hugged her waist and whispered in her ears, rubbing his lips


    against her ears intentionally or unintentionally while speaking.


    The strength of Ang¡¯s hand against his chest was a little weaker. She frowned slightly, finally put her


    hand back, and continued to stay in his arms obediently.


    It was just that the warm touch from the earlobe made her ufortable all over. She uneasily turned


    her head so that her earlobe was farther away from his lips.


    James¡¯s voice was very small, and the people next to him didn¡¯t hear what he said at all. They only saw


    that they were close and there were more smiles on James¡¯s face.


    Seeing the two people¡¯s increasingly intimate and natural behavior, Jessica lowered her head slightly.


    There was a sh of unwillingness and coldness under her eyes.


    ¡°There are a lot of guests here today. Uncle and Jessica should better persuade this new member of


    your family. It¡¯s nothing to offend one or two nobles. But if you offend too many people, I¡¯m afraid that


    both the Rodriguez family and the Smith family cannot solve it.¡±


    James said this to Edward and Jessica, but his gaze fell on Timothy.


    Timothy lowered her head and tugged at the wedding dress that was ripped by the wheelchair. Under


    his cold gaze, her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°James, thank you for reminding us. Please forgive us for what Miss Timothy said just now.¡± Jessica


    tried her best to pull her lips and said with a smile.


    ¡°Please rest assured. I don¡¯t like to care about mean people,¡± James said, ¡°But it¡¯s a wedding today.


    Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to call Miss Timothy like this?¡±


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say you are tired just now?¡± James looked down at Ang and squeezed her


    earlobe. He seemed not to see her frown and went in while putting his arm around her waist.


    After he left, Timothy snorted, ¡°Asshole! I almost killed his woman but he still has to witness me marry


    into a rich family! Humph!¡±


    The guests looked in this direction with sympathy, disdain, dislike, or indifference.


    ¡°Miss Timothy, the people who attend the wedding today are either wealthy or respectable. You should


    pay attention to your words and deeds. Also, it¡¯s not time for the bride to enter the venue. Please go


    back to where you should go first.¡± Jessica said softly in a voice as low as possible.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Timothy red at Jessica murderously and kicked her leg, ¡°You damned cripple. Mind yourself.


    After today, I am your grandmother, so you are not qualified to take care of me!¡±


    Listening to this, several guests raised their voices and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for Mrs. Lewis to say that. Miss Jessica does have a disability, but if you say she is a cripple,


    it will be too hurtful.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It is going too far for Mrs. Lewis to poke her wound like this.¡±


    ¡°Children all know that they should be courteous to the disabled. Mrs. Lewis not only said many


    abusive words but also kicked Miss Jessica¡¯s wounded leg. Isn¡¯t it too cruel?¡±


    These people were all speaking for Jessica, but she felt more depressed because their words all meant


    that she was a disabled person.


    However, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be a disabled person...


    As soon as Ang entered the Honour Hall, she attracted arge number of people¡¯s attention. They


    all looked at her in astonishment.


    Except for the newly appointed officials in the past two years, others all basically knew Ang. They


    also heard of the grievances among her, the Smith family, and James.


    So it was inevitable for them to be surprised when they saw Anging to Mr. Lewis¡¯s wedding


    together with James, arm in arm.


    Ang was indifferent to the gazes of those people. She just found a corner, let go of James¡¯s arm,


    and sat down.


    Jessica was not here at the moment. Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to y a loving couple with James.


    ¡°Are you kicking down thedder?¡± James took two sses of champagne from the waiter¡¯s tray and


    put one in front of her.


    Ang pursed her lips and when she was just about to open her mouth, the phone vibrated.


    She took out her mobile phone, nced at the caller ID, and wanted to hang up. But she hesitated


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    while thinking that Mr. Conrad would arrange for someone to pick her up tonight.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± James asked, looking at her phone.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to answer the call in front of him so she hung up, ¡°Sales call.¡±


    James stared at her for a while, with a wild look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ang was afraid of being caught by him. She took a sip of champagne, only to find that


    the palms of her hands were sweating.


    James tapped his slender fingers on the table a few times and said casually, ¡°Nothing, I just thought


    you wouldn¡¯t answer.¡±


    There was a flutter in Ang¡¯s heart. She wondered if he was suspicious.


    ¡°Is it your brother?¡± James asked.


    Hearing this, Ang calmly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°...Yes.¡±


    At this time, several people came to talk with James.


    James nced at Ang¡¯s cell phone, smiled at the group of people, and went to talk with them


    elsewhere.


    The ce where they talked was not too far, but it was not close enough to hear the conversation.


    Ang listened carefully for a while, and when she was sure that she couldn¡¯t hear what they were


    saying, she took out her cell phone and dialed the unfamiliar number.


    The line was busy and no one answered.


    Ang looked at James, who was surrounded by a crowd not far away, and felt a little nervous when


    she heard the sound ¡°Sorry, please hold on, the subscriber you dialed is busy now¡± again from the end


    of the mobile phone.


    Could it be that the call was made by Mr. Conrad? Did he feel angry after getting hung up on?


    Ang frowned. Two minutester, she made the call again. After ringing twice, the phone was


    connected.


    ¡°You...¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by a sweet and enthusiastic female


    voice, ¡°Hello, this is Huitong Community. We have just built a batch of new houses here. The location is


    convenient for daily life and the environment is elegant and quiet...¡±


    Ang listened patiently and said, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Then she hung up the phone.


    ¡°Ang!!!¡± Raya ran over in a short ck evening dress, yelled, and hugged Ang from behind,


    ¡°Wow, you are super beautiful and amazing today! Fascinating! Unique! You are so outstanding!!!¡±


    The front part of her words was normal but thetter part was unexpected.

 Chapter 211 Blinded by Your Beauty

    Chapter 211 Blinded by Your Beauty


    ¡°¡­ You let go of me first." Ang felt her neck in pain being strangled by Raya, and almost passed out.


    Raya let go of her. Raya pulled the chair and sat next to Ang. She held her chins with her hands and


    looked at Ang with bright eyes, "Wow, how can there be such a beautiful girl like you in the world?


    You are just like a fairy, so beautiful!"


    Ang was speechless.


    The first few words Raya said to praise her were normal, but thetter became much more hypocritical


    and exaggerated.


    "Can you talk to me normally?" Ang said.


    "Ha-ha, I''m telling the truth. You are really beautiful!" Raya''s eyes were shining. She got a snack thrown


    into the mouth and then said with her mouth filled with food, "Can you imagine? When you came in with


    James today, everyone was blinded by your beauty!"


    "Since I praise you so much, can you tell me when those videos of Timothy will be released?" Raya


    said with an ingratiating smile as she leaned on Ang''s shoulder.


    Ang was not used to such kind of intimate physical contact with others, so she pushed Raya away


    and said indifferently, "I don''t know."


    "Ang, you''re super beautiful today, a hundred times more beautiful than Miss Smith! " Raya moved


    to Ang again and mumbled.


    Ang felt her eyebrows twitched as she looked Raya move closer, "Do you know any other adjectives


    other than beautiful?"


    "You find the truth! My English is not good enough and I always failed in examinations. What I hate


    most is writing essays!" Raya said with her head lowered in despair.


    Ang said, "James will arrange someone to release the video. I don''t know when it wille out."


    Hearing this, Raya covered her mouth in surprise, "Will James do something like this?"


    "Why wouldn''t he?" Ang lowered her eyes and gloom went past her eyes.


    After all, James and Jessica were the same kind of people, they would try all means to reach their


    goals. What else couldn''t he do?


    Raya smiled cheekily and said with shyness, "I thought he is a fairy that eats flowers and drinks dews.


    Maybe he even doesn''t need to poop."


    Speaking of James, she was a little depressed. But with Raya around to interrupt her, her depression


    was gone.


    The two sat and chatted for a while. Most of the time, it was Raya whoined about Marley to


    Ang while pointing at him.


    Raya said that Marley''s mother was a mistress, who was beautiful but evil. Raya also told Ang that


    Marley kept provoking Sean, but failed many times. He was just like a cockroach that couldn''t be killed


    easily.


    Anyway, she was defending her boyfriend.


    In the upper-ss circle, there were always endless affairs, so Angle was not surprised by the scandals


    in the Brown family, but she still nced at Marley several times.


    Marley had a pair of nted eyes, just like Felix. He seemed to sense that Ang was looking at him,


    so he turned to look at her several times.


    Then he raised the ss of wine at her and winked at her in a self-considered handsome way.


    His movements were tempting and revolting, and the way he looked at her was as disgusting as the


    slime left by snails crawling through.


    And he didn''t just look at Ang like this. He would look at any woman who was attractive or scantily


    dressed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ang, your family is here." Raya patted Ang on her shoulders and looked outside the door.


    Hearing this, Ang subconsciously looked toward the door. Then she found her parents, her brother


    and sister-inw hade in. She frowned and subconsciously lowered her head.


    Probably because James changed his attitude towards her, her parents came to Bamboo Estate


    several times to persuade her to go back home, but she refused.


    Later, she felt them annoying and simply did not see the two, but her parents never gave up and kept


    But such avoidance didn''t help at all. Lorenzo came to look for her as soon as he entered the door.


    After seeing where she was, he came to her.


    "Ang, what do you think about what I told you earlier?" Lorenzo was wearing a blue suit with stripes,


    which made him look elegant and gentle, "Jessica has already forgiven your wrong doings. Your


    mother and I will also not bother with the mistakes you made anymore."


    The car ident two years ago was well-known. Everyone knew that after the ident, Ang was


    sent to prison and the Chante family disowned her for self-protection.


    Since Lorenzo went to find Ang, many people looked over at them.


    "But after you go back this time, you should be obedient. After all, not everyone is as considerate as


    Jessica." James finished the rest of his words gently.


    Ang snorted when she heard this. Her face seemed to be softer because of the make-up, but now it


    was full of mockery.


    He talked to her in a gentle way, but what he said was harsh.


    Without waiting for her to reply, Elva said hurriedly, "Ang, juste back home. You have not been


    home for two years. Every time I saw your empty room, I feel¡­"


    As she said, her eyes turned to be red. She choked up so much that her words were almost inaudible.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Chante. I''m not your family member anymore." Ang turned her head to avoid


    her mother''s red eyes. With so many people around, she didn''t say anything to embarrass them.


    Hearing what she said, Lorenzo''s expression turned bad, but he soon returned to normal, "Ang, I


    know you are ming us for not helping you when you were imprisoned two years ago. But you did the


    wrong thing and crippled Jessica''s leg, you should go to jail. Jessica already showed mercy since she


    didn''t sue you and let you stay in prison for your life.¡±


    "She crippled a leg, and my daughter also had a leg broken. Why does my daughter have to spend two


    years in jail?" Elva interrupted him with red eyes to protect her daughter.


    Lorenzo had a long face, but he didn''t yell in anger as usual. He just said indignantly, "You are the one


    who spoiled your son and daughter, and they ends up like this!"


    "I gave birth to them after ten months of pregnancy! Why couldn''t I do this?" Elva nced at them in


    anger and then turned to look at Ang. She immediately shed tears.


    "Ang, even if you don''t want to go home, what about James? Your father told me if you go back


    home, the Harvey family may allow him to marry you. If you don''te back, they will certainly not


    allow you to marry him."


    Ang''s face sank and she tilted her head to look at Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo met her eyes and said as if he was doing for her own good, "No matter how bad you are, you


    are still my child. I still have to consider your future. I treat you badly because I want you to be a


    sessful person one day. All parents want their children to have a good future, right?"


    "Oh!" Ang sneered and walked up to Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo had a smile on his face, "You agree to go back home?"

 Chapter 212 An Idiot

    Chapter 212 An Idiot


    "Nice try!" Ang stood in front of Lorenzo and looked up at her father, whom she once admired. Then


    she said in a suppressed voice, "When I was of no use, you dumped me. When I have some use, you


    want me to be your daughter again¡­"


    She clenched her fist and said to Lorenzo word for word, "Lorenzo, how can there be such a good


    thing? Do you think I''m still the same idiot as before?"


    "You--" Lorenzo reached out and pointed at her with a sour face.


    Ang forced him to put down his fingers one by one and said with curved lips, "There are so many


    people here. Don''t you fear that I will make a big mess and ruin your reputation?"


    She didn''t have any expectations towards her biological father anymore, but she didn''t want her brother


    and sister-inw to be embarrassed.


    Lorenzo stared at her with wide eyes and withdrew his fingers. His face turned red because of anger.


    "James is looking at us. If you don''t leave, guess what he will think? You are bullying me or coercing


    me?" Ang said.


    Lorenzo looked in the direction she pointed. Then he found that James was surrounded by a group of


    people and he was looking in the direction of Ang at this time.


    He was talking to someone with a smile on his handsome face, but his eyes were cold when he looked


    at Lorenzo and Ang.


    Lorenzo suddenly realized something.


    Why did the cooperation he was sure of fail? Why did James ask for a lot of money when his son made


    a mess in Dream Club? Why did he want thend the Chante family auctioned in city G? Why did the


    Harvey family put thatnd in auction but refused to sell it to the Chante family?


    These questions seemed to exin everything at this moment.


    In order to keep James from retaliating against the Chante family for what Ang had done two years


    ago, he deliberately treated Ang coldly in front of James.


    Before all these things happened, he deliberately emphasized that he didn''t care about his unfilial


    daughter and he had no rtionship with her.


    At this moment, Lorenzo thought a lot and really regretted what he had done. He lost so much!


    "Lorenzo, what''s wrong with you?" Elva saw that he remained still for a long time and his expression


    was not good, so she asked, "Your disease attacks again?"


    Ang snorted, "It''s the disease, an obsession disease."


    "I''m fine." Lorenzo didn''t get angry with her, which was a rare thing. Instead, he looked at Ang and


    said to her with a much more sincere attitude was more sincere, "I know that we make you


    disappointed as your parents, this is our fault."


    These days, Elva felt sad every time she saw her husband and her daughter quarrel. This time, when


    she saw her husband admit his mistake, she couldn''t help but shed tears. She choked and sobbed for


    a while.


    "I''m not begging you to forgive me all of a sudden. But I am your father after all, and the Chante family


    is also your home. If you meet any difficulties, you can tell me and your other family members."


    Lorenzo sighed lightly and reached out to pat Ang''s shoulder.


    But Ang took a step back expressionlessly to avoid his touch.


    He changed his attitude just because she had some value, which made her feel even more disgusted.


    Lorenzo feared that Ang would dislike it if he did too much. So, heforted her with a few words


    and then left with Elva, whose eyes were red. But before he left, he asked his son and daughter-inw


    to get along with Ang.


    "Just ignore what he said!" Greyson said with a gloomy face. He pushed the wheelchair to the table


    and finished the champagne Ang had just taken one sip, "He treats you better because that bastard


    James is close to you now."


    Luna nced at his leg in ster and despised, "You are clever this time, so rare! You get your legs


    hurt but your brain recovered?"


    "Greyson, how do youe? Your arms and legs haven''t recovered yet. Will this get your recovery


    dyed?" Ang asked.


    Greyson didn''t care about it at all, and he just said indifferently, "No dy at all. Even my legs and arms


    are broken, I am still fine. I have a magical shield."


    "What did you say? A magical shield?" Raya asked with bright eyes, "Are you also interested in those


    martial arts novels?"


    Raya always cared about something strange.


    Greyson was not interested in martial arts novels, but he read some fantasy novels online when he was


    boring. The two of them had a heated argument about which were better, martial arts novels or fantasy


    novels.


    "The doctor said he almost recovered. The ster will be removed soon." Luna ignored the two fools,


    "He always worried that you would suffer when you are with Mr. Harvey. He insisted oning in the


    wheelchair. If it weren''t for you, he would definitely note to such a boring wedding."


    Her husband was a man who had his own pride. Sometime ago, he was so boring lying in bed all day


    but still refused her to take him out in the wheelchair. He said it was a shame going out in a wheelchair.


    But he still had to take the wheelchair since he wanted toe to see Ang.


    Hearing what her sister-inw said, Ang was finally relieved.


    Soon, James came over with a ss of red wine. He carefully looked at Ang''s face and withdrew his


    gaze when he found Ang was not angry or sad.


    "I have a bad stomach!" As soon as he came over, Raya stopped the happy talk. She covered her


    stomach and squinted her eyes. Then she said, "What? No, no, I have to go to the toilet! Ang, I''ll go


    first!"


    As soon as Ang responded to her, she ran away quickly like a rabbit. She even forgot to pretend


    anymore. She just removed her hands from her stomach and ran away.


    Greyson looked at James with nted eyes and seemed to be unsatisfied with him at all.


    "Mr. Harvey," Luna coughed in embarrassment and pinched Greyson''s waist, "Have you recovered


    from your injury?"


    James put the ss on the table and gave Greyson a meaningful nce, "I am fine."


    He should have recovered, but Ang deliberately knocked his wound several times with her elbows,


    so his wounds tore apart. Now, his situation was improved, but he was still far from recovery. Ang


    lowered her head and pretended not to see his nce.


    "Ang was in operation at that time. Greyson was emotional and he did something ridiculous. He felt


    very guilty recently. He regrets being too impulsive that day and he wants to find an opportunity to


    apologize to you."


    Luna red at Greyson and said, "It just happens that Mr. Harvey is here. Don''t you want to apologize


    to him? Do it now!"


    "I am sorry!" Greyson gritted his teeth and said, "I regret not getting him ... that day."


    Luna pinched him, but he gritted his teeth and said the word "dead".


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Greyson, Greyson¡­" Luna smiled in embarrassment under James''s cold gaze. She wanted to defend


    Greyson, but didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 213 Stab Him to Death

    Chapter 213 Stab Him to Death


    James looked at Greyson and said coldly, "You are lucky because you are Ang''s brother."


    "I''m always lucky to have such a good sister!" Greyson red at him and said, "It''s a pity that she falls


    in love with a son of a bitch like you!"


    Just then, a few people came to James. When they heard Greyson''s words, all of them fell silent. They


    didn''t know whether they should stay or leave. If they left, then they lost the rare opportunity to meet


    James; if they didn''t leave, the situation would make them quite awkward.


    "Greyson, are you crazy? Can you stop?" Luna didn''t pretend to be polite anymore. She directly pulled


    Greyson''s ear and said, "Apologize to Mr. Harvey!"


    Greyson embarrassed Mr. Harvey in front of so many people, howe he vented his anger on


    Ang?


    Greyson grimaced in pain. He didn''t struggle or apologize.


    "What do you want from me?" James nced at Greyson but ignored him.


    He just looked at the group of people around him who were still entangled, "What do you want from


    me?"


    The people were already in their middle age. The eldest of them seemed to be even older than


    Lorenzo. But they still treated James respectfully when facing him. He even seemed to be ttering and


    craven.


    "We haven''t seen you for a long time, so wee to greet you, Mr. Harvey." One of them said.


    Ang lowered her eyes, then she stood up and said, "Greyson, Luna, let''s move to somewhere else."


    James was about to talk something serious with others and it was not suitable for her to stay.


    Moreover, she happened to have something to talk to her brother and sister-inw.


    "Go, go, go, go over there, there is no one there!" Greyson pointed to a table farthest away from here.


    And then, he went there without the help of Ang and Luna. He just directly turned his wheelchair


    with one hand and left, as he was eager to be far away from James.


    Ang was worried that he might bump into someone else if he couldn''t control his direction like that,


    so she took a few quick steps to the back of the wheelchair and pushed him to the ce they chose.


    Luna also followed the two of them, with helplessness in her eyes.


    "Howe I don''t remember that I have ever seen you?" Watching Ang disappear into the crowd,


    he put his fingers on the table and tapped on it gently.


    The group of people looked at each other in embarrassment, and one of them stood out to exin, "Mr.


    Harvey meets a lot of people every day, and it''s normal that you don''t remember us."


    Under normal circumstances, no one would ask this kind of question. They would just continue the


    conversation with the greeting of "long time no see".


    After that, they could choose to talk or not ording to their mood. Nobody would find fault like James.


    "Oh." James stood up to take a ss of champagne from the waiter. He shook it and asked, "So,


    what''s up with you guys?"


    The oldest one said in embarrassment, "Nothing serious, it''s just ..."


    "Since you don''t have anything, I will leave first. I have something urgent to handle." As an apology to


    these people, James took the champagne, and took a sip. He was about to get up and head towards


    Ang.


    Ang pushed Greyson to the farthest table, and then she sit on a chair. She also asked Luna to sit


    down as well.


    "Do you have something to say?" Luna asked.


    Ang nodded, "When the wedding is over, I''m leaving¡­"


    "You''re leaving after the wedding? To where?" Greyson didn''t expect her to say this, and his expression


    instantly changed, "Are you leaving by yourself or with someone else? Is that bastard James going to


    take you to somewhere? Is he going to lock you up and forbid us from seeing you?"


    Without waiting for Ang''s answer, he turned his wheelchair towards James, "Son of a bitch, James,


    I''ll go find him!"


    "Why are you going to find him?" Ang sighed softly and grabbed the wheelchair to stop him.


    Greyson''s eyes were red with anger, "Let go of me! This bastard, I should have stabbed him to death


    "Can you keep quiet and let Ang finish her words?" Luna frowned and said, "Ang, what''s going


    on?"


    Ang pulled Greyson back to where he was and said, "James''s grandfather feels that it is bad for the


    Harvey family if I am with James. He will have someone take me away tonight."


    Hearing this, Luna frowned. She wanted to say something but finally chose to stop.


    Ang pursed her lips and said, "Luna, don''t worry. I''ve talked to James'' grandfather. He will have


    someone take me away. He will also stop James from doing anything to you and my brother.¡±


    Ang''s exnation made Luna embarrassed, even her makeup couldn''t even cover her reddened


    face.


    "Luna, you don''t have to feel guilty or embarrassed about it, as you''ve been good enough for me. You


    are the mother of two children and my brother is an undiscerning man. It is good for you to consider


    more." Ang said.


    Luna''s eyes were a little red and she said softly, "Your brother and I owe you so much. If it weren''t for


    Mr. Harvey holding us hostage, you wouldn''t have to live in such pain."


    "I can''t me you guys. After all, it is the grudge between him and me, but I have dragged you into


    this." Ang said.


    From the time he knew that Ang was leaving, Greyson didn''t say a word, but his eyes were


    bloodshot.


    "It''s good that Ang can leave Mr. Harvey, why are you sad?" Luna looked at Greyson. She


    pretended to be normal but tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ang suffered so much that she shouldn''t suffer because of the ident two years ago. She


    wondered whether Ang could leave sessfully. If Ang could leave sessfully, would she live


    happily?


    "¡­ What ce will they send you to?" Greyson clenched his fist tightly and looked up at Ang with


    his bloodshot eyes.


    "I don''t know yet. They didn''t tell me but it won''t be B City." Ang smiled and bent down to hug him,


    "Greyson, don''t worry, I''ll talk to you and Luna when I get to my destination. You can call me too. My


    cell phone number remains the same."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Greyson frowned, "But ..."


    "Why are there so many buts?" Ang lowered her eyes and hid the bitterness and hatred in her eyes,


    "For me, to leave James and go somewhere else is the best option in my life."


    If she stayed by James'' side, she really didn''t know how much longer she can endure. Maybe one day,


    she couldn''t take it anymore. Then she would kill her after killing James to end her short but gloomy


    life.


    Greyson hugged her tightly with the veins popping out of his neck, and then he said to Ang word by


    word as if what he said was squeezed out of his throat, "So when are you leaving? When exactly? I''d


    like to ... see you off." He really had difficulty saying this.


    Ang was about to reply when James'' voice suddenly sounded in her ears, "Leaving? To where?"


    Ang''s heart suddenly jumped quicker, and then her eyes widened with panic. She feared that James


    would find out the truth. She leaned over Greyson''s shoulder to adjust herself and then look up at


    James.


    James was standing beside them with dark eyes.


    Ang didn''t know how much he had heard or if he suspected anything. She felt her heart was racing


    and her limbs were aching, but she had to pretend to be normal.

 Chapter 214 Dont Go Too Far!

    Chapter 214 Don''t Go Too Far!


    "My brother asked me when I am going to leave tonight, and he wanted to know where I am living


    now." Ang grasped the corner of her dress tightly and said with a slightly trembled voice.


    James raised his eyebrows slightly, "Is that so?"


    Ang swallowed saliva unnaturally. Her heart jumped so quickly that it almost jumped out of her


    throat. What did he mean by that?


    "James, don''t go too far!" Greyson stared at James with red eyes, "Even if my sister is your girlfriend,


    there''s no need for her to tell you everything she told me! She''s a human being, not a pet that belongs


    to you alone!¡±


    James nced at Greyson lightly and said with obscure eyes, "What else can you do besides yelling at


    me?"


    "What I can do is none of your business!" Greyson gritted his teeth.


    James snorted lightly, "Useless."


    "Who is useless? Tell me clearly. Say it again if you have the guts." Greyson didn''t like James no


    matter what he said. Even it was only his hair fell on the ground, Greyson would find it unpleasant.


    "Shut up!" Luna covered Greyson''s mouth and reprimanded him. Then she turned to look at James,


    "Greyson drank some wine before he came, and he behaves badly after he got drunk."


    Greyson was still struggling but when he saw Ang''s slightly furrowed brow. He mumbled, prized


    Luna''s hand, and grimaced without saying another word.


    "I still don''t know when I''ll go back tonight." They still had to finish the show, so Ang said, "And my


    brother is not yet healed. You cane to see the ce I live some other day."


    Greyson stared attentively at James and snorted with a grimace.


    "I see that Mr. Chante and Mr. Chante are looking at this way. Greyson, Luna, you had better go to be


    with them first." Ang was worried that her brother might leak something if he continued to stay here.


    Apparently, Luna thought the same as her, "Beforeing here, Mom and Dad said that they want to


    introduce a few people to us. Ang, we''ll go first."


    Ang nodded her head.


    Luna pushed Greyson away. But Greyson still looked back every now and then in the wheelchair.


    "It''s only a short time apart but your brother is so sad. He seems to extremely care about you today."


    James looked at Greyson''s back and emphasized the word "extremely".


    Ang''s heart thumped, and her hands hanging around felt weak, "My brother has always been so


    good to me. Unlike you, you sometimes treat me well, but treat me bad other times."


    James looked down at her. With the sun shining through the window, the cor of his shirt cast a


    shadow on his neck.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Ang looked up at him and her nostrils sweated.


    He reached out and helped her put her hair behind her ear. Then he said in a dry voice, "I won''t treat


    you like this anymore."


    Ang frowned. She was not used to be so intimate with him, so she took a few steps back to stand


    away from her. Then they looked into each other''s eyes without talking. Time seemed to stop at this


    point.


    "I finally found you!" Someone put an arm on Ang''s shoulder and her long nails pinch into her


    shoulder, "Bitch!"


    Ang turned around and saw Timothy. Then she saw Timothy, who dressed as a bride standing


    behind her, there was cruelty on her face with delicate makeup.


    Ang felt her shoulder hurt a little. She reached out and tried to pull Timothy''s hand on her shoulder


    away. But someone was faster than her, as James had already dragged Timothy aside.


    Timothy wanted to curse the one who pulled her away, but when she found who he was, she didn''t say


    anything.


    "Apologize to her." James stood beside Ang and looked down at the red marks on her shoulder


    caused by Timothy''s nails. His eyes sank and anger appeared in his eyes.


    "Sorry!" Timothy subconsciously wanted to apologize, but after she apologized, she suddenly realized


    something and said, "I am now with Mr. Lewis, and not an escort from the Dream Club anymore. Why


    should I apologize to her at yourmand?"


    James narrowed his eyes slightly and twitched his lips.


    "Fine, I will apologize. What''s the big deal?" The sweat on Timothy''s forehead was dripping out, "Bitc ...


    Ang, the wedding is about to start, and you must watch it closely! You''ll be sitting in the first row!"


    Aside, the onlookers knew a lot of gossips today. Some of them just came to watch the fun, some


    signed, but others showed sympathy.


    "This bride is making a mess again."


    "The good reputation of Mr. Lewis and the Lewis family will be ruined by this new Mrs. Lewis."


    "From the time Mr. Lewis announced his marriage, the Lewis family and the Smith family have be


    a joke!"


    "This woman called Timothy is so vulgar and brainless, what exactly does Mr. Lewis see in her?"


    When Jessica pushed her wheelchair over, she happened to hear the whispering of the guests. The


    smile on her face froze as she quickly turned her wheelchair and went through the crowd to Ang and


    the crowd around Ang.


    Danis was right beside Jessica, so he naturally heard what the guests said. His expression was not


    good either.


    "Miss Timothy, the wedding is about to start. You should go and get prepared." Jessica said in a warm


    voice.


    Timothy was still angry at Ang, so she kicked the wheelchair and cursed, "Don''t I know when the


    wedding will start? What the hell is the hurry, you damn cripple!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she turned around to look at Ang fiercely, and then left.


    Ang ignored her. But seeing Jessica kicked backward in the wheelchair, she didn''t hide her delight


    at all.


    James looked down at her, his eyes rested on her slightly curved lips for a moment and then moved


    away.


    "Jessica, how are you?" Danis immediately grabbed her wheelchair and asked anxiously.


    Jessica''s face was pale. She looked very thin and weak, "I am okay Danis. Don''t worry."


    "That woman is really irrational!" Danis looked at the stained on the corner of Jessica''s dress and said


    with gloomy face, "I''ll go find Grandpa!"


    Ang was not in the mood to admire the scene of the siblings caring about each other. She just


    turned around to leave.


    James also followed Ang without saying anything to Jessica and Danis.


    "James, Ang, please wait a moment." Looking at the back of the beloved couple, Jessica clutched


    on the armrest of the wheelchair harder and stopped them.


    Ang stopped to look back at Jessica. She paused for a moment and took James''s hand naturally,


    and then she lowered her hand to y with James''s fingers.


    Seeing how intimate they were, Danis snorted. He couldn''t tell how he felt in his heart at all.


    "Something unpleasant happened between you and Timothy. If she said something she shouldn''t say


    or did something she shouldn''t do, I''ll apologize for her." Jessica said sincerely, as her eyes flickered


    when she saw James and Ang holding their hands tightly.

 Chapter 215 Wearing It for Me

    Chapter 215 Wearing It for Me


    James lowered his eyes to look at Ang''s hair. He wrapped his hands around Ang''s waist and


    pulled her into his arms with a little force, "If all problems could be solved with apologies, do we still


    need the police?"


    Ang was caught off guard by his hug. Hearing his steady and strong heartbeat, she subconsciously


    stared up at him with eyes wide open.


    "What''s wrong?" James looked at her face with surprise. His eyes shed slightly and he naturally


    lowered his head to kiss her on her lips.


    With him in her eyes, Ang frowned and released his hand to push him away. But James was strong,


    the arm that confined her waist did not move at all.


    He suddenly said, "Fine, do not be angry. If you really like that short evening dress, wear it for me when


    we get back.


    Ang turned to look at Jessica''s face filled with undisguised sadness and pursed her lips.


    She didn''t push against him anymore but turned to wrap her hands around his neck, "Okay!"


    Jessica looked at their PDA and could no longer keep the smile on her face.


    She coughed lightly and said, "I understand you, James. Timothy went too far. If you really want to do


    something about it, I will not stop you, James."


    "You won''t stop him, right? You want him to do that." Angy in James''s arms nervously. However,


    When she faced Jessica, she was smiling adorably, "But, sorry to disappoint you. James is a generous


    man, and he didn''t care what Timothy did."


    Jessica bit her lip and said with a despondent expression, "I just came to apologize for Timothy. How


    can you think of me like this?" She smiled bitterly and didn''t finish her sentence.


    "Ang, how can you think of Jessica like that?" Seeing Angy in James''s arms, Danis really


    wanted to pull her out, "Jessica kindly apologized to you on behalf of Timothy. What''s your attitude?"


    Jessica tugged his sleeve and smiled bitterly, "Danis, stop talking. After all, it was Timothy''s fault at


    first."


    "If it is her fault, why should you be med for it?" Danis said to her. Then he turned to look at Ang.


    Seeing that she had no regrets of what she did, he was both angry and jealous. It was hard to tell


    which emotion weighed more in his heart.


    "The marriage between the Harvey family and the Smith family has already been decided by the elders


    of both families. Ang, do you really want to be a mistress who is hated by everyone?"


    Ang had heard even more unpleasant words. She smiled at Danis and leaned closer to James. She


    said deliberately, "It is just a marriage of interest between two giants. James does not like Miss Smith.


    In fact, James and I are a real couple, and she is the mistress."


    Ang said this to Danis, but she kept ncing at Jessica. Seeing that the smile on Jessica''s face


    disappeared, she smiled happier. She just wanted to disgust Jessica!


    "Ang, you ¨C why are you so shameless?" Danis clenched his fist tightly and his neck was covered


    with hideous veins.


    James was staring at Angel. When he heard what Danis said at this time, he lifted his eyes. Then he


    said as his eyes gradually became colder and colder, "Mind your words, Mr. Smith."


    "Am I not telling the truth?" Danis snorted, "You hugged some other woman in front of your fianc¨¦e. Do


    you think you can bully us like this?"


    James plucked at him with cold eyes, "Then do you think you can say something to me like this?"


    "Danis, stop talking." Jessica sighed lightly. She nced at Ang and James with bitter eyes, turned


    around in her wheelchair, "The wedding is about to start. Let''s go."


    Seeing Danis refused to go, Jessica begged, "Danis, just leave me some dignity."


    "Ang, after two years in prison, you still don''t repent. You still dare to interfere with Jessica''s


    marriage like this. You will sooner orter suffer retribution!" Danis gritted his teeth.


    James''s eyes sank a bit and he was about to speak when Ang took the lead, "Retribution?"


    She smiled lightly, looked at Jessica, and said meaningfully, "I also believe that the time has not yet


    "What do you mean?!" Danis''s handsome face turned to be sour.


    Ang said, "Literally."


    At this time, someone came over to call Danis and Jessica. The siblings left with different thoughts in


    their minds.


    "You really don''t want me to do anything to Timothy?" With the words of Danis echoing in his ears,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    James pursed his lips, unbuttoned a shirt, and tapped the table with his fingers a few times.


    Ang sneered. She took a ss of wine from the waiter and began to drink.


    "Eat something first before you drink." James snatched the red wine from her hand and put it on the


    table, then picked up a snack to feed her.


    Ang took the snack and casually threw it on the table, "There is no need. If you really feel sorry for


    me, do something to Jessica or the Smith family, and I will be happier."


    Let Timothy stay in the Lewis family to disgust Jessica, then let Jessica plot again Timothy. That was


    what she wanted to see.


    With Timothy''s intelligence, she was not a match to Jessica at all. But with old Mr. Lewis'' help, the


    result was hard to tell.


    James looked at the snacks on the table with deep eyes, but did not respond to her immediately.


    "Heh." Ang sneered and sat down on a chair.


    James sat beside her and took a sip of the red wine on the table, "I will."


    "When?" Ang asked.


    No response.


    James just remained silent. Ang looked at him with sarcasm in her eyes, but she was not that


    disappointed, because she didn''t have any expectations towards him.


    The wedding officially began. Except for the guests invited, the wedding host and the decorations, also


    showed how much the old Mr. Lewis liked his young bride.


    When it was the time for the bride''s father toe on the stage, a middle-aged, honest-looking man


    came on stage. He looked a bit disoriented and angry, especially when he handed Timothy over to Mr.


    Lewis, he seemed to be angrier.


    It was normal. His daughter was just in her early twenties, but she was marrying to a man in his


    eighties. In terms of age, the bridegroom could already be considered the bride''s grandfather.


    Ang did not look at the bridesmaids and groomsmen or the eye-catching bride and groom, she


    stared at the screen all the time.


    She frowned since the content on the screen hadn''t changed by the time the tea ceremony began.


    "Don''t worry! It''s only a few minutes away." James whispered to her ear.


    His hot breath circled around Ang''s ear as he spoke, and it was ticklish and intimate. Ang shrank


    her shoulders and dodged him to the side.


    She responded to him lightly and then turned to look at the leading roles on the stage absent-


    mindedly.

 Chapter 216 Feel Sorry for Him

    Chapter 216 Feel Sorry for Him


    The host stood in front of the newlyweds,ughing, and asking joyfully, "How does the bride know the


    bridegroom? Can you tell us more about it?"


    Timothy signaled the host to hand over the microphone, and then took the microphone, pointed to the


    direction of Ang. The guests looked attentively at them. She raised her chin slightly and said


    triumphantly.


    "Ang, it¡¯s nothing that you hooked up with James. I''m married to a rich and powerful family now. I''ll


    see if you dare to fight with me in the future."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This statement caused a sensation among the guests, and the whole wedding scene was bustling.


    Some people looked to the stage, while others looked at Ang.


    However, James was with Ang, and Greyson, the deadbeat of the Chante family, was also there,


    and no one dared to look too tantly.


    They were afraid to offend James, and they were also afraid that Greyson would swing up the chair


    and beat them because of his sister. After all, there was an instructive precedent.


    The Lewis family hastened someone to go up the stage and persuaded Timothy to step down, but she


    disagreed, so several people got up and then took her away by force.


    Lewis may be afraid that his newly-wed pretty young wife would be hurt, so he quickly followed up.


    "Timothy is not feeling well. I hope you''ll excuse her for stepping down to have a rest." Jessica, sitting


    in a wheelchair, was carried to the stage by Danis, and she managed with efforts to pull out a smile.


    "First of all, I''m very d that you came to my grandfather''s wedding..."


    She was interrupted by the noise among the guests.


    "Why do they y this on the wedding?"


    "Is this woman Timothy? Isn''t that guy Felix? "


    "Lewis is a silly old fool to marry such a woman."


    In addition to the faces of Timothy and Felix, mosaics have been made in other ces, but even so,


    the guests can still see clearly what these two were doing.


    Jessica turned and threw her eyes on the video. She panicked and said to Danis, who looked pale, in a


    shivering tone, "Unplug the power supply."


    Ang sat on the sidelines and watched the Smiths and the Lewis in a mess. When Jessica looked at


    her, she even put on a smile.


    She also saw that Danis wanted to rush to her, but was stopped by Jessica.


    However, she was not afraid of Danis. This incident was arranged by James, and she was not involved.


    "You seemed very happy." James looked at her, there was slight tenderness hidden in his deep and


    quiet eyes.


    Ang lowered her eyes, then raised and looked at him, "I''ll be happier to see you fall on evil days."


    Seeing the hatred and disgust in her eyes, James felt he was stabbed in the heart. He was about to


    speak but said nothing, and then he turned and avoided her gaze.


    Her phone vibrated three times in a row. Ang took out her mobile phone and looked at it. It''s WeChat


    message from Raya. New message from WeChat group,


    ¡°That¡¯s what you are going to do, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s stimting to see such a scene.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that child really belongs to Lewis? I suddenly feel sorry for him.¡±


    Ang was surprised at Raya''s typing speed. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Raya replied immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t! It¡¯s too exciting.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°I know I''m a person with inside information, don''t overstate, I would be bashful.¡±


    "Who are you talking so happily with?" James put his fingers on the table and ttered.


    She put away her cell phone and said with a poker face, "Do I have to report to you who I am talking


    to?"


    "No.¡± James stopped knocking on the table, picked up a ss of red wine and shook a few times. He


    drank it down, but he didn¡¯t taste the mellow aroma of it. What was left was just a hint of bitterness.


    The wedding was a mess. But after all, the Smith was a powerful family. The video was quickly cut off.


    The girl group went on the stage to perform and the food came up. Everything was in order, as if the


    absurd scene had not happened.


    Ang was in no mood to watch the performance, as she nced about the banquet hall. After a


    while, several guys moved in front of a waiter and took him by force.


    ¡°Is that your guy?¡± Ang asked.


    James followed her sight and replied positively in a soft voice.


    "He is caught, will they trace down to you?" Ang frowned.


    James pinched her chin and turned her face to him, looked at her eyes, slightly raised the tip of his


    brow. He seemed to be in a good mood, "Are you worried about me?"


    "I''m just afraid of getting involved." Ang forced apart with his hands, and picked up the fish with


    chopsticks and ate slowly.


    James saw her finished the fish in her te. He took the belly part of the fish and picked out the


    fishbone and put it in her te.


    "He is Timothy¡¯s finance in the countryside, and he will not sell me."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether he will betray you. Besides, I don''t like fish paste." Ang just looked


    at the fish on the te, then moved her eyes and ate a piece of bamboo shoots.


    James nced at the fish, which was almost intact except for the stripped bones. He put his chopsticks


    into her te and picked up a piece of fish.


    "What are you doing?" Ang asked with a frown.


    James chewed down the fish in his mouth. As if he didn''t see her unpleasant expression, he put his


    chopsticks into her te again. "I don''t like to waste food."

 Chapter 217: 217 Pursue you

    Chapter 217: 217 Pursue you


    "You can put it on your te." Ang watched the movement of his chopsticks, as he picked up the


    chicken wings she had bitten. She said, "There are extra chicken wings. You can take them from the


    table if you want."


    She tried to block him but failed, and he easily took her chicken wing, "I think yours is more delicious."


    He took a bite; it was exactly the ce where she bit. She didn¡¯t know if he did it naturally or


    consciously.


    "James." She put down her chopsticks and looked at him gloomily.


    James looked up at her and replied with what she had said before, "Don''t be so loud, I can hear you."


    "What do you want?" Word came after word from her.


    "I said," James swallowed the food in his mouth, took out a paper towel and wiped his stained lips,


    "Pursue you."


    Ang paused and sniffed, her voice was very light but full of hatred when she said those words.


    James, ¡°Do you think I will ept your pursuit as if those things had never happened before?"


    She would never forgive what he had done for the rest of her life.


    Those physical pain, those spiritual humiliation, those memories tortured her day after day, and even in


    her dream. It was like a knife engraved in her soul and would never disappear.


    James was affected by her hatred, the light in his eyes dimmed as if he was trapped in quicksand and


    his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were covered by it. He could not see the light and could not breathe,


    and what was left was pain.


    "It''s your business to ept it or not, but it''s my business to pursue you or not." He shook the wine


    ss, and then gulped down. Ang could see his Adam¡¯s apple rolling and the goblet was soon


    empty.


    Ang clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth in anger. "You don''t love me at all, and you just love


    yourself. You always take care of your own feelings, but you won''t consider how I feel!"


    Her silhouette reflected in James¡¯s eyes; his throat was tight as if it had been clutched.


    The phone vibrated. Ang stood up with a straight face and left with her phone.


    James got up and followed her.


    "Don''t follow me!" She turned and looked at him, and roared in a low voice.


    James also stooped; her undisguised disgust injured him. He licked his lips and said lightly, ¡°Felix,


    Jessica and Danis are still here, be careful.¡±


    Her indifference seemed to scoop him out. She said nothing and went straight to the exit of the banquet


    hall with her still buzzing phone.


    James looked at her back. He withdrew before he could step forward. He saw her disappeared at the


    exit and a shadow shed through his eyes.


    "Hello?" Ang didn¡¯t answer the phone until she was in the restroom.


    The phone call was from the people arranged by Lawson Harvey, James¡¯ grandpa. They have arrived


    at the hotel in a ck SUV, asking her to get downstairs as quickly as possible.


    She asked their license te number in case of getting into the wrong car. They said there was only


    one ck SUV down there, and it was more convenient to look for the vehicle than look for the license


    number.


    She agreed and didn¡¯t ask again. She said she would go down immediately, then hung up the phone,


    with her heart thumping.


    She could soon leave James, which made her feel like an illusion, as if she were in a dream.


    She took a deep breath, got out of the restroom, and waited for the elevator. She felt as if someone


    was following her, but every time she turned, there was nobody. Maybe she was too nervous and had a


    wrong impression.


    When the elevator car arrived, she got into the elevator and a pair of hands stopped between her and


    the door.


    She looked at the hands and her heart missed a beat. Did James find any clues and go after her?


    "Where are you going?" The elevator door reopened a little bit, it was Danis¡¯ handsome but slightly


    vicissitude face.


    Her heart was almost pumped to her throat but now she calmed down and ridiculed, ¡°Even my


    boyfriend won¡¯t control where I am going. Why do you care?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s people were waiting for her downstairs, so she didn¡¯t want to entangle with him and pressed


    the close button. But before the door closed, Danis got in and stood beside her, looking dismal.


    She frowned and pressed the open button, trying to catch the next elevator. If Danis still badged her, it


    may ruin her n. But she did not expect that Danis would still follow.


    "Danis, don''t forget what you promised mest time. You said as long as we could sit down and have a


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    talk, you will leave whenever I show up.¡± She frowned and said.


    He smiled bitterly, Anger and pain appeared alternately. "Do you think I want to behave this way?"


    Just seen her with James, he was driven mad. He knew she was a merciless woman and Jessica was


    crippled because of her. He shouldn¡¯t be obsessed by her and there would be no happy ending


    between them, but he just could not let her go.


    The phone vibrated again, the same number was calling her.


    There was a thinyer of sweat on her nose and she said coldly, "If you continue to pester me, I will call


    Jessica over and let her see how her good brother is still entangled with me."


    ¡°Ang.¡± Danis grinded his teeth.


    ¡°Scared?¡± She sneered. Her eyes have been staring at the elevator screen, ¡°If you are scared, get out


    of my way.¡±


    He clenched his fist tightly, feeling helpless, and full of hatred. "James marries you for the sake of


    interests. Do you think he really loves you? You won''t be happy with him.¡±


    "If you and Jessica stay away from me, I will be very happy." The buzzing of mobile phone made her


    heart beat faster, and she didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with Danis.


    She took a quick nce at the elevator screen. Without waiting for Danis to speak, she looked behind


    him and said, "Jessica, Adeline, you are just in time to¡­ "


    Danis'' face changed slightly and he turned back subconsciously.


    Taking advantage of this gap, she immediately went into the elevator, pressed the first floor, and


    pressed the close button several times in a row.


    Close the door! Close the door! Close the door quickly!


    She saw Danis turned from the crack of the door. Her heart was thumping and almost jumping out of


    her chest.


    The moment when the door was about to closepletely, Danis had alreadye running and


    stretched out his hand to block the door.


    There was more sweat on her nose. Would she be wasting more time with him?


    She heard James saying, ¡°Are you in such a hurry, Danis?¡±

 Chapter 218 What was James doing here?

    Chapter 218 What was James doing here?


    Ang¡¯s pupils shriveled, and her breath hurried, her back was soaked wet by cold sweat in a few


    seconds.


    Through the door crack, she saw Danis withdrew his hands, while James stood half a meter away from


    him.


    James seemed to perceive her gaze and turned to her direction. She subconsciously lowered her head


    and avoided his gaze.


    The elevator door eventually closed, yet her heart rate didn¡¯te down. If James really sensed there


    was something wrong, and tried to stop her before she left, was there any chance left in the future for


    her to leave?


    Danis hated her for being a mistress, and he had a long-term feud with James, so he was unlikely to


    gossip. However, she was not sure how likely that might be.


    She licked her dry lips. The color drained from her face, and theyer of sweat on her nose got thicker.


    The elevator arrived at the first floor. She clenched her purse, and walked towards the hotel door as


    quickly as possible.


    The entrance was upied by luxury cars. If there was a ck SUV, it would be obvious. But she


    looked for it several times and couldn''t find the target. She frowned and took a look at the elevator. The


    door just opened and people filed out of it. She flurried to hide, and James was not one of those


    people.


    She was sightly relieved but felt perturbed still. She found an inconspicuous ce, and dialed that


    number with shaking hands, ¡°I can¡¯t find your car at the entrance.¡±


    "We werete. It''s full. Come to B2." said the man over there.


    She hung up the phone in a hurry and got into the elevator. However, when she got off, she saw


    James, and he was standing in front of a ck SUV and saying something.


    She gasped at the sight of him. She hid behind a car, but her eyshes were shaking out of tension.


    What was going on? What was James doing here?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Did Danis say something to him and he got suspicious? Or was it because of something that she did


    that gave her away?


    She took a secret nce and drew back quickly, but he hadn¡¯t left yet.


    What worried her most was what he was saying to those guys who were supposed to pick her up? Did


    he find out what she had stipted with Lawson?


    "Excuse me, Miss. I''m going to start my car. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt." The car owner which Ang


    used as a cover lowered his window, he said to Ang, who was squatting behind his car all this time.


    There were not many people in the underground garage at the moment. The owner''s words, which


    were not loud, yet were very abrupt and clear.


    She didn''t answer, but looked in the direction of James. He was looking around. She didn''t know


    whether he was looking for her or just looking around. If she stood up, even if he didn''t see her face, he


    would recognize her from her clothes.


    And if he found her, whether he knew that she was leaving today, she would not be able to leave.


    "Miss?" Seeing that Ang didn''t move for a long time and didn''t make a sound, the owner of the car


    asked again.


    She smacked her dry lips, frowned and said, "My husband and other women are in the garage too. Can


    I hide in your car for a while?"


    "Oh, yes." The owner said, "But I''ll go back to thepany for a meetingter. I may not be able to


    help you for long."


    She nodded and thanked him with a low voice, ¡°Thank you, sir. I just need five to ten minutes. It won¡¯t


    take you too long.¡±


    If James didn¡¯t left by then, she had no solutions. She secretly nced at him. Seeing that he had


    stopped looking around, she was relieved.


    He lowered his head and said a few words to the people in the ck SUV, took a kraft bag from the


    people inside, and then walked towards the elevator.


    Ang squatted and did not move until the elevator arrived. After James got on, she stood up.


    Unfortunately, a man got out of the car. He waved his hands and asked James to wait for a moment.


    He ran to the elevator impatiently, and pressed the button several times, and the elevator door that had


    just closed reopened.


    She held her breath and shed to the side, using the car to block her body. She could hear her


    heartbeat clearly in the quiet garage, as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    After a few minutes, she didn''t hear footsteps. Then she cautiously popped her head out. The elevator


    door was closed and the floor number had been changed to third.


    "You''d better be careful in the future. Don''t squat beside the car. You¡¯ll easily get hurt.¡± said the driver.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead and gave him a smile. "I see. Thank you."


    "You''re wee." The owner closed the window, started the car and left.


    She saw the ck SUV in a short distance. She stopped and frowned, as she didn¡¯t know what James


    just said to the people inside the car.


    She hesitated for a moment and went to the car. But before she got close, the car started and left. She


    yelled but it didn¡¯t stop.


    "Howe?" she saw the car disappear in her sight and patted on her forehead. She was very


    agitated.


    There was undoubtedly an agreement with Lawson. How did it end up like this? Was it because James


    said something to the people in the car that they changed their mind?


    She took out her cell phone and was about to call them. A car horned. She looked in the direction


    where the horn came from and saw a ck SUV.


    "Here, Miss Chante." It lowered its window, a bald guy wearing sunsses said.


    She put her cell phone away in the wallet, and then quickly walked towards the car. Someone in the


    back got out and opened the door for her.


    "Thank you." After she got in, the man who opened the door for her got into too, sat beside her and


    mmed the door closed.


    It was a seven-seat mini-van, and the driver was the bald guy. There were strong men in suits seating


    in the passenger seat and the seats beside Ang. The two seats in the middle were empty.


    The SUV was very spacious. Sitting in the middle of two strong men, and looking at the two men in


    front of her who were one or two heads higher than her and whose arms were as strong as her legs,


    she felt depressed.

 Chapter 219 You Will Know Upon Arrival.

    Chapter 219 You Will Know Upon Arrival.


    Ang suddenly recalled her life in prison, where many women were not so tall, but looked like this.


    When they let prisoners out for exercise, they would meet with the male prisoners, and many of them


    had the same physique.


    She licked her dry lips and drove those memories in prison out of her mind. Her fingers trembled a little


    when thinking about the prison.


    "May I ask where Lawson wants you to send me?" asked Ang.


    The bald guy answered, ¡°You will know when you get there.¡±


    There was a shiver in her right eyelid, and she felt uneasy. "My brother and sister-inw are worried. I


    want to tell them first."


    "Greyson is not the one who can hide secrets. If you tell him, what if he spills the beans to James? You


    will not be able to leave." said the bald guy.


    Her hands clenched the corner of her clothes, and sweat oozed out of her palm. "Then I won¡¯t tell my


    brother. I¡¯ll just tell my sister-inw so that they can rest assured."


    ¡°We were told not to tell you until you get there. Please don¡¯t embarrass us.¡± The man in the passenger


    seat said.


    Ang said yes, but her emotion sankpletely. If Lawson really just wanted to send her to other


    ces, why would they keep the destination from her?


    She was afraid that she was too naive. She swallowed and quietly took out her mobile phone which


    was locked. Before she could unlock, a hand took her phone away.


    Her jaw was slightly strained, and she turned to the strong man beside her. "What do you mean, sir?"


    "Nothing." The man opened the window and threw her phone out, and then closed the window.


    She saw her phone falling in the middle of the road through the rear window. Then a car came at a high


    speed and ran over it.


    And this scene was like a basin of cold water, pouring her from head to toe, making her feel chilly.


    She took out her phone and just wanted to test the attitude of the people in the car. If they asked her


    what she was doing, she could say that she just felt bored and wanted to check on her Twitter or to


    y games.


    But she didn''t expect that they would just throw away her phone without asking anything.


    "Is Lawson the one who asked you to do this?" She clenched her clothes and asked lightly.


    No one responded, as if no one had heard her. She clenched the corner of her clothes with more


    strength. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Lawson asked her to leave James. She agreed. But why did he treat her like this? There was still no


    response.


    The air in the car seemed to bepressed, and even each breathing began to be difficult.


    She swallowed and slowly asked, "My phone was thrown away, now can you tell me where we are


    going?"


    ¡°You will know when it¡¯s time.¡± said the bald guy in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Her breath became heavier, she said with loathness, ¡°That..."


    "You can save it. We are just doing our job. We know nothing except where you are going."


    She was interrupted by him. She swallowed her questions and car was quiet.


    The car drove smoothly, and the scenery passed quickly. People may feel fidgety and uneasy by the


    almost invariable scene.


    Ang didn''t eat much at noon, and was too upset now, so carsickness came more seriously than


    before. Something rushed to her throat from the deep of her constantly turning stomach. Her stomach


    suddenly contracted, and acid rushed up. She covered her mouth.


    Seeing this, the man sitting on the right side of her moved to the other side with a stern face, almost


    sticking to the window, and then staring at her with vignce.


    Noticing his disdain, she covered her chest instead of her mouth. Another mouthful of acid rushed up.


    She held it in her mouth and frowned.


    The bald man in the driver''s seat turned to her and reminded her, "You can save that. Even if you have


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    an emergency, we will send you to the ce as instructed by Mr.¡±


    He was interrupted by her vomiting. She lowered her head and vomited wine and food decay in the


    middle of the second row.


    Bang! The man sitting on the right side of her looked pale. He seemed to forget that he was in a


    moving car. He directly covered his nose and stood up. As a result, his head bumped into the roof.


    He stood hunched against the window, as she was a man-made gas bomb in his eyes.


    "You are carsick?" asked the man in the passenger seat.


    "Yes." She nodded and said, "I got carsickness in ordinary times, since I do not know where to be sent,


    the carsickness is more serious than usual in a bad mood.¡±


    She covered her chest and vomited out arge pool of things, still in the same ce. The smell of wine


    mixed with rotten vomit immediately filled the car and made everyone nauseous.


    The man who bent over stared at her saliva that had not been wiped, he almost screamed, "Stop! Stop


    now.¡±


    "It¡¯s not allowed to park here." said the bald man. "Hold on a little longer."


    The man who threw her phone seemed to tolerate to the extreme, "No! It smells terrible! It''s ok if you


    don¡¯t stop, but at least open the window. "


    "No.¡± The bald man answered without hesitation.


    She wiped the saliva with her hand and said to the bald man, "It''s too demanding for a mysophobia to


    endure such an environment. I can''t escape from the crack of the window or the skylight. You can lower


    the window or open the skylight a little bit. "


    They have not left the downtown yet, and there were many pedestrians and cars on the road at this


    time. If she shouted, someone might call the police. But no one paid attention, and they didn¡¯t mean to


    open the window.


    She didn''t say it again, but when she felt like vomiting, she turned to the right and vomit on the shoes of


    the man who was a neat freak.


    "Move her to the middle seat!" The man is going crazy. He just took off his shoes and threw them out.


    Then he quickly closed the window. She looked at the closed window, sighed with pity.


    The man in the passenger seat turned and looked at Ang. Then he said to the man who was


    obsessed with cleanliness, "Howe you are weaker than a woman? Take the middle seat. "


    "I won¡¯t." The man looked at the big pool of vomit in the middle of the second row; his face looked bad,


    "Let her sit in the middle. Since the door is locked, she can''t escape."

 Chapter 220 Get Out of the Car

    Chapter 220 Get Out of the Car


    She covered her mouth and made vomiting noises from time to time, thus she did not have time to


    dere herself.


    "Please move to the middle seat," The bald man finally said. "He has a fetish for cleanliness. Please


    forgive."


    "I can understand," She said, clutching her mouth. She bent over and shifted to the left seat in the


    middle strenuously.


    "There seems to be a car following us, Nate." The man in the passenger seat looked in the rearview


    mirror and said to the bald man.


    She pursed her lips and looked back. They were followed by a Volkswagen. She was neither familiar


    with the car model nor the te number. She frowned slightly, and there was more sweat in her palm.


    The bald man turned into the sidewalk, pulling over and slowly stopping, he said to the man in the


    passenger seat, "Get out of the car and see what''s going on."


    The man said yes, opened the door and got off.


    Ang looked at the open door, her heart beating fast, but it was too difficult to escape from the front


    passenger''s seat under the supervision of four men.


    "Nate, I can''t stand the smell. I''ll leave the rest to you!" The man, who was obsessed with cleanliness,


    withstood his nausea, stepped over the vomit, and patted the door on the right side, ¡°Open this door,


    Nate.¡±


    Ang lowered her head, and put her sweating hand on the door handle.


    "Go down from the front." The bald man looked at Ang and said.


    She frowned and had to watch the man walking a few more steps and got off through the door of the


    passenger seat side.


    "The shoes were thrown into the Volkswagen. I lost several hundred dors." After a while, the man in


    the passenger seat came back and closed the door.


    The car restarted and got on highway. Ang spected the direction they were going, she could only


    be sure that it was not going to the airport or the railway station.


    "You will take me to the eastern suburb prison, won¡¯t you?" Her voice was shaking when saying those


    three words.


    There was no response. She was shivering, and she had to squeeze her words. "What are you going


    to charge me with? Why did you send me there? "


    "I''ve made it very clear to you that we are taking orders to send you there. We don''t know anything


    else." said the bald man.


    She lowered her head, thinking of the two years she spent in prison, her eyes were gloomy, and even


    the scar on her eyebrow was stained with anger.


    "What are you doing?" The man in thest row yelled.


    But almost at the same time, Ang took off the stud on her right ear, and quickly put one hand around


    the bald man''s neck and the other hand against his temple, "Stop the car!"


    She can''t go back to that prison. She would rather die than went back to the prison.


    The bald man was not flustered at all, ¡°Do you really believe that you could hurt me with your ear


    studs?¡±


    "You don''t believe me?" Ang said poker-faced, "Don''t you believe the earrings are sharp enough, or


    don''t you believe I dare to do that?"


    The bald man did not answer, obviously did not take her seriously.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man in thest row and the man in the passenger seat wereing for her. She sneered and put


    all her strength in her hands. Her ear studs were punctured into the bald man¡¯s temple. "You all sit


    back, or I''ll kill him and go back to that prison."


    The stud only went in about a millimeter, but Nate, the bald man was already in pain and his arms were


    shaking. The dense blood streamed down his temple, which had a great deterrent effect.


    Both men sat back, but their eyes were fixed on Ang.


    "Still thinks I''m joking? I''ll count to three," She said coldly. "If you don''t step on the brake, don''t me


    me."


    Nate was pale, but remained calm, "If you kill me, going back to prison is the better result. An eye for


    an eye, or you may die on the spot."


    "One." She was not afraid ofmit suicide. How would she be afraid of one more charge?


    Nate was paler, "Miss Chante."


    "Two!" She raised her voice, and the murderous me in her eyes grew higher.


    James took the kraft paper bag that private detective Martin gave him to the bathroom. He did not open


    it until he was in thepartment.


    The cancer patient who changed the car for Jessica two years ago was not a loner in the strict sense,


    and he had a lover. Since the man was diagnosed with cancer, they split up. Two years ago, he got a


    lot of money from Jessica, but in fact, in addition to that big transfer, he gave the equal amount of cash


    to his lover.


    He was afraid that his lover dared not to ept the money, so he wrote a letter in detail exining how


    he got the money. It was done very secretly, so Martin just recently found out.


    When he was identally browsing Nova and J¡¯s WeChat moments, he saw a video. The video


    was a small clip shot by the Art Department of the Student Union of the University, in which Ang


    rushed to Jessica and threatened to kill her.


    Martin spected that the recording held by Jessica probably was recorded by then. The dull and loud


    thud in the recording was also easy to exin.


    The video showed that Jessica was knocked down by Ang. The sound in this video was not very


    clear, but if Jessica was the one to record, the sound would be magnified because she was the closest


    to Ang.


    "I think that video was shot four years ago when Miss Chante was a freshman. That is to say, Jessica


    prepared for the ident for at least two years. "


    "Four years ago, Jessica was only 16 years old. And they said that Ang and Jessica got along very


    well. The friendship between women is really dreadful."


    "The setup of that car ident was not very brilliant, but it was perfect. It was difficult to prove Ang''s


    innocence if I did not find out these evidences. The most important thing is that such a crime was


    James put the evidence into the file bag, and a touch of evil shed in his eyes. He opened the toilet


    banquet hall.


    Ang should havee back, and it''s best to hand her these evidences.


    "James," He was stopped by Jessica whening to the banquet hall, who came out with a


    wheelchair. "Did you arrange this video today?"


    James looked at her condescendingly, his eyes tinted with sulk, "No."

 Chapter 221 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 221 Misunderstanding


    "That man has already told me this. You don¡¯t need to lie to me." Jessica gave him a wry smile, looking


    very pitiful.


    James didn''t change his facial expression after hearing her words, and asked, "Now that you have


    known the answer, why do you bother to ask me?"


    "James, your attitude really makes me sad." Jessica sighed softly and continued, "It seems that as long


    as Ang is involved, your attitude towards me will be like this."


    James curled his lips and said, "You obviously misunderstand me. Even if it has nothing to do with


    Ang, I will treat you in the way you deserve.¡± He just hated her even more because she schemed


    against Ang.


    "At least without her, you wouldn''t let Timothy¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦ present the video at her wedding, would


    you?" Jessica looked up at him with clear eyes.


    James looked indifferent and said, "So what?"


    "I can keep it a secret this time. I won¡¯t go far into it," Jessica replied.


    "But our marriage has already been settled, and we will get engaged soon. I want you to keep a


    distance from Ang in public. This is good for you and me, and our families. What do you think?"


    The corner of James''s mouth arched, showing his sarcasm, "Not very good."


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the Wealth Hall.


    "You are so infatuated with Ang and always trying to protect her. But I don''t know if it is good for


    Ang."


    Jessica''s voice was soft, but her watery eyes were full of jealousy and hatred that could hardly be


    concealed.


    James stopped for a moment, but he didn''t nce at her or say any word to her. Then he strode away.


    Jessica watched him leaving without hesitation. Her smile gradually disappeared, and the bottom of her


    eyes was stained with obscurity.


    Although the Wealth Hall was veryrge, one could look through the room at one nce.


    Ang wore avender evening dress and no one else dressed in the same color like her. So, she


    could easily find her. However, James searched for her back and forth and did not see her.


    James¡¯ brows slightly frowned, and he held the kraft bag more tightly. Then he took out his mobile


    phone and dialed Ang''s number. "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off."


    James pinched his lips and dialed several times in session. But every time there was just a cold


    electronic tone, "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off."


    He hung up the phone and his right eyelid suddenly jumped a few times, which made him a little


    uneasy.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leave? To where?"


    "My brother wants to know when I will leave tonight, and he wants to visit where I live in along with me."


    His earlier conversation with Ang suddenly hit him, and James¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of


    mist. Holding the bag in his hand, he walked towards Greyson and Luna with his long legs.


    Greyson was sitting in a wheelchair pushed by Luna. He was chatting with a group of elders in the


    doldrums along with Lorenzo and Elva. Seeing Jamesing over, Greyson rolled his eyes and


    pretended he didn¡¯t see him.


    On the other side, Lorenzo smiled and said, "Hello, James."


    Then, he nced around James and asked, "Why didn''t Ange with you?¡±


    Although he asked James the question, he was staring at the crowd standing beside him from the


    corner of his eyes. Apparently, Lorenzo wanted the crowd to hear what they were talking about. When


    Elva heard it, she turned to James as well.


    No matter how much James hated someone in the past, he would still maintain the basic social


    manners. But this time he ignored the couple and walked straightly to Greyson, and asked him


    straightforwardly, "Where is Ang?"


    Luna was afraid Greyson would spill the beans, so she said first, "It is really strange you ask us about


    this. She has been with you all the time, and you should ask yourself this question, not us."


    Greyson snorted heavily, feeling a little dissatisfied with his sister.


    They had made a deal that he would send her home. But why did she leave without saying a word?


    Then he felt he shouldn''t me his sister, but James, as James gave Ang no freedom.


    She didn''t have a chance to tell him about it.


    "Again, where is Ang?" James''s face seemed to be covered with frost, and he felt more and more


    anxious.


    The worse his face was, the happier Greyson would be. He got a cast on his leg, so he dangled the


    other leg and sneered, "I don''t know. Even if I know, why should I tell you?"


    Hearing thest sentence, Luna''s brows twisted. She secretly pinched his waist to warn him that he


    should stop talking nonsense.


    Greyson was in terrible pain, but he had to pretend to be all right. So he looked extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°James cares so much about Ang. He is worried about her when he cannot see her.¡± Lorenzo


    exined to the crowd around him with a smiling face. Then he walked to James, ¡°James, did Ang


    go to the toilet? Or, she may be talking with friends. She is an adult now and the security here is


    reliable. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    James frowned and looked at Greyson with his lips biting tightly.


    Greyson looked back at him provocatively, swaying his legs and raising his eyebrows. He was so


    would have put it up.


    ¡°Greyson.¡± Luna said in a low voice.


    Greyson turned around, nced at her, and asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s up?¡±


    "Ang has told you that she will leave. Where does she want to go?" Without waiting for Greyson¡¯s


    provocation, she went on, "I have called her but her phone is powered off."


    Luna suddenly became anxious and looked terrible. She couldn''t tell whether James was cheating


    them. However, she could not figure out whether Ang''s phone turned off automatically out of power,


    or something bad happed to Ang. So, she kept silence.


    "That¡¯s impossible. You must be delisted by her." Greyson''s facial expression changed drastically. He


    took out his cell phone and called Ang.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please call againter..."


    No far away, Luna could hear the prompt tone from the mobile phone, and her face turned deathly pale.


    Lorenzo and the others looked at each other, and Elva''s eyes were red with tears falling down. "What''s


    the matter? Why was Ang¡¯s phone turn off? Greyson, if you know anything, just tell us quickly."


    Luna didn''t know what was happening. She thought it was better to check the surveince in private to


    see where Ang was.


    It was not suitable to reveal that Ang may be sent away by Lawson. Perhaps, Ang¡¯s phone just


    ran out of power. Or, she couldn¡¯t answer their calls because she was on a ne.


    So, if she told them the agreement between Ang and Lawson, she may destroy Ang¡¯s n.

 Chapter 222 I Will Revenge on You

    Chapter 222 I Will Revenge on You


    But before Luna could tell Greyson about her n, she heard him cursing, "Fuck, Ang said your


    grandfather was going to send her away. Why her phone is power off now? If something bad happens


    to Ang due to your grandfather, I will revenge on you and your grandfather."


    Luna wanted to stop him, but Greyson was so angry that he didn¡¯t listen to her at all.


    "...My grandfather?" A thinyer of sweat appeared on James''s head, and panic and anxiety shed


    through his eyes.


    Without waiting for Greyson to say anything, he turned around and strode out of the Wealth Hall.


    Luna watched his figure disappearing quickly from the door with anxiety on her face. She couldn''t help


    but me Greyson, "How can you tell James about this? What if Ang¡¯s phone is just out of power?


    What you did may destroy Ang¡¯s n!"


    Greyson was worried about Ang and did not think about it at all. He said in a daze, "Yes..." And then


    he asked, ¡°What if something bad really happened to her?¡±


    Luna was dumb for a while. Yeah, what if anything really happened to Ang?


    "Is it true that Lawson has sent Ang away?" Lorenzo lowered his head and asked Greyson with


    disappointment in his eyes.


    Elva was surprised with tears hanging on her eyshes when she listened to Ang¡¯s name.


    Greyson didn''t know why he asked about it, and said irritably, ¡°That¡¯s what Ang has told me.¡± He


    paused for a while, and said anxiously, "No, I have to visit Lawson and ask him where Ang is now!"


    He turned the wheelchair and was about to go outside but failed.


    "Since Lawson is involved in this matter, leave it alone," Lorenzo said with a frown, grabbing the


    wheelchair from its back side.


    Greyson stared at him angrily, "Dad, let me go!"


    The men who had been talking to Lorenzo saw that something was wrong, so they just made an


    excuse and left.


    "Don''t mess around!" Lorenzo said solemnly, "If you annoy James, I can still take care of the aftermath


    for you. But, if you offend Lawson, I can''t guarantee you can remain intact. Stay away from Ang from


    now on and forget about her, OK."


    Luna consciously knew what kind of person her father-inw was, but she couldn''t help frowning when


    she heard such words.


    Elva opened her mouth slightly, and the teardrops on her eyshes fell off. Her red eyes were filled


    with doubts.


    "Let me go. I don''t have a father like you! You are a scumbag!" Greyson was not able to use his hands


    and legs than, so he directly bowed his head and bit on Lorenzo''s hand.


    When Lorenzo loosened his hand due to pains, Greyson grimaced, turning the wheelchair and rolling


    over Lorenzo''s feet. Then, he hurried to the door.


    Luna nced at Lorenzo, who was sore and sweaty, and ran to chase Greyson. Lorenzo was furious


    because his son and daughter-inw treated him like this. Then he yelled unhappily at Elva, "Stop


    crying. The only thing you know is crying. You have spoiled your son. He knows nothing but quarrels


    and making troubles for me."


    Elva clenched her teeth, shook off his hands and pped on Lorenzo¡¯s angry face.


    The loud p attracted the attention of countless people present. When they saw Elva, who was known


    for her mild temper and soft heart, hit her husband, everyone was surprised.


    "What has Lorenzo done to Mrs. Chante? He just made her so angry."


    "Mrs. Chante has such a good temper. She doesn''t even speak loudly to others, but she has pped


    Lorenzo in public. Did Lorenzo cheat on Mrs. Chante?"


    "Although he is a phnthropist in public, no one knows what he is really like in his family. If he were


    really a good person, he wouldn''t have made Mrs. Chante so angry."


    Lorenzo heard gossips, and his face turned red. He wanted to exin that the truth was not what they


    thought, but they didn¡¯t ask him face to face.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t exin rashly, because too much exnation would lead to the opposite result.


    His face was getting red and red.


    Lorenzo covered his red and swollen cheek and said sternly, "Elva, what are you doing? Are you crazy


    like Greyson and Ang?"


    "Yes! I am driven crazy by you." Elva''s voice seemed a bit sharp due to its high pitch. "Lorenzo,


    you...you, I made such a mistake. You are contemptible."


    Thest few words were almost silenced because she was choked with sobs.


    Lorenzo never expected that his wife who had always regarded him as a god would beat him.


    He was shocked for a while, and couldn''t even maintain the elegant image in the public.


    Elva wiped away her tears, picked up a ss of red wine from the waiter who was passing by, and


    poured it on Lorenzo¡¯s body.


    Then, she spat on the ground angrily, acting just like what Greyson had done and cursed, "Lorenzo,


    you are a scumbag!"


    She threw the empty cup towards him. Finally, she left with tears in her eyes.


    Not far away, Jessica sat in the wheelchair, watching the scene, quietly and thoughtfully.


    James drove his car and rushed to the hospital ward. Then, regardless of his family members, he


    opened the door with a m and rushed in.


    In the ward, the olddy was sitting next to the bed, holding Lawson''s hand. Shey on Lawson¡¯s arms


    with tears on her wrinkled face, her eyes red.


    Lawson was patting on her back, consoling her gently. The olddy straightened up after seeing James


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    break in. She wiped tears from her face, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Who let you in?" Lawson got up with the support of the bed, his face gloomy. He boomed, "Get out of


    here!"


    The door of the ward was still open, and everyone was looking at the inside ward, sighing.


    No matter how much Lawson hated James, he couldn''t deny that James was the backbone of the


    Harvey Group. Even if he didn''t like him, he had never treated him with such a bad manner before.


    James kicked the door open with his foot and asked nkly, "I have agreed to engage to Jessica. Why


    did you send Ang away?"


    "You are not qualified to question what I have done," Lawson said loudly.


    On the other side, the olddy patted him on his back and said worriedly, "Don''t get angry. It''s not good


    for your health."


    "I''m okay. You go out." Lawson patted the back of her hand. His voice was a little softer but still cold.


    The olddy tried to talk, but finally sighed. Then she went out and closed the door.


    "Why did you take Ang away?" James asked again with his lips tightened.


    Lawson snorted heavily and got out of bed, "If you care so much about her, she will be your


    weakness and ruin everything of you."


    "Did she ruin everything of me, or ruin everything of the Harvey Group?" James lowered his head,


    coldly looking at Lawson, who was weak due to his illness but still sounded powerful.

 Chapter 224 Who Are You?

    Chapter 224 Who Are You?


    Ang bowed her head and gave a wry smile. In her short 20-year life, she had a more colorful life


    than many people. She really didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky...


    The bald man wiped the blood on his temple and started the car.


    At the same time, a white Volkswagen suddenly speeded up with no warning and crushed into the


    Boom! The bald man in the driver''s seat reacted fast. When the Volkswagen hit it, he quickly turned the


    steering wheel, but it couldn''t make a difference due to the fast speed.


    The huge impact made Ang¡¯s stomach ufortable. She tried her best to grab the seat, but failed


    to stabilize her body.


    She felt like that she was squeezed by an invisible hand, and was pressed tightly to the car window.


    Boom!


    Ang¡¯s head hit the ss, and she felt unbearable headache at the same time. She suffered a brief


    loss of hearing, and the car window was broken.


    One hand stretched out from the outside and opened the door. Two men came into the car, and


    searched around. Then they walked directly towards Ang. The stronger man bent down, grabbed


    Ang, and carried her on his shoulders.


    "Who are you?¡± As soon as Ang opened her mouth, her stomach twisted, and a stream of acid


    flowed into her mouth. She pressed her lips tightly and swallowed thest few words.


    The bald man tried to stop them, but it seemed his leg was injured, so he just shouted to them, "Miss


    Chante is the person that Lawson Harvey wants. You¡¯d better think about the consequences before


    doing this."


    The two men ignored him and carried Ang on the shoulders and walked out of the car directly.


    With half of her body hanging upside down, Ang¡¯s face was swollen with blood flowing backwards,


    which looked hideous.


    When they passed the car door, she saw blood under the passenger seat, and the man in the


    passenger seat closed his eyes tightly. She couldn¡¯t figure out whether he was alive or dead.


    "Brother, should we call an ambnce? Wee here for Ang. And there is no need to kill them."


    "Do you know whether he is alive or dead right now?"


    "But if he is alive and we just leave, we will owe him a life."


    "The driver can speak, so he can call an ambnce himself."


    After finishing the words, the man strode forward. Ang was on his shoulders. With her head


    knocking on his back, Ang felt dizzy.


    In their eyes, a human life was worthless. The two men took her to the white Volkswagen with a broken


    headlight and drove away.


    In the hospital.


    "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is not answered for the moment. Please redialter."


    Listening to the voice from the mobile phone, Lawson¡¯s face turned a little unreadable.


    James frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    "Is this your attitude toward your elders?" Lawson became more irritable as he smelled the mixture of


    blood and disinfectant water.


    James frowned more tightly and said, "You have sent four people, so you can call the other three."


    "Not everyone''s number can be stored on my mobile phone." Feeling the pain from his neck, Lawson


    said angrily, "How dare you threaten me for a woman!"


    "Even if my followers bring Ang back now, what can you do?"


    James pressed his lips hard and his eyes covered with coldness.


    "James, I can tell you that you can''t do anything. The situation will not be better. Instead, it will only be


    worse." Lawson had never been so embarrassed before, and his face was flushed with anger at the


    moment.


    James said with bitterness shing in his eyes, "You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Now the only thing


    you should do is to ask your followers to bring Ang here." As soon as James finished his words,


    Lawson¡¯s phone rang.


    Looking at the unfamiliar number, Lawson answered the phone angrily, "Hello? What? Ang was


    hijacked? Oafs! You..."


    Before he could finish his words, James snatched the phone and asked coldly, "Where are you now?


    Did you write down the model and license te of the car that took Ang away?"


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you this." The voice of the person on the other end of the phone was weak.


    The strength that James held the fruit knife was increased.


    Lawson shouted with an ugly face, "If you don''t want me to die, just tell him everything! Tell him what


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    he wants to know. A bunch of idiots!"


    James got what he wanted. Then he put the phone back into Lawson¡¯s hand, and ran out of the ward


    with a pale face.


    "James, what are you doing with a fruit knife?"


    "What''s the matter with the blood on your body? Do you need a doctor to bandage it?"


    "Why do you look so bad? What''s the matter with you and Lawson?"


    Outside the ward, it was noisy.


    Lawson looked even worse. He coughed heavily, walked a few steps to the door, and yelled at the


    people outside, "Be quiet. This is a ward, not a food market."


    The noisy corridor became quiet suddenly.


    "Where is Ran? Let him and Ralphiee to see me now," Lawson said with a sullen face, and


    then mmed the door.


    Ang had been vomiting along the way. So, when she got out of the car, her face was pale and her


    hands and feet were weak.


    She looked at the three-story vi in front of her and asked, "Did you follow me from the hotel?" "Yes."


    Ang frowned. It was not her illusion at that time. "Who sent you to follow me?"


    "Your man''s enemy." The man impatiently threw her onto his shoulders again because she walked too


    slowly.


    He carried her into the vi and said, "If there is anything else you want to ask, you can ask Felix when


    you are inside.¡±


    She felt ufortable to be carried on the shoulders. But when she knew the one who had sent them


    to follow her was Felix, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth and she felt less nervous


    immediately.


    If it were not for Felix¡¯s interruption, she would have been sent to the Eastshore Prison by Lawson¡¯s


    men. And she would probably not be able to get out in the future.


    Fortunately, god blessed her. Probably because she was too miserable, then God arranged Felix to


    abduct her at that time. Felix was not a good man either, but he was easier to be dealt with than


    Lawson, who was old and powerful.


    Ang was taken all the way to the third floor. The man opened a door and threw her onto the bed.


    Then he walked out.


    The room wasrge with golden yellow luxurious decoration. Two female servants stood by the bed.


    When they saw Ang, they stepped forward, took off her clothes by force and gave her a rose bath.


    Afterward, they dressed her in a red dress.


    The two maids took her to a bed full of roses. "Felix, the one you want has already been dressed up


    ording to your instructions," The two maids walked out and said to Felix who was outside.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Felix said and opened the door, and walked in.


    Before he came in, Ang took the time to look at theyout of the room, focusing on the positions of


    five movable vases, an ashtray, and a few small ornaments.

 Chapter 225 What Happened to Your Face?

    Chapter 225 What Happened to Your Face?


    "Just as I expect, red suits you well." Felix¡¯s eyes squinted and he looked up and down at Ang. The


    dress was dark red with some patterns, and itplemented her exposed scars.


    Ang looked down at the floor and said nothing.


    "Since the first time I saw you, I have been waiting to fuck you. But someone is in my way." Felix


    approached her step by step, gazing at her exquisite body.


    "No one can prevent me from fucking you now."


    "If James knows what I have done to you, would he still want¡­"Thest word ¡°you¡± was swallowed by


    him when he saw Ang''s face.


    Felix took a few steps back with disgust, staring at her red and swollen face and asked, "What''s the


    matter with your face?"


    "I was beaten by someone," Ang lowered his head again and said softly.


    Felix''s face looked bad. Ang¡¯s face was swollen like a pig''s head, and how could he fuck her?


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Felix grabbed his hair and said irritably.


    The door opened, and a man walked in with a camera. Behind him was a thin woman with a DSLR on


    her neck. Ang looked at the two with shing eyes. Then she tightened her clothes. ¡®He had nned


    to fuck me, and then showed James the sex video?¡¯ Ang thought.


    "Sir, shall we start now?" the man asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Felix kicked the man, pointed to Ang''s face and said, "She looks ugly now. I am not blind. I


    cannot fuck her."


    The man was almost knocked down, and staggered before he stood still. He didn''t dare to say any


    word, and apologized to him again and again. The thin woman stood here and dared not say anything,


    and her hand with the SLR was shaking.


    Ang lowered her head, licking the corners of her dry lips, and felt much rxed then.


    But before she calmed down, she heard Felix say, "Call the two men downstairs up, and shoot them."


    Ang''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing his words, and then jumped at the twice the normal speed.


    Felix''s little trick could not be put in public, but it was like a nuclear bomb for a woman. "Ok...Okay."


    The woman replied in a low voice and trot out.


    Only then did Felix look at Ang again. He smashed his mouth with pity, turned around and walked


    out.


    "Remember to take a clear shot, and focus on their faces. If the video is good, you will be well paid."


    Holding the doorknob, he opened the door.


    "Wait a minute," Ang said, and ran up to him and stopped him, "I have not offended you. Could you


    please let me go?"


    Felix looked at her with a smile, raised his eyes and said, "We have seen each other so many times,


    how can you say you haven¡¯t offended me?"


    His smile disappeared suddenly. He kicked Ang''s stomach and said, "If it weren''t for you, James


    would not have kicked me into the swimming pool in front of so many people and embarrassed me."


    Ang staggered and falling to the ground.


    She sat up on the ground and tried her best to slow down her tone, "It is James who has offended you.


    What is the point for you to treat me like this? If you agree, I can do things you want me to do for you."


    "Of course, it''s interesting to treat you like this." Felix squatted down and grabbed her chin abruptly with


    a cruel face. "You are James''s woman. If I let other men fuck you, and then send the sex videos to


    James or post it online, he must be very angry.¡±


    Ang''s stomach and chin were painful, and cold sweat appeared on her forehead. She suppressed


    the pain in her body and said, "James has already engaged to Jessica. I am just his lover. Even if you


    humiliate me, James will not be affected."


    "What I should do is not up to you.¡± Felix raised his voice sharply, and his eyes were full of sternness.


    Ang frowned and her face turned white gradually. Not long time ago, Felix found a man named


    Michael, and asked Michael to make trouble in Dream Club. Unexpectedly, his little trick was not


    fulfilled. Instead, James took a bite back.


    James was so crazy that he revealed Felix¡¯s previous scandals to the public. As a result, the shares of


    Pearson Group experienced a consecutive slump. If it were not for Felix¡¯s mother, Felix would have


    been killed by his father.


    Even if assaulting Ang didn¡¯t affect James, he could at least make him feel sick.


    Felix was easier to deal withpared to Lawson. But Felix had many followers, Ang couldn¡¯t solve


    him as she wanted.


    In a daze, she seemed to return to the car ident two years ago. In front of everyone''s


    condemnation, she was left helpless.


    At that time, the door opened, and the two men who had brought Ang here came in.


    Felix released Ang suddenly, stood up, and pped his hands. He walked to the two men and said,


    "Treat her well. If the video is good, your bonus will be doubled at the end of the year."


    Upon hearing it, the two men¡¯s eyes lit up, and they answered,¡± Yes!¡±


    Ang sat weakly on the ground, and coldness spread all over her body gradually. Even her blood was


    cold. W


    Seeing the two men approaching her step by step, big drops of sweat appeared on her forehead. She


    went back a little with the help of her hands, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°What should I do now? Should I ept such a terrible fate?¡±


    The two men were getting closer and closer to her. One of them squatted down, grabbed her ankle,


    and tried hard to pull her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait a minute!" Ang kicked the man''s hand with her high heels, and then ignored his terrible facial


    expressions.


    She stumbled to her feet, and looked at Felix standing beside her with an unreadable face.


    Even though she tried to maintain herposure, her voice still was a little trembling, "Do you know


    from whose hand you snatched me today?"


    Both the Harvey Group and Pearson Group were the top twopanies in the country, and the two


    families had been at odds for a long time. She didn''t know whether Felix would be scared when she


    mentioned Lawson, or what she did would only stimte his desire for revenge. Given this dangerous


    situation, she wanted to take a bet.


    "I know I snatched you from James." When mentioning this name, Felix showed disgust, anger and


    unconcealed jealousy on his face. "Ang, if you don''t want to suffer more, don''t y tricks with me."


    After that, he red at the two men and raised the corners of his eyes, saying, "What are you waiting


    for? You are here for AV, not for romantic idol dramas with thirty or forty episodes before the fucking."


    Before the two men could speak, Ang interrupted them, "They snatched me from Lawson. Are you


    worried if you offend Lawson?"

 Chapter 226 I am pregnant with a child

    Chapter 226 I am pregnant with a child


    "What did you say?" Felix raised his voice and said.


    Before Ang said anything this time, one of the men said carefully, "When we brought Miss Chante


    here, the driver in that car told us they were Old Mr. Harvey''s men."


    Felix didn''t say anything, but his face turned pale.


    Ang was slightly relieved, but she didn''t show it. She just said indifferently, "Yes, the Smith family


    and the Harvey family will be united by marriage and Jessica will be James¡¯ wife, but..."


    She touched her belly with soft eyes, "I''m pregnant with Old Mr. Harvey''s grandson, two months


    already."


    Felix''s gaze fell along with her eyes on her t belly. He felt sick as if he had eaten a fly and cursed in a


    low voice.


    "And as you know, Old Mr. Harvey has terminal lung cancer and doesn''t have much time left. He really


    wants to see his first grandchild before he dies. Tell me, if you get someone to rape me and cause a


    miscarriage, what will Old Mr. Harvey do?"


    Ang''s hands were trembling slightly, but her expression did not change much.


    Felix''s face turned pale and he almost believed her words. But at this time, the man who carried Ang


    over suddenly said, "But when we stopped the car, the car was heading for the prison. If Old Mr.


    Harvey really attaches so much attention to you, Miss Chante, why would he let someone take you to


    the prison?"


    Ang''s heart thumped and her hands were wet with sweat.


    Felix narrowed his eyes and looked at Ang with a smirk, "How do you exin this? Is it fun to lie to


    me?"


    "Old Mr. Harvey''s men took me to prison, so I''m lying? Your logic really baffles me." Ang snorted


    without any changes on her face, though her back was already sheathed with cold sweat.


    Felix stared at her and waited for her exnation.


    "Felix, you have seen many scars on my body, right?" Ang pulled her skirt up a bit to show her


    thighs filled with crossed scars. Everyone in the room was shocked.


    Felix used to see her scars in the light and thought these scars added to her beauty. But when he saw


    these scars so directly, he instantly turned his eyes away.


    These scars were like twisted and intertwined snakes. One would feel disgusted when seeing these


    things.


    Felix felt he must have suffered from some mental disease, because he even wanted to sleep with her.


    "Hurry up and put your skirt down, it''s disgusting!" Felix said impatiently, "What do the scars on your


    body have to do with Old Mr. Harvey sending you to jail? Make it simple, don''t try to fool me!"


    Ang put down her skirt under the gazes of disgust and horror, and then said, "You''re all scared


    looking at them, not to mention me. It hurt me a lot when I was suffering all these things."


    The others still remained silent.


    Ang sighed lightly, "I got these scars in the prison. After I was released from the prison, I would have


    nightmares every night about those people bullying me in prison. My sleep quality and psychological


    state directly affect the fetal development. After the psychiatrist saw me, he said it should be better for


    me to watch the people who used to bully me get beaten up."


    It was hard to judge the truth when truth and lies were mixed together.


    Felix still looked at Ang with suspicions.


    Cold sweat appeared on Ang''s hands when she was stared at by him like this, but she still seemed


    calm.


    She turned her head to look at the man who carried her in, "Sir, you saw three other strong men in the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    car when you got in, right?"


    Felix followed her gaze to the man, with inquiry in his foxlike eyes.


    "That''s right." The man said cautiously, "And the men seemed to be experts."


    Ang nodded and wiped the sweat from her hands with her clothes, "Actually, there were more than


    three of them. One of them left temporarily because of some physical problems. Old Mr. Harvey not


    only asked them to protect me, but also to help me teach those people who bullied me a lesson."


    The man frowned at Ang, "But..." But if those people were protecting her, then why did they p her


    in the face?


    But Felix interrupted him with a grim look just when he said the word but, "Since when is it your turn to


    talk here?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Pearson." The man swallowed his suspicions. It was none of his business anyway. He


    should just watch quietly to avoid Felix¡¯s scolding.


    Ang was worried about the man asking her about the p and she was thinking of excuses


    nervously. She was relieved to see the man interrupted by Felix.


    Felix then looked at Ang again and said hesitantly, "Are you telling me the truth about all this?"


    Without waiting for Ang to answer his question, he narrowed his foxlike eyes and said with his face


    filled with ruthlessness, "If I found out you lied to me..."


    "How would I lie to you?" Ang grasped her dress tightly and said with her body tensed, "It only takes


    a pregnancy test to find whether I lied or not. If you find me lying, I will only be more miserable, right?"


    Felix grunted, "You still have some self-awareness."


    Ang was a little relieved.


    "Since it only needs a pregnancy test," A sinister smile appeared on Felix''s face, "Gandalf, go buy a


    box of pregnancy test kits and give Miss Chante a test. Otherwise, I always feel uneasy."


    Ang felt uneasy again, and her back became tensed.


    If Felix found out she wasn''t pregnant and what she just said was a lie...


    She swallowed her saliva and clenched her fists. Then she unclenched her fists, but clenched again.


    She couldn''t be panic!


    If she panicked now, Felix would find out her lie even without the test.


    Ang pursed her lips and looked directly into Felix''s eyes calmly.


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon." Gandalf answered in a thick voice and walked towards the door.


    Ang nced at Gandalf''s back once and forced herself to withdraw her gaze to look at Felix calmly.


    Felix kept a close eye on her and closely observed each of her moves, "Miss Chante, what do you


    think is a better way to punish a liar?"


    "I''m not a liar, why should I consider the consequence?" Ang''s heart jumped hard as if it was about


    to jump out of her chest, but she still maintained her confidence.


    Gandalf had already walked to the door and held the door handle.


    Ang''s fingers trembled slightly, but it was so trivial that nobody would find it without careful


    observation.


    She was not sure how far away this ce was from the Pharmacy, but from Gandalf''s purchase to


    getting the result, it was at most half a day. At that time, Felix would find out she was lying.


    She opened her mouth slightly and took a few deep breaths.

 Chapter 227 Would you be so kind?

    Chapter 227 Would you be so kind?


    "Come back!" Just as Gandalf pulled open the door to go out, Felix stopped him with a gloomy face.


    Ang put her hand on her belly with affection on her face. She didn''t look at Gandalf or Felix once.


    "I have already brought you here. If I record a video of you, I will offend the Harvey family. If I send you


    straight back, I will offend them as well. Why don''t I record a video of you and then let you go back?"


    Felix cupped her chin, "Miss Chante, what''s your opinion?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ang felt her legs and arms softened and she almost couldn''t stand still. Felix hadn''t given up on


    recording a video yet!


    She took a deep breath, smiled, and said, "I had a car ident on the road. Fortunately, you sent


    someone over in time to save me from it. Otherwise, even if I survived, I''m afraid I would have trouble


    keeping my baby."


    "You are so kind?" Felix asked slowly, word by word.


    Ang said, "You just had someone bring me here and give me a change of clothes. I have nothing to


    lose, so why should I hold a grudge against you?"


    "But you''re James''s woman." Felix was stressed and sinister appeared under his eyes.


    Ang felt her back chilled, "James and I are not close. He broke my leg and forced me to do so many


    things I didn''t want to do. I stayed with him only because he could give me what I wanted."


    She let out a softugh as if she was talking to Felix or murmuring to herself, "As for love, I don''t want


    to have it anymore for the rest of my life."


    "You''re realistic." Felix snorted, but there was suspicion in his eyes.


    Ang looked up at him with a strong sense of mockery and hatred in her eyes, "If it were you, would


    you still like James after what I''ve been through?"


    "I don''t like men." Felix did not answer the question directly, but the remaining doubt on his face


    disappeared.


    Ang carefully observed his expression. But she didn''t dare to rxpletely when she saw it. She


    said, "I''ve been here with you for a while now, and it would be bad if the bodyguards who sent me to


    prison said something to Old Mr. Harvey. What do you think?"


    The only way to stay safe was to leave this ce.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back myself now!" Felixmanded his man aside, "Go and bring my car here!"


    Ang was afraid she would be exposed if Felix asked some other questions on the way, so she said,


    "No need to bother you, Mr. Pearson, just arrange someone to drive me home."


    "I''ll drop you off to Harvey''s myself, and exin this clearly to Old Mr. Harvey so that I can feel at


    ease." Felix had other considerations in his mind.


    Ang understood Felix was afraid that she would expose the kidnapping to Lawson.


    In addition, the Harvey family and the Pearson family had always been enemies. As the man in charge


    of the Harvey family, Lawson was now hospitalized with terminal lung cancer. So, Felix wanted to go to


    the hospital to get thetest information.


    "Let''s go." Felix grabbed the sunsses on the table, put it on and waved at Ang.


    Ang just took a step out and backed up again, "Please wait a moment, I have to changed into my


    previous clothes; otherwise, it''s hard to exin why I got changed."


    "Women are so troublesome!" Felix took off his sunsses, and his eyes were full of impatience, ¡°Be


    quick!" After saying that, he left the room.


    The man carrying the camera and the skinny woman with the SLR felt strange about what happened.


    Ang changed her clothes and put on the green pendant again. Then she went out and got into


    Felix''s convertible sports car.


    It was near November and the weather was cool. Sitting in the sports car in a gorgeous dress, Ang


    felt cold wind blowing in her face. Many people were seeing them as crazy lovers after going on the


    road for ten minutes.


    Even when they stopped at the intersection to wait for the green light, Angle saw a few people staring


    at them.


    "The car is great, but they must be mad!"


    "Dressing like that in a convertible sports car, doesn''t she feel cold?"


    "Look, the man and the woman are dressed so fancy. They must be new money and can''t want to


    show off."


    Felix took off his sunsses, turned his head towards those people, and scolded them with a gloomy


    face.


    Ang pretended she didn''t hear anything.


    "Do you think I look like a new rich?" Felix turned his head to ask her.


    Ang replied, "If you are a new rich, there would be no real old money."


    The light was green and the car restarted.


    "Do I seem to be a fool driving a convertible today?" Withplex emotions on his handsome face,


    Felix asked.


    Ang''s arms were cold because of the blowing wind. She touched her arms and said lightly "They


    can''t afford such a fancy car, so there are really many rich-haters now."


    Felix grunted, "A bunch of poor bastards!"


    After saying that, he stepped on the gas pedal and tantly raced in the downtown area.


    Ang gripped her seatbelt tightly and tried to suppress the constant desire to vomit. Her face was


    pale but she didn''t say anything.


    When Felix found out Lawson was in the hospital, he spent over one hundred thousand dors on a


    bunch of nutrients as gifts on the road before driving Ang to the hospital.


    The car stopped in front of the hospital entrance, and Ang followed Felix out of the car.


    "I am your lifesaver, what are you doing standing so far away from me?" With the pile of nutrients in his


    hand, Felix yelled at Ang standing by.


    Ang pursed her lips and took a few steps towards Felix.


    "It''s too heavy, help me with them!" Felix had never done such kind of physical work, so he threw the


    nutrients into Ang''s hands with a gloomy face.


    Before Ang could reach out to take them, a pair of pale and slender hands reached out and took the


    nutrients, "Which ward are you going to?"


    Ang looked up to see Rnd standing in front of her in a white coat. The sun shone on his whole


    body, even his deep dimples were filled with sunlight.


    "To Old Mr. Harvey''s, please, Dr. Rnd." Ang said.


    Rnd smiled, "A piece of cake, you don¡¯t need to be so polite to me."


    He looked at Ang''s leg, "How is your leg now?"


    "It''s fine, thank you for your concern." Ang said.


    Felix was tired of the greetings between the two, so he raised his eyes to show his impatience, "Who


    are you?"


    "Rnd, a doctor in this hospital." Rnd took the nutrients in one hand, then freed one hand to shake


    hand with Felix.


    Felix just nced at Rnd''s hand and averted his gaze in disgust.


    Rnd didn''t feel embarrassed. He just naturally withdrew his hand.


    The three of them went into the hospital together and got in the elevator, then headed for Lawson''s


    ward.


    "Give me the nutrients, and you can leave now!" Felix took the items from Rnd and drove Rnd


    away impatiently.


    Rnd looked at Ang''s pale face and didn''t move.


    "Thank you, Doctor Rnd." Ang said. She still felt sick and her limbs were too weak to walk


    forward.


    Rnd looked down at her meaningfully, "If you need any help, just let me know, Miss Chante."

 Chapter 228 You fooled me?

    Chapter 228 You fooled me?


    "Thank you, Dr. Rnd, I''m really happy that you can cure my leg." Ang forced a smile.


    Rnd nodded slightly, "It''s time for your checkup today. Don''t forget toe overter."


    It had been less than a week since herst checkup, and by saying that, he was obviously helping her


    find an excuse to leave.


    "Thank you, Dr. Rnd, I''lle over after I send these to Old Mr. Harvey with Felix." Ang said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She clutched the corner of her coat slightly and her hands were even sweatier than when she was


    facing Felix alone.


    She was about to meet Lawson, and he wasn''t as easy to fool as Felix! And when dealing with Lawson,


    she had to prevent Felix from exposing her.


    With the nutrients in his hand, Felix became impatient when listening to the meaningless conversation


    between the two.


    "Then mind your own business first. I''ll take my leave." Rnd smiled at Ang and left.


    Felix looked at Rnd''s back and snorted, then he asked in a bad mood, "Which ward?"


    "Probably the whole floor, I guess." Ang had something on her mind, so she answered after a


    pause.


    Felix instantly stopped. He narrowed his foxlike eyes and gritted his teeth, "You fool me?"


    "I only knew Old Mr. Harvey was sick and the Harvey family came. They stayed in the wards of this


    floor at night." Ang said.


    She didn''t know about the details at all. Everything she knew was got from Raya. Moreover, she didn''t


    know exactly which ward Lawson was in.


    Felix was not satisfied with her ambiguous answer, "I asked you, which ward is Old Mr. Harvey in?"


    He bent down to meet her eyes, looking at her for a moment, and then asked, "You don''t know which


    ward Old Mr. Harvey is in and you lied to me about that, do you?"


    "How is it possible?" Sweat appeared on Ang''s nose. Suddenly, she remembered thedy asked her


    to be quiet once said. The olddy said her husband had lung cancer! Since Lawson also had lung


    cancer, he must be on this floor!


    She lifted her limp finger to the ward in front of her and pretended to be rxed, "That one."


    Felix straightened up and looked towards where she was pointing, then took a big step towards the


    ward with the nutrients in his hands.


    Ang followed behind him and she was still trying to figure out the wording of her response to


    Lawson, so she slowed down as much as she could to stall for time.


    But the hospital corridor was not very long at all, so even if she walked slowly, she soon arrived at the


    ward.


    "What are you dawdling about? Hurry up!" Felix gave Ang a sidelong nce and was about to knock


    on the ward door.


    Ang subconsciously shouted as she watched him move, "Wait a minute!"


    Felix stopped and looked at Ang with confusion and impatience.


    "Old Mr. Harvey is not in good health, you may upset him if you knock on the door like this." Ang''s


    hands were sweaty. She wiped them against her dress, but just as they dried, another burst of sweat


    appeared again.


    She hadn''t figured out what to say to Lawson. If her lie was exposed, she might have to face the wrath


    of both Lawson and Felix!


    Felix leaned against the wall with the nutrients in his hands, looked at Angel with narrowed eyes, and


    said slowly, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Ang got goose bumps on her body, and her thick curly eyshes trembled violently.


    If she stopped Felix from knocking on the door again, he would definitely get suspicious. But if she


    didn''t stop him and went in with him to see Lawson, her lies would be exposed soon.


    She was caught in a dilemma! She frowned and was about to say something.


    At this time, the sounds of door opening were heard. Ran and Ralphie came out. They just nced


    at Ang first and then their gaze fell on Felix at the same time.


    Ralphie smiled like a kind elder, "Felix, what brings you here today?"


    He nced at the nutrients in Felix''s hand, "Do youe to visit my father?"


    Without waiting for Felix to say anything, Ran said grimly, "Did your grandfather ask you to get the


    Ang was slightly relieved to hear the two say that.


    Even if they couldn''t stop Felix, it would buy her some time to think about how to deal with Lawson


    "You must be joking, Uncle Ran. Our families are so close. As a junior, I shoulde to visit


    Grandpa Lawson, not to get the so-called news." Felix was talking in a respectful way, but he still


    leaned against the wallzily.


    Ralphie sighed, "Felix, thank you for your kindness. But my father is too sick recently, and it''s not


    suitable for him to receive visitors. Sorry."


    "Is he too sick to receive visitors?" Felix felt that the nutrients were too heavy, so he dropped them on


    the ground.


    Hearing the loud noise, both Ran and Ralphie looked at each other. Then Ran said unhappily,


    "Are you cursing my father?"


    "Uncle Ran," Felix said, "Uncle Ralphie said his father couldn''t receive visitors, I just gave a


    reasonable guess."


    Ran''s face went blue and he wanted to say something, but Ralphie pulled him back and said with a


    smile, "It''s my fault, I made it too ambiguous. It is nothing serious, but he just doesn''t feel well and


    needs some rest."


    Ang still lowered her head. She only wore an evening dress, and was cold, even her nose got red.


    She rubbed her cold arm a few times with her fingers trembling slightly.


    Since Ran and Ralphie said this, if Felix still insisted on going to visit Lawson, he would definitely


    bring her out.


    Sure enough!


    "In fact, I insist on seeing Grandpa Lawson because of Miss Chante. I had some grudges with his men


    because of Miss Chante, and I came here to exin it to Grandpa Lawson.


    Ang''s heart jumped faster. She didn''t know whether Felix would be invited into Lawson''s ward...


    Ran snorted, "Why do you have so many excuses? Your family asked you to check on us, right?


    Leave the nutrients and you can leave now. No more tricks!"


    Felix was unhappy, "But...


    "If you don''t leave, I will call someone to throw you out!" Ran said word by word.


    Ang lowered her head to lick her dry lips. She wished she could just get rid of Felix, so she wouldn''t


    have to tell lies in front of both Lawson and Felix!


    However, things just didn''t go as she wanted.


    "What happened?" The door to the ward opened and Lawson came out with a gloomy face. And on his


    neck, there was a white bandage.

 Chapter 229 To check whether Im dead or not?

    Chapter 229 To check whether I''m dead or not?


    Lawson nced at the people outside the door. The way he looked at Ang was by no means kind.


    Sweat fell from Ang''s forehead like rain. She lowered her head to wipe the sweat as naturally as she


    could.


    "Sorry to disturb you, Grandpa Lawson." Felix looked at Lawson up and down. He found Lawson was


    in good spirits, but he was much thinner and didn''t seem to be quite healthy. Seeing this, he was


    surprised and happy.


    Lawson then took his eyes off Ang and looked at Felix, "Who are you?"


    "Dad, he is from the Pearson family." On the side, Ralphie said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lawson''s expression got worse as he swept a nce at Felix, "Why do youe? To


    check whether I''m dead or not?"


    After all, Lawson was in charge of the Harvey family, so he was naturally more powerful than James. At


    this time, Felix only dared to say it with his head lowered, "You must be joking, Grandpa Lawson."


    "Go back and tell your grandfather, whether I die or not, he would never get any benefits from us. Just


    stop the daydream!" Lawson said in a loud voice, "Ralphie, send him out!"


    Ralphie walked up to Felix and smiled, "Felix, let''s go."


    "I have something to say to Grandpa Lawson, then I will leave.


    In front of the three elders, Felix didn''t dare to act rashly, but he was afraid that if he just left, Lawson


    would me him for what happened to Ang.


    Ang''s pupils dted and her breath quickened.


    Lawson turned to look at Felix in an unkind way.


    Before he could say anything, Felix said hurriedly, "Today, two of my bodyguards identally hit Miss


    Chante''s car. When they knew she is pregnant, they were worried that something might happen to the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    baby in her belly, so they sent her to the hospital."


    "With a dy on the road, I could only send her back now. I beg for your forgiveness, Grandpa


    Lawson."


    Hearing that Ang was pregnant, both Ran and Ralphie turned to look at Ang''s belly at the


    same time. Ralphie was still smiling, but on Ran''s face, there was undisguised wariness and


    hostility.


    Lawson looked at Felix with cold and sharp eyes, "Did your men hit Ang''s car and take her away?"


    Ang lowered her head and subconsciously held her breath.


    She could almost figure out why Lawson got so angry. He must hate Felix for messing everything up. If


    it weren''t for Felix, she would have already been sent into prison by now.


    But in Felix''s opinion, Lawson was angry because his men almost hurt Ang''s baby in her belly.


    He wiped the sweat from his head and said in a low voice, "They drank some alcohol and drove into


    Miss Chante''s car by ident. But I have taken Miss Chante to the hospital for a checkup. She and the


    baby in her belly are fine."


    He turned his head to Ang, "Right, Miss Chante?"


    Lawson''s eyes followed to stare on her belly, his face clouded with uncertainty.


    "Yes." Being stared at by the four men at the same time, Ang did not dare to say anything at all. She


    was afraid that they would find her trouble if she identally said anything wrong.


    Lawson frowned and asked in a deep voice, "The baby in your belly... When did ite?¡±


    "The baby is two months old and it is very healthy. This car ident did not hurt it at all and it is really


    lucky." Felix was afraid that Lawson would me him. In that case, his grandfather and his father


    definitely wouldn''t let him go easily.


    He was beaten up by them for the news some days ago. If Lawson found fault with him this time, it was


    hard to tell what his father and grandfather would do to him.


    Lawson first frowned and then rxed. Then he frowned again and asked Felix, "Are you sure?"


    "Definitely!" Felix said, "I personally went with Miss Chante''s for the checkup and the baby is safe and


    sound!"


    Ang''s forehead, nose, palms, and back were covered by sweat. She lowered her head in silence


    and let them look at her all over.


    "All right, you can go now!" Lawson said.


    Ang was slightly relieved to hear this. She replied with a yes and walked at a seemingly steady pace


    toward the elevator.


    But after two steps, Lawson shouted behind her, "I ask Felix to leave, where are you going? Come


    back!"


    Ang froze and frowned slightly.


    "I told you toe back, don''t you hear me?!" Lawson yelled.


    "Grandpa Lawson is calling you, go now." Felix gently reminded Ang, but his nted upward eyes


    were filled with warnings. He was warning her not to expose him.


    Ang looked up at him, tensed up, and turned around. She walked to Lawson step by step, as if it


    was hell in front of her.


    Felix didn''t stay any longer and left straight away.


    "Are you really pregnant with James''s child?" Ran asked impatiently, "How can you be pregnant at


    this time? It''s a coincidence, right?"


    Ralphie nodded, "Yes, too much of a coincidence indeed."


    Lawson frowned at his sons and there was tiredness in his eyes, but he quickly set his gaze on Ang.


    "Are you guys doubting me here?" Being stared at by the three men like this, Ang''s fingers trembled


    slightly.


    Ralphie smiled and said gently, "Not at all, just a casual question. Don''t be nervous."


    "Felix made it clear that he went to the hospital with me. I am pregnant for two months and the baby is


    healthy." Ang said, "Will Felix lie for me?"


    Ran said suddenly, "Maybe you are pregnant with Felix''s child and want to give birth to the baby to


    share the inheritance!"


    Lawson''s face darkened instantly. It was hard to tell whether he was upset with the word "inheritance",


    or for the brainless guess Ran gave, or maybe he believed Ran''s words and was upset.


    "Ran!" Ralphie said unhappily, "With advance medical science nowadays, Dad will definitely be


    cured! Don''t say such an unlucky thing!"


    Ran seemed dissatisfied with his brother''s words, but didn''t say anything else.


    "If I ever hear more about inheritance from you again, you won''t get a penny!" Lawson yelled.


    Ran smiled obediently andforted his dad, "Don''t be angry, Dad! You know, I''ve been a bad


    student since I was a kid. I''m just too rough and don''t know which words are suitable. I just said it


    casually; I definitely didn''t mean anything else!"


    "I do know you do not have bad intentions, but do not say so it in front of others. Maybe they will cause


    trouble to you for this." Ran said.


    Some jealousy shed through Ralphie''s eyes, but he still said with a smile, "Ran is just


    inconsiderate, but he meant no harm, you know him, Dad."

 Chapter 230 Its My faults.

    Chapter 230 It''s My faults.


    "Why don''t you help him since you know he is inconsiderate? You are his brother. If he meets any


    problems in thepany, you should spare more efforts to help him so that he wouldn''t make those


    stupid mistakes!" Lawson reprimanded Ralphie.


    Ralphie could only nod his head, "It''s my faults, and I will do that in the future."


    Ang''s grandparents were from the countryside and only met her once a year during the New Year


    holiday. They only had one child, Ang¡¯s father. As for her mother''s parents, they passed away long


    ago. They also only had one child, which was her mother.


    She had heard from others that the elders would show favor to certain child, but she had never


    imagined it. Today, she heard with her own ears.


    When Ang thought of this, she pulled her lips with self-deprecation in her eyes. She couldn''t protect


    herself now. Why should she mind the family affairs of others?


    Lawson ignored his two sons, pushed open the door, and walked in. As he did this, he said


    unpleasantly, "Youe in."


    "Okay." Ang answered.


    She went in uneasily and cold sweat appeared on her forehead.


    When she heard about Lawson in the past, she was not that afraid of him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    dare to put up those two conditions to Lawson.


    But today, after knowing that Lawson intended to send her to the prison, she was overwhelmed with


    fear unconsciously.


    She didn''t even know how she had offended him so that he wanted to ruin her with the excuse of


    helping her leave.


    Lawson went in and sat down on the bed, then looked up at her and said, "So much sweat on your


    forehead. Are you scared?"


    Ang wanted to say something but she couldn''t.


    "Did you lie to me or did you do something bad to my family?" Lawson asked in a stern voice as he


    pped violently on the hospital bed.


    With that p, Ang''s heart jumped violently.


    She wiped the sweat from her head and said in a weak tone, "Everybody is afraid of you, right?"


    Lawson''s eyes darkened. Finally, he snorted, but didn''t refute Ang.


    Ang was slightly relieved. She felt that her back was covered with sweat.


    "If it weren''t for the terminal lung cancer, I won''t let you give birth to this child!" Lawson''s expressions


    changed several times and finally rested his gaze on her belly.


    Ang pursed her lips, sweat flowing down her jaw. The sweat drops were shining under the sunshine.


    Lawson seemed to look forward to the child in her belly, but... where could she get a child?


    "Why do you want to leave with the child?" Lawson said with gloomy eyes.


    "You want to leave so that you can ckmail James with the child?"


    Ang firmly grasped her clothes and tried to remain calm, but her voice still trembled a little.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t forgive James for what he did to me, so I don''t want to bring it to the world."


    "The child is the offspring of my family. How dare you decide his fate?" Lawson stood up and shouted.


    Ang lowered her head and didn''t say anything. If she said something more, she might offend


    Lawson instantly.


    "You should be d that you are pregnant with the child, otherwise you may not be able to stand here!


    You will only end up in prison miserably for the rest of your life and nobody will care about you."


    Lawson said.


    Ang widened her eyes and clenched her fists. She tried to hold back, but said finally, "May I ask why


    you still can''t forgive me, even though I had promised to leave James?"


    "Do you see the bandage on my neck?" Lawson pointed at the bandage with an angry face. Ang


    didn''t know why, so she only answered yes.


    "James threatened me with a knife because of you, do you know?" Lawson''s face turned red. He


    seemed to be angry and helpless, "Do you think I will allow you to be together just because he pays so


    much attention to you?"


    Ang''s pupils shrank and her whole body froze.


    Lawson had terminal lung cancer, so there was not much time left for him.


    Members of the Harvey family lived in the hospital to please Lawson in the hope of getting more


    inheritance once he died.


    But James threatened his grandpa with a knife at this time? Wasn''t he afraid that he would get nothing


    after his grandfather died?


    "I don''t know why James loves you!" Lawson sized her up and down, "He must be blind!"


    Ang lowered her head and stood still to let Lawson look at her. It was hard to describe how she felt


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    in her heart.


    At that moment, the door of the ward was opened with force.


    James ran in, panting. On his handsome pale face, sweat poured down like rain.


    The buttons on his suit jacket were missing, so it was slightly off. The white shirt inside was soaked


    through and clung to his body, and his abdominal muscle could be seen vaguely.


    When he came in, his attention was focused on Ang, and he even didn''t look at his grandpa.


    He took a few steps and put his hands on her shoulders to check on her. When he found that there


    were only two traces of pping on her face, he was slightly relieved, but his expression was still


    gloomy.


    "Does it still hurt?" James paused for a while and raised his trembling hands to touch her face.


    Ang tilted her head to avoid his touch and frowned.


    With her dodge, James''s eyes dimmed and then moved to her front to protect her.


    He looked at Lawson expressionlessly and said, "I''ll take the consequences for what I have done, don''t


    get anyone else involved."


    Lawson snorted and said impatiently, "She''s carrying your child, and I won''t do anything to her until she


    gives birth to it."


    James frowned slightly but said nothing. He just took Ang''s hand and walked out.


    "I have found a new president. From tomorrow on, you hand over all the work at hand to the new


    president. In addition, the three percent shares of the Harvey Group under your name will be


    transferred tomorrow. Thewyer will get to you tomorrow, be cooperative. Anyment?" Lawson


    said in a cold voice.


    Ang frowned and stopped her steps.


    But James didn''t stop at all. He dragged her out, and only said as he walked, "Okay."


    Watching him leave the ward without hesitation, a storm appeared on Lawson''s face. Then he picked


    up a ss from the table and mmed it against the door with a BANG.


    The ss hit the door with a loud muffled sound, then fell to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    Ang turned around to look at the half-open door and stopped James from walking without much


    emotion.


    James stopped to look down at her. Then he frowned at the obvious pping traces on her face.


    "If you go in now and exin to your grandfather, you still have a chance." Ang said.

 Chapter 231 Why Are You Following Me Around?

    Chapter 231 Why Are You Following Me Around?


    However, James didn¡¯t cast another nce at the ward, pulled her straight to the doctor and asked the


    doctor to treat the wound on her face.


    When it was done, James grabbed her hand silently and walked out.


    Ang frowned and shook his hand off. "Are you sure you won¡¯t regret doing this?"


    "Why should I?" James looked down at the swollen palm print on her cheek and asked, "Who did that,


    grandpa or Felix¡¯s men?"


    Ang¡¯s brows puckered in a frown and she said in a serious tone, "You don¡¯t have to do this."


    After a pause, she added, "I can¡¯t forgive you."


    "You must be tired after a long and busy day, right?" Dejection shed across James¡¯s eyes, but he


    recovered his usualposure soon. "Let¡¯s go."


    He stretched out his hand to grab her.


    Ang jerked back to avoid his touch. "I have to see the doctor for my leg. You can go back now."


    After that, she walked to the other end of the corridor.


    James pinched his lips, brushed his messy hair from running with his hand and followed behind her


    step by step.


    It was just an excuse. Ang went to see the doctor about her leg, because she just didn¡¯t want to be


    with James.


    Now he was following closely behind her. Finally, Ang frowned and couldn¡¯t resist asking, "Why are


    you following me around?"


    "To be with you." Ang¡¯s figure was reflected in James¡¯ pupils. His dark eyes were like a bottomless


    abyss, drawing her in.


    Ang was not used to being watched by him like this. She dropped her eyes to avoid his gaze, and


    said in a gentle tone, but she still didn¡¯t sound very friendly, "No, thanks. Just go back. I¡¯ll go back after


    Dr. Rnd examines my leg."


    James didn¡¯t move, his eyes fixing on her.


    Seeing that, Ang frowned.


    "You would rather work with grandpa than stay with me, and how can I believe you won¡¯t go back


    Ang puckered her lips with a gloomy face and said nothing. Then she turned around and walked in


    the opposite direction.


    Following behind her, James took off his suit and draped it over her shoulders. However, the white shirt


    inside was almost soaked, sticking to his body.


    Seeing that Ang was about to shrug the suit off, James added, "Catching cold may cause a rpse


    of pulmonary edema. I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to make yourself suffer."


    Ang nced at the suit draping over her body, then at the two distinct red dots on his chest. She


    frowned, but said nothing more.


    The two of them went into Rnd¡¯s office.


    Besides Rnd, there was a beautifuldy in patient uniform in the office. Ang remembered she had


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    seen this beautiful woman before. Rnd had called her Miss Mna at that time, and she was a


    dancer.


    Seeing that Ang hade, Rnd nodded to greet her, pointed at the chairs aside, and signaled


    her and James to wait for a while.


    Since Ang had been busy most of the day with her nerves on edge, she was exhausted now, both


    physically and emotionally, so she walked straight to the chair and sat down.


    James didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mental state either, but he didn¡¯t sit down. Instead, he stood next to


    her, his eyes fixing on her.


    When James had arrived at the scene of the ident, Ang was nowhere to be seen, while the man


    on the passenger seat had died of excessive blood loss before the ambnce arrived.


    James couldn¡¯t imagine if Ang was on the passenger seat. He clenched his fists, and the color of his


    face changed.


    Ang didn¡¯t feelfortable being stared by James. "There¡¯s a chair. You may sit over there."


    James caught a glimpse of the chair, moved it to her side, sat down, and went on watching her.


    "Dr. Rnd," Miss Mna looked shy. "I identally cut my leg while dancing. How long do you think I


    should stay in the hospital?"


    Rnd drew back his gaze from Ang and James, sighed and answered, "Luckily, you came in time."


    When Miss Mna heard it, the shyness on her face turned into shock instantly. "How¡­ how¡¯s my


    wound?"


    "If you came a littleter, the wound would heal up," Rnd said.


    Miss Mna blushed immediately, mumbling something to herself.


    "Don¡¯te to the hospital again if not necessary, Miss Mna." Rnd looked a little cold. "There are


    many patients lining up outside, waiting for medical treatment and hospitalization right now. You¡¯re


    wasting medical resource by doing this!"


    Miss Mna was just a girl in her early 20s and seemed young and naive. Now that she was rebuked


    by Rnd, she was so ashamed that her eyes turned red and tears kept streaming down.


    "I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry," Miss Mna made an apology awkwardly and went out, wiping away her tears.


    Ang watched her running away. It suddenly urred to her that she used to pester and follow


    James all the time. However, she was a cheeky girl, and she always ended up with James agreeing to


    her demands with a darkened face and then warning her that it was thest time.


    "How¡¯s your leg recently, Miss Ang?" Rnd stood up, walked up to Ang, squatted down and


    lifted her skirt up.


    Watching his movements, James knit his brows slightly and got to his feet subconsciously. After that,


    he sat down again under Ang and Rnd¡¯s gaze.


    "Not bad," thinking of what Rnd had just said to Miss Mna, Ang replied, "It has just been five


    days since you checked my legst time. I got the time wrong. Please see other patients, Dr. Rnd.


    I¡¯lle again the day after tomorrow."


    When Ang faked a rpse of pulmonary edema at that time, Dr. Chandler, her attending doctor, as


    well as those nursesing to her rescue, was very angry, saying that she was wasting the medical


    resource.


    Ang stood up and was about to leave, but Rnd kept her down. "Since you are here, Miss Ang,


    we can check it today."


    "Will I mess up your schedule, Dr. Rnd?" Ang asked.


    Rnd looked up and smiled at her, two deep dimples appearing on his cheeks. "No."


    James watched the two of them talking andughing, his eyshes fluttering, and he asked


    indifferently, "How do you think about the recovery of my girlfriend¡¯s leg injury, Dr. Rnd?"


    Seeing Rnd¡¯s hands running over Ang¡¯s leg, James ced his hand on the armrest, his fingers


    tapping.


    "It¡¯s just a primary survey just now, and her leg hasn¡¯t started to recover yet." Rnd¡¯s smile wavered


    while he was talking to James. "The condition of Miss Ang¡¯s leg is better than I imagined."


    Ang¡¯s eyes gleamed when she heard that. She wanted to ask Rnd if he meant her leg injury


    would heal up.


    But atst, she just opened her mouth, saying nothing, for she feared that the higher the expectation,


    the greater the disappointment.


    "Will her leg injury heal?" James asked.


    Rnd pulled down Ang¡¯s skirt, rose to his feet, nced at James and answered, "If President


    Harvey had been more gentle to her at that time, there should have been no problem, but I can¡¯t


    guarantee anything as it stands."


    Ang¡¯s eyes were dimmed.


    "But you just said that it was better than you imagined." James¡¯ frown deepened.


    Rnd raised his hand and smoothed the creases out of his white robe. "Even if the condition has


    turned from very bad to bad, it can be considered as ''better than I imagined'', right?"

 Chapter 232 Acting In Haste Is No Good

    Chapter 232 Acting In Haste Is No Good


    "Please do your best, no matter how good or bad her condition is, Dr. Rnd. I will give you whatever


    you want within my abilities," said James.


    Staring at him, Rnd snorted, "Whatever President Harvey can get me, I can get it by myself."


    The two men looked into each other¡¯s eyes, as if a war was going on.


    "Do I need to take an acupuncture treatment today?" Ang broke the silence.


    Rnd drew back his gaze, took a look at her leg and answered, "Acting in haste is no good, but you


    cane again the day after tomorrow."


    "OK. Thank you, Dr. Rnd," Ang said.


    She went out of the hospital silently with James. On their way out, James¡¯ half soaked shirt had caught


    many people¡¯s attention.


    In front of the hospital, the front of the Bentley was severely dented.


    Ang had a look at the car. The car paint was badly scraped off; besides, the headlight and rearview


    mirror were broken. She pressed her lips hard, wishing to say something but stopped.


    "Not this car. Move along." James reached out his hand to grab her and went ahead.


    His hand was hot, and there was a film of sweat on his palm.


    James covered Ang¡¯s hand up with his. Ang struggled, but failed to break free from him, and just


    let him pull her along.


    Finally, the two stopped in front of a Lincoln limousine.


    The driver jumped off the car to open the door for them. Then he stood aside respectfully. Ang got


    into the car first and James followed her, sitting next to her.


    Denise was also in the car. Seeing what James was wearing, Denise raised her eyebrows slightly and


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    told the driver to get into the car, "To Bamboo Estate."


    "Yes, madam," the driver replied.


    The car started smoothly.


    Denise looked at Ang, staring at her face and asked with a frown, "Who did that?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," answered Ang.


    With a frown, Denise touched Ang lightly on the cheek. "Besides your face, where else did you


    hurt?"


    "No," Ang answered, "I appreciate your concern, Auntie Denise."


    Ang intended to leave James by taking advantage of Lawson but failed, yet Denise cared so much


    about her. She was filled with mixed feelings.


    Denise let out a sigh, held Ang¡¯s hand and said, "You don¡¯t need to be so polite to me, Ang."


    Then she beat around the bush for a while before asking, "It¡¯s said Lawson wanted to send you to the


    prison. Is that true?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s true, but his n was messed up identally by Felix." Ang didn¡¯t go into details, paused


    and went on, "But Lawson has pushed the thought to the back of his mind for now."


    Denise¡¯s gaze fell upon Ang¡¯s belly. After Denise stopped herself from speaking for several times,


    she asked, "Because of the baby in your womb?"


    Ang heard it, and her eyshes fluttered a little, while embarrassment shed across her eyes.


    Before she figured out whether she should tell the truth or not, someone¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Denise picked up the phone and said hello.


    It was unknown what was said from the other end of the line, but her face darkened gradually. "What?


    Greyson went for Lawson for Ang?"


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought to herself. No! After she had got away from Lawson, she


    should have called her brother and told him she was safe!


    However, it was toote to say anything now.


    Ang stretched out her hand to James, whose mind was wandering. "May I use your phone?"


    James came to his sense and passed his phone to her quietly.


    Denise hung up, rubbed her forehead and told the driver, "Go back to the hospital."


    "OK." The driver turned the car around at once.


    Ang could remember her brother¡¯s phone number. She called him three times, but was greeted with


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please redialter."


    It seemed that Ang¡¯s brother had blocked James¡¯ number.


    Ang could only borrow the phone from Denise. This time, she got through, but Greyson didn¡¯t


    answer the phone.


    The car didn¡¯t go far away and arrived at the hospital soon.


    Ang opened the car door and got off the car in haste. Just as she was about to rush into the


    hospital, she was grabbed by James from behind, and pulled into his arms.


    Ang was engulfed by his smell. She frowned and said with displeasure, "You¡­"


    "You¡¯re pregnant, and grandpa will doubt it if you run over like this." James whispered into her ear, with


    a hand covering her mouth.


    Her lips were pressed against his palm and they felt so soft. James rubbed his palm against her lips


    several times subconsciously.


    Ang¡¯s whole body was stiffened. She shoved him away, straightened herself up, wiped her lips and


    walked into the hospital as quickly as possible.


    James raised his hand and took a look at his palm, showing an inconspicuous smile. Then he folded


    his palm, put his fist into the pocket and followed closely behind.


    Denise noticed each move of the two and breathed a sigh, showing a mixture of expressions on her


    face.


    There were many people waiting for the elevator at this moment.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, the three of them managed to get into the elevator. They were


    standing right at the door, and there was no more space for one more person.


    James let Ang stand by the buttons and put his arms around her in case she was touched by others.


    However, it was too crowded inside and his body was pushed from time to time. He looked sullen, but


    said nothing.


    The people standing behind him happened to know each other, and were gossiping at this moment.


    "That old calligrapher Lewis, do you know him? He just got married today, and the woman he married is


    just 20 years old, a few months younger than his granddaughter!"


    "How could I not know him? Today¡¯s news is all about him and that girl called Timothy! And he is


    regarded as an old artist. In my opinion, he deserves the name of ''the old perv''!"


    "But they got married. It should be true love."


    "Even if it was true love, as an 80-year-old man, he¡¯s still an old perv by falling in love with such a


    young girl! It¡¯s so disgusting!"


    "I didn¡¯t even dare to see their wedding picture. It¡¯s sick¡­ And the Lewis family imed to be honest


    and upright. Look at what they¡¯ve done!"


    "Not to mention that old guy, that Timothy is not a decent woman either. She got pregnant before


    getting married. She¡¯s nothing but a whore! Didn¡¯t they say it in the news report? At the wedding party,


    Timothy¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦ showed the sex tape of her and some other man¡­"


    Ding! The elevator stopped.


    Ang got off the elevator. Before the door closed, she heard those people were still talking about


    Timothy kicking Jessica at the wedding ceremony.


    "The news at the wedding has spread so fast. Did you ask someone to do that?" Denise asked James.


    Ang puckered her lips, cast a nce at James and then walked towards Lawson¡¯s ward rapidly.


    "I¡¯m not the only one who doesn¡¯t like the Smith family and the Lewis family."


    James followed behind Ang. He had indeed arranged some journalists, but the news had already


    Denise mused, paused and then followed the two.


    Ang arrived at the door of Lawson¡¯s ward. Besides her brother, her sister-inw and her parents


    were all there. The atmosphere was extremely awkward.

 Chapter 233 Comparison

    Chapter 233 Comparison


    Lawson red at him, "Is there any difference between the two?"


    "Of course, there is." James said, "If you have done anything bad to Ang, I will destroy the Harvey


    Group now."


    Lawson breathed more heavily and roared, "You threaten me for a girl?"


    James straightened his body, clenched his fists, but said nothing.


    "If I withdraw your position as the Harvey Group¡¯s president, do you think you can still ruin the Harvey


    Group?" Lawson squeezed every word out from his throat.


    "Of course not." James said coldly, "If you withdraw my position and let someone else in the family


    be president, the Harvey Group will be destroyed too."


    Lawson coughed hard, and drooped at him, "James, you take yourself too serious. With so many


    people in the world, do you really think no one is better than you?"


    "There are so many people who are more outstanding than me in the world, but they are not members


    of the Harvey family. You will not be assured if you hand over the Harvey Group to an outsider. You


    don¡¯t have a better choice in the family. Otherwise, you won''t put me be in the position" James said.


    Then, he looked at Lawson and asked, "Am I right, Grandpa?"


    Lawson looked gloomy and snorted without answering.


    "Where is Ang?" James clenched his fists tightly and asked in a hoarse voice.


    Lawson squinted at him and said angrily, "A young boy with no social experience dares to negotiate


    with me in such a pretentious manner!"


    "Where is she?" James''s forehead was covered by sweat.


    Lawson snorted, "I have asked someone to send her to Eastshore Prison. She should be there by


    now."


    Sweat ran down James''s cheeks, meandering down his jaw and into his shirt. He stared at Lawson


    with a falcon-like gaze, his fists clenched, and the blue veins on his neck popped up, which was


    extremely hideous. Then he turned around abruptly and walked towards the door.


    Lawson sneered and said sarcastically, "Don''t waste your time. They won''t let you see Ang unless


    they get my permission."


    "I have promised that I will be engaged to Jessica. Why do you still do this?" James turned his head


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    around and looked at him.


    The sun was shining on him through the window. Although he was totally covered by sunshine, he


    looked like a ferocious ghost from hell. He knew his grandpa didn''t lie to him.


    Without Lawson¡¯s permission, they wouldn¡¯t let him see Ang even if he tried his best.


    Thinking the hideous scars all over Ang¡¯s body, he clenched his fists tightly. His knuckles turned


    white due to too much pressure, and his breath was heavier than before.


    "You are engaged to Jessica, but you still stay with Ang. Then, how could Jessica treat us


    wholeheartedly?" Lawson said coldly, "Are you still thinking that you can break off the engagement after


    I die, then you can get married with Ang?"


    James¡¯s back was wet, and his hands and feet trembled with coldness, as if they were soaked in icy


    water.


    "My will has been handed over to the TCpany. After I die, if you break off with Jessica, TC will


    confiscate all shares in your hand andy you off ording to my will."


    "Now, do you understand? If you are smart, don''t ruin your future for a woman. Obediently marry


    Jessica. I can pretend that nothing has happened," Lawson said nkly.


    James lowered his head and his eyebrows tightened. He said, "So whether you are alive or dead, my


    wife and I are the ves of Ran¡¯s family. We have to make money for the Harvey family like


    machines."


    "You should be content." Lawson snorted, "If you weren''t capable, you wouldn''t even have the chance


    to be the president of the Harvey Group."


    James''s Adam''s apple rolled, and he said in a hoarse voice, "May I know why I can only be a money-


    making machine?"


    "If a cold-blooded person like you controls the Harvey Group and the Harvey family, how can my family


    members survive?" Lawson asked.


    James snorted.


    When he raised his head, his eyebrows were full of mockery.


    "Isn''t it because my dad was born to a woman you didn''t like? So you hate me too?"


    "How dare you say this?" Lawson''s face was pale. He picked up a tea cup, mmed it at James and


    roared. "Get out of here now!"


    James dodged the ss, and it fell on the ground, shattered.


    "How dare you dodge the ss?" Lawson looked worse because of his action. "You..."


    The rest of the words were swallowed by Lawson, because the next moment, James picked up the fruit


    knife on the table, strangled Lawson''s neck with his left hand, and put the fruit knife on Lawson''s neck


    with his right hand.


    Then he said, "Call the prison now."


    "I give you a chance to put the knife down." Lawson didn''t show any panic.


    James didn''t move and said, "Please call your men and ask them to send Ang back."


    "Do you know what you are doing?" Lawson roared, "You are stupid! You won''t get anything!" James''s


    increased his strength, and the fruit knife cut into Lawson''s neck. The knife was stained with blood.


    James said again, "Call them.¡±


    Knowing Ang¡¯s intension, the bald man didn''t dare to pretend to be brave and stepped on the


    brakes.


    The tires rubbed against the ground with a sharp noise.


    In order to threaten the bold man, Ang stood with her waist bent.


    At the moment, she leaned forward due to inertia. Taking advantage of her instability, the bold man


    quickly grabbed her hand, snatched the earrings from her hand, and threw it to the ground.


    Both his peers sitting in the back and on the passenger seat stepped forward at the same time,


    grabbing both her hands and forcing her to sit down. One of them pped Ang twice on the face,


    "Bitch!"


    After these two ps, Ang''s face immediately swelled up, and she tasted blood.


    She licked the blood on the corner of her mouth and clenched her fist slightly.


    Ang failed.


    She would not have any opportunity to escape until she arrived at the prison. And once she was in the


    prison, it would be impossible for her to escape.


    She was so naive that she even tried to make a deal with Lawson. She thought Lawson would keep his


    words, send her to another ce, and protect her brother and sister-inw...


    Ah! After two years in prison, she still did not learn the lesson.


    " Nathen, should we go to hospital first?" One man asked the bald man.


    "It''s not a big deal, just a small injury." The bald man said, "Send her to Eastshore Prison first, and then


    we go to hospital."


    The other two agreed. One man in the backseat removed the other earring from Ang and sat beside


    her, watching her closely.


    The other man returned to his seat. There was a faint smell of blood in the vehicle, mixed with the smell


    of vomitus, which was very unpleasant.

 Chapter 234 Get Out of Here

    Chapter 234 Get Out of Here


    As theme show Ran was putting on, Denise chuckled and started to chat with other members of


    the Harvey family.


    "Why did you say I¡¯d get nothing, Ran?" James smiled and went on, "Although I used to be the


    president of the Harvey Group, I didn¡¯t get paid much while working my ass off, and I only hold 3% of


    the shares. I was working for some parasites¡­"


    "Not exactly." Ran got ufortable hearing the word "parasites" and continued, "Didn¡¯t you tell me


    before that you didn¡¯t want to give up the position of president?"


    James rested his hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder and patted him. "That¡¯s history, and I¡¯ve figured it out now.


    If I marry the woman I like, and she gives birth to a baby, I¡¯ll get more shares. Besides, now that I am


    no long the president, I can collect money without doing anything. How wonderful it is!"


    Ran¡¯s facial expression kept changing, and no one knows what he was thinking about. After that, he


    said hastily that he had got other things to do and left.


    James watched Ran rushing away, snorted and stopped smiling. Then he pushed open the door and


    went into Lawson¡¯s ward.


    "What are you doing here?" Lawson widened his eyes in anger. "Get out of here!"


    After that, Lawson picked up a ss and smashed it toward James.


    James caught the ss, smashed it on the floor under Lawson¡¯s gaze, and trampled on the debris.


    "What do you mean by doing that? Are you challenging me?!" Lawson was livid.


    James raised his head and said tly, "My position as the president will be taken over tomorrow and


    there will be awyer taking over my 3% shares, right?"


    "Are you regretting it now?" Lawson gave a sneer.


    James didn¡¯t answer him, but asked, "May I ask whom you¡¯re going to give that 3% shares to,


    grandpa?"


    "It¡¯s not your turn to care about that!" Lawson snorted hard, "Even if you¡¯re regretting it now, it¡¯s


    useless. When you threatened me with a knife today, you should have thought of the consequence!"


    James curled his lips, a hint of mockery in his eyes. "This 3% shares are going to be transferred into


    Ralphie¡¯s ount, while Ran and the others know nothing of it, right?"


    Suddenly, Lawson¡¯s eyes became sharp, but he remained quiet.


    "Since you¡¯ve done that, it will be known by others sooner orter," James said.


    With those piercing eyes, Lawson asked one word after another, "Did you tell anyone else?"


    "Even if I deny it, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe it." James continued, "However, there are not many smart


    guys in the Harvey family, nor is there any idiot either. They will guess the answer without me telling


    them."


    Lawson rose to his feet from the sickbed, took up the teapot and flung it in James¡¯ direction. The teapot


    was made of silver, so it wasn¡¯t smashed into pieces when hitting the floor. nking, it rolled a while on


    the floor, and the steaming hot water went all over the floor.


    James dodged it as quickly as possible, but there was still a few drips sshed on the back of his


    hand, which turned red instantly.


    It felt hot, but James didn¡¯t even look at it.


    "Since you enjoy smashing things so much, grandpa, how about I ask the hospital to offer more cups


    and teapots to you?" James asked.


    Lawson coughed violently, his hand covering his lips, and faintly, blood oozed through his fingers.


    Lawson pointed at the door and roared to James in rage, "Get out! Even if you regret it, it¡¯s useless.


    When I die, you¡¯ll get nothing from me!"


    "I¡¯ve never said that I regret it. I¡¯m here only to tell you that I want to break my engagement with


    Jessica. As for how to exin the situation to the Smith family, please take care of it yourself," James


    said.


    Lawson red at James as if his eyeballs were about to pop out. He didn¡¯t speak for a while out of


    anger.


    James smiled at Lawson, turned to walk out and closed the door.


    "What did you say to your grandpa in the ward?" Denise was waiting for James at the door, while the


    rest of the Harvey family had already left.


    James answered, "Nothing serious."


    The mother and son went to the elevator quietly and walked out of the hospital.


    Before they got into the car, Denise broke the silence, "Where are we going?"


    "To find Ang." James got into the car and closed the door.


    Denise went to the other side of the car and got in. "You¡¯d better not. You¡¯re pushing her too hard;


    otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of your grandpa to leave you."


    James rested his right hand on the knee, tapped his fingers, and said nothing.


    "There¡¯s a new bar near Bamboo Estate. Do you mind having a drink with me there?" Denise asked.


    James paused before saying, "What do you want to say? You may tell me about it here."


    Denise didn¡¯t make a sound, but cast a nce at the driver.


    "I¡¯ll go get some drinks." The driver opened the door and got off the car quickly.


    When the car door was closed again, Denise rubbed her forehead and said, "Do you know the


    consequence of threatening your grandpa with a knife?"


    "There will be awyer taking over the 3% shares from me tomorrow. In addition, I will hand over my


    position as the president tomorrow," James said.


    The hand rubbing her forehead paused, and Denise stared at James with disbelief. "Which position did


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    your grandpa appoint you to?"


    "He didn¡¯t mention it," James replied.


    Denise¡¯s fingers began to tremble, and so did her voice, "Your grandpa has taken away everything from


    you?"


    James nodded, and his facial expression remained unchanged.


    "Are you aware of your grandpa¡¯s current physical condition?!" Denise got a little emotional.


    "I am," answered James, "Terminal lung cancer. He won¡¯tst long."


    Denise kept her voice low-pitched and questioned, "In that case, why did you threaten him with a knife?


    Do you know you¡¯ll get nothing after doing that!"


    "I know what I¡¯m doing. Please don¡¯t worry about me, mom," Jamesforted her.


    "You¡¯re my son, and how can I not worry about you?" The look on Denise¡¯s face becameplicated.


    "If you want to do anything, wait until your grandpa passes away¡­"


    James interrupted Denise directly, "I can wait no more. Grandpa wanted to send Ang to Eastshore


    Prison. If he doesn¡¯t take up the matter himself, no one can take Ang out."


    The pictures of the crossed scars all over Ang¡¯s body, and the veins standing out on the back of her


    hand shed across his mind, but his tone didn¡¯t fluctuate severely, "I can¡¯t let her suffer in that kind of


    ce again."


    One could tell Denise was torn from her face. She said after a long pause "But it¡¯s your future, you¡­"


    "I know what I¡¯m doing." James didn¡¯t want to talk over this issue anymore.


    Denise let out a sigh.


    Two years ago, she failed to stop James from breaking Ang¡¯s leg, while two yearster, she failed to


    stop James from giving up his future for Ang¡­


    "Then have you made up your mind?" Denise asked, "If you have nothing, are you sure you¡¯ll be able


    to protect Ang? Even if you want to protect yourself, it¡¯ll be¡­ hard."

 Chapter 235 Check if Angela…

    Chapter 235 Check if Ang¡­


    James frowned slightly, making no noise.


    "Then, can you tell me if Ang is really pregnant?" Denise rubbed her forehead, asking.


    James looked down. "It¡¯s true."


    "Well," Denise gave an iprehensible sigh and said after a long pause, "If there¡¯s anything you


    can¡¯t deal with, don¡¯t push yourself too hard."


    James replied with a faint "Hmm", got up and said, "I¡¯m leaving now."


    "To find Ang?" asked Denise.


    James nodded, pushed open the car door and got off the car.


    Denise watched James walking away with aplex expression on her face. She picked up the phone


    and made a call, "Go to the hospital and check if Ang¡­"


    Denise stopped halfway. It was not until the person on the other end of the line called her several times


    that she struggled and said, "Forget it."


    Then Denise hung up.


    In the vi of the Chante family.


    Two years had passed. Apart from the change of some small ornaments in the vi, there was no other


    change.


    However, Ang felt no sense of belonging at all whening to the ce where she had spent 18


    years.


    Ang sat on the edge of the sofa in the living room, staring indifferently at the new servant putting the


    fruit, tea and pastries on the table.


    "Ang, the kiwi fruit is so fresh, and tastes great. I remember you like kiwi fruit a lot. Have a taste of


    it!" Elva pushed the fruit te towards Ang reservedly.


    Ang nced at the fruit, picked up one piece and put it into her mouth under Elva¡¯s eager gaze.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing that Ang actually ate the fruit, Elva was beaming with pleasure, but when she heard "thank


    you", that pleasure turned into bitterness.


    "Ang is back. Why are you crying?" Lorenzo asked with a frown.


    "What else for?" Elva took out the handkerchief, wiped the tears away and roared to him, "When you


    see the Harvey family is kind to Ang, you get close to her; when you see the Harvey family is harsh


    on her, you disown her!"


    "Lorenzo Chante, howe I hadn¡¯t realized you are so disgusting?"


    The new servant stood aside, stealing a few nces at Lorenzo.


    Feeling ashamed and embarrassed, Lorenzo said, blushing, "What did I just say? Why are you acting


    like a psycho recently? You lose your temper before saying anything!"


    "You said I¡¯m like a psycho? Then who has turned me into¡­ into who I am now?" Elva flung the


    handkerchief long soaked with tears on to the table, stood up and questioned him.


    Lorenzo had long used to the submissiveness she had shown in thest 20 years. Now he was roared


    at by her, and his face turned pale and red at the same time. He gasped, "You¡­ Cough¡­ You¡­"


    Lorenzo held his neck with his hands, his face turning green.


    Seeing that, Elva stopped yelling at him. She took the medication to him and told the servant aside,


    "Go and get a ss of water!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ang watched the farce with cold eyes, mockery glinting inside.


    Ang snorted, got up and said to Greyson, "Greyson, I want to talk to you, in private!"


    "What? OK, OK!" Greyson turned the wheelchair behind her.


    Seeing that, Elva massaged Lorenzo¡¯s back immediately and rushed over, wanting to follow them.


    Ang paused, turned to her and said tly, "I want to talk with my brother in private. You¡¯d better not


    follow us, Mrs. Chante."


    "Ang, you¡­" Elva¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Ang frowned. Thinking of those changes her mother had made for her, she softened in a moment.


    But atst, Ang still turned around and strode out resolutely before her mother could finish her


    words.


    "Mom, stop crying. Look how swollen your eyes are! Wipe the tears off!" Greyson scratched his head


    fretfully, said to Elva, and then followed Ang out of the door in the wheelchair.


    The sun went down in the west. Ang stood there with her back to Greyson. The orange sunlight


    streamed down all over her body, and her shadow was stretched long, looking lonely for no reason.


    Greyson was upset. "Ang, she is our mom. Now she has already made earth-shaking changes, so


    don¡¯t be so mean to her! When you¡¯re in a good mood, just smile at her so that she won¡¯t cry for you all


    day long!"


    "Ha," Ang chucked.


    Greyson pulled his hair irritably. "If you don¡¯t want to do that, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. It¡¯s just


    that I find it annoying when.. Mom cries all day long!"


    "I have long given up my hope on her, so how could I be mean to her?" Ang gave him a bitter smile.


    "Indeed, she has made a lot of changes for me, but¡­"


    Ang paused and said obscurely, "Greyson, I just can¡¯t ovee the mental barrier in my heart."


    Hurting someone was just like driving a nail into a wooden nk. Even if the victim was kindly treated


    "I know!" Greyson smacked his hand down on to the armrest of the wheelchair and said with his teeth


    gritted, "If Jessica hadn¡¯t plotted that car ident, our family wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way!"


    Ang turned around and stared at him. Since she was standing against the light, her features were in


    the darkness, and her expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    However, there was no "if".


    "Greyson," Ang¡¯s voice was light, "Leave me alone from now on."


    Upon hearing that, Greyson turned pale all of a sudden.


    "Why? Is it because I make you unhappy, and you don¡¯t want me as your brother anymore? Or you


    don¡¯t like me¡­"


    "Greyson," Ang called as her voice trailed off.


    Greyson wheeled himself up to Ang and said urgently, "Do you think I¡¯m too stupid to get anything


    done? Do you think I always get you into trouble? I¡¯ve already started to learn how to handle business


    in thepany. Even if I am not as good as James, at least I won¡¯t stir up trouble for you again!"


    His voice softened abruptly with a hint of pleading, "Ang, don¡¯t give up on me, OK?"


    "I¡¯m not giving you up." Ang curled her lips and wanted to smile, but tears just streamed down


    uncontrobly.


    Ang looked up, wiped the tears away and managed a smile.


    Meanwhile, she reached out her hand to wipe away the tears on Greyson¡¯s face.


    "When no one wanted me, you treated me like a piece of treasure and were always so kind to me. How


    would I give you up?"


    "Stop wiping. I¡¯m not crying. It was just that¡­ some eyshes fell into my eyes and it was stinging!"


    Greyson shook off her hand and said in a fierce tone, "If you don¡¯t want to give me up, why did you ask


    me to leave you alone?"


    The smile on Ang¡¯s face vanished again. "Greyson, Lawson is different from James. If you make a


    scene in front of him, you¡¯ll get¡­ nothing from him."


    "If you brought me out here to tell me this, then stop!" Greyson turned around his wheelchair angrily


    and wheeled himself back into the vi. "Unless I die, I won¡¯t leave you alone!"


    When Greyson finished his words, he had already got into the vi.

 Chapter 236 Taotao Likes You

    Chapter 236 Taotao Likes You


    Ang watched his back as he left.


    Her brow furrowed tighter, and then she pursed her lips. She followed him into the vi with some


    hesitation.


    "What did you say to your brother?" Luna asked her, "He just returned with an angry face. He didn¡¯t say


    a word, and directly mmed the door after entering the room!"


    Ang saidzily, "We are fine."


    "Did you tell your brother again to leave you alone?" Luna looked at her, and asked with a sigh.


    Ang bowed her head, licked her dry lips and didn''t make a sound.


    Luna nced at Lorenzo and Elva next to her, and said intentionally, "Ang, you should not say such


    things to your brother again. If we don''t care about you, we are no different from others."


    Ang frowned, "Luna, I ......"


    "Stop it." Luna interrupted her, smiled and said, "Your brother just mmed the door and woke up


    Taotao and Mumu. You haven''t seen them for a long time. Why don¡¯t we go up and take a look?"


    Hesitation shed across Ang¡¯s eyes, but Luna didn''t give her a chance to refuse her. She got up


    directly and pulled Ang upstairs.


    In the room, the twin boys just woke up not long ago and were bawling at the top of their lungs.


    Greyson was at his wits'' end, soothing the twins, but the twins ignored him, one crying and wiping tears


    on him, the other stomping him with his fat legs...


    "Bad bad!"


    "Bad bad!"


    Hearing the door open, they stopped crying, but kept sobbing and wiping their tears to look at the door.


    The two pairs of big ck eyes caught Ang unawares, and the feeling was so strange.


    She had never seen them before, but probably the blood rtionship gave Ang a sense of


    closeness.


    "Taotao, Mumu, this is Auntie Ang." Luna walked up to the twins, pointing to Ang and said softly.


    The boy and girl looked exactly the same, and wore the same clothes. Ang could not tell who Taotao


    was. She saw one of them cocking head and shouting with a bewildered expression, "This is Auntie."


    The other grinned, revealing a mouthful of uneven baby teeth, smiling so happily that the eyes could


    not be seen, "Auntie..."


    When the babies shouted, the pronunciation was unclear, and soft. Ang heard it, and her cold heart


    instantly warmed up.


    She walked up to the babies and touched them gently, "Good boy and good girl."


    Her hand was about the size of their faces, and their hands and bodies were so small that everything


    was foreign to her.


    "This is Auntie" the babies made another cry.


    The other one immediately waved the little fist in the face, "Stupid, Auntie, Auntie!"


    "She is the sister, usually smiley, but naughtier, so she is called Taotao. The one next to her is the boy.


    Maybe because of your brother, he is no that clever." Lunaughed.


    Greyson was dissatisfied, "Why I''m stupid? Honey, I am at least the tenth from the bottom, which is


    much better than you at thest?"


    "That''s because I don''t want to learn." Luna leered at him, then looked down and asked the two babies,


    "Is daddy stupid?"


    Taotao reacted quickly, and her eyes turned around, "Daddy is stupid!"


    The boy followed suit, "Daddy is stupid!"


    Greyson was speechless


    "Beautiful Auntie!" Taotao followed mommy after bullying daddy, then smiled and reached out to


    Ang, saying in a childish voice, "Auntie hug me!"


    Luna said, "Auntie is tired. She will hug you next time."


    "I''m not tired." Ang bent down and carefully picked Taotao up. She was small and soft, and had the


    unique smell of children, which was not unpleasant.


    Taotao was not shy with Ang. She hugged her with both hands, kissed her and giggled.


    "Taotao likes you a lot." Luna picked up the boy, and said to Ang.


    Greyson grunted, "The baby girl never kissed me, but peed on me!"


    "Once Greyson put Taotao on his neck, and she peed. Greyson almost died of anger." Lunaughed.


    Ang sniffed the milk smell on Taotao, smiled, and kissed her tender cheeks.


    At this time, the door was pushed open.


    Ang subconsciously looked at the door and saw her father standing at the door with a happy face,


    while James was standing behind him.


    Her smile faded little by little,and frowned slightly. She put Taotao on the floor, and then took a step


    forward, standing in front of the two kids.


    The moment he saw James, Greyson was angry, but didn¡¯t say a word. Ang said first, "Greyson and


    Luna, stay with the kids. I am leaving now."


    Luna wanted to say something, but in the end, she said nothing.


    "Auntie" Taotao went to her, wrapped her arms around her legs, and looked at her with bewilderment.


    When Ang looked down, she met her clear eyes, then she squatted down and looked level with her,


    "Taotao is a good girl, Auntie wille to y with you next time."


    Taotao deted her mouth with an unhappy face, then she suddenly looked at James and said, "Bad


    uncle!"


    "James, please don¡¯t mind it." Luna exined with a smile, then turned back and red at Greyson.


    If he hadn''t been pointing at James¡¯ picture all day, murmuring bad uncle, Taotao wouldn''t havee


    to such a show!


    James''s indifferent line of sight drifted over andnded on Taotao, "It''s okay."


    Ang still remembered his words of ckmailing her with the twins. She stood up and walked straight


    to him, speaking slightly faster than usual, "Let''s go."


    After saying that, she took a few steps and walked out, then closed the door behind her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    James silently followed her.


    "Ang¡¯s room has always been cleaned for the past two years. It''s very clean." Lorenzo followed the


    two and said, "It''s sote today, why don''t you two stay here tonight."


    James didn''t answer, but looked at Ang, who was walking beside him.


    Ang didn''t even stop for a moment, and refused neatly, "No."


    "It''s okay if you don''t stay here tonight. Let''s finish eating before we leave." Lorenzo made a warm


    smile, "The dinner is almost ready."


    Ang went downstairs at thest step to the living room and didn''t stop, but her voice was a bit


    colder, "A murderer like me, who has been kicked out of the family, can''t afford to be treated so


    generously."


    "I was just in a fit of anger back then, and you are my only daughter. How could I be willing to throw you


    out of the family?" Lorenzo sighed lightly, "If it weren''t for the Smiths pushing too hard, I wouldn''t have


    done that to you."

 Chapter 237 What Are You Talking About?

    Chapter 237 What Are You Talking About?


    Ang slightly raised her eyebrows, and walked a few steps to him, sneered, "The Smiths forced you?


    How?"


    Lorenzo looked at the cold, piercing hatred in her eyes and took a step back unconsciously.


    "Didn''t you disown me because of James''s threat? Howe you''re now putting the me on the


    Smiths? You don''t dare to me James in his face?" Ang took another step forward, and gazed at


    his face like a nail hammering into it.


    Lorenzo was a bit messed at her pushing attitude, and frowned at her, "James is here. What are you


    talking about?"


    "It¡¯s true." Without waiting for Ang to answer, James said.


    Lorenzo smiled with embarrassment and didn''t make a sound.


    "Let''s go, I want to go back" Ang paused for a moment and added, "and eat the dishes you make."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hearing thest sentence, Lorenzo could not control his expression, and his face was covered by


    shock.


    "OK." James reached out to pull her.


    Ang wanted to shake him off, but didn''t struggle when she nced at Lorenzo on the side. She


    obediently followed James to walk outside.


    Elva came out wearing an apron, wiping her hands, and spoke with a bit of pleasing and begging tone,


    "Ang, I have made your favorite dishes, just stay for dinner before you leave."


    "Yes." Lorenzo tried to ignore the unpleasant past, and followed suit, "Your mother has not cooked for a


    long time, and she cooks for you today."


    Elva nodded repeatedly and looked at Ang eagerly.


    Ang clenched her fist tightly, and said faintly, "No, thank ...... Mrs. Chante."


    She did not stay any longer, and got out of the house expressionlessly.


    The Bentley was sent for repair, and James did not drive over, so they took a taxi back to Bamboo


    Estate.


    As soon as Ang entered the room, she walked upstairs without saying a word.


    "I''m going to prepare some dishes for you. Just wait in the living room for a while." James said.


    Ang didn''t stop going upstairs and didn¡¯t reply a word.


    "I''ll go up to call you when it is done." His shirt was dry by now, but it carried a smell of sweat, so


    James unbuttoned it and took it off directly.


    The wound on his abdomen was not yet healed, but the gauze was removed, so the skin looked pink


    Ang stopped and turned to look at him, her gaze paused a moment at the wound on his abdomen,


    but she quickly moved away.


    "Give me some privacy. I am begging you, OK?" Her indifferent voice was tinged with fatigue and


    hoarseness.


    James tilted his head and looked at her, as a gaze with tiredness should not appear on her.


    The veins on his forearms popped up, but he dropped his head to avoid her gaze, and nodded his head


    invisibly.


    Then Ang turned around, held the railing and stumbled up the stairs.


    If she did not want to eat, James would have no intention to cook. He went to the sofa and sat down,


    leaning his back against the sofa, with sadness in his eyes.


    At this time, the phone vibrated and suddenly rang.


    James picked up the phone, "Hello?"


    "James, Jessica has already prepared the evidences andwyers to sue Ang." Sean said, "Myw


    firm is hired to do the job, and the charge is attempted murder."


    James clutched his phone tighter, and felt more miserable.


    "She employed my men here, which means she wants me to tell you about it. How about making a deal


    with her? Attempted murder is no a joke." Sean said.


    Jamesughed lightly, tapping his fingers on the desktop, but there was no smile on his face, "Is this a


    vition of professional ethics for you?"


    "Huh, are you still concerned about my professional ethics at this time? It doesn''t seem to be a big


    problem." Seanughed.


    James raised his eyes slightly, lowered his head, and restrained the sadness in his eyes. When he said


    something again, his voice was soft, with refreshing chills, "Then, wait for a good show."


    Lewis¡¯ wedding had a dinner party. Due to the unexpected changes, the dinner part was cancelled.


    Jessica sat in the wheelchair and joined Danis and the younger generations of the Lewis family


    outside. As for the elders, they felt too ashamed toe out.


    By the time the guests were sent away, Jessica''s face was stiffened.


    In fact, except for her, everyone, including Danis didn¡¯t feel good.


    The Lewis family was a century-old schr family, and had always been respected. The juniors in the


    family usually mentioned the Elder Lewis in a very proud manner. But now, they had be a joke


    because of the rtionship of the old man and Timothy!


    "She has been with so many men and has an ex-fianc¨¦, who knows whose child is in her belly! Dad


    was so confused that he married such a woman just because she said the baby was his!"


    Adeline walked out of the Honor Hall,ining to her husband Mr. Smith beside her as they walked,


    and she was obviously furious.


    Lewis pulled Timothy out from behind her and scolded her daughter, "I married Timothy, and she is


    your elder from now on. How dare you discuss her from behind?"


    Adeline¡¯s expression changed, and finally she gave a heavy hum and didn''t say anything, but she was


    aggrieved and indignant inside.


    In the Honor Hall, dozens of waiters were cleaning up, and the lobby manager was also there. Although


    they did not look toward here, they should be able to hear their conversation clearly.


    Jessica coughed lightly, barely maintained a smile, and said softly, "What a busy day, everyone should


    be tired. The car is in the garage. Let''s go home first."


    "You cripple sat in the wheelchair all day. How could you be so tired? I''m pregnant and wearing high


    heels all day. I am really tired!" Timothy pounded her leg and said.


    When Adeline heard this, she shouted, "Who are you calling a cripple?"


    "Her," Timothy pointed her finger at Jessica and said in a rude manner, "Are you too blind to see she is


    crippled?"


    Jessica clutched the armrest of her wheelchair. Even though she didn''t look up, she felt many people


    were staring at her, calling her a disabled cripple.


    "Watch your mouth!" Adeline raised her voice, "Jessica¡¯s leg is almost cured, and you are not allowed


    to call her a cripple!


    Timothy wrapped her arms around her chest, "If her leg is healed, why is she still in a wheelchair?


    She''s obviously a cripple, and she won''t let anyone talk about it!"


    "Jessica is married to my grandpa, so she is my elder, I should respect you. But isn''t it too rude for you


    to call me a cripple l now?" Jessica looked up at her, tears faintly shining in her eyes.


    When Lewis saw this, he felt guilty, "Timothy didn¡¯t mean it. I apologize to you for her."

 Chapter 238 Why Didn’t She Apologize?

    Chapter 238 Why Didn¡¯t She Apologize?


    Jessica bit her lips, bowed her head, and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Timothy was the one who did something wrong. Why didn¡¯t she apologize?¡± Danis was dissatisfied


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    with his grandpa¡¯s marriage to Timothy. Today, seeing his sister being bullied over and over again,


    Danis was extremely annoyed.


    Lewis shouted Danis¡¯ name with a frown and pulled a long face.


    Seeing this, Danis got even angrier. He could feel anger boiling up inside him, which almost drove him


    crazy.


    ¡°Sheughed at Jessica¡¯s leg in front of so many people today. Besides, she even said something


    harsh and kicked her wounded leg.


    ¡°Grandpa, why do you marry a woman who is ungracious and sultry? Do you know your marriage will


    make the Lewis family and our Smith family theughing stocks in the city? You...¡±


    Crack!


    Lewis pped Danis on the face and roared, ¡°Shut up! No matter what she has said, she is still your


    nominal grandmother!¡±


    Timothy took Lewis¡¯s arm and leaned on him triumphantly, ¡°Honey, you are the best. I¡¯m d you help


    me teach him a lesson. Otherwise, I will be bullied on my wedding day!¡±


    ¡°How can you hit me twice for this kind of woman?¡± Danis clutched his cheeks, staring at his grandpa


    incredulously.


    Lewis was livid, ¡°What do you mean ¡®this kind of woman¡¯? She is your grandmother now!¡±


    Jessica raised her head. She almost cried, and her eyes were reddish, ¡°Danis, stop. Miss Timothy just


    said I am a cripple. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I wasn¡¯t hurt. Let her do whatever she wants.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up!!!¡± Danis roared and strode towards the elevator.


    Jessica called him several times, but Danis did not look back.


    ¡°Jessica,¡± Lewis softened his tone when he spoke to Jessica, ¡°Timothy grew up in the countryside. The


    people there are not careful about their wordings. Her family education is not as strict as yours. Please


    forgive her.¡±


    Jessica bit her lips and smiled bitterly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will forgive her. I¡¯m still young and fit, so


    it¡¯s okay to be kicked by Miss Timothy.¡±


    ¡°However, you¡¯d better ask Miss Timothy to kick me with less strength next time. Otherwise, my


    wheelchair will turn over and press on her, which may result in her miscarriage.¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy questioned her, ¡°Are you cursing my child?¡±


    ¡°Jessica is just talking about the possibility, not you. Take it easy. It¡¯s not good for the child.¡± Lewis


    touched her belly andforted her.


    Timothy rolled her eyes and cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°Timothy is pregnant now. Many women are not very good-tempered during pregnancy.¡± Lewis


    forgive her first.¡±


    Jessica held the wheelchair¡¯s armrest tightly, and her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, you can cut on your visits to the Lewis family during this period to avoid conflict


    with Timothy.¡± Lewis thought for a while and suggested.


    Timothy raised her chin, with her nostrils facing the sky, ¡°Yep! I don¡¯t like you! You¡¯d better not appear


    before my eyes.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ family members and Adeline pulled a long face. However, the Lewis family¡¯s tutoring was strict,


    especially their attitude towards the elders. Therefore, even though they were very dissatisfied, they


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I think you must be tired, so let¡¯s go back and rest early.¡± Jessica smiled and said softly.


    Staying here would only let others see their jokes.


    Lewis nodded in agreement and carefully helped Timothy leave while the others followed them.


    Jessica didn¡¯t go back with them right away but turned her wheelchair into the Honor Hall and went to


    the manager¡¯s side, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡± the manager said.


    Jessica smiled, ¡°After work, you can treat everyone for a good meal. Just charge it to my ount.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do. It¡¯s very kind of you to say so!¡± the manager hurriedly declined, ¡°It would not


    be good if my boss knows this.¡±


    Jessica smiled and said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. Today is a big day, so it is normal for me to


    invite everyone to dinner. Don¡¯t worry. I will call Mr. Luis and tell him about thister.¡±


    ¡°Then I should thank you on behalf of my colleagues.¡± the manager smiled.


    Jessica said, ¡°Everyone is busy today, so I should treat them for dinner. It¡¯s just a pity that I have to go


    back and handle something else, and I don¡¯t have time to eat with you.¡±


    The two chatted for a while before Jessica mentioned something casually, ¡°I saw someone taking


    pictures...¡±


    ¡°Some neers don¡¯t understand the rules,¡± the manager said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to delete the pictures.¡±


    Jessica smiled, ¡°They are still young, and it¡¯s normal for them to take pictures. It¡¯s just that the Lewis


    family and the Smith family have recently offended someone. That person has hired some journalists to


    fabricate rumors on the Inte. Even if there is nothing wrong with those pictures, those journalists


    can still use them to say something outrageous.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s easy to spread rumors, but it takes a lot of efforts to dispel them. Please rest assured, and


    we will never spread any rumors,¡± the manager said.


    Jessica¡¯s smile broadened, ¡°I heard from Mr. Luis that you are reliable, so I¡¯ll naturally rest assured.¡±


    She said goodbye to the manager before getting out of the Honor Hall with her wheelchair. Edward and


    Adeline were still waiting for her, but the others had already left.


    Seeing this, Jessica twitched the corner of her mouth slightly, and a hint of sarcasm shed under her


    eyes.


    She helped them deal with the aftermath, but none of them waited for her!


    ¡°Timothy is worthless, except for her good looks. I don¡¯t know why your grandfather loves her so


    much!¡± Adeline said angrily, ¡°You see, because of this woman, there are a lot of rumors about us online


    now!¡±


    Jessica turned her head, nced at the Honor Hall, and said tiredly, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you that


    someone may be listening on the other side of the wall? Let¡¯s talk about it at home.¡±


    ¡°They are just waiters. They don¡¯t dare to spread rumors.¡± Adeline didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think


    she marries your grandfather with good intentions! Maybe the unborn child is a bastard!¡±


    Jessica frowned slightly, ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. I will stop!¡± Adeline said anxiously, ¡°Jessica, you are a smart girl. Think about how to


    persuade your grandfather! We must not let her stay in the Lewis family. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what


    kind of trouble she will cause in the future!¡±


    Jessica said a few words to Adeline with exhaustion and irritation.


    ¡°By the way, Jessica.¡± Edward, who had been silent for a long time, said suddenly, ¡°Mr. Lawson Harvey


    called me an hour ago and said he would cancel your engagement with James.¡±

 Chapter 239 Do You Hate Me Like That?

    Chapter 239 Do You Hate Me Like That?


    Hearing this, Jessica¡¯s body stiffened, and the blood on her face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°The cancetion of the engagement was proposed by James.¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mr. Harvey said


    that he could not stop him and expressed his regrets for not being able to unite the marriage with the


    Smith family. He also said if you change your mind and want to marry another person in the Harvey


    family, he would be very happy to have you as his granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Adeline¡¯s eyes gradually widened, and she asked incredulously, ¡°Jessica is so good. Why did James


    want to cancel the engagement with her? What did he think?¡±


    Seeing that Jessica didn¡¯t look well, Edward said to Adeline, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Adeline muttered under her breath and looked at Jessica worriedly.


    ¡°Jessica, Ralphie is not worse than James, and he has always been fond of you. How about you...¡±


    Edward persuaded her.


    But before he finished his words, Jessica interrupted him with a wry smile, ¡°Dad, my engagement with


    James has been known to the public for two years. If I cancel the engagement with him and marry


    Ralphie, what will others think of me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about those gossips. They will disappear after a while. When did you begin to care about


    what others say about?¡± Edward said.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed, and she bit her lips and said, ¡°Grandfather and others are already on the way.


    We should go over as well. Otherwise, grandpa would be unhappy if none of our family members were


    there.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of your grandpa, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Adelineined, ¡°It¡¯s shameful that he marries a hooker.


    I really don¡¯t know...¡±


    Jessica felt upset and interrupted Adeline with a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You have to go over


    now. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go there in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful on the way.¡± Edward left with Adeline hand in hand.


    Jessica watched her parents enter the elevator, and the smile on her face disappearedpletely. She


    took out her mobile phone and called an attorney at Sailing Law Firm.


    ¡°Hello, this is Jessica.¡± After exchanging the usual pleasantries, Jessica asked, ¡°Is it convenient to sue


    her now?¡±


    The attorney said, ¡°Yes, if you are in a hurry, I will file awsuit with the court right now, and the verdict


    wille out soon.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Jessica said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want Ang to be arrested for attempted murder. After I sue her, if


    she apologizes to me, I¡¯m willing to withdraw the prosecution.¡±


    The attorney paused for a while and then asked, ¡°You mean you want to sue Ang as soon as


    possible, but you don¡¯t want the verdict toe out too soon?¡±


    Jessica gave out a hum and asked softly, ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After obtaining the attorney¡¯s agreement, Jessica thanked the attorney again and again, and then hung


    up the phone.


    Jessica thought James would definitelye to her before the verdict came out. And she believed she


    could get a satisfactory result after negotiation.


    Ang didn¡¯t eat at night. She felt hungry in the early morning, so she went downstairs in her pajamas


    to look for something to eat.


    Boom!


    A heavy object suddenly fell to the ground in the dark living room. And at the same time, Ang heard


    a man¡¯s muffled sound.


    Ang frowned slightly, stepped back a few steps, and picked up the vase. Then she gently walked


    towards the ce where the sound wasing from.


    The man had lurched to his feet and sat on the sofa, with his hands on the knees. Ang couldn¡¯t see


    his face in the darkness.


    Ang pressed her lips tightly and raised the vase to the top of her head with both hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    At this time, Ang heard James¡¯s hoarse voice.


    In the darkness, Ang¡¯s eyes gleamed, but she still tried to use the vase to hit his head without


    hesitation.


    However, the vase did not fall on James¡¯s body. James tilted his head to avoid the vase, and then


    grabbed Ang¡¯s wrist and dragged her into his arms.


    Without seeing it clearly, Ang¡¯s sense of smell and touch were suddenly much more sensitive.


    Ang was forced to lie on his hot chest and feel his breath, which made her ufortable.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ang shouted while suppressing her voice.


    James grabbed her wrist, avoided the vase, and threw it to the ground with a tter, ¡°You know it is


    me. Why do you throw the vase at me?¡±


    ¡°The inertia is too big to control,¡± Ang said without any emotion.


    James¡¯s breath was hot when he talked, and his body was also hot, which made Ang irritable. She


    jerked his hand away from her waist.


    But just before she could stand up, James turned over and crushed her on the sofa.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    James rested his head on Ang¡¯s shoulder, and his lips fell on her neck intentionally, causing ayer


    of goose bumps on her body.


    Ang suddenly opened her eyes wide. She tried to push him away with both hands, but as soon as


    she pushed him away a little bit, he pressed on her again and held her waist tightly.


    ¡°Do you hate me like that?¡± James¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    James was referring to Ang¡¯s attempt to throw the vase at him.


    ¡°Yes! I want you to die!¡± Ang said through gritted teeth, then violently pushed him away and quickly


    stood up.


    She didn¡¯t even look at James, who staggered and fell to the ground. She just turned her head and ran


    towards the spiral staircase.


    ¡°I have a fever.¡± James¡¯s indifferent voice sounded behind her, a little weaker than usual.


    Ang stopped, turned around, and saw James still lying on the ground, motionless, ¡°Fever? Are you


    serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James sat up from the ground. Although it was a simple movement, it seemed a bit difficult for


    him.


    After staying in the darkness for so long, Ang could see things clearly. She found James looked


    pale.


    Besides, when she first approached him, his body was very hot, so James didn¡¯t lie to her.


    She pursed her lips and walked towards him.


    Seeing Ang getting closer and closer, James couldn¡¯t help gently raising his lips.


    Ang walked to him, squatted down, and felt the temperature on his forehead with her hand. When


    James wanted to say something, she suddenly reached out and quickly unbuttoned his shirt.


    Moonlight spread into the living room through the window, hitting James¡¯s delicate and sexy corbone


    as well as Ang¡¯s fingers. The light was dim, but it made the scene covered with dim beauty.


    ¡°Ang...¡± James raised his head to look at her and suddenly reached out to sp her wrist.


    His eyes were filled with emotions. There seemed to be a small me burning in the deepest part of the


    eyes.


    Ang nced at him indifferently and broke away his hand. Then she picked the jade pendant from


    his neck, turned around, and ran upstairs.


    Watching Ang leaving without hesitation, James buttoned up his shirt. A touch of self-deprecation


    and loneliness shed across his eyes.


    Ang returned to the room, carefully put the jade pendant on her neck, and theny back on the bed.


    She turned off the light and closed her eyes.


    She was sleepy and tired, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, not knowing if it was because of hunger or other


    reasons.

 Chapter 240 Fever

    Chapter 240 Fever


    The scene of James applying the suit jacket to her and the appearance of his soaked shirt clinging to


    his body were constantly appearing in her mind.


    Click!


    Ang turned on the bedsidemp and sat up. She got out of the bed with a pale look and walked to


    the door. She remembered James usually prepared a medicine cab, which should contain anti-fever


    medicine.


    But she didn¡¯t go out of the room after she turned the doorknob and opened the door. She just closed


    the door again.


    James¡¯s fever was none of her business!


    Angy back on the bed with a stern countenance. She huddled in the quilt with her hands around


    the knees and closed her eyes with a frown.


    She stayed awake all night.


    Ang sat up with an appalling headache. She put on her shoes, and went downstairs slightly faster


    than usual. When she saw no one on the sofa in the living room, her face softened. Then she turned


    and went into the kitchen.


    ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon. Go to the dining room now and wait for me.¡± James was frying eggs with


    an apron. He seemed to suffer from a cold because he spoke with a nasal tone.


    Ang opened her mouth but said nothing in the end. She turned back into the dining room.


    She felt so dizzy and hungry that she rubbed her sore eyebrows. Many thoughts crossed her mind, but


    she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Help yourself.¡± James had already taken off his apron. He put the fried eggs, porridge, and a few stir-


    fried side dishes on the table.


    Ang nced at his pale face, grasped the corner of her clothes slightly, and lowered her head to eat.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well because you were worried about me?¡± James asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Ang didn¡¯t even hesitate for a moment before answering him with a faint expression, ¡°It¡¯s just


    that I was frightened by Lawson, so I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    James stopped eating, raised his eyes, and looked at her firmly. After a while, he withdrew his gaze,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to see my grandpa if I¡¯m not with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ang sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°It is as easy for him to take me away as you want to keep


    me by your side. Neither of you needs my permission.¡±


    James held the chopsticks tightly, and his knuckles turned white due to the excessive force. He used


    his chopsticks to nip a handful of beans, but most of the beans fell off before they got into the bowl.


    He picked up tissue to wrap the beans and threw them into the trash can. Then he returned to his seat


    and said, ¡°Change your clothes and go to thepany with me after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and I need to get more sleep.¡± Ang continued to eat without even lifting


    her head.


    ¡°You have disrupted Grandpa¡¯s n. Even if you have my flesh and blood, Grandpa may not let go of


    you. He doesn¡¯t like us.¡± James continued, ¡°Go to thepany with meter. You can sleep in the


    lounge.¡±


    Ang swallowed the fried egg in her mouth, hesitated for a moment, and then agreed.


    After eating, they went to the Harvey Group together.


    ¡°Hello, President Harvey.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, President Harvey.¡±


    Where they showed up, people kept saying hello to James, and some people sneaked a look at


    Ang.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± James hugged Ang and nced at those employees.


    Those employees smiled sheepishly and shifted their gazes in a hurry.


    After getting into the elevator, Ang shook off James¡¯s hand and stood in the farthest corner away


    from him.


    James tilted his head to look at her and stepped to her side as if he didn¡¯t know that Ang deliberately


    avoided him.


    Ang frowned, and when the elevator arrived, she was the first to go out.


    A middle-aged man in his 50s was standing outside. Seeing Anging down from the elevator


    dedicated to the president, he raised the corner of his eye with a little surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Howard.¡± James called the man after getting out of the elevator.


    Mr. Howard retracted his gaze on Ang, walked up to him, and asked anxiously, ¡°I heard that you will


    start the handover of your work and let Ralphie take over the position as the president?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James said while walking into the president¡¯s office, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Now she became light-headed and had a migraine, so she could


    only follow James in a daze.


    When Ang was wondering if she could go to sleep, James seized her with one hand and massaged


    the middle of her eyebrows with the other hand. His strength was just right.


    ¡°Go to the lounge and sleep. If you feel noisy, you can wear earplugs.¡± James took Ang to the


    lounge, took out a pair of earplugs from his suit, and put them in the palm of her hand.


    Looking at this scene, Mr. Howard was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect James to be thoughtful.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ang took the earplugs and hesitated before saying.


    James patted her on the head. There was an imperceptible gentleness in his eyes, ¡°Go to sleep now.¡±


    After speaking, before she backed away, he gave her a kiss on the forehead, exited the lounge, and


    closed the door.


    Ang looked at the closed door, frowned, and wiped her forehead, where he had kissed. She stopped


    her movements until her forehead turned red and then took off her shoes and went to bed.


    The bed and the quilt were full of James¡¯s smell. She thought she couldn¡¯t fall asleep in this


    environment, but she fell asleep shortly after lying down, not knowing why.


    When Ang gained her conscious again, she was awakened by a burst of noise. There seemed to be


    many people talking and walking outside. She sat up, put on her shoes, and opened the door to walk


    out.


    In addition to James and Mr. Howard, there were many other people in the office. They were holding a


    pile of documents in their hands and were busy with something.


    There was someone sitting opposite James. His appearance was almost simr to James¡¯s. But he had


    a mole under his eyes. Besides, his skin was fair and his temperament was somewhat feminine.


    She had met this person before. He was Ralphie, the youngest son of Lawson¡¯s third son.


    Seeing Ang walking out of the lounge, the busy men in the office were taken aback, and they looked


    at her, so did James.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ang.¡± Ralphie greeted her with a maic voice.


    Ang didn¡¯t know him well and just smiled at him.


    Seeing this, James got up and walked to Ang, just to block Ralphie¡¯s view of her.


    ¡°Is this bugging you? Put on the earplugs and get more sleep. I will take you out for lunch at noon.¡±


    James had been close to her for a long time, but Ang still felt very ufortable and took a few


    steps back subconsciously.


    ¡°It turns out the rtionship between you and Miss Ang is not as good as I thought.¡± Ralphie drew


    out his voice.


    James turned around and looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than your rtionship with


    Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Your words carry a sting.¡± Ralphie propped his chin with one hand, and his mole was exuding


    enchanting light in the sun, ¡°Is it because grandpa asked me to be the president?¡±


    James said, ¡°No, I just dislike you.¡±

 Chapter 241 You Will Admire Me More

    Chapter 241 You Will Admire Me More


    Ralphie stood up, "You have nothing now, but you still talk to me so directly. I really admire you."


    "You will admire me more in the future." James smiled and said, "Ang is pregnant and she is hungry


    easily. Mr. Howard is still here, so I will apany Ang to dinner first."


    Ralphie sighed, "I hope you will be the same as now in a while."


    "Thank you for your concern." James went into the lounge and took Ang''s coat, put it on for her, and


    then took her out.


    Ralphie snorted lightly, sat down again, and told the people in the office, "Please hurry up, my grandpa


    is urging me."


    Ang and James left the Harvey Group together. When the cool breeze blew, she woke up a lot,


    threw away his hand and walked toward the car.


    "You shouldn''t lie to my grandpa that you are pregnant." James followed her and said suddenly.


    Ang walked forward in silence, with sarcasm in her eyes.


    If she didn''t lie, could she escape from Felix? Heh, maybe her sex videos would go viral now!


    "If you wait for a little longer, I''ll find you." James said, "If you lied about your pregnancy, you will need


    countless lies to maintain it."


    Angughed sarcastically, stopped and turned to look at him, "Wait? James, if you don''t torture me, I


    am d. Would I entrust my life and future to someone who broke my leg? "


    Dead silence.


    The atmosphere between the two was abnormally depressed.


    James clenched his hands tightly, with blue veins bulging on the back of his hand.


    After a while, he said, "Grandpa is not that easy to fool. We can''t use the excuse of idental


    miscarriage to solve it."


    Ang''s expression of sarcasm faded. She lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembled a few times, but


    she did not answer.


    She didn''t know what to do next.


    "Mr. Harvey? Miss Chante? " At that moment, a short-haired woman suddenly called them not far away


    excitedly, and then ran over quickly.


    Ang turned to look at the woman and found she didn¡¯t know her. Before she could ask what the


    matter was, arge group of people ran towards them.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She looked at the recording equipment and microphones in their hands and at the cameras aimed at


    her and James. Then her expression turned gloomy.


    There was always nothing good when they met a reporter.


    James stood beside her as usual. His mood didn''t fluctuate because of the reporter''s arrival, and he


    seemed to have expected it a long time ago.


    Ang frowned, turned around and wanted to go, but was surrounded by reporters and couldn''t move


    a step.


    "Miss Chante, Miss Smith sued you for attempted murder. Is this true?"


    "You two were good friends before. Why did you drive a car and crashed into Miss Jessica? Is it


    because of Mr. Harvey?"


    "It is said that the engagement between the Smith family and the Harvey family was cancelled. Did you


    be his mistress?"


    "Miss Smith didn''t sue you two years ago, but now you are involved in the rtionship between her and


    Mr. Harvey. How do you exin it?"


    "Ang, you are no longer a member of the Chante family, and you have been working in the Dream


    Club for a period of time. Do you think the Harvey family will allow you to marry Mr. Harvey?"


    The reporters looked at Ang, and stretched the camera to her, as if she was trying to put it into her


    mouth.


    Listening to the overwhelming questions, Ang''s pupils shrank slightly, and her heartbeat became


    violent.


    Had Jessica sued her? If she could not prove her innocence, would she be imprisoned for attempted


    murder?


    "Ang, you didn''t answer me. Does it mean these rumors are all true? Two years ago, you wanted to


    crash your good friend to death with a car because of jealousy, didn''t you?" One reporter''s microphone


    was poked near Ang''s face.


    Before Ang could answer, she asked sharply, "Can Miss Chante exin the wound on your face? Is


    it because you are with Mr. Harvey and was beaten by his fianc¨¦e... Ouch! "


    James grabbed the female reporter¡¯s microphone and threw it away, and then he said in a cold tone,


    ¡°When you ask questions, you should get the evidence first. Otherwise, I can sue you for defamation.¡±


    The female reporter met his indifferent eyes and took a few steps back subconsciously. Her face turned


    pale.


    Other reporters stepped back as well, but the microphone still didn''t retract, waiting for Ang''s


    answer.


    "Don''t answer if you don''t want to. You have no obligation to do it." James said.


    Ang nced at the reporters, and said calmly, "Jessica just sued me, and you all know it. You are


    paying so much attention to me. Should I feel honored?"


    She moved away from the front reporters, "Please don¡¯t stand in my way. Thank you. "


    The reporters didn''t mean to give in, but her hands were so strong that the front reporters were pushed


    away. When the reporters at the back rows saw those in front stepped away, they followed


    subconsciously.


    Ang walked straight to the Porsche, opened the door and sat in the passenger seat. James followed


    in.


    "You speak so aggressively to the reporters. Are you afraid they will spread rumors?" James started the


    car and asked casually.


    Ang snorted lightly, "The questions were so biased, and it seemed they knew the matter clearly.


    They must be sent by Jessica. No matter what I say, they won''t praise me. "


    James gave a hum and said nothing.


    They drove to the nearest mall. It was only half past ten in the morning and it was not lunch time yet.


    James proposed to watch a movie. Ang was worried, but did not refuse him.


    They lined up to buy tickets and snacks, but a group of people behind them were gossiping.


    "It''s her. She is Ang!"


    "Because of jealousy, she wanted to drive into her close friend. How could there be such a vicious


    person in the world?"


    "Jessica treated her as a good friend and didn''t prosecute her, and just sent her to jail for two years. As


    a result, when she was released from prison, she ruined Jessica¡¯s engagement. What a shame! "


    "It''s really unlucky for Jessica to have such a friend!"


    Ang turned around and saw several high school girls looking at her with disgust.


    Seeing she look over, they did not retreat. One of the girls even cursed in front of her, "You''re so ugly. A


    mistress. Shame on you!"


    "Is the mistress so rampant?" The girl next to her asked.


    Ang pursed her lips, said nothing, and withdrew her gaze. Those reporters should have sent the


    news out, and there must be a lot of people scolding her. If she cared about what they said, she might


    be died of shame.


    James turned around, frowning slightly and his eyes fell on those girls.


    They were frightened by his look and looked away.


    "Are you here to watch the movie?" James walked up to them and asked.

 Chapter 242 Those Who Bullied My Girlfriend

    Chapter 242 Those Who Bullied My Girlfriend


    The girls nced at each other and nodded in confusion, and one of them even mentioned the name of


    the movie nkly.


    "Okay." James returned to the queue.


    After the gentleman in front bought the tickets, he said to the ticket seller, "How many tickets are left for


    The Flying Man? I want to buy all of them."


    "Wha... What? "The staff stammered.


    James repeated his request in the surprise of the crowd behind him, "I will book the entire theatre, and


    invite all of you to watch the movie."


    He turned his head and looked at the girls behind, "Everyone could go in and watch the movie, except


    those who were talking about my girlfriend just now."


    When the girls heard it, they were immediately stunned. They could only watch the people behind them


    walk into the cinema happily.


    "Mr... Mr. Harvey, you can''t do this! "One of the girls blushed.


    James didn''t argue with her, but looked at the staff, "Is there any rule that prevents me from booking


    the cinema hall?"


    The staff was still in shock, and said dumbfounded, "No."


    "Is there any rule that prevents me from inviting people to watch movies?" James asked again.


    The staff shook his head again.


    "What I am doing is inpliance with the regtions." James said to the utterly difited girls, and


    walked into the cinema hall with Ang.


    After they left, the girls wanted to go in, but were stopped by the ticket inspector, "Sorry, the gentleman


    said just now that he didn''t invite you."


    No matter what they said to him, the staff just apologized. In the end, they could only leave with


    disappointment.


    In the cinema hall, the Flying Man had not yet been screened, and there were Ads for uing


    movies on the screen. Under the dim light, the red chairs were almost fully upied.


    "You don''t need to do this." Ang said.


    The news had been sent out. They could control the speech of a few people, but they couldn''t silence


    everyone.


    James put on the 3D sses, which blocked his eyes, "It is necessary for me. I''m narrow-minded."


    Ang pursed her lips, lowered her head and said nothing. Her thoughts were mixed. Jessica had


    already sued her, and she would soon be subpoenaed by the court. What could she do then?


    The brake of the sports car she drove two years ago was broken, and the police could easily detect it.


    The incident should be handled as an ident at most.


    However, they insisted that she wanted to kill Jessica deliberately, and mentioned that Jessica had a


    recording.


    Ang didn''t know the content of Jessica''s recording, let alone when the recording that sent her to the


    prison came from!


    "Are you worried about Jessica suing you?" James turned his head and asked her.


    His breath sprayed on Ang''s neck, and she moved aside ufortably without saying a word.


    This feeling of being seen through made her feel like she was stripped naked and stood in front of him.


    It was very ufortable!


    "I have already taken care of this matter." James lightly touched the scar on the end of her eyebrows,


    and then put his hand back before she avoided it.


    Hearing this, Ang was stiffened. Her mind seemed to have been struck by the thunder, which went


    It was difficult for her to describe her mood at the moment. It seemed that a big malignant tumor


    growing on her body was suddenly dug out. She was rxed, but she felt she was in a dream.


    Ang''s fingers trembled slightly, and she turned to look at James beside her. But at that moment, the


    lights went out suddenly. She was unable to see his face due to the darkness,


    "Har..." She spoke, and her voice was still trembling uncontrobly.


    "You can tell me anything after the movie." James took another pair of 3D sses and put it on for her,


    "No matter what happens, I''ll be with you. You don''t need to have mental burden."


    He said softly, but Ang could still hear every word clearly in the deafening noise in the movie hall.


    Her long dead heart suddenly beat hard, as if someone was knocking on it with a mallet. She touched


    her chest, frowned, and forcibly suppressed her inner feelings.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The movie seemed to be very good, for there was eitherughter or scream in the hall. During the


    climax, some people even cried.


    Like them, Ang stared at the big screen, and could see clearly every character and every scene. But


    they just passed before her eyes, not in her mind at all. In the end, she couldn''t even remember the


    content of the movie.


    When the movie came to the end, almost everyone didn''t move, waiting to see the bonus scene.


    Ang stood up quickly, and pulled James, "Let''s go."


    James looked at her holding his hand, smiled unconsciously, and gave a hum.


    Ang''s hand was as hot as a soldering iron. She let go of him abruptly, and went out of the cinema


    hall in a hurry. When she arrived at the hallway, she hesitated for a while and asked, "Do you have


    evidence to prove my innocence?"


    Two years had passed. In the past two years, the car ident had kept her head down.


    She turned to look at him, breathing faster than usual. Her heart seemed to jump out of her chest.


    In the past two years, she kept telling herself not to care about the eyes of others. She thought she


    really didn''t care anymore. But at that moment she knew she still cared!


    "Yeah." James noticed that she wanted to hear the answer but didn''t dare to ask him, and his heart


    seemed to be pricked.


    Ang breathed a sigh of relief. She leaned against the wall next to her, only to realize that her hands


    and feet were already limp.


    There was real evidence to prove her innocence. It was so good!


    "... Thank you. "Ang struggled for a while and said to James.


    It was half past twelve, and was almost lunch time. They entered a restaurant featuring spicy crayfish.


    After Ang found a table, she heard someone behind her talking about her and James


    "She is the mistress! Jessica was so good to her, but she crippled her leg and ruined her love. She is


    so vicious! "


    "Mr. Harvey is also a scum. He flirted with Jessica for two years, but did not marry her. He is actually


    with the murderer!"


    "A bitch and a scum. They should be together forever!"


    Ang frowned. She didn''t want to make trouble, so she pretended not to hear it. But what they said


    was getting more and more out of control/ She put down the water ss, turned to look at them, and


    they stopped immediately.


    She stood up, walked to them, and tapped on the table a few times.


    "What''s the matter?" The man with sses asked calmly.


    Ang smiled reluctantly, "You are talking about me just now, are you?"

 Chapter 243 Do You Need Any Help?

    Chapter 243 Do You Need Any Help?


    "Really? You got it wrong. "Another woman said contemptuously, "You are so popr now, and there


    are people scolding you everywhere. Maybe it was the scolding from that side table!"


    Ang chuckled lightly, picked up a cup on the table, and poured hot water into it.


    "What are you doing?" The woman scolded her with anger.


    Ang made a gesture of sshing water. The woman leaned back in fright, and then sat on the


    ground pale.


    "You can scold me, but don''t do it in front of me. I don''t like listening to it." Ang shook the water ss


    and said nkly, "A murderer like me has a bad temper. You''d better mind your words, or the boiling


    water may ssh on your face."


    The man watched the scene with surprise and trepidation. He didn''t move for a while, and he couldn''t


    say a word.


    Seeing the scene, the waiter came over, "What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing." Ang put the cup on the table and looked at the woman sitting on the floor coldly, "Do you


    need help?"


    The woman shook her head awkwardly.


    Ang snorted and returned to her seat. James went to the bathroom and just came back, "What


    happened?"


    "Nothing." Ang said.


    What they ordered was brought in after a while, but the crayfish took a little longer.


    "Julia, listen to me. I really love you. Stay with me!"


    At that time, a familiar male voice suddenly came over, "I don''t care about your past with other men, as


    long as you are with me!"


    Ang followed the voice and saw Michael kneeling on the ground crying, hugging a waitress''s leg


    tightly. And the waitress was Julia.


    As if she noticed her gaze, Julia looked over, and was surprised and embarrassed.


    Ang just nced at her, then retracted her gaze and ate quietly.


    "What are you going to do about your pregnancy?" James pushed the dish she had been eating toward


    her.


    Ang paused. The best solution was to conceive a child, but... she didn''t want to.


    Once she had a child, it would be more troublesome for her to leave James!


    "I won''t force you. If you don''t want to have sex with me, we can choose IVF." James said casually, but


    his hand holding his chopsticks turned white with force.


    When she had a baby, she wouldn''t be able to leave him!


    "We can talk about itter." Ang mmed two mouthfuls of food into her mouth and said faintly.


    James''s facial expression was dim. He pulled out a piece of paper and put it in front of her, "I can give


    you more time to think about it, but my grandpa won''t."


    Ang chewed the food in her mouth and didn''t answer him.


    On the other hand, Michael¡¯s entanglement with Julia continued, and the people around were basically


    using Julia¡ª¡ª


    "She cuckolded her boyfriend so many times. Her boyfriend has forgiven her, but she is still scolding


    her boyfriend!"


    "He shouldn''t like this disloyal woman. I really feel sad for him!"


    "This waitress is really shameless. She has a boyfriend but hung around with so many men!"


    Too many people in the world liked to me and judge others.


    Ang wiped her mouth with a tissue paper and said to Julia, "Julia, the crayfish I ordered should be


    ready. Please help me get it."


    Michael followed the voice and saw Ang and James, his face turned pale instantly. Then he got up


    from the ground and walked away in dejection.


    After a while, Julia brought the crayfish and put it on the table with a forced smile, "Thank you, Ang."


    "I just asked you to help me with the crayfish." Ang said.


    Julia tried to move her mouth. Just as he was about to speak, James''s cell phone rang. So she didn''t


    say anything and left.


    James answered the phone, gave a hum, and said, "I will order crayfish takeaway when we go back to


    thepany. Now go back with me."


    Ang sat in her seat and didn''t move, "You can go to thepany first, and I''ll go backter."


    She paused and added, "Grandpa didn''t know I was here. I''ll be back at Bamboo Estate at 8 p.m., and


    you should be back by then."


    ".... Okay." James took out his wallet, drew out a ck card and handed it to Ang, "Buy a mobile


    pher, and call me if you are in need."


    He seemed to be in a hurry. After a quick exnation, he left.


    "Mr. Harvey is very nice to you." Julia said after James''s departure with envy in her eyes.


    Ang did not answer her, but said, "Sit down and let¡¯s eat together."


    With Michael''s disturb, Julia wasn''t be able to work now.


    "Wait for me." Julia left for more than ten minutes. When she came back, she had already taken off the


    staff uniform, "I resigned."


    Ang just hummed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I work here just to escape my previous life. However, due to Michael''s trouble, I couldn''t stay." Julia


    smiled bitterly, "Rumors can really ruin a person."


    Ang lowered her eyes, peeled the crayfish skillfully, and threw the meat into her mouth.


    "I have worked in the Dream Club for a few years, and have some savings." Julia''s expression was


    bitter, "Michael''spany was destroyed by Gabri. He wanted to reconcile with me and start a new


    business with my money."


    Ang pushed the crayfish towards her, "Help yourself."


    "I just thought you wouldn''t say hello to me." Julia peeled the crayfish, threw the meat on the garbage


    dish, and put the shell to her mouth.


    When she ate it, she realized that it had been misced. Sheughed self-deprecatingly, and put the


    shells on the garbage tray.


    Ang wiped the corners of her mouth and took a sip of water, "You haven''t done anything wrong to


    me, so I won''t hate you."


    Julia was stunned for a moment, only to realize that Ang was answering her question. Sheughed


    self-deprecatingly, "You didn''t treat me as a friend as well."


    Ang ate quietly, which was regarded as a tacit acquiescence.


    Because of Jessica, she would rather be alone in this life than make a friend who was disloyal to her.


    "When I got back together with Michaelst time, did you think I was stupid?" Julia smiled and looked


    at her, and her eyes were a little red, "I think I am stupid. I actually thought Michael was just focusing


    on his work, at least he had me in his heart..."


    Ang pulled out a tissue paper and handed it to her.


    "It''s shameful to cry for him." Julia took the tissue paper in embarrassment and wiped the corners of


    her eyes.

 Chapter 244 He Has Been Following Me

    Chapter 244 He Has Been Following Me


    Ang didn''t stay long, and left after lunch. She nned to buy a mobile phone. Without a mobile


    phone, it was inconvenient to do anything.


    There were still people gossiping about her on the road. But when they talked about her, they did not


    dare to let her hear it.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    The footsteps of the man behind her followed like a shadow.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang didn''t want to pay attention to him, but he followed all the way to the door of the mobile phone


    shop. She turned her head coldly, "You are following me for so long. Is it fun?"


    "If you can go this way, why can''t I?" Danis clenched his fists, staring at her.


    Ang sneered, turned around and entered the mobile phone shop. He followed her and walked in.


    "I''ll take this phone. Thank you." Ang randomly picked up a mobile phone, paid the bill, and went out


    to find the service hall of the mobile carrier.


    Danis was still behind her, but she didn''t seem to care about it.


    There was a traffic police at the crossroads. Ang clutched her cell phone, and nervousness


    appeared on her indifferent face.


    She ran all the way to the traffic police, pointed to Danis, who was not far behind her and said, "That


    person is my suitor. I didn''t promise him, but he followed me all the time! I think he is mentally ill! "


    "Don''t be afraid. Where is your home? I will send you back." The traffic police said.


    Ang was so anxious that her eyes were red, "Don''t be so troublesome. Can you stop him for a


    while? I will be fine if he is not following me! "


    "Okay. You must pay attention to your safety. If you find something wrong, please dial 110 to report to


    the police on time. "The traffic police said.


    Ang nodded repeatedly, apologized, and crossed the road along the crosswalk. She looked back at


    Danis and saw the traffic police had stopped him and was telling him something.


    "An¡­.g!" Seeing her about to leave, Danis yelled. He wanted to rush over, but was stopped by the


    traffic police.


    Ang retracted her gaze and left quickly. After asking a passer-by, she found a service hall and


    bought a mobile phone card.


    The sale assistant''s eyes were strange when she handed Ang the mobile phone card. She seemed


    to hate her, but didn''t dare to show it.


    Ang didn''t care, took the phone card and installed it.


    Toot Toot


    Two news update in a row.


    #Jessica from the Smith Group sues Ang from the Chante Group for attempted murder#


    #Multipleizen announce they are threatened by Ang and James#


    No wonder those people didn''t dare to scold her face to face, because they were afraid of being


    threatened. Ang snorted, stood up, and left the business hall.


    As soon as she left the hall, her phone rang. It was a call from Danis. She tugged at the corner of her


    mouth and directly blocked the number.


    But soon, Danis changed a number and sent her a message.


    [Why did you tell the police I was a pervert?]


    After a while, another text message came over.


    [Answer the phone, as I have something to tell you!]


    As soon as the text message came, Danis called her again.


    Ang hung up the phone with a tense face, cklisted it, and set up an interception app of unfamiliar


    numbers. She had nothing to discuss with Danis.


    She stayed outside until eight p.m. before taking a taxi back to Bamboo Estate. The taxi was stopped


    at the gate of themunity. She walked for nearly twenty minutes before reaching the vi door


    There were two cars parked at the door. One was a Porsche that James was driving recently, and the


    other was a Land Rover.


    Ang frowned, took out her cell phone to call James and ask about the situation. But she heard


    someone say, "Since Miss Chante is back, juste in. Mr. Lawson Harvey has been waiting for you


    inside for a while."


    "... Okay." The voice was somewhat familiar. Ang looked up and realized he was Nathen, who was


    pierced by her earrings yesterday.


    She followed Nathen into the vi and saw a mess in the living room. There were broken cups all over


    the ground, with a small trace of blood.


    James was kneeling on the ground with his back to her, and she didn''t know how long he had been


    kneeling there.


    Lawson sat on the sofa with a gloomy face, looking at her, dissatisfied.


    Almost instantly, a cold sweat formed in Ang''s palm.


    "You go on kneeling. Without my permission, you can''t get up!"


    Lawson stood up, covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed heavily, then he quickly put the


    handkerchief away. He scolded Ang, "Go to the hospital with me now!"


    Why should she go to the hospital? Check for pregnancy? Or check the condition of the fetus?


    The sweat in Ang''s palm ran out through her fingers. No matter what it was, she couldn''t go!


    "Grandpa, why are you so anxious?" James''s voice was hoarse, "Whether Ang is pregnant or not,


    the results of the examination will be the same these days."


    Lawson red at him and roared, "Did I allow you to talk?"


    Ang watched the scene, while her fists pressed against the hem of her pants and spread out. She


    wiped the sweat from her palms onto her clothes and frowned.


    As a granddaughter, she was not as popr with grandparents in the countryside as her elder brother.


    But they never scolded her!


    "I care for my woman." James answered, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Boom! Lawson kicked his back heavily.


    Ang''s pupils shrank slightly, and she saw James rushed forward to the ground embarrassedly.


    The ground was full of shards of ss, and she heard the muffled noise when the ss pierced into his


    flesh and blood.


    Then she saw blood flowing from his body and spreading quickly over the floor, which was startling.


    The appearance of James lying in a pool of blood reflected in Ang¡¯s eyes, and her lips trembled


    slightly. The strength of her whole body was drained in an instant. Her leg weakened and she almost


    fell to the ground.


    James was the grandson of Lawson. How could he be so cruel to him?


    "Unrepentant!" Lawson looked at him with a cold face.


    Except anger, he had no other emotions, "You go too far for a woman. If I put the Harvey Family into


    your hands, you will only destroy it!"


    "Grandpa, you have never thought of entrusting the Harvey family to me. Why should you treat me


    ording to the standards of the elite in charge of the Harvey family? I am happy to protect my


    woman. "James put his hands on the ground and wanted to stand up. But as soon as he got up a little


    bit, he fell to the ground again feebly.


    Ang licked her dry lips and walked weakly to James. She went to help him with a pale face, and her


    thick eyshes blinked uncontrobly.


    "Don''t worry about me, just go upstairs." James looked up, and the cuts on his forehead were still


    bleeding. The ss debris pierced into his hands and legs were stained with blood.


    But he was calm, as if he didn''t feel any pain.


    Ang wanted to cry for no reason. Her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn''t say a word.


    "Shut up!" Lawson kicked James again, "If you say more, I will send Ang to the prison now! Even if


    she is pregnant, she can still give birth to my great-grandson there! "

 Chapter 245 See if She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 245 See if She Is Pregnant


    Ang watched the scene with her mouth half open, and said with difficulty, "He is your grandson!"


    "Guard him and make sure he doesn¡¯t die!" Lawson instructed Nathen and said impatiently to the other


    two, "Take Ang, and follow me to the hospital!"


    "Okay." The two men responded.


    They grabbed Ang by the arms, and half dragged her out. Ang didn''t struggle, just turned away


    sadly and looked at James.


    He fell to the ground with blood all over his body, and a few pieces of ss stuck in his leg. He stood


    up with difficulty and looked straight at her. His face was stained with blood, but his eyes were bright.


    Ang''s heart trembled fiercely. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something to him, but she


    couldn''t say a word.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you." James mouthed the words to her and smiled. Although embarrassed,


    heughed so brightly that everything around him turned bleak.


    Ang''s nose suddenly became sore.


    She frowned, and did not look at him, but said to Lawson, who was walking beside her, "Since you are


    taking me to the hospital for examination, how about taking James..."


    "Too noisy," Lawson said in a deep voice, took out a handkerchief, and handed it to the man beside


    him.


    The man took the handkerchief and put it directly into Ang''s mouth.


    Seeing this, James looked serious and his eyes were sharp. He subconsciously took a step forward.


    Then in Nathen''s vignt gaze, he clenched his fist and stepped back.


    The p marks on Ang''s face was still obvious. After the handkerchief was stuffed into her mouth,


    her cheeks ached because of the tugging, and sweat soon broke out on her forehead.


    But she resisted it without struggling.


    Lawson was cruel to his grandson James, let alone an outsider like her!


    The two men opened the rear door, pushed Ang in, and then looked at Lawson together.


    "You sit in the front." He gave an order, got into the car and sat beside Ang.


    The two men sat in the passenger seat and driving seat respectively, and started the car.


    Ang''s legs were bounded together, her hands were ced on her knees, and she did not move the


    handkerchief in her mouth.


    James''s blood-stained face shed in her mind, and she frowned. She clenched her pants tightly with


    her hands, and her knuckles turned white due to the excessive force.


    Realizing that she was worried about James, Ang''s face became even more sullen.


    Impossible! She was not worried about him, but simply didn''t want to owe him any favor!


    She couldn''t even protect herself now, and should worry about herself first!


    "Remove the handkerchief." Lawson said coldly.


    Ang took the handkerchief from her mouth and held it in the palm. She stirred it unconsciously,


    rubbing the sweat from her palms with the handkerchief.


    "Are you afraid to go to the hospital for the examination?" Lawson turned his head, and his eagle-like


    eyes fixed on her.


    Ang''s entire body was tight, and her palms were sweating again, "Of course I''m afraid."


    Lawson''s face sank immediately, which looked really gloomy.


    "You don''t like James at all. Do you want me to have an abortion under the guise of an examination?"


    Ang''s voice was trembling, and her face was pale.


    She was worried about the child in her belly, which could exin her fear.


    He looked at her intently and sneered, "Humph!"


    Ang didn''t know what he meant, and only felt a chill in her back.


    "Ang, don''t y tricks in front of me!" Lawson scoffed at her, "After the examination, I will know if


    you are afraid of faked pregnancy!"


    Ang''s eyshes trembled, and the hairs all over her body stood up, "I may lie to you. How about


    Felix? Would he lie to you for me? "


    "Who knows?" Lawson stared at her.


    Being stared at by such a gaze, Ang subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but in the end she managed


    to hold it back.


    "Prick my man¡¯s temple with ear studs. You really have guts!" Lawson seemed to smile, "Weren''t you


    afraid of miscarriage when you did that?"


    Ang licked her dry lips and replied, "I have been in Eastshore Prison for two years, and know what''s


    going on inside. If I was really sent there, my child would definitely not be able to survive. I can at least


    fight it, rather than put myself into a dead end."


    She had tried her best to ease her emotions, but her nerves were still tense, and trembled visibly when


    she spoke.


    Lawson snorted inexplicably. She didn''t know if he believed her.


    After that, they had nothing to say along the way.


    Ang¡¯s nerves were tensed. She turned her head and looked out the window.


    However, she picked up the phone from time to time to check the time. Every time she felt a long time


    had passed, the phone showed that it was less than ten minutes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She moved her body to make herselffortable, and clung to the car window. Sitting next to Lawson,


    every second was torture for her.


    She hoped time would pass slowly so that she could dy as much as possible and think about the


    countermeasures to deal with Lawson.


    But she couldn''t escape, and the Land Rover finally stopped at the door of the hospital.


    "Get off!" Lawson got out of the car first, and then gave Ang a coldmand.


    The moment he looked over, every cell of Ang was tense to the extreme. If there was a little more


    external pressure, she would copse the next second.


    She tried to open her mouth, wiped the sweat from her palms on her clothes, and got out of the car with


    her hands and feet weak and feeble.


    "If you don''t like this child, I won''t get a penny from you." Ang said, "But I beg you not to hurt it."


    Lawson stared at her and snorted angrily, "Let''s see if you have anything in your belly first, and we can


    talk about other things!"


    After that, he walked into the hospital.


    The two men stood next to Ang, waiting for her to move


    Ang took a deep breath, pressed her lips tightly, and followed Lawson slowly. The two men stood


    closely beside him.


    It was night, but there were still a lot of people in the hospital.


    After Ang followed Lawson in, she found the senior hospital leaders headed by Eleanor were waiting


    by the side. Many people were looking toward them.


    "Lawson, everything is ready." Eleanor greeted him, without even looking at Ang, as if she didn''t


    know her.


    Ang originally wanted to say hello to her. But seeing this, she put away her reluctant smile, just


    bowed her head and stood behind Lawson.


    With so many doctors around, it seemed impossible to hide the truth from Lawson!


    If Lawson found out she was not pregnant at all, and she lied to him...


    She swallowed, breathing faster than usual.

 Chapter 246 Wait, Ill Go in too!

    Chapter 246 Wait, I''ll Go in too!


    "Thank you, Eleanor." Lawson said.


    Eleanor smiled, "You''re wee! The Harvey Group has sponsored a lot of medical equipment for our


    hospital and supported our scientific research. We really appreciate it.¡±


    Lawson was not in the mood to chat with her, and asked directly, "Who is in charge of this inspection?"


    "Doctor Chandler and Dr. Linda. One is a senior doctor in our hospital, and the other is a new intern.


    They are already waiting for you on the seventh floor." Eleanor said.


    Lawson nodded, "Then lead the way!"


    "This way, please." Eleanor made a gesture, and nced at Ang inadvertently, but quickly looked


    away.


    Lawson left first, and Eleanor stood behind him on the right.


    Ang licked her dry lips again. Her feet seemed to be rooted on the ground, and she couldn''t move.


    "Miss Chante, please." said the man standing on her left hand.


    Ang clenched her fist, sweat flowing down her fingers. She took a deep breath and followed up.


    She could only deal with the current situation first. If the truth was revealed, she would die at most. She


    would not get her brother and sister-inw involved, nor would she return to the Eastshore Prison!


    They got on the elevator and reached the seventh floor.


    Doctor Chandler and Dr. Linda had been waiting for a long time. It seemed that because Lawson was


    so famous, they looked a little nervous.


    "Miss Chante, please go inside with the doctors for an examination." Eleanor had a smile on her face,


    but her eyes looked unfamiliar.


    Ang tried her best and said, "Okay, thank you." Then she followed the two doctors in with weak


    limbs.


    When the two doctors were about to close the door, Lawson said suddenly, "Wait, let me in!"


    Ang lowered her head and didn''t see the faces of the two doctors. She just saw the young doctor


    identally dropped something and picked it up immediately.


    "Lawson, don''t you trust the doctors in our hospital?" Eleanor said, "This kind of inspection is very


    simple, and it can be checked with test paper at home as well. Now the two doctors will examine Miss


    Chante, and the results will definitely be out soon."


    Lawson insisted, "I just want to see if the current inspection method is the same as before."


    Then Eleanor didn''t say anything.


    There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the room, and Ang was nervously cooperating with the


    doctor for the examination. Her back was already soaked with cold sweat.


    If Lawson found out she lied to him, would he immediately ask the two men to send her to Eastshore


    Prison? Or would there be other punishments?


    What should she do then?


    Ang touched her ears, which were empty. There was only a ne on her neck, so she couldn''t


    do anything.


    She nced around naturally. There were cups on the table and some medical equipment.


    She could threaten Nathen, but she couldn''t use the same method to deal with Lawson. Otherwise,


    even if she managed to escape, her brother and sister-inw would suffer because of her.


    What should she do? Could she only ept Lawson¡¯s punishment?


    Ang was upset and shrouded in despair gradually.


    At that time, the older doctor said, "The result is out. She has been pregnant for more than two months,


    but her health is very good. So this fetus is not developing very well."


    Ang turned her head and nced at the doctor, and then quickly lowered her head, lest Lawson


    found the surprise in her eyes.


    What exactly was going on?


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you."


    Suddenly, what James had said to her shed in Ang''s mind, and her eyes flickered. This sentence


    was not just tofort her. Did he arrange everything for her long ago?


    She spread her hands and wiped them on her clothes, feeling mixed.


    Lawson''s expression was unpredictable, and he asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I have been a doctor for nearly 30 years. You actually asked me if I did the examination wrong. If you


    don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dr. Linda¡¯s results!" Being questioned, Doctor Chandler immediately


    became angry.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawson turned to look at the young doctor, "What about your examination result?"


    "It''s... It''s the same as Doctor Chandler''s." Dr. Linda''s face was a little pale. He stammered and looked


    nervous.


    As he stuttered, Ang became tense. She felt strange that the doctor was so nervous. Lawson must


    have found it out as well!


    "Why are you so nervous?" Lawson walked up to Dr. Linda and looked at him. He suddenly raised his


    voice, "Is the result of this examination false?"


    Eleanor turned her head to give Dr. Linda a nce, then quickly retracted her gaze. She said solemnly,


    "Dr. Linda, do you know the result of falsification during internship in the hospital?"


    Lawson didn''t say anything again, but stared at Dr. Linda with a gloomy expression, waiting for his


    answer.


    Ang''s mood experienced ups and downs, and her heart seemed to jump out of her chest. The sweat


    ran down her cheeks to her chin.


    She wanted to wipe off the sweat drops, but the sweat in her palm made her entire chin wet.


    "I heard... I heard an attending doctor say... something you don''t like, and then he was expelled from


    the hospital. I... I''m afraid I will say something you don''t like to hear. "Dr. Linda stammered.


    Then Eleanor said, "He grew up in an orphanage, and his undergraduate degree is also got in an


    ordinary university. He is very lucky toe to our hospital for an internship. It is normal for him to be


    afraid of losing his job."


    "Without...without this job, I won''t be able to pay the rent for this month." Dr. Linda whispered, "It''s


    really not easy for me to find this job. Can you... Can you not let the hospital expel me? "


    Dead silence.


    Ang was depressed in the silence, and every breath became extremely difficult.


    "Got it." Lawson broke the silence, and his unpredictable gaze fell on Ang.


    Ang forced herself to look at him, "Felix said my examination result was right. You didn''t believe it. If


    you don''t believe the results of these doctors, I can''t help it."


    Lawson''s eyes fell on her face like nail drilling into it, and he didn''t say anymore.


    Frightened by him, Ang resisted and did not avoid his gaze, "Now that you are not talking, did I


    guess right before? You asked me toe to the hospital not to check whether I was pregnant, but to


    give me an abortion. "


    "You are talking nonsense!" Lawson snorted coldly, and said to the two men, "Find someone to send


    her back!"


    "Okay." The two men responded immediately.


    Seeing Lawson turn to leave, she took a few steps quickly. When she arrived at him, she said,


    "James..."


    "You don''t need to care about his affairs. Just take care of yourself!" Lawson warned her, then walked


    around her and to the elevator.

 Chapter 247 Do You Feel Bad About Me?

    Chapter 247 Do You Feel Bad About Me?


    The two men discussed in secret. One stayed to send Ang back, and the other left with Lawson.


    After Lawson got on the elevator, Eleanor said to the two doctors, "You can get off work now."


    "I see, Director."


    "Goodbye, Director."


    Both doctors bid farewell to Eleanor and left. They never looked at Ang, nor did they say a word to


    her.


    "Miss Chante, pay attention to your health. Goodbye." Eleanor put her hands in the pockets of her


    white outfit. She nodded towards Ang and the man behind her, and then left with a group of doctors.


    During this period, the man behind Ang was always observing the reactions of the two doctors and


    Eleanor to Ang. Seeing that they were all gone, he rxed slightly.


    When Ang returned to Bamboo Estate by car, James was still kneeling in the living room. Nathen,


    who was bald, stood straight behind him.


    Seeing hering back, Nathen said, "Miss Chante, please help me guard the young master. I''ll need


    to go to the bathroom."


    "... Okay.¡± Ang responded. After he left, she went to help James stand up, "I will take you to the


    hospital."


    James leaned on her and smiled, "Are you caring about me?"


    "I just don''t want to owe you any favor." The blood on his arm dropped to Ang hand. The strong


    smell of blood surrounded her, and she could barely breathe.


    James''s eyes flickered and he looked down at her. Seeing that she was struggling, he said, "Help me


    to the sofa."


    "Let¡¯s go to the hospital." Looking at the blood on the ground, Ang felt her hands and feet were


    weak.


    "I cannot leave." James let go of her and walked to the sofa with great difficulty, "Nathen is grandpa''s


    subordinate. If grandpa doesn''t allow me to go to the hospital, he won''t let me go."


    Ang frowned and watched him move his body slowly, and finally couldn''t hold back to help him.


    James sat on the sofa, and she asked, "What if you go?"


    James looked up at her, but said nothing.


    "... I will get the medicine kit to clean the wound. "Ang lowered her eyes, turned around and walked


    upstairs.


    "Not necessary." James said, "Go upstairs and sleep for a while."


    After a pause, he said, "I won''t die."


    There were so many scars on her body. He didn''t know how painful she was at that time, so he wanted


    to feel it... even it could not relieve her pain at all.


    Besides, he didn''t treat the wound because he had other ns. Nathen was a man of love and


    righteousness, and what he did would draw Nathen over to his side


    Nathen did not hold an important position in the group. But if Nathen''s affection for him rose, it would


    be of great help to what he would do in the future.


    Ang looked back at him, did not speak, and went straight upstairs. After a while, she took the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    medicine kit and walked to the sofa.


    "You don''t need to deal with it. It''s just a bit of blood, and I won''t die." James looked down at her hair


    and said.


    Ang carefully rolled up his trousers, then grabbed his uninjured ankle. She frowned and said, "Don''t


    move!"


    James was helpless, and touched her hair. Before she said something or avoided him, he calmly


    retracted his hand and twisted his fingertips.


    Ang looked up at him and frowned slightly. But she didn''t say anything, and lowered her head again.


    "Don''t deal with it now. It has other uses." James moved his legs, and there was a hint of gentleness in


    his cold voice.


    Ang fixed firmly on his ankle. Maybe she was angry or careless, she directly took two cotton swabs


    soaked in alcohol and pressed it on the wound.


    James felt a sting when the alcohol touched his body. His forehead sweated with pain, but he smiled.


    She hadn''t lost her temper to him for a long time.


    "It has other uses. If you cut yourself with a knife in the future, I won''t care; but not this time. I don''t


    want to owe you a favor. "


    Ang cleaned a wound and threw away the cotton swab. Then she picked up the tweezers and


    carefully pulled out the ss debris from his other wound.


    She had been as careful as possible, but there was still ayer of sweat on James''s head.


    He felt painful, but the corners of his mouth made a slight upward curve.


    When Nathen came in, he happened to see this scene.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ang quickly hid the medicine box behind her and stood up. Nathen


    did not speak, but looked behind her.


    "It was an emergency yesterday, so I identally hurt you. I''m sorry." Ang picked up the medicine


    box and said calmly, "I saw you hadn¡¯t treated your wound, so I took the medicine box down."


    Nathen said, "My brother caused the wound on your face, so we are even. But you are so strong that


    you can press the ear stud into my temple, which really impressed me."


    "I admire you too. You were almost dead yesterday, but you still knew how to use the brakes to deal


    with me. I should tell Lawson about this. Even if he doesn''t increase your sry, you should be given


    enough medical subsidies. "Ang said peacefully.


    Nathen pointed to the medicine box in her hand, "I have already been vinated against tetanus and I


    don''t need the medicine box. But thank you, Miss Chante."


    "You are wee." Ang said.


    Nathen looked at James again, "You had better kneel down now. If Lawsones and sees you sitting


    down, I can''t exin it."


    Ang frowned slightly, her lips tight.


    "Miss Chante should go upstairs and rest. Sometimes good intentions will only lead to bad results."


    Nathen did not mention that she treated James''s wounds.


    James wiped the blood from his forehead and said to her, "Go to rest. Nathen will look after me and I''ll


    be fine."


    After speaking, he stood up with difficulty and knelt to the same ce again.


    Ang stood still. Her fist was clenched, released, and then clenched again, with aplex


    expression.


    "I don''t want you to see me like this." James looked up at her, smiled, "Go up. I''m fine."


    Ang looked at the smile on his bloody face. Suddenly she seemed to be trapped in quicksand, her


    eyes, ears, mouth and nose were all blocked by quicksand, unable to breathe or scream. There was


    only darkness and suffocation.


    She nced at James, then retracted her gaze and went upstairs, holding the medicine box in her


    hand.


    But halfway she turned around and put the medicine kit on the table before going upstairs.


    Ang closed the door, leaned against the door and took a deep breath. Then she walked to the bed


    with empty eyes and sat down. She seemed to think nothing in her mind, but it seemed to contain a lot.


    Toot!


    Toot!


    The vibration of the mobile phone woke Ang up from a daze. She rubbed her face with her hands to


    make herself sober, and then picked up the phone.


    It was a call from Rnd.

 Chapter 248 Its Not A Big Deal

    Chapter 248 It''s Not A Big Deal


    "Rnd."


    "Hello." Rnd said gently, "Remember to check your legs tomorrow..."


    After that, Ang heard Eleanor''s voice on the phone, "Are you finished? Give me the phone quickly. "


    "My mom wants to talk to you." Rnd said helplessly, and then Eleanor¡¯s voice was heard from the


    phone.


    Eleanor''s enthusiasm was the same as when they first met, "Ang, I pretended not to know you


    today. Don''t be angry."


    Before Ang answered, she heard Auntie Susan shouting, "Pretend not to know?"


    "Sister-inw, you should go for a bath. It''s not a big deal." Eleanor told Auntie Susan from a distance,


    and then smiled, "As long as it''s about you, my sister-inw seems to have irvoyance."


    Ang remembered something from the past and smiled, "Yeah."


    She used to get into trouble very often. She was afraid of being scolded by her parents and did not


    dare to go home. Every time she asked Auntie Susan, she helped her.


    "Today I pretended not to know you, but I was forced to do so, because Lawson was suspicious. If he


    knew we were acquaintances, he would probably think more about it. As for the two doctors, they won''t


    speak out of turn. You do not need to worry about them."


    "You can hide it for a while, but you can''t hide it for a lifetime. The safest way is to get pregnant as soon


    as possible."


    "I can get the child to be delivered two months ahead. Or I will tell him that the child is not well


    developed, and one or two monthste delivery is fine. In any case, the prerequisite for the n is that


    you should be pregnant. "Eleanor said.


    Ang was silent and did not answer her.


    "Think about it. If you hesitate for a long time, it won''t be easy." Eleanor said.


    "Well, I got it." Ang hesitated for a moment and asked, "You did this for..."


    Eleanor smiled and said, "Mr. Harvey told me in advance."


    Ang talked to Eleanor with bubbles all over her head for a while, then hung up the phone and threw


    the phone aside.


    If she was really pregnant, the chances of leaving James would be very small. But if she were not


    pregnant, this lie would soon be discovered by Lawson, and she would be unlucky...


    Ang was upset. She stood up, and walked to the door subconsciously. She wanted to see how


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    James was going, but as soon as she reached the doorknob, she let it go.


    She shouldn''t care about James so much!


    He broke her leg and threw her in jail for two years, and then forced her to work in the Dream Club to


    insult her. When he treated her better now, should she forget the nightmares she had experienced


    before?


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    Loving James would not end well, and she was a typical example two years ago! He could care for her,


    but he could also put her in hell. She had already experienced 2-years in misery because of him!


    Ang clenched her fist and forced herself to sit back on the bed. She picked up the phone and clicked


    on Weibo.


    #Ang, James, Jessica#


    #Ang, car ident#


    The eighth and tenth hot searches on Weibo were about her.


    Ang sneered. As a non-entertainer, her rtionship with Jessica was pushed to such a position.


    Jessica really spent a lot of money on her!


    She clicked on the hot search, andizen supported Jessica.


    "They have been good friends for five or six years. She wanted to kill her because of jealousy. She was


    too cruel!"


    "The word dybro" is really ruined now. She cannot be considered a dybro'' at all. It''s really unlucky


    for Jessica to have adybro like Ang!"


    "Jessica is too kind. If she sued Ang two years ago and put her in jail for decades, Ang would


    have no chance to get involved in her marriage."


    "Good people are not rewarded. Jessica used to be in the dance department of our school and was


    very talented. Many teachers praised her, saying that she would definitely be a famous dancer!


    As a result, she now broke her leg for James, and he abandoned her! "


    "Feel sad for Jessica!"


    "James is a scumbag, hesitating between the two women! If Ang is not satisfied with his rtionship


    with Jessica, she can hit him. Why did she hit Jessica? A cowardly bully! "


    There were a lot ofments. These were hot reviews, each of which had more than 10,000 likes.


    Netizen''sments were getting vicious.


    asionally someone raised some questions, saying that it was unreasonable for Ang''s car to


    crash Jessica before her own birthday dinner, or defended Ang. But they would soon be attacked by


    others. Then, no one spoke for Ang anymore.


    Ang turned off the phone and threw it aside.


    Just leave them alone.


    The moreizens ndered her for Jessica, the more fiercely they would scold Jessica when James


    revealed the evidence.


    Thinking of James, Ang frowned, stood up and looked at the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    Ang walked over to open the door, and saw James standing outside covered with blood. Her hands


    hanging down at her sides subconsciously grasped her clothes.


    "It''s okay. It just looks scary." James said.


    Ang loosened her clothes and looked calm, "Why didn''t I find you so narcissistic before?"


    James fixedly his gaze at her, his eyes gloomy.


    His gaze made Ang feel ufortable, and she turned her gaze away first. But after a while, he


    looked at her again.


    "... There are so many wounds, and it is better to bandage them now. "Ang said.


    After a pause, she said again, "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t care about you, but I don''t want to owe you


    a favor."


    "Well." James smiled imperceptibly, but quickly recovered his expression, "Now Nathen is going to


    apany me to the hospital, and you are alone... Take care of yourself at home."


    When he said ¡®home¡¯, his eyes were gentle.


    "I will." Ang didn''t want to admit it, but she was relieved.


    James closed the door, walked slowly downstairs, and went to the hospital with Nathen. The doctor had


    been waiting for them.


    As soon as he arrived, he began to treat his wounds.


    After the wounds were bandaged, he walked towards Lawson''s ward.


    "James, why are you hurt like this?" Ralphie was at the door of the ward. After seeing himing, he


    asked with surprise.


    James moved his right hand wrapped in gauze, "Nothing serious. I just upset grandpa."


    "Even if you make grandpa upset, he is too much!" Ralphie frowned, and then seemed to remember


    something suddenly, "You said you made your grandpa upset. Did you threaten grandpa with a fruit


    knife?"


    James smiled, "Uncle, you''re... are you asking when you knew the answer?"


    "s." Ralphie sighed, "You are so smart. Howe you make such a howler at a critical moment?


    There are women everywhere. Why did you offend your grandpa for Ang? "

 Chapter 249 You Havent Followed Yet. What Are You Waiting for?

    Chapter 249 You Haven''t Followed Yet. What Are You Waiting for?


    Click.


    The door to the ward opened.


    "Why don''t you sleep at night and have so much nonsense?" Lawson, wearing a hospital gown, walked


    out aggressively, "If you used your petty tricks to run thepany, it wouldn''t be the case now!"


    Ralphie said reluctantly, "I, as an elder, just care about James. Howe it has be a


    dishonorable petty trick?"


    "If you really are in a position to give him advice, will I appoint him, a junior, to be the president? Go


    back and have a rest. My days are numbered. Don''t make me upset! "After he finished speaking


    impatiently, he turned around and entered the ward.


    Seeing that James didn''te in, he turned his head and shouted, "You are noting in? What are


    you waiting for?"


    "It''s gettingte, uncle. Please rest early." James said to Ralphie, then entered the ward and closed the


    door.


    Ralphie looked at the closed door. His smile disappeared, and his eyes turned gloomy. He snorted and


    left.


    "Have you thought about it?" In the ward, Lawson sat on the chair and looked at James, who was


    standing at the door coldly.


    James took a few steps forward, "My answer remains the same."


    "Bastard!" Lawson pped the table abruptly and stood up.


    James''s expression remained unchanged, and he said, "It''s better for you to control your temper. Your


    body can no longer withstand the torment."


    "Are you cursing me?" Lawson gritted his teeth and said.


    "No." James said, "I just suggest you pay attention to your body, and you are oversensitive."


    The ward fell into silence. The air seemed to condense into ice bit by bit, as if time had stopped.


    Lawson stared at James gloomily.


    James looked calm, as if he hadn''t noticed his gaze at all.


    "I''ll ask you again. Do you agree?!" Lawson roared, "If you say no, I will deal with your affairs as I said!"


    James''s eyes were cold, but he insisted, "I have never transferred any assets, and I don''t know why


    there are severalrge transfers in the ounts. You can hand me over to the relevant departments,


    and I believe they will find out why."


    Although he was the president, the three financial directors appointed sessively were trained by his


    grandfather.


    There was no problem with the ounts at ordinary times. But as soon as he stepped down as the


    president, ounting problems immediately appeared when he handed over the position. Even a fool


    could figure out why.


    "Do you think I dare not?" Lawson asked in a deep voice.


    "No." James said, "I just feel sad that you actually threatened me by tampering with the ounts in


    order to get me to work as Ralphie¡¯s assistant."


    Lawson asked him to step down as the president and be an assistant to the president. In fact,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    what he did was the job of the president, but thepany imed Ralphie was the president.


    In this way, after Lawson¡¯s death, Ralphie would be in charge of the group.


    Ralphie was like the star of fake singing, and he was the real singer behind the scenes. But Ralphie


    would get all the poprity and ies, and he was a shameless ghost.


    In order to make sure James agreed to the n, Lawson threatened him with tricks on the ounts.


    Lawson looked at him straightforwardly, and after a long while, he said angrily, "Okay, you have grown


    up with full wings, and dare to oppose me!"


    James shook his head, "I have grown up, but my wings are not strong enough. I am neither the


    president nor have any share in the Harvey Group. How dare I with nothing to challenge you?"


    "Then what''s going on with Mr. Lee in the board?" Lawson said angrily, "They all oppose Ralphie being


    the president, but support you. How do you exin it?"


    James met his gaze and said, "In the past few years when I was the president of the Harvey Group,


    except for the first year, the profit increased by an average of 18% every year. As shareholders, it is


    understandable that they want a capable man to be the president. "


    The 18% annual increase in profit may not be very good for some small and medium-sized


    enterprises. But for arge multinational group, this was shocking.


    Asrge groups developed and became mature, it was difficult to move forward.


    It was precisely because the Harvey Group''s financial statements in recent years were good enough


    and its stock price had continued to rise, its market value had risen by more than 20%. This figure had


    been reported by the media at home and abroad many times.


    "Humph!" Lawson sneered and was angry.


    If Ralphie took over the Harvey Group, he would not be better than James, but he could definitely


    maintain stable development. But the sudden farce in the board of directors disrupted his n!


    James added, "Mr. Lee and the others only ounted for 15% of the shares, and the remaining shares


    belong to the Harvey family. As a major shareholder, you have absolute control and you will not be


    constrained by them."


    "Your aunts and uncles all support Mr. Lee and ask you to be the president. Do you dare to say it has


    nothing to do with you?" Lawson asked coldly.


    25 percent of Ran''s family''s shares, plus 3 percent shares he took back from James, and 21 percent


    of his own, made a total of 49 percent.


    But his eldest daughter and others had 51% of the shares, which was more than his. If he had known it


    earlier, he shouldn''t have allocated the shares so early!


    Hearing it, James smiled with a faint sarcasm, "Grandpa, you wronged me. I don''t have any shares.


    What''s the point of me being the president? "


    "Aunts and others want me to be the president just because I can make money for them, which is


    human nature. Grandpa should be very clear about it, right?"


    Lawson looked sullen and said after a while, "If you agree to be the assistant to the president, I will not


    hold you ountable for embezzling, and I will return 3% of the shares to you! Are you content now?"


    Thest sentence was almost squeezed out of his throat.


    "Both you and I know if I had done something wrong with the ounts. You don''t need to use it as an


    excuse." James said, "As for the 3% of the shares, I don''t want it. It''s not worth my life for such a small


    amount of money."


    Lawson was livid.


    "My mother just told my uncle about my current situation. My uncle said he needed a guard and asked


    me to apply for the job. He said that with my ability, I would be at least a major general, which was


    more respected than a businessman stinking with money." James ignored his expression, and said.


    Lawson looked gloomy and was about to lose his temper, "You are indeed a member of the Harvey


    family. Nice work!"

 Chapter 250 Do You Think They Will Threaten Me?

    Chapter 250 Do You Think They Will Threaten Me?


    James did not answer.


    "Do you really think your aunts can threaten me?" He looked at him with sharp eyes.


    James looked down at his toes, "You should know better than me."


    "Humph!" Lawson sneered, "If I use 21% of my shares as a bargaining chip, and tell your two aunts


    and uncle that I can change the will, will they still threaten me?"


    James''s pupils shrank for a few seconds, "Probably not."


    "Go out and kneel. You are not allowed to get up without my permission!"Lawson was furious.


    James hummed, walked outside and knelt at the door. Nathen followed out, stood by and watched him.


    Several members of the Harvey family heard the sound and walked out. They whispered a few words


    offort, and left.


    The floor in the corridor was cold. James knelt for two hours, and his legs became numb and


    unconscious.


    "You did this because of Miss Chante, right? Is it worth doing this for a woman? "Nathen asked.


    James squeezed his cold leg, "If it''s not worth it, why should you be in jail for a woman?"


    "I was young and aggressive." Nathen only said these words, and didn''t say any more.


    There were not many people at night, but there were still patients'' family members, nurses on duty, and


    doctors walking around. Seeing James kneeling outside the door of the ward, they were all curious.


    When it was about to dawn, Nathen nced at James''s pale face. He entered the ward and walked out


    after a while.


    "Lawson said you can get up." Nathen said.


    James smiled, "Thank you, Nathen."


    He tried to stand up with his hands on the ground, but his legs were already numb because of kneeling


    for too long. He staggered and almost fell. Nathen helped him, and he stood firm.


    "Are you looking for a ward to rest or go back to the Bamboo Estate?" Nathen asked.


    James supported the wall with one hand and rubbed his paralyzed leg with the other, "Bamboo Estate."


    After his legs got better, he returned to Bamboo Estate with Nathen.


    As soon as he got out of the car, James ran into Jessica, who was walking slowly with her wheelchair.


    "I''m leaving now, Young Master." Nathen then greeted Jessica, and turned around and left without


    getting out of the car.


    Jessica stopped with surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "I happen to have a house here." James said.


    Jessica put her hands behind the wheelchair, looked at him, and said, "Why do you have so many


    wounds? Is it because of Ang that you upset grandpa? "


    "I fell off identally." James was indifferent, "I''m a little tired, and I''ll go back to rest."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Jessica called to him, "Can you wait? I have something to tell you. "


    James stopped and turned to face her again.


    "I heard that Ang''s legs are recovering well." Jessica said with aplicated expression.


    James twitched his lips, "Well, better than you. Rnd said she could dance again in a while."


    Listening to this, Jessica squeezed the wheelchair, and her knuckles turned pale due to excessive


    force. She forced a smile, "Is that so?"


    "Yeah." James said, "After some time, I am going to send her back to school. At most, one yearter,


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    she should be able to perform on stage. If you are interested, I can ask her to send you a ticket. "


    Jessica smiled bitterly, "No need. Since I broke my leg, I have never watched dance performances


    again."


    "Is it?" James raised his eyebrows, "Ang is different. She watches dance videos every day, and she


    has been exercising. She told me yesterday that after her legs were better, she could immediately


    perform on stage. She is very confident in herself. "


    Jessica lowered her eyes, feeling depressed. When she raised her head again, her expression had


    returned to her naturalness.


    She pointed at the vi in front of her, "Does Ang live here now?"


    "Yeah, it''s our wedding room." James deliberately stressed the ''wedding room''.


    Jessica bit her lips, sighed and said, "Actually, I don''t want to sue Ang. As long as you stop the


    treatment of her leg and ask her to apologize, I can forgive her."


    "Ang likes to dance very much. It hurts me to see her sad because she can''t dance." James said.


    Jessica''s expression was stiff, but she asked softly, "You and Ang have such a good rtionship. Do


    you want her to be in jail?"


    "Do you think she will be in jail if you sue her?" James was a little surprised.


    This sentence was like a muffled thunder, blowing Jessica''s mind into a nk. She began to feel


    restless.


    But soon, she suppressed her emotions, "Ang attempted to murder me and must go to jail. I


    personally think one leg is nothingpared to the rest of her life. "


    "What if the premise for attempted murder does not exist?" James looked at her indifferently.


    Jessica stared at him for a while, and couldn''t tell whether he really had evidence or was deceiving her.


    However, she thought about the car ident two years ago, and felt that her arrangement was


    foolproof and he was swindling her.


    She sighed lightly with a bitter expression, "Did Ang say she did not cause the ident and you


    believed her? The recording of the car ident that year was still in my hands. It''s firm evidence."


    Thetter sentence was more like suggesting something.


    "Didn''t you know whether I believed it two years ago?" James looked at her coldly.


    Jessica looked at him for a while, then shook her and smiled bitterly, "Since you don''t care about


    Ang going to jail, I won''t talk too much."


    James didn''t say anything.


    "I treated Ang as a friend and didn''t want to sue her. But what she did..."Jessica''s eyes were red,


    then she wiped the corners of her eyes and said, "Sorry, I can''t bear it anymore."


    James smiled, "It just so happens that I am too."


    Jessica was startled for a moment, "What do you mean?"


    "Literal meaning." James turned and walked into the vi, and he said as he walked, "Be careful when


    you walk. Don''t fall and hurt your legs.


    Jessica looked at his back with gentle eyes. Her voice was softer than usual, "Thank you for your


    concern, I will pay more attention to it."


    "You misunderstood me." James stopped, turned around, and looked at her with one hand in his


    pocket, "The court summons ising soon. I don''t want to hear yourwyer tell the judge how bad


    your leg hurts."


    After that, he smiled at Jessica and opened the door.

 Chapter 251 Wide Shoulders and Long Legs

    Chapter 251 Wide Shoulders and Long Legs


    Jessica looked at the door opened and closed, and there was sadness on her face.


    ¡®How can he ignore my affection for him?¡¯


    ¡®But after a few days, it will be fine. Ang would be sentenced to at least ten years for attempted


    murder. No one can change it, even the bestwyer.¡¯


    ¡®Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, he will choose to be with me when she is in prison. It¡¯s too good for him to


    marry me.¡¯ she thought.


    Jessica sat on the wheelchair and stretched her body facing the rising sun. What a fine day!


    Ang was going to go downstairs and cook some porridge. She really couldn¡¯t cook anything except


    porridge. But as soon as she came downstairs, she smelled delicious food.


    As if hearing her footsteps, James said in the kitchen, ¡°Go to the dining room and wait. The meal will be


    ready soon.¡±


    She frowned slightly and went to the kitchen.


    James was wearing an apron and the bandage was loosely tied behind his waist, which outlined his


    thin waist. He had a good figure, especially looked from the back, wide shoulders, long legs, wiry hips.


    He was so sexy.


    Ang came up to him and saw that he was frying eggs, his hand wrapped in gauze holding a spat.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± She said, reaching for the spat.


    ¡°Can you cook?¡± James looked at her with his head down and slightly picked his eyebrows.


    She pursed her lips and drew back her outstretched hand.


    ¡°Go to the dining room and wait. It¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡± James looked at the fried egg again and


    said to her.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    When he had finished, she took two bowls of porridge and went to the dining room.


    James followed her with two fried eggs and a dish of vegetables. He grinned and soon his smile


    disappeared.


    As soon as they sat down, the doorbell rang.


    She looked at the gauze on his hand, arm and face, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°No, sit down and eat.¡± James took out his mobile phone, sent a message, and then began to eat with


    chopsticks.


    Soon, there was a sound of door opening, then footsteps.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Raya¡¯s excited voice came from the living room, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    The sound of footsteps was getting farther and farther away.


    Ang was about to say she was in the dining room when Sean¡¯s joking voice rang out, ¡°Where are


    you going? You¡¯re in the wrong room. They¡¯re in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you remind me?¡± Rayained in a long tone.


    When the voice fell, she had already arrived at the kitchen door.


    When she saw Ang, her eyes lit up and she ran towards her, but she stopped halfway.


    ¡°Wow, what did you eat? It smells good!¡± Raya wrinkled her nose and took a few deep breaths. She


    was intoxicated.


    ¡°Ang, you are so beautiful and gentle. Besides, your cooking skills are so good. How can you be


    such a perfect sweetheart in the world? I¡¯m so lucky to meet you.¡±


    Sean pretended to be angry, ¡°Am I not perfect?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be perfect.¡± Raya red at him. When she turned to Ang, her face covered with shyness.


    ¡°Ang, I... can I have some?¡±


    It really smelled good!


    Sean pushed his sses and said, ¡°I remember you have eaten six steamed buns and drunk arge


    cup of soybean milk?¡±


    ¡°I have a good appetite. OK?¡± Raya stood with arms akimbo.


    Sean surrendered, ¡°OK, you are always right.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cook it.¡± Ang wiped her mouth with a tissue, looked at James with the corner of her eye,


    then got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bowl of porridge.¡±


    Raya looked at her back, her eyes wide open. ¡®There are only Ang and cold James in the room. The


    food is not cooked by Ang, that is...¡¯


    She covered her mouth with her right hand and was scared by her thought!


    The food cooked by James was really delicious. Finally, Sean also sat down to eat.


    After breakfast, Sean pushed his sses and asked, ¡°Are the things I need ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James responded, and then turned to see Ang, ¡°Go and get a coat, let¡¯s go to the court


    now.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Do a make-up again. You look haggard.¡±


    Ang¡¯s body was stiff for a while, and then she said after a long time, ¡°Is it court session?¡± The ending


    of her voice was a little shaky.


    What she was looking forward to day and night suddenly came, and she had a sense of unrealistic


    illusion.


    ¡°My master is your defensewyer!¡± Raya¡¯s eyes were bright and her face was full of pride. ¡°He has


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    never lost awsuit. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Ang nodded. Her mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing. By the time she


    recovered, she was on her way to the court.


    She looked out of the window. The sun had already risen.


    The sun in the early morning was a little chilly, and the floating dust and shaking aperture could be


    seen in the wisps of light...just liked a dream.


    When they arrived at their destination, a group of reporters gathered outside the court. They didn¡¯t


    know whether these reporters came here simply for follow-up reports or were intentionally invited by


    Jessica.


    Seeing a caring, arge group of reporters gathered around. When they saw the people inside


    was Ang, their eyes glowed with excitement, like wolves seeing the prey.


    Countless microphones, shing lights and old questions surrounded her.


    ¡°Ang, Miss Smith is so kind to you. Why do you want to kill her? Is it simply because of jealousy, or


    are there other reasons?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel grateful that Miss Smith didn¡¯t sue you two years ago?¡±


    ¡°How did you hook up with James? Some people say you once seduced him in the Dream Club, and


    then you were thrown out naked. Is it true?¡±


    The door was blocked and couldn¡¯t be opened.


    Raya¡¯s face turned white because of anger. ¡°How can these people talk nonsense?¡±


    She lowered the window, just ready to curse, but she was stopped by Sean, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself


    involved.¡±


    Journalists had always been good at confusing right and wrong. What¡¯s more, she was the daughter of


    the Secretary of Discipline Inspection Commission. It would be bad if she was used by someone with


    ulterior motives.


    Raya curled up her lips to express her dissatisfaction and grunted several times.


    ¡°You are so straightforward. You should try to talk less outside, or you will cause trouble for your father.¡±


    Ang said, ¡°If they want to say it, let them say it. I won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    Raya immediately sat upright and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right! You are two years younger than me. How


    can you know so much?¡±


    Then she added happily, ¡°So excellent! You are definitely a good friend to me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Ang answered carelessly, with a thin sweat in her palm.


    She was nervous and worried about what would happenter.

 Chapter 252: 252 I Have Something to Tell Her

    Chapter 252: 252 I Have Something to Tell Her


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± James¡¯s eyes fell on her, and his voice was gentle.


    Ang took out a tissue and wiped the sweat from her palm. After responding to him, her heart


    thumped nervously.


    More than a dozen security guards came and stopped the reporters. Then they got off and into the


    court.


    Danis just stood outside the court. When he saw theming, he didn¡¯t look at anyone else and went


    straight to Ang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James stepped forward and stood between him and Ang.


    Danis¡¯s amber eyes were gloomy. He stretched out his hand to push James away, but he didn¡¯t


    seed. His eyes were gloomier, ¡°Please let Ang go. I have something to tell her.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say to my girlfriend, you can tell me.¡± James¡¯s face remained


    unchanged.


    They stared at each other and the air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder.


    ¡°I have nothing to tell you.¡± Ang came out from behind James, said to Danis with an indifferent look,


    and then walked towards the court.


    Danis quickly stepped forward and grabbed her arm, ¡°Ang, apologize to Jessica, and she will


    withdraw thewsuit!¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Ang said with disgust.


    James was going to stop him, but after seeing this scene, he returned to his previous position.


    ¡°James, you are smart enough!¡± Sean put his hand on his shoulder, then came up to his ear and joked,


    ¡°It¡¯s sadder to be rejected by your beloved in person than by her boyfriend! Poor young Danis.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    James pushed him away in disgust. ¡°If you feel sorry for him, you can be his boyfriend. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No. I just like you.¡± Sean imitated a girl¡¯s voice and gave him a wink.


    Danis looked at directly by Ang. When he was distracted, Ang shook off his hand and walked


    away.


    He looked at the empty hand, angry and helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who did something wrong and broke Jessica¡¯s leg. Isn¡¯t it right for you to apologize to her?


    You¡¯re going to put yourself in jail in a fit of pique for the rest of your life. Then, will you be happy?¡±


    Ang sneered. She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him. She turned around and went to the court.


    Danis quickly followed her anxious and impatient to grab her wrist. But before he touched Ang, she


    stopped and turned to him, widening the distance between them.


    ¡°Is your sister here? If you pester me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will misunderstand you?¡±


    Ang¡¯s face was full of irony and boredom.


    James looked at this scene, his eyes turned cold. With his right hand down, he knocked his body


    casually.


    Seeing this, Sean smacked his lips and was ready to see a good show.


    Danis clenched his hands and controlled his mood. ¡°Have you thought about it? If you go to court and


    the result of the triales out, it¡¯s hard to change it!¡± His voice softened a little, and even vaguely


    begged, ¡°Just say sorry, one or two words, you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ang frowned and interrupted him impatiently. Then she strode into the


    court without giving him a chance to pester.


    James took a meaningful look at Danis with a smile on face. When he passed Danis, he stopped and


    said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    Danis frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally.¡± James said, ¡°Besides apologizing, Jessica agreed to withdraw thewsuit with another


    condition. She asked Ang to stop treating her leg.¡±


    Hearing this, Danis did not believe him. ¡°Impossible! You don¡¯t have to fool me with such trifles. I know


    better than anyone how kind Jessica is!¡±


    James did not say more, and went in with Sean and Raya.


    Looking at the empty corridor, Danis felt he was about to explode because of anger.


    Jessica was kind-hearted. Due to her friendship with Ang two years ago, she didn¡¯t sue Ang and


    just put her in prison for two years.


    Unexpectedly, Ang had no sense of regret and did not feel guilty after she was released from prison.


    She even tried her best to seduce James and destroyed the engagement between the Harvey family


    and Smith family!


    Danis gradually clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of pain and tangle. Such a shameless woman


    should be in prison, and she was not worthy of his sympathy and consideration!


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His fist loosened a little bit and he looked natural again.


    ¡°Ang.¡± The Chante family was also inside. As soon as Ang came in, Greyson hopped to her and


    said anxiously, ¡°Are you sure you will win?¡±


    Before Ang could answer, he said, ¡°Jessica is scheming. You can¡¯t beat her at all!¡±


    ¡°Before the court session, you should leave as soon as possible, and then... And now you should book


    an air ticket and go abroad. When the police go abroad to arrest you, it¡¯s not easy to catch... Right?¡±


    For the first time, he hated himself for being an idiot in life. He didn¡¯t even know the key to the problem!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ang said, ¡°Your legs haven¡¯t recovered yet. Please sit down.¡±


    Greyson couldn¡¯t rx. He obviously didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°James said he had arranged everything.¡± Ang frowned slightly.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know what happened to the car ident in that year, and she was in a bit of a mess


    now.


    Greyson was immediately worried, ¡°He said everything was arranged, and you believed him. What if he


    just lied to you? He may have colluded with Jessica for a long time?¡±


    Elva also came over, probably because she had cried for too long, her eyes were swollen.


    At this time, when she saw Ang¡¯s haggard face, her tears began to flow down, ¡°Danis told me as


    long as you apologize to Jessica, she won¡¯t sue you! Why don¡¯t you go and apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll solve it myself. Thank you for your concern.¡± Ang said indifferently.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand my efforts?¡± Elva was about to cry, ¡°The traffic ident was your fault. You


    should apologize to her!¡±


    ¡°You are stubborn and don¡¯t want to apologize to her. When the result of the triales out, what will


    you do if you are put in prison for more than ten or twenty years? You¡¯re only twenty years old now. If


    you go to jail for that long, you¡¯ll ruin your entire life!¡±


    Angughed angrily and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it really all for my good? Then you don¡¯t have to do


    it for me. I can¡¯t afford your concern!¡±


    Elva looked at her in a daze, and tears fell down, ¡°Ang, you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start. I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Ang didn¡¯t look at her any more.


    After talking to Greyson, she went to James.


    How ridiculous!


    Because of James and Jessica, she was forced into the current situation. Now she had to rely on


    James to prove her innocence when Jessica sued her!

 Chapter 253: 253 The truth

    Chapter 253: 253 The truth


    ¡°Miss Smith¡¯s leg was broken by Ang. What happened to Ang¡¯s legs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that James used to like Miss Smith. When he knew she broke Miss Smith¡¯s leg, he broke her


    leg. But after she got out of prison, she was together with James.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the life of a rich man, but if someone breaks my leg, no matter what, I won¡¯t be with


    that person.¡±


    Walking down the aisle, Ang heard two jurors whispering about her. She pursed her lips and walked


    over without a pause.


    The court started soon.


    When it was Jessica¡¯s turn to speak, she first bowed to everyone, and then said softly, ¡°When the car


    ident happened two years ago, I had been friends with Ang for seven or eight years.¡±


    ¡°Ang was a little grumpy. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to other¡¯s feelings. She had few friends. I


    think she was very real and lovely... ¡°


    Jessica said a lot about her past with Ang, and her tone was full of nostalgia.


    Ang watched her performance coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong asion, she would like to apud


    for her!


    Why didn¡¯t she find that Jessica could perform so well before?


    ¡°But two years ago, on September 28, Ang¡¯s birthday, she threw a birthday party as usual. I didn¡¯t


    think much about it. I went to her house after I got the presents ready.¡±


    ¡°Before dinner, I called her and asked where she was. She said she had arrived and asked me to pick


    her up.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jessica paused for a moment, her eyes fell on Ang, full of bitterness and


    iprehension, ¡°But after I went out, Ang directly drove into me, and I yelled to her to stop, but


    she stepped on the gas pedal and said she wanted me to die!¡±


    She choked, ¡°In fact, on the afternoon of September 27, Ang went out alone with me and asked me


    if James loved me or not. I said I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then she was not happy and lost her temper with me. At that time, we were at school, and some


    passing ssmates could prove that we had a quarrel.¡±


    ¡°I thought Ang just lost her temper with me as usual, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. I went to her


    birthday party as usual and prepared her favorite headset as a gift. Who knew...¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and her eyes were full of tears. She raised her head slightly and choked back all her


    tears.


    Seeing this, there was a lot of noise and discussion in the court.


    ¡°Two years ago, Ang was only 18 years old, but she did this kind of thing. If she was allowed to stay


    outside, who knows whether she would kill others because of little things in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more reliable for people like her to be put in prison for a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°What a pity that Miss Smith has made such a sinister friend, and now she is disabled...¡±


    ¡°Look at Ang. She still doesn¡¯t want to repent!¡±


    People were still talking about her with different wordings.


    Ang was numb after hearing too many words like this, and her look didn¡¯t even fluctuate.


    Danis turned his head and looked at her. The bottom of his amber eyes was filled with anger and


    disgust as before, but mixed with forbearance and love.


    Ang nced at him, and then her eyes moved away, as if she didn¡¯t see him.


    The judge looked at Ang, ¡°Does the defendant have anything to say?¡±


    Ang stood up and said, ¡°On the afternoon of September 27, Jessica did go out to talk to me. But


    what she told me was that she couldn¡¯t stop her love for James and asked me if I could cancel my


    engagement with him andpete with her fairly.¡±


    ¡°Ang, how can you...¡± Jessica looked unbelievable, then sighed with a bitter smile, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s


    meaningless to argue with you in court.¡±


    She dropped her eyes and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that we used to be friends.¡±


    In the absence of evidence, the two women held different opinions. But all along, public opinion was


    biased towards Jessica, and it was true that Ang broke her leg at that time, so most people took it


    for granted that Ang was lying.


    Ang didn¡¯t exin anything more and just sat down.


    Ang¡¯s mobile phone vibrated twice in session. It was two messages from Raya.


    ¡°Shit, Jessica is so shameless!¡± followed by three angry emojis.


    ¡°If I had not seen the evidence from my master, I would have believed her words! These people sitting


    below only listen to her one-sided story. Wait, the truth wille outter!¡±


    Ang put away her mobile phone and turned to look in the direction of Raya, who gave her an


    encouraging gesture.


    She nodded slightly. When she looked back, she saw her mother.


    Elva looked at her with red eyes and worried face. Then she took out her cell phone and pointed to it,


    indicating Ang to look at it.


    Ang looked at her for a moment, then withdrew her eyes. The mobile phone vibrated several times.


    She took out her cell phone, turned it to silent, and then put it aside without looking at it.


    Needless to say, her mother wanted to persuade her to reconcile with Jessica.


    ¡°I want to ask Miss Smith a question.¡± Sean said, ¡°At that time, the situation was so urgent. You said


    you heard Ang yelling to kill you. Would it be possible that the wind was too strong? Did you hear it


    wrong?¡±


    Jessica shook her head, bit her lip and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t windy that night. I heard it very clearly, and I


    have a recording in my hand.¡±


    ¡°Recording?¡± Sean pushed his sses and said with a smile, ¡°In such an emergency, how could you


    turn on the recorder?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused. ¡°Or did you know Ang would hit you before it happened?¡±


    There was amotion in the court.


    Jessica gave a bitter smile, ¡°I know you want to help Ang, but you should not maliciously nder me


    like this.¡±


    ¡°When I went out to find Ang, I was still on the phone with Nova. In order to avoid some trouble, I


    always had the habit of saving the call recording, so I identally recorded what Ang said. If


    necessary, I can call Nova over now.¡±


    Sean smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    He said to several judges, ¡°I have a few things to prove that she is lying.¡±


    After that, he gave several evidences to the judge, one of which was a video, and he handed over his


    Jessica was flustered, but she was sure she didn¡¯t leave anything that they could hold against her. She


    calmed down and looked as usual.


    Sean said, ¡°Before, Miss Smith, Ang, Nova and J were good friends. When I happened to watch


    J¡¯s Moments, I found there was a rehearsal video, in which Ang just said she wanted to kill Miss


    Smith.¡±

 Chapter 254: 254 The Car Was Changed

    Chapter 254: 254 The Car Was Changed


    ¡°Coincidentally, the sentence that Ang said in this video is exactly the same as the sentence in Miss


    Smith¡¯s video, and even the tone is exactly the same. The presiding judge, I want topare the two.¡±


    Sean said.


    Jessica¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and the blood on her face instantly disappearedpletely. Her


    eyshes trembled a few times and her heart beat thunderously.


    ¡®J...!¡¯


    Danis was also shocked, but soon the shock turned into hesitation.


    He was only two years older than Jessica. He watched her grow up, and believed that she would not


    do things like that to frame others!


    But what happened to that video in J¡¯s Moments? Did she and Ang produce fake evidence


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    together?


    Several judges deliberated for a while and decided to hand over the evidence to professionals for


    Jessica was barely calm on the face, but when she was holding the phone, she didn¡¯t control it well,


    and her hands shook twice.


    She opened the WeChat and found J¡¯s Moments. When she saw the video, she frowned and her


    face became paler.


    ¡°Miss Smith, are you hiding something from me?¡± Thewyer didn¡¯t expect to make such a sudden


    incident, and he was stunned, ¡°Take advantage of the rest now, you can tell me everything, so I can


    improve and win this case!¡±


    Jessica was stiffened, and was about to speak, but Danis had alreadye over, ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Why is your recording exactly the same as that in the video?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jessica raised her head and looked at him, ayer of water shone in her eyes,


    but it didn¡¯t flow down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Danis¡¯s eyes shed. Seeing this, his heart was instantly filled with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m


    just asking a casual question.¡±


    After half an hour, the court reopened.


    The presiding judge announced that afterparison by professionals, the sound in the recording was


    exactly the same as that in the video. So, it was edited from the video.


    There was uproar.


    ¡°In addition, Ang¡¯s car was also changed. I don¡¯t know where her previous car was, but the car with


    brake problem at the scene of the ident was not hers.¡± Sean said.


    Jessica tried to keep calm, but her face was still terrible.


    The judge asked, ¡°How to prove it?¡±


    ¡°In the evidence I just submitted, there are some money transfer records and a deposit record of


    Hamilton, Luca and Grace. Hamilton died of illness two years ago. After investigation, I found that he


    had received arge sum of money and arge amount of cash before his death.¡±


    ¡°He gave the cash to his lover Grace, which can be found through Grace¡¯s deposit records in that year,


    and she alsoe to the scene to prove it.¡± Sean turned to Grace at the back.


    Grace stood up and said, ¡°Hamilton¡¯s monthly sry was only 600 dors, but he suddenly gave me


    50,000 dors in cash two years ago. I¡¯m afraid he got the money illegally, and I didn¡¯t dare to take it.¡±


    ¡°He told me a man named Luca asked him to change the positions of two cars, and changed the


    number tes on the two cars. Then he gave him arge sum of money and asked me not to tell


    others.¡±


    The judge asked, ¡°Does this Luca have anything to do with Miss Smith?¡±


    ¡°Luca is a migrant worker. He did these things because he took money from Miss Smith.¡± Sean said.


    The judge said, ¡°But the transfer record does not contain the two of them. This cannot prove what you


    said is the truth.¡±


    ¡°The two of them traded in cash, so naturally there was no transfer record.¡± Sean said.


    Jessica¡¯s face eased slightly.


    Sean added, ¡°However, Luca watched a lot of spy films and was worried that he was doing something


    illegal. He was frightened of being found out, and Miss Smith denied it and put the me on him. When


    he made the deal with Miss Smith, he secretly recorded it.¡±


    He took out a recorder and yed the recording in public.


    ¡°As long as I transfer money to that man and ask him to change two cars, you will give me 10,000


    dors?¡± Luca said with strong ent.


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was Jessica¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you lying to me? You can do it yourself. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Your son works on the construction site just like you. He can¡¯t make much money a year. Is he old


    enough to get married? It costs money to get married. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I can find someone


    else.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? I do, I will do it! Will I go to jail for doing this? If my wife knows that I¡¯ve


    done something illegal, she must beat me.¡±


    Hearing this, Sean turned off the recording.


    Jessica didn¡¯t say anything, and her delicate face was covered by ayer of sweat.


    Danis looked at her incredulously and stood up, his head nk, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡®Impossible! How did things be like this? Is Jessica really wronged Ang? She framed Ang at


    costs of her leg and the rest of her life? How can it be!¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°If Miss Smith doesn¡¯t want to admit it, I still have evidence.¡± Sean said, ¡°Miss Smith bought the same


    sports car five years ago under the name of Charlotte. There are records in the 4S store, and there are


    transfer records between the two of them.¡±


    He looked at Jessica and said with a smile, ¡°Am I right, Miss Smith?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    ¡°You spent three years nning a conspiracy. And, in order to prevent Ang from discovering that the


    car was changed, you made the exact same wear marks on your new sports car. Such a scheme is


    scary.¡±


    ¡°Your honor, now I sue Miss Smith for framing up my client!¡± Sean said.


    The trialsted for the entire morning and Ang won. Jessica was sentenced to pay Ang 2.45


    million dors for mental damage and was detained for 15 days.


    However, because Jessica fainted after the sentence was pronounced, she was sent to the hospital


    urgently, and the administrative detention could not be carried out immediately.


    People were still talking when they came out of the court.


    ¡°This result is really unexpected!¡±


    ¡°I always thought Ang was a murderer and mistress, but I didn¡¯t expect that Jessica was a vile


    creature and she even framed Ang!¡±


    ¡°What thewyer said is right. I¡¯m afraid to think about it carefully. Two years ago, Jessica was only 18


    years old. She was so meticulous in her n. It is frightening!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not her friend, or I¡¯ll be killed and even don¡¯t know why!¡±


    ¡°She is so smart that she can do everything well. Why does she frame others? And she even risked her


    own life to do it. Incredible!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been scolding Ang before, and now I feel sorry for her!¡±


    Ang listened to thements of those people with a sarcastic smile on her face. The truth came


    out, but she was still upset.


    ¡®More than two million dors of mental damage!¡¯


    ¡®Can money solve everything?¡¯ she thought.


    She was framed and put into prison for two years. She wandered on the edge of life and death several


    times and fell ill.


    But now Jessica only needed to pay her more than two million dors for mental damage and be


    detained for 15 days.


    And then it was over.

 Chapter 255 You Finally Said Something Nice

    Chapter 255 You Finally Said Something Nice


    ¡°This punishment is too light for Jessica!¡± Raya¡¯s small face wrinkled, ¡°You are regarded as a murderer


    by people, and you were put in prison for two years. Now she just needs to pay you a little money and


    it¡¯s done. You richdies have more than two million dors of pocket money in half a year, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ang hung her head and made no sound, but clenched her fists tightly.


    It was Jessica who framed her. However, it was James who broke her leg and sent her to prison. But


    now she¡¯s ¡®staying¡¯ with him. She was still his girlfriend!


    How ridiculous!


    Raya didn¡¯t notice her emotion, andined, ¡°Anyway, every time the result of the triales out, I


    feel very upset!¡±


    ¡°A few months ago, I took a case in which the client was a minor. The boy was twelve years old and


    killed his ssmates! But he was still under age and couldn¡¯t be sentenced to death. He just needed to


    stay in the juvenile detention center for a period of time, and then he coulde out...¡±


    Ang moved her lips. Her mouth was bitter, and her throat seemed to be blocked by something. She


    couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Jessica did frame her. But breaking her legs and sending her to jail, it¡¯s you who did these to her. With


    my understanding of women, Ang is in a bad mood. You...¡± Sean sighed, ¡°Unlucky dog!¡±


    James looked at Ang and his eyes shed. He stretched out his hand and untied his cor button,


    but the depression in his heart never dissipated.


    From entering the court to now, she never looked at him, let alone paid any attention to him.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± James said.


    Sean pushed his sses, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with emotions, ¡°You finally said


    something nice! In fact, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. Such a case is very easy for me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you all these things clearly, and all the evidences were prepared for you. If you can¡¯t solve it,


    you¡¯re really stupid.¡± James said.


    ¡°Think about how to soothe Ang!¡± Sean snorted and dragged Raya away. ¡°We have something else


    to do. You can go back by yourselves.¡±


    With that, he started the car and left.


    James stepped up to Ang and reached his hand for her. But intentionally or unintentionally, she just


    reached out and grabbed her hair to avoid his touch.


    ¡°I want to be alone for a while. You can leave first.¡± Ang said with her back towards him.


    James¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled and his eyes were deep. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to Bamboo Estate, and then


    I¡¯ll go to thepany.¡±


    ¡°You can go straight back to thepany.¡± Ang looked back at him, her face full of indifference, ¡°I


    want a little time alone.¡±


    James frowned slightly, and finally chose topromise, ¡°... We have to leave here first.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°There are too many reporters here.¡±


    Ang moved her lips slightly and nodded.


    When they were about to leave, Elva¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Ang, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ang really didn¡¯t want to face her mother at this time. Hearing her mother¡¯s voice, she left


    faster than usual.


    James followed her step by step.


    ¡°Ang, wait for me. I have something to tell you!¡± Elva¡¯s voice sounded like she was breaking into


    tears.


    Ang slowed down and hesitated for a while, but she didn¡¯t stop atst and went straight to the door


    of the court.


    There were a lot of reporters there, as soon as they saw hering, they rushed up.


    ¡°Miss Chante, since you were framed, why did you say it two yearster?¡±


    ¡°When you were in court, you said Miss Smith wanted to ask you to terminate your engagement. Is that


    true? Is Miss Smith the pander?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chante, you have been framed, but you have been in prison for two years. Are you satisfied with


    the result of today¡¯s trial?¡±


    Ang was upset by their questions and wanted to leave, but these people were blocked around her


    like walls. The microphone poked her in the face and didn¡¯t give her a chance to leave at all.


    ¡°My girlfriend is in a bad mood. Please forgive her.¡± James went through the crowd to Ang.


    The reporters were blocking Ang¡¯s way. None moved.


    ¡°Or do you want me to remember your names?¡± James looked at them with a faint smile.


    The reporters looked at each other, some of them stepped back first, and then all of them stepped


    back.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Elva said, standing outside the crowd, sobbing, ¡°I don¡¯t know... Jessica...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say it somewhere else.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but she changed her mind when she


    saw the reporters taking pictures around her.


    She didn¡¯t want her family to be the affected by the public.


    Hearing this, Elva was happy, wiped tears in the corner of her eyes, and immediately went to her side,


    ¡°Well, where are we going?¡±


    There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the hospital ward. Danis didn¡¯t feel anything when he smelled


    it in the past, but now it made him more anxious and angrier.


    He looked at the pale Jessica on the bed and painfully put his hands into his hair.


    He really wanted her to wake up now, so he could ask her what was going on and why she did it!


    In his heart, Jessica was a kind-hearted girl. She was considerate all the time, and didn¡¯t make a sound


    after being bullied...


    He couldn¡¯t connect her with the vicious woman who had been nning for three years to frame


    Ang!


    Thinking of Ang¡¯s eyes when she looked at him and what she said, Danis¡¯s heart was filled with


    depression, and he breathed like a fish in a dryke.


    He knew he had always loved Ang, but he could not ept her after what she had done to his


    sister.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    For the past two years, he had been living in pain and guilt day and night. But in the end, he got


    engaged to someone he didn¡¯t love, and struggled day and night.


    These were all due to the tricks of his most proud sister!


    ¡®Why? Why do you do this to me?¡¯ he thought.


    At this time, the door of the ward opened.


    Adeline rushed in anxiously, followed by her Edward. Although he was worried, it was not as obvious


    as her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as Adeline came in, she asked aloud, ¡°How could she suddenly faint in the


    court today? What did that shameless little bitch do to her?¡±


    Danis clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Little bitch, little bitch, can you respect others?¡±


    ¡°I asked why your sister fainted. Why are you so angry with me?¡± she was puzzled.


    Danis¡¯s anger was like fire, which had been burning day and night in his heart for two years, and he


    forced himself to suppress it.


    But the results of today¡¯s trial became a fuse that ignited his anger, so hot that he was about to burn


    himself!


    ¡°Jessica is still lying here. Don¡¯t wake her up. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Edward looked at Jessica and said


    to them.

 Chapter 256 Can You Stop Calling Her Murderer

    Chapter 256 Can You Stop Calling Her Murderer


    Danis looked at Jessica who was on the hospital bed with a terrible expression and her eyes were


    closed, and he strode out of the ward.


    Adeline followed him, whispering, "Why are you going crazy today? You have such a bad temper. I said


    the murderer offended your sister. Am I wrong?"


    "Jessica''s legs are almost healed now. If Ang hadn''t done anything guilty, how could she faint for no


    reason?"


    Danis clenched his fist, panting like a cow, and his whole body was like a string that was so tight that it


    would break under pressure at any time.


    Adeline was stillining, "Why did I hear that the court sentenced your sister to pay two million


    dors mental damages to Ang and a detention for 15 days? Are those people crazy? It¡¯s the


    murderer who should be arrested. Did the court make a mistake?"


    "Murderer, murderer, murderer. Can you stop calling her the murderer and bitch?" Danis gritted his


    teeth and interrupted her, with blue veins standing out on his forehead.


    Adeline was dumbfounded by his roar.


    Edward frowned, as if he had expected it a long time ago.


    "It''s not true that Ang wanted to hit Jessica, and she didn''t want to kill Jessica. Jessica wronged


    Ang." Danis snarled in a low voice, the anger of being deceived and his guilt to Ang intertwined.


    His body was about to be torn apart by this mixed feeling.


    He trembled in pain and took a deep breath, and said in a trembling voice, "Jessica has lied to me.


    These are plotted by her. She nned for three years, just to frame Ang."


    His sister, whom he treasured the most turned out to be the heartless and cruel one.


    Jessica lied to him, and used his guilt to hurt Ang unscrupulously.


    Adeline was taken aback first, followed by unabashed anger and disgust, "How can you believe what


    the murderer said? Jessica should prosecute that murderer Ang two years ago. There was no


    prosecution at that time, and now she makes unfounded countercharges."


    "There is evidence in the court, and it''s clear as day." Danis¡¯s knuckles were creaking, "It was Jessica


    who carefully nned the car ident. She risked her life to frame Ang."


    He swallowed hard, "If the evidence is false, why didn¡¯t Jessica deny it? Besides, the evidence has


    beenpared and checked on the spot, and it is absolutely true."


    "That murderer is now with James, and she must have bribed the judge." Adeline said angrily and


    solemnly, "Your sister is stupid and always bullied by Ang, how can she frame Ang? How can you


    say that about your sister?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, what is your sister''s grudge against Ang to risk her life to frame her? You are insane, and


    you believe in Ang''s nonsense."


    She watched Jessica growing up, and she knew exactly what she was thinking about. Her daughter


    was so well-behaved and kind, how could she risk her life to frame others?


    This was absolutely impossible.


    Danis''s face flushed, and then turned ghastly pale. He looked at Edward. "What about Dad? Do you


    think Ang bribe the judge and made false testimony?"


    Edward avoided this question and patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t think too much."


    "I''m asking about your attitude." Danis emphasized again.


    Adeline was angry, "Are you insane? How can you speak for Ang? Do you still have feelings for that


    murderer? Don''t forget she almost killed your sister."


    "Danis, no matter what Jessica did, she is still your sister." Edward said with indication.


    Danis was blown away by his words. He slowly raised his head and looked at his father, whom he had


    admired since childhood, and asked with difficulty.


    "So you knew it from the beginning, did you? This whole thing, you knew it from beginning?"


    Edward avoided his question, "There are so many media on site, and there will definitely be reports. I


    need you toe back to thepany with me to deal with this."


    "So, what Danis just said is true?" Adeline asked in surprise.


    Before Edward answered, she snorted and gritted her teeth, "I really don''t know how much Jessica


    have suffered from Ang, so she was desperate and forced to send Ang to jail."


    "The victim is Ang, not Jessica." Danis looked at his parents, only to feel that they had be


    strange now.


    "Jessica secretly nned for three years to frame up Ang. Ang¡¯s leg was broken and was


    imprisoned for two years."


    "The victim is Ang."


    He squeezed every word out of his throat.


    Adeline said irritably, "Who are you shouting at? Your sister was reluctant to step on an ant since she


    was a child. She must have been forced by Ang."


    "Your sister was bullied and had to fight back. You are her brother; you only have consideration for


    Ang. Are you qualified to be Jessica¡¯s brother? Look at Greyson. His management skill is not as


    good as you, but he loves his sister."


    Danis watched his mother¡¯s lips moving with a pale face, and there was a buzzing in his head, as if he


    could not hear anything.


    "You are not a kid anymore. When you encounter problems, think more carefully. Don''t listen to the


    statement of one party only. You have to learn to think independently. After all, you will manage the


    Danis didn''t move.


    "Danis?" Edward patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t touch me." Danis took a step back abruptly, his eyes were scarlet when he looked up, "I am not


    as smart as Jessica, but I have my own principles, and I will never incriminate others with false


    evidence or cheat my close kin."


    Edward frowned slightly, "Don''t be childish. If you are still so inflexible in the future, the Smith Group


    will only be destroyed by you."


    "Childish?" Danis smiled miserably, "I have a bottom line. I was cheated by my sister. Is this childish?"


    He had never said this to his parents before, Edward and Adeline''s expressions were darkened.


    Adeline screamed, "Are you trying to oppose your whole family for that murderer?"


    "Oh." Danisughed inexplicably, raised his head, and not let the tears down, and turned away angrily.


    Adeline was so angry that she shouted, "Where are you going?"


    "Danis, don''t be stupid." Edward said in a deep voice.


    Danis didn''t stop, walked straight to the stairs, and ran down with a cold face.

 Chapter 257 Bitch Jessica

    Chapter 257 Bitch Jessica


    Within half an hour, Jessica and Ang''s trial results were in the news.


    #Plot between rich and powerful families #


    #Beast in human face, a reversal of Jessica and Ang¡¯s car ident#


    #Poor Ang: Uncovering truth about the car ident#


    Theizen was surprised.


    "What the hell, TV dramas are not as dramatic as them. Jessica was eighteen years old two years ago,


    and fifteen five years ago. It''s terrifying that she was so adept at scheming."


    "I am so scared that I hurriedly tell my girlfriends to be merciful, you can have the man, but I just want


    my life (fear.jpg)"


    "When the news first came up, I kept scolding Ang. I was so angry that I didn''t fall asleep all night. It


    turned out that Jessica was the mistress, and I wanted to apologize to Ang."


    "One poster mentioned she didn''t fall asleep all night. It was so funny. To tell you the truth, the main


    reason is that there are too many people doing stupid things for love. Jessica has made up the whole


    story, and the news is deliberately misleading. So everyone med Ang. We can¡¯t be med. We


    don¡¯t know what really happened."


    "That bitch Jessica, how can she scheme her friend? Go to hell!"


    "Two million is just a sports car for Ang. Two years of life in prison in exchange for such a small


    amount ofpensation. What a pity."


    When the news went viral, Ang was in a quiet milk tea shop with her parents. As for James, she told


    him to go first.


    She didn''t want anyone to interfere with the disputes in her family.


    Her brother was alsoing over, but she wanted to have a good talk with her parents first, fearing


    that if her brother meddled in, they could not talk about anything. So she asked her sister-inw to take


    her brother away.


    ¡°Ang, I had never expected Jessica to do such an unspeakable thing.¡± Elva couldn''t hold back her


    tears, "It¡¯s my fault. I should have believed in you."


    Ang pulled out a tissue paper and handed it to her, sighing almost inaudibly, "Just wipe off your


    tears."


    "Ang, I..." Elva wiped her eyes with the tissue paper, and it was soon wet. "I didn''t believe you. Can


    you give me another chance? I would..." She was choking with sobs.


    Ang took out a few more tissues and handed them to her.


    Her feelings wereplicated, but she had not changed her mind yet.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they said she was ruthless. After what her parents treated her after the car ident,


    she would never go back to the Chante family.


    "Ang, please give your mother another chance. To err is human. She went through ten months¡¯


    pregnancy, and raised you up. You can''t just refuse her because of such a small matter." Lorenzo said.


    Ang sneered slightly, and looked at him with sarcasm.


    "It¡¯s not trivial." Elva tossed the tissue in the trash can and stood up, crying out, "Lorenzo, I''m so stupid.


    I didn''t understand what other people were nning. But you, you knew it all. Why did you wrong her?"


    "She..." Elva¡¯s tears were surging, "She is your daughter. Why were you so cruel to her?"


    She almost shouted to her in a roar, a dozen people sitting in the shop looked over.


    When seeing the three of them, someone whispered, "Isn''t she Ang? Listening to what her mother


    said, she was deliberately wronged by her dad?"


    "It''s pathetic for her to be framed by her close friend and cheated by her father. But I remember her


    father has a charity fund. Would such a powerful person deliberately wrong his daughter?"


    They didn''t speak loudly, but the small milk tea shop was rtively quiet in off-peak hours. They could


    almost be heard by the Chante family, but their discussion was not very clear.


    They realized that they could be heard and smiled to Ang awkwardly, and then left with their milk


    tea.


    Lorenzo''s handsome face flushed, and it took a while before he barely calmed down.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He pulled Elva''s wrist, "It¡¯s OK if you want to embarrass me, but Ang is here, so don¡¯t upset her."


    Elva looked at Ang hesitantly.


    "I¡¯ve ustomed to it in the past two years. A lot of people called me murderers in person. Didn''t Mr.


    Chante call me that too?" Ang said, "I am shameless and don¡¯t give a damn to it."


    Lorenzo''s expression changed, and his scolding was choked back, "You don''t care, but I feel sorry for


    you as your father."


    "You can say whatever you like. People can talk nonsense and you are especially good at it." Ang


    sneered, "You have lived to this age. In addition to your ability, you also be shameless."


    She turned around and pointed to the sun outside, "If I force you to say that the sun rises from the


    west, you can still say it calmly."


    "Ang." Lorenzo couldn''t hold back, and yelled to her.


    Elva stared at him with tearful eyes, "What are you yelling about? You deliberately wronged Ang and


    didn''t tell me the truth. Do you think you are righteous? Lorenzo, do you have conscience?"


    "I am reasoning with her, but watch her attitude." Lorenzo''s expression was gloomy, "You two had


    be more and more unreasonable."


    Elva used to be obedient and considerate, but now she has be a shrew because of Ang¡¯s


    attitude.


    "What do you mean?" Elva pointed at herself, her voice was a little cracking due to yelling, "Lorenzo,


    you are not qualified to evaluate me."


    Lorenzo¡¯s face turned crimson with anger, and said rudely, "I''m not qualified? Elva, since we were


    married, I did everything for the sake of the family."


    "Since I took over The Chante Group, you were pregnant with Greyson and Ang. I always take the


    whole family and the Chante Group into consideration. When Ang did something wrong, I expelled


    her for the sake of the Chante Group. Was I wrong?"


    "I devote to my family with my whole heart, but you are now using me. If it was not me, you would


    not be able to live a life without worrying about food or clothing."


    "If I hadn''t made up the decision earlier and disowned Ang, how can the Chante Group develop so


    well now? No. It wouldn''t go bankrupt, but it would not be great under James¡¯s suppression."


    He was so angry that he poured everything in his heart out, and then took the milk tea and drank half of


    it.

 Chapter 258 What Do You Think of Me?

    Chapter 258 What Do You Think of Me?


    Listening to what Lorenzo said, Elva was stunned, tears streaming down her face, "Did you think that


    way? We can live a decent life just because of your contribution alone?"


    "Of course it''s not my contribution alone." Lorenzo paused before saying, "If my parents hadn''t left me


    thepany, I wouldn''t be able to offer you such a life."


    "Where is your conscience? Greyson and Ang don''t know anything about managing thepany. If


    it weren''t for me to support thepany, could it develop into what it is now? Ang wouldn¡¯t even


    make allowance for me.


    Ang sneered and interrupted him, "My brother and I, one was sent to learn dancing, and the other to


    learn sports. You never let us learn about business management. Now you me us for knowing


    nothing?"


    "Because you were not good at learning, I''m afraid you couldn¡¯t even get a high school diploma, how


    can I let you learnpany management?" Lorenzo''s expression was ghastly pale.


    Elva almost lost her voice.


    She picked up the tea cup and took a couple of sips. She hesitated, and said, "Ang, I call things as I


    see them. Your dad sent you to learn dancing and your brother to learn sports, just because he cared


    about you."


    "Do you still think Dad has treated us wholeheartedly?" Ang asked with mixed feelings.


    She saw the changes her mother had made for her during this period of time, and she had also


    vacited about whether to go back to the Chante family.


    But she was really scared. She was afraid that if something happened, her mom would support her


    opponent again, and p her for the sake of her dad or others.


    "That¡¯s not true." Elva exined anxiously, "I just think your dad did something wrong, but he is your


    dad after all. He still loves you."


    "You can''t just deny him and all the nice things he has done for you just because he did one thing


    wrong."


    Ang curled her lips and clenched her fist slightly, "Okay, then I would like to ask you a question.


    When you married him, my grandparents were unwilling to ept your marriage, and made their will


    on the day you got the marriage license. Is it true?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Elva nced at Lorenzo, and nodded, recalling her good old days. When she realized her current


    experience was a total mass, tears streamed down her face again.


    "The will says if something happens to them, all the shares and assets will be transferred to my brother


    and me; if the two of us were underage at that time, it will temporarily be under your two¡¯s names.


    When we reach adulthood, thepany will be handed over to my brother, and other assets will be


    transferred to me."


    "In order to possess the heritage in a perfectly justifiable manner, Lorenzo refused to let us know more


    about business management, and spoil us deliberately, am I right?" Ang said thest sentence with


    her teeth gritted, staring at Lorenzo.


    Elva was startled, and looked at Lorenzo in disbelief.


    Lorenzo stood up, sat down again, and then took a sip from his cup, "Where did you hear the gossip?


    Do you mean I am mean to my children on purpose?"


    "That¡¯s right, Ang. Your dad was wrong about the car ident, but he didn¡¯t spoil you deliberately."


    Elva frowned and said, "All parents hope their children have a bright future. Why would your dad do


    that? You think too lowly of him."


    Elva med Lorenzo, but she hoped he would admit his mistake, and Ang would forgive him, and


    then they would live harmoniously and happily together as a family of six, just like before.


    Ang and Elva have lived together for eighteen years. She looked at her mother, and knew what Elva


    was thinking. There were mixed feelings in her heart, and she couldn''t tell what it was like exactly.


    Lorenzo''s expression changed like a color palette, "Ang, you are my daughter. What do you think of


    me?"


    "It''s not what I imagined." Ang picked up the milk tea and took a sip. The overly sweet taste was


    actually a bit bitter.


    "When I went to grandmother''s house to celebrate New Year at the age of fourteen, I heard my


    grandparents tell Lorenzo myself."


    At that time, her grandparents called Lorenzo out, saying that he could no longer spoil the children like


    this, and he shouldn¡¯t give them whatever they wanted, and he shouldn¡¯t me others when his


    children fought with others.


    They also said he should fight for what he wanted, instead of depriving of his children.


    Back at that time, she ignored what her grandparents said, and thought they said so because Lorenzo


    had just bought her a two-million-dor sports car as a gift.


    For this, Ang was angry with them for a while. She didn¡¯t go to their house for New Year for two


    years, no matter what her parents said to her.


    "Lorenzo, did you really think so?" Elva looked at Lorenzo with anger. He turned out to be such a


    selfish person. How could it be like this?


    "My parents live in the countryside all their lives, and know nothing." Lorenzo tried to suppress his


    agitation and anger, "I bought a two-million-dor sports car as a gift for Ang. They thought it was a


    waste of money. So they scolded me and told me not to spoil the children too much."


    He patted on the table, as if he went mad, but tried his best to hold his temper, "It''s not like what Ang


    said."


    "Grandma said you should fight for what you wanted, and don''t deprive of your children. How would


    you exin that?" Ang asked.


    Lorenzo was silent, but his expression changed.


    Elva leaned back on the chair, and looked pale, like a soulless puppet.


    "I''m sorry." Ang stood up, bowed to them, and said to Elva, "I won¡¯t return to the Chante family.


    Please don''t call me again in the future."


    She turned and looked at Lorenzo. She already calmed down, "As for the assets, I won¡¯t fight for that


    because they belong to my brother sooner orter. I don¡¯t want to make a scene. I don¡¯t want my


    brother and sister-inw to be criticized by others."


    "But you should remember everyone has a bottom line. Don''t try to fool me. I won''t tolerate it for the


    third time."


    She nced at Elva again, sighed inaudibly, and then left.


    Ang left the milk tea shop and watched afar. There was sunlight, but the sky was still gray.


    The smog has been suppressed for a while, but it did not seem to be very effective.


    Beep.


    Her phone rang.


    "Greyson." Ang answered tiredly.

 Chapter 259 Would You Be with Me?

    Chapter 259 Would You Be with Me?


    Greyson sounded very anxious over the phone, "Have you talked with our parents? Are you going back


    home? In fact, it¡¯s good to live at home. Without that bastard James bullying you, if Dad treats you bad,


    I will ..."


    "I won''t go back. When you are free, we can meet outside." Ang interrupted him softly.


    To be honest, she understood Greyson and Elva, as she was a member of the Chante family after all.


    They wanted her to go back and lived together as a happy family.


    However, understanding their perspective did not mean she would do that.


    Once anything happened, just like a mirror was broken, the cracks remained even if it was repaired.


    And it was irreversible.


    After a long while, Greyson hummed vaguely, and thenint to her, "You are wise to block Danis.


    Soon after the trial was announced today, he kept calling me like crazy and asked where you are. He


    wanted to apologize to you."


    "I''m so annoyed. He made a dozen calls. If I''m a gay, I may think he''s hitting on me. Of course, even if I


    am a gay, I won¡¯t choose him. He was scrupulous, and followed a sage like discipline. In the end, he


    was a fool."


    Ang frowned, "Why don''t you block him? I don''t want to see him; I have nothing to say to him."


    "If I could, I would have blocked him long ago." Greyson was very aggrieved. "Dad has arranged a job


    for me recently. I am responsible for a cooperation project with the Smith Group. Danis is the contact


    person. Dad said if I can''t solve this kind of trivial matter, I won''t have to go back to work."


    Ang licked her dry lips, listened to his tease for a while, andforted him. She cheered him up,


    and told him not to worry about it.


    After Ang hung up the phone, she released Danis from the cklist, and then sent him a message.


    ¡°Your apology is meaningless to me, and I don¡¯t need it. There is no need to say anything now.¡±


    As soon as the information was sent, Danis called her. The phone buzzed for a long time, and after a


    while, it began to buzz hysterically again.


    Ang frowned and answered, "This..."


    "I''m sorry. I know it''s useless to say it now, but I still want to say it to you." Danis interrupted her, and


    his voice was more hoarse than usual.


    "I thought Jessica and I grew up together and I knew everything about her, but I didn''t expect that she


    would n for three years and even risk her life to frame you." He said slowly, "I''m sorry, I always


    thought I was right. That¡¯s why I med you."


    When the truth hade to light, Ang thought she would be happy when everyone apologized to


    her. But in fact, neither Elva''s apology nor Danis'' delighted her.


    The only feeling left was repression.


    She was holding the phone tighter, and wanted to hang up.


    "Please don''t hang up." Danis was begging, "I promise, I will never disturb you again after I apologize


    to you."


    Ang tried to hang up the phone, and when she heard it, she hesitated, "You said the same in the


    bar."


    "I mean it this time." Danis¡¯s voice was full of bitterness, which could hardly be concealed. "I didn''t


    expect to wrong you for so long and say anything to hurt you. I really don''t know what to do now to


    make up for the mistakes I made."


    Ang walked along the sidewalk and turned to look at the milk tea shop, and through the ss


    windows, she saw her parents were arguing intensely.


    She became serious and stopped suddenly. Then she took two steps back, stopped again, intending to


    return to the shop.


    What would she say when she went back to the milk tea shop?


    That she would go back to the Chante family with them, and they should stop arguing?


    It was impossible. Her father asked her to go back because he took a fancy to her rtionship with


    James, and she wouldn''t go back and be taken advantage of by him.


    What could she do when she went back? Nothing can be done! It will only aggravate their argument.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Danis asked, "I want to hear your voice. Is it so hard for you?"


    Ang said coldly, "What do you want me to say? That I forgive you and your kind-hearted sister? You


    will never hear it from me."


    "Jessica deserves her punishment, and I won''t plead for her." Danis¡¯s voice sounded exhausted.


    Ang smirked, "Pleading? Two million dors of mental damagepensation and ten days of


    detention, how would you plead for such a light punishment?"


    Danis was silent.


    "Is there anything else?" Ang was already impatient, with hatred mixed in her tone, "I¡¯m gonna hang


    up, and don''t call me again. Goodbye."


    Danis said in a hurry, "Wait a minute."


    "Is there anything else?" Ang changed her hand holding the phone.


    Danis paused, and then asked slowly, "I want to ask you, James misunderstood you before, he broke


    your legs, and sent you to prison. If I didn''t believe Jessica blindly, and chose to believe you, would you


    be with me?"


    "No. We have known each other for so many years. If I had feelings for you, I would have been with


    you a long time ago. It is impossible for me to wait until the ident urs. Moreover, there is no such


    a thing as ¡°if¡±." said Ang,


    She emphasized thest sentence.


    "You answer with no hesitation. I really don¡¯t have a shot." Danis forced a smile, "What about James?


    He has done so many things to wrong you, how can you put everything down and be with him?"


    Ang lost her patience, "I don''t need to answer your question, now or before."


    "So I mean nothing to you." Danis said in a low voice.


    ¡°You were like a brother to me¡± Ang thought about it instantly, but didn''t say it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I have thought it through, and I''m not going to marry Cathleen." Danis said.


    "Oh, when you tell them the news, don''t let Jessica and Adeline me on me again." Ang said,


    "Don''t call me again. Goodbye."


    She hung up the phone and took a taxi to the hospital.


    It''s time for Rnd to see her legs today.


    When Ang arrived at his office, Rnd was not there, only one intern was inside.


    "Hello," the intern said, "Rnd is out for an emergency treatment, so please wait a moment."


    Ang nodded, "Okay."


    Following the intern¡¯s instructions, she sat down on a chair.


    It was embarrassing for two strangers to be in the same room. Ang looked down at her phone, but


    the intern looked at her frequently.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Ang asked, putting her phone away.

 Chapter 260 Please Give Me Another Chance

    Chapter 260 Please Give Me Another Chance


    The intern shook her head embarrassedly, but still nced at Ang from time to time. She couldn''t


    hold back her curiosity any more, and asked, "Is Jessica really a mistress? Was she nning to frame


    you for three years, starting at an age of 15?"


    Then, the office door opened.


    "Have I told you not to inquire about the patient''s privacy?" Rnd walked in, his gentle handsome


    face full of indifference.


    The intern''s face turned pale all of a sudden, and she stood up tremblingly, "Doctor Rnd."


    "You can contact your instructor and ask him to arrange a new tutor for you." Rnd said with the door


    open, "You can leave now."


    The intern blushed, "Rnd, I promise this is thest time, please give me another chance."


    She turned to look at Ang, feeling she was wronged, "Ang, I''m just curious, and I don''t mean any


    harm to you. Could you forgive me?"


    "You can either get out now, or get a failed internship report." Rnd said.


    The intern wiped her tears and bowed hurriedly, "I''m sorry, Doctor Rnd, I will leave now."


    She nced at Rnd again, and saw that he didn''t mean to change his mind, so she could only leave


    unwillingly.


    "I just received a patient. Sorry to keep you waiting." Rnd poured some water into the disposable


    paper cup and handed it to Ang, then picked up his ss and took a few sips.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ang said, "I have just arrived."


    "Did you think I was too unreasonable just now?" Rnd asked, putting down his ss.


    Ang said, "You must have your own reasons."


    Rnd smiled, "Being a doctor requires not only medical skills but also work ethics. It¡¯s not the first


    time she probed into a patient¡¯s privacy."


    "Ok." Ang never liked toment on others. "Should I wait or?"


    "I can do the inspection for you now." Rnd said.


    He squatted down and examined her leg. He was a little surprised, and then re-examined her leg


    again. The results were the same.


    "Your leg is recovering faster than I thought. A minor operation will be done to adjust your bones. And


    then a few more acupuncture supplemented by treatment will do."


    "You said it will do. Does it mean that I can walk like ordinary people?" Ang was taken aback and


    asked in surprise.


    Rnd got up, put away the inspection equipment, smiled and nodded at her, "Congrattions,


    Ang."


    Listening to this, Ang¡¯s mouth was slightly opened, and then slowly pulled out a big smile from the


    bottom of her heart.


    She can recover. Her legs can recover finally.


    Soon, she would be able to dance again.


    "You won thewsuit, and that is great. Two happy eventse one after the other." Rnd nced at


    the time and smiled, "It¡¯s time for lunch. My mother and aunt said they wanted to celebrate for you, will


    you show up for the celebration?"


    Ang tried hard to hold back her smile and nodded.


    She bought some fruits and two bottles of red wine, and went back to Rnd¡¯s home with him.


    "Isn''t this the same girl you brought homest time? You lied to me that she was not your girlfriend."


    The enthusiastic neighbor in themunity was curious about their rtionship.


    Rndughed and said, "I would never lie to you. If she is really my girlfriend, my aunt will tell the


    whole neighborhood. Maybe the gossips would even mention that I have a child."


    "That''s true." The womanughed, "This girl is quite pretty. You have to seize your opportunity."


    Rnd smiled and didn''t exin it.


    Ang lowered her head to look at other people''s legs. She thought she would be able to walk like a


    normal person after a while. She couldn¡¯t hold back her smile.


    It wasn''t until her cheeks were tired due to theughter that she finally stopped smiling.


    The elevator arrived and they got off.


    "Ang, please stay here for a while." Rnd turned around and said to Ang when he walked to the


    door, and passed her the fruits and red wine.


    Ang raised her eyebrows, then nodded, and stopped.


    Rnd walked to the door to ensure that he couldn''t see her, and then knocked on the door.


    "Let me open the door. It must be Rnd and Ang." Auntie Susan''s voice passed through the door,


    and then the door snapped open.


    Auntie Susan popped her head out through the gap, and looked around. Then she said anxiously,


    "Where is Ang? Did I tell you to show her the dishes and bring her back?"


    "Please calm down." Rnd said hesitantly, "I forgot."


    Auntie Susan pped his head, "I called you so many times and sent a few messages to you. How did


    you promise me?"


    "What can I do now?" Rnd frowned and took out his cell phone. "I''m calling Ang now. It shouldn''t


    take long for her to get here."


    Auntie Susan stood with her hands on her hips and said angrily, "Call her now. When she came by, the


    food will be cold."


    There were sound of footsteps, and Eleanor popped her head out. She looked around like Auntie


    Susan, and then said in amazement, "You didn¡¯t bring her back?"


    Rnd nodded, and before he could say something, Eleanor mmed the door.


    "How could you not do this right? No wonder you have been single for so many years, and never


    brought a girl back. When Ang arrives, you are allowed to get in."


    Ang walked over and asked in a low voice, "Should I tell them that I am here?"


    "Don''t worry. You can put the stuff on the ground. It¡¯s heavy." Rnd took the things in her hand and


    put them on the ground.


    He knocked on the door again with lower voice, "Mum, Auntie Susan, I had operations in the morning,


    and I am so hungry now. Can you let me in first? I¡¯ll make an appointment with Ang another day."


    Ang didn¡¯t know that Rnd enjoyed acting.


    But she really couldn''t think of what he meant by doing this.


    "You can''t have dinner if you can¡¯t invite her over. You can go out and buy something to eat." Eleanor


    said lightly.


    Auntie Susan said angrily, "They are all for Ang, not you."


    "Did you hear that?" Rnd turned to look at Ang, and said softly, "There is always someone


    guarding you. Don''t be so pessimistic, which is not good for your health."


    Ang opened her mouth slightly, feeling surprised.


    He acted like that just to tell her she was loved by others.

 Chapter 261 Mr. Lawson Is Not So Foolish

    Chapter 261 Mr. Lawson Is Not So Foolish


    "You are very happy to know that your leg can be cured. But you don''t seem to be happy to win the


    "The world may not be so fair, but it is not so unfair either. Don''t be despair for some bad guys. It''s not


    worth it."


    Ang licked her dry lips, paused, and then smiled, "I know what you mean. Thank you."


    "The above words are from Auntie Susan. You can thank her in personter." Rnd smiled.


    They knocked on the door again, and then entered the house.


    "You don''t have to buy so many gifts. You are my guest." Eleanor took over things in their hand and put


    aside, then scolded Rnd, "How can you let Ang carry these things? Men like you behave in this


    way are destined to be alone for a lifetime! "


    Auntie Susan also urged him, "I have already cut the fruit. Bring it out quickly! You are only good at


    making tea, so make a cup of tea for Ang now."


    "Okay!" Rnd went to the kitchen like a servant.


    Auntie Susan sat next to Ang and said anxiously, "It''s a good thing that you won thewsuit. But is


    the result of the trial a bit strange? Jessica framed you, caused you to break your leg and spent two


    years in jail. Is it over now that shepensates for more than two million mental damages? "


    "It can be over, and cannot be." Ang said.


    "Don''t talk like tongue twisters. Just make it clear!" Auntie Susan said, "Are you trying to use her


    framing you to do something else?"


    Rnd walked in with two tes of fruits and put them on the table, "Have some fruit."


    "I haven''t figured out how to do it. Don''t worry. I will take care of it myself." Ang didn''t want to say


    anything more.


    With Rnd here, Auntie Susan didn''t ask any more.


    The four were sitting around the dining table. Ang was a bit reserved, but the others had been


    intentionally enlivening the atmosphere. So the meal was pleasant.


    When the meal was over, Auntie Susan suddenly sighed as if thinking of something, "When I was a


    domestic helper in the Chante family, Ang and Greyson were very talkative. Sometimes I still feel


    annoyed, now..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "People will make progress." To avoid the atmosphere being too depressing, Eleanor interrupted her,


    "He that talks much errs much. Ang is now Mr. Harvey''s girlfriend, and she has to deal with the


    cunning people of the Harvey family. It''s better to be calm."


    Rnd nodded, "It''s good to have a calm temper and think twice before doing something."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about these bad things!" Auntie Susan said, "Ang, will you have something to do


    Ang smiled, "I''lle back next time, for I still have something to do today."


    They chatted for a while, and Eleanor got up to set off her.


    "You have a lot of work to do this afternoon, so don''t worry about it." Auntie Susan said, "Let Rnd do


    it. He was free this afternoon."


    Rnd stood up and took the car key from the table.


    "Let me go." Eleanor smiled and said, "Ang got pregnant. I''ll tell her some precautions on the way.


    Usually we don''t have time to talk about it."


    When she said ¡®pregnant¡¯, she emphasized her tone.


    Ang lowered her eyelids and lifted them up, "Well, I also want to know some precautions after


    pregnancy. There are too many mothers who have miscarriages now."


    Hearing this, Auntie Susan was shocked, and did not speak for a while.


    "Then I''ll go, and I''ll see you next time." Ang turned to Rnd again and said, "Goodbye, Doctor


    Rnd."


    After a pause, she added, "Also, thank you for the words you just told me."


    Eleanor went out with Ang and got on the elevator. Eleanor was about to go to the second


    underground floor but was interrupted by Ang, "I have some personal matters to deal with, so it''s


    fine to just send me downstairs."


    "Okay. Send me a WeChat message or call me when you go back. Eleanor didn''t force it either.


    There were other people in the elevator, and Eleanor exchanged greetings with them for a while. After


    reaching the first floor, she got off the elevator with Ang.


    After there was no one else around, she asked Ang, "Have you thought about your pregnancy? Mr.


    Harvey has already told me, and I can prepare for IVF at any time. "


    "But I have to remind you that Mr. Lawson will not easily be fooled by juniors like you."


    "If you want IVF, at least a few doctors and nurses will know about it, and the hospital has to keep a


    record. Maybe the n will go wrong, which can be discovered by Mr. Lawson. I personally suggest


    that it is better for you to conceive naturally. "


    Her reminder was partly because she cared about Ang, but there was also another reason. She


    wanted to make Ang''s rtionship with James more clear, and it would be better to have a baby, so


    that Auntie Susan''s thoughts of matching Ang and Rnd would bepletely eliminated.


    Ang was not the fool from two years ago. She could understand what Eleanor did, "Thank you for


    your reminder. I will seriously consider it."


    She smiled bitterly, "But what happened between me and James has been a blow to me. My heart is


    cold now. Let alone fall in love and have a baby with him. I will feel numb just when someone talks


    about ''love''. At least in the next few years, it will be impossible for me to fall in love. "


    "A burnt child dreads the fire. I know." Hearing this, Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief, "But you are only


    twenty years old. You are still so young. Don''t be pessimistic."


    Ang nodded.


    Maybe Eleanor felt a little sorry for Ang, and she reminded her again, ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly just


    because Mr. Lawson is short-tempered. In fact, he¡¯s only been so violent recently. Maybe his time is


    running out, and he wants to get everything done as soon as possible."


    "Thanks for your reminder. I will pay more attention to it." After bidding farewell to Eleanor, Ang


    walked towards the gate of themunity with great concern.


    In fact, Eleanor was right that Mr. Lawson was not easy to fool. Whether her pregnancy was faked or


    she did IVF, he might discover the truth at any time.


    But she didn''t want to have sex with James just for pregnancy.


    The child was not an object and should not be exploited. Moreover, with her current rtionship with


    James, the child might not be able to grow up in a harmonious and happy family.


    She could not be so irresponsible to her child.


    Going all the way to the gate of themunity, Ang had not made a decision yet, so she simply


    started to deal with another matter. She opened Weibo and found the contact details of several Weibo


    celebrities.

 Chapter 262 Where Are You Now?

    Chapter 262 Where Are You Now?


    Ang asked these Weibo celebrities to maximize the influence of Jessica''s frame of her on public


    opinion, and it was best to have more connections with the Smith Group. She would give them


    satisfactory rewards, but--


    "Others think that as long as people give money to celebrities like us on Weibo, we will help them.


    Actually not, we also have principles. In fact, someone contacted mest night, whose request was


    simr to yours. So I can''t ept yourmission! "


    "You''re really lucky, for there happened to be a gentleman who did what you asked for. You can save


    your money!"


    Ang contacted several Weibo celebrities, and their answers were basically that they had already


    epted themission. She didn''t have to waste money and effort.


    She asked them who that man was. They all said they had to protect the privacy of their customers, so


    they didn''t tell her.


    Ang almost guessed who that person was. She licked her dry lips and called James.


    "What''s up?" He immediately connected the phone, with a somewhat suppressed joy in his voice.


    This was the first time she took the initiative to call him in this period of time.


    Ang changed her hand to hold the phone and kicked the pebble beside her foot, "The person who


    contacted those Weibo celebrities yesterday... It''s you? "


    "No." James said.


    Hearing this, Ang breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn''t have to owe him favors, but she


    felt a sense of indescribable disappointment.


    "I was busy with odds inpany so I asked Lee to arrange it." James said, "Where are you now?"


    After a long while, Ang said the name of themunity.


    "Stay there and don''t move. I''ll pick you up." After James finished speaking, he hung up the phone


    without giving her a chance to refuse.


    Looking at the phone interface that had returned to the home screen, Ang frowned. Then she put


    away the phone and beckoned to the passing taxi.


    When the taxi stopped in front of her, a young mother happened to run over with a little girl.


    Seeing that the taxi had been booked by Ang, the little girl grieved with a crying voice, "Mommy, the


    car was booked by this aunt, and I can''t catch ... I can''t make it to the show..."


    "You can take the taxi. I''m not in a hurry." Ang took a few steps back in the gratitude of the mother


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and daughter.


    Soon another taxi passed by, and Ang raised her arm in the air, and then put it down again. She


    absently kicked the pebble under her feet, remembering the good old days.


    She was going to participate in apetition when she was nine years old, and the family driver


    happened to be away.


    Her mother took the driver''s license but never dared to drive on the road. But in order for her to


    participate in the race on time, her mother overcame her fear and drove. When they got to the


    performance destination, her mother''s legs were so weak that she couldn''t walk.


    Ang took a deep breath, and recalled her mother''s teary face. Mixed feelings came to her.


    If Jessica didn¡¯t plot the car ident, she might be as annoying and even supercilious as usual and


    could live a happy life with her families.


    The car horn suddenly sounded.


    Ang''s thoughts were interrupted. She looked up and was a little surprised when she saw the Bentley


    parked beside her, "Well, you are so fast."


    "I''m afraid you will leave." James leaned forward and opened the door of the co-pilot, "Get in."


    Ang opened her mouth, but said nothing in the end. She walked around to the co-pilot and got into


    the car, closed the door and fastened her seat belt.


    "Your current situation is not suitable for learning to drive. You can take the first session now, and wait


    until your legs are better." James started the car.


    Ang hummed, and hesitated, "You let the media spread Jessica''s scandal. Are you afraid that your


    grandfather will me you?"


    Jessica''s scandal would affect the Smith Group''s stock price, and the Smith family could easily find out


    that James did it. If they told Mr. Lawson about it, he wouldn''t spare James lightly.


    "You don''t need to care about these things." James frowned almost invisibly, and quickly returned


    normal.


    Ang nced at the gauze around his neck and thought of how he was lying in a pool of blood that


    night. Her heart seemed to be held by an invisible big hand, feeling ufortable and depressed.


    She turned her head to look at him, "James, you don''t need to do this."


    After a pause, she said, "Whether you do it or not, I will stay by your side."


    But she was forced to do so.


    "But I want you to stay by my side willingly, instead of thinking about how to leave me all the time."


    James turned his head to nce at her.


    His eyes were calm, but he seemed to be trying to suppress inside emotions.


    His look made Ang ufortable. She avoided his gaze and turned to look out through the window.


    Willingly?


    She used to be willing, but unfortunately he didn''t care. And after having suffering so much, how could


    she willingly stay with him?


    Seeing her resistance, James felt sad, and then looked forward. Both kept in silence all the way.


    The car stopped in front of the Harvey Group, and the two got went of the car and walked inside.


    "Mr... Hello, Mr. Harvey!" Employees in thepany came and went. Some called him President


    Harvey, others called him Mr. Harvey. Their attitude towards him was no longer pure respect, but also


    mixed with sympathy.


    Ang got into the elevator and said, "Your employees like you very much."


    "Do they?" James followed into the elevator, pressed the floor number, and stared down at her, "But it


    doesn''t make much sense to me whether they like me or not. I only care if you like me or not."


    There was her figure reflected in his pupils, and his eyes were so hot that it seemed to poke Ang.


    She took a step back ufortably and distanced herself from him.


    But James moved a step and still stood beside her.


    She couldn''t retreat, surrounded by his breath. Ang couldn''t help tensing his body and couldn''t tell


    whether she was disgusted or not.


    She had followed him since she could remember, and knew how strong his desire for victory and


    utilitarianism was. But now he lost the position of president because of her...


    He was really good to her now. But it was also true that he broke her leg, threw her into jail, and threw


    her out naked.


    Thest thing was herck of luck, because she wanted to shoot their sex videos to threaten him. What


    about the first two incidents? And he left her in the Dream Club to humiliate her.


    Ding!


    The elevator car arrived.


    The two entered the President''s office together.


    In normal times, there was almost no one in the president''s office, but today there were a group of


    people: the person who handled the business handover of the president, the chief financial officer, Vice


    President Lee, Lee, Ralphie, and three police officers.


    Seeing theming in, Vice President Mr. Lee stepped forward and said, "Mr. Harvey, why did Director


    Morgan say you let her tamper with the ledger and make false ounts? I remember Director Morgan


    only listened to Chairman Harvey''s words, except sending financial reports to you. "


    Mr. Lawson was the chairman of the Harvey Group.

 Chapter 263 Stay Away from My Woman

    Chapter 263 Stay Away from My Woman


    The chief financial officer Morgan looked at James. His forehead was sheathed with sweat, and his


    face was pale, as if he would faint in the next second.


    "Vice President Lee doesn''t need to help James exin." Ralphie¡¯s eyes squinted with a smile,


    "Whether he hasmitted a crime or not, it is up to thew to judge it. Thew will not harm the


    good, but it will never spare the bad."


    He especially emphasized ''the bad people''.


    A policeman said, "This is how it is. We received a report that Mr. James Harvey was suspected of


    tampering with the ounts for personal gains. Wee to conduct a routine investigation on you,


    and you don¡¯t need to be nervous."


    "I am upright, and not nervous." James said, "Please start."


    The police officer nodded. He called his subordinates to move the ounts to the side office, and


    asked several auditors who were cooperating with the police to check the ounts.


    Vice President Lee looked at it with a hesitant appearance. But there was a hint of sarcasm hidden


    under his eyes.


    "It''s almost time for lunch. Mr. Lee, please order some food for police officers and auditors from the


    ounting firm." James said.


    Howard opened his mouth several times as if he wanted to say something, but finally he just sighed


    and went to order lunch.


    Morgan wiped the sweat from his head and said goodbye.


    "Wait." James called him with a faint smile, "Director Morgan, the police definitely need your


    cooperation. You should put aside your work these days, as cooperating with the police is our top


    priority now."


    Director Morgan stammered, and sweat ran down like raindrops on his face. When he spoke, his voice


    still trembled slightly, "Do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "I''m no longer the president. You can ask Ralphie if he has any orders." James said.


    The viciousness in Ralphie''s eyes was fleeting, "Since you have already arranged for it, what else can I


    say? Director Morgan should cooperate closely with the police. Don''t let a rotten apple spoil the barrel


    in the Harvey Group. "


    James didn''t seem to know what he meant, and his expression remained unchanged.


    "Okay... Okay." Morgan forced a smile, raised his head and nced at James secretly, then he looked


    away quickly and left.


    The president''s office was emptied in an instant.


    "Miss Chante, long time no see." Ralphie smiled and stretched out his hand towards Ang.


    Ang looked down.


    Before she could react, she saw James standing in front of her to hold Ralphie''s hand, "Are you so


    tired recently that your memory degraded? You have seen each other in these two days."


    His hands were so strong that he just grabbed the position between Ralphie''s index finger and thumb.


    Ralphie smiled stiffly, endured the pain and then withdrew his hand, "It seems you really like Miss


    Chante. I just want to shake hands with her, but you are jealous."


    "Yeah." James said with a faint expression, "So if you see her again, you''d better stay away from him.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do."


    Ralphie rubbed his sore hand, "Don''t be kidding. Miss Chante is pregnant with our Harvey family''s heir,


    and she will definitely marry into our family. At that time, Miss Chante and I will see each other often.


    How can I stay away from her? "


    "You know what I mean." James''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Felix was Ralphie''s cousin. He had harassed Ang previously, partly because Ralphie encouraged


    him.


    Ralphie looked surprised, "What did you say?"


    "It''s office hour. Go back to your director''s office." James walked around him and sat down in the office


    chair.


    Ralphie looked at the desk and chair without moving.


    "Why are you so impatient?" James raised his eyes to look at him, "You can only sit in this position


    after the handover. Now go back to your director''s office."


    Ang sat in the guest area, poured a cup of tea and sipped it, watching this quietly.


    There were many such conflicts with open and secret means in a big family. Her grandparents had only


    a daughter, which was an exception at that time. So she had never experienced anything like this


    before.


    James repeatedly urged him to go back to his office, which irritated Ralphie, "James, you have no


    shares now. You are not even the president of the Harvey Group in name. As your cousin, I advise you


    not to be too rampant."


    "You too." James countered, "Except my grandfather, everyone supports me to serve as the president


    like before. Do you know?"


    "Think about how long you can be the president. You may not be removed from the president office


    even before the handover."


    Ralphie clenched his fist, and then released it.


    He put his hands on the table and leaned forward, "Thanks for your remind. But grandpa''s neck injury


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    is still not healed. What will he do to deal with your embezzlement of public funds? "


    "It won''t bother you." James leaned back in his chair calmly and said, "Even though you stand here for


    a day, you can''t move into the office directly. Don''t waste your energy. Go back to your office."


    Ralphie was speechless.


    He knew he still had to handle the work in his office. Could James stop repeating it?


    After Ralphie left, Ang walked to the door, and closed the door.


    "If you feel bored, you can y games or surf the Inte. Thework password remained the same."


    James had a stack of papers on his desk. He picked up the file at the top, read it. After confirming there


    was nothing wrong, he signed it.


    Ang sat back on the sofa, watching him deal with his business.


    The sunlight came in through the window, and his angr face had an indescribable charm in the light


    and shadow. His slender fingers seemed to be stained with light, just like living works of art.


    James concentrating at his work was indeed more attractive and sexy than usual.


    Ang moved on the sofa, opening her mouth to say something. But seeing him focus on the


    documents, she resisted.


    She took a sip of tea and found the tea was cold and astringent. But after a while, it had some


    sweetness that was not easily noticeable.


    "What do you want to say?" After James signed his name on a document, he put it away, and nced


    at her.


    He used to be a gentleman beyond his reach. But since he bared his heart to her, every time he looked


    at her, it was as if she upied his entire world.


    Being stared by him like this, Ang avoided his gaze ufortably, "You don''t have to offend your


    grandfather for me."


    He was the person in charge of the Harvey family and the Harvey Group. As his time was running out,


    you¡¯d better not offend him anymore.

 Chapter 264 Sympathize with Me?

    Chapter 264 Sympathize with Me?


    "Seeing that I am investigated by the police, do you sympathize with me? Or feel distressed about


    me?¡± James asked.


    Ang grabbed the corner of her clothes and said calmly, "I just don''t want to owe you a favor."


    "Are you afraid that if you own me a favor, you will not hate me anymore? Are you afraid that if I treat


    you too well, you will fall in love with me again? "James leaned against the back of the chair, his eyes


    bright and shining.


    Ang''s pupils shrank and stood up immediately. But she felt her reaction was too exaggerated.


    She pursed her lips and sat down again. She picked up the cold tea and drank it, "Of course, the first."


    James lowered his head, his eyes dimmed.


    He straightened his back up, put his right hand on the table, and tapped casually, "You don''t have to


    think too much. Even without you, grandpa wouldn''t leave much to me."


    The situation should be better than the current situation. At least 5% of the shares and his position as


    the president would remain.


    But he didn''t say thest sentence.


    ¡°......Well." Ang stirred on the sofa, and then stood up, "I''m going to the lounge."


    James nodded slightly and continued with his documents. However, the speed he dealt with his


    document was slightly slower.


    When Ang passed the desk and entered the lounge, he stopped and turned to look at the lounge


    behind him with his eyes deep and serene.


    Ang entered the lounge and sat on the bed.


    The bed was spacious, and she could feel the smell of James everywhere. She stood up, sat down


    again, and repeated several times. Finally, she took out the phone restlessly.


    As he said, the password of the wirelesswork remained the same, and it was she who set it years


    ago.


    The acronym of Ang Likes James, followed by ¡®1314¡¯, which seemed quite childish.


    The result of the court trial, the pregnancy, the Chante family... All sorts of mess upset Ang, making


    her irritable and helpless.


    She took out her mobile phone and started the video game. But she was med by her teammates


    and was reported to have died many times.


    Ang threw the phone aside andy on the bed. The pillows, sheets, and quilts were used by James,


    and his breath still remained, like...she was lying in his arms.


    Thest thought surprised her, so she sat up quickly and got out of bed.


    Toot! Toot! Toot!


    At that time, Ang¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Ang took a deep breath and picked up the phone. She thought someone had called her, but only


    found messages sent by Raya.


    [Raya] Ang! Watch the news! ! ! Crazy crazy!


    [Raya] My Goodness! James turned out to be such kind of person. It was my fault! No, this is simply


    unexpected!


    [Raya] Facts have proved how important it is to make a reliable friend! (Fighting) (Fighting) If my dad


    asked me to make friends with reliable guy again, I will never talk back! He is simply too prescient!


    [Raya] Ang, you are one of the top ten tragic people of the year, which is so distressing! (Touching


    the head. GIF) Come, throw you into my brace and cry as much as you want! Hey, Jessica is just too


    bad! !


    Ang was helpless.


    It was so hard for Raya. She said so much without getting to the point.


    But what she meant should be that Weibo celebrities started to reveal Jessica''s framing her.


    Ang opened Weibo and read trending searches.


    #The most vicious woman#


    #Jessica of the Smith Group#


    #Ang reminds you to be cautious when making friends#


    There were three trending searches, which ranked fifth, ninth and twentieth respectively.


    Ang originally thought they were spreading Jessica''s framing of her. But after clicking on the


    trending search, she realized it was not like this at all.


    #Jessica#[We may know a man''s face but not his heart] This morning, Jessica lost thewsuit against


    Ang¡¯s intentional homicide, and was used by Ang¡¯swyer, Sean. Jessica had topensate


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ang the total mental losses for more than two million dors, and was sentenced to 15 days of


    administrative detention.


    In addition, some insiders imed that Jessica not only framed Ang, but also threatened to sue her,


    and asked James to break her leg and imprison her in Eastshore Prison for two years.


    There was a video link below. The video was shot by Jessica from James¡¯ perspective, and the entire


    conversation between the two could be heard clearly.


    Jessica spoke very tactfully. However, it could be heard that she asked James to break Ang''s legs,


    sent her to jail for two years, and asked the Chante family to sever ties with Ang.


    Netizens had discussed in full swing-


    "Fuck, it''s so damn scary! I''m getting goose bumps all over! "


    "O(¡Ñ ¡Ñ)o Before today, everyone was still scolding Ang. I personally feel that in addition to scolding


    Jessica for being bad, we have to apologize to Ang. I wille first. Ang, I''m sorry, I hope you


    forgive me QAQ"


    "nned to frame her good friend for three years, let the lover of her good friend break her leg and


    send her to jail... Damn, this is scarier than a horror movie! "


    "Is it just me being disgusted by Jessica''s performance in the dialogue with Mr. Harvey? When she


    threatened Mr. Harvey, she even pretended to be pathetic! Pooh!"


    "The old man who married a twenty-year-olddy a while ago was Jessica''s grandpa, right? Their


    whole family is equally disgusting! "


    "Do you think it is too cruel for Lorenzo to sever the rtionship with Ang? He is totally different from


    who he appeared to be in the public."


    It was too meticulous and ruthless to do such a thing at Jessica''s age at that time, and it had great


    influence onizens.


    The vast majority ofizens scolded Jessica, and there were many who pitied Ang and called on


    others to apologize to her. There were a small number of people scolding Lorenzo, who was as


    inconsistent as Jessica.


    At that time, Ang looked at the phone nkly, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Did James break her leg and send her to prison to protect her? The Chante family severed the


    rtionship with her because of Jessica''s threats?


    How... how could this be possible?


    Ang remembered James¡¯ cold-blooded appearance when he broke her leg and his viciousness


    when he threw her into prison. She opened her mouth slightly, breathing like a fish out of water.


    Therefore, when he misunderstood the rtionship between her and Danis, he also chose to help her.


    Then why did he never tell her about it?


    Ang grasped her heart hard and suddenly realized that James was stabbed by her brother, and lost


    her position as the President of the Harvey Group, and was punished by Lawson because of her...


    Kindness and resentment were entangled, and she could no longer tell who owed whom between


    them.

 Chapter 265 How Stupid She Is!

    Chapter 265 How Stupid She Is!


    Ang threw the phone on the bed, squatted weakly on the ground, stuck her fingers into her hairs,


    and took a deep breath in pain and trembling.


    She and James couldn''t tell who was wrong more, but one thing was clear--


    Jessica yed with her, and she was so stupid to figure out what happened back then!


    Ang didn''t know why Jessica approached her, or whether she was sincerely making friends with her.


    But since five years ago, Jessica had been framing her, which was beyond doubt!


    How stupid she is!


    Toot¡ª


    Toot¡ª


    The phone buzzed constantly.


    Ang didn''t move, still squatting on the ground with bloodshot eyes.


    The phone vibrated for a while and stopped. Then after a while, it started to vibrate again. It repeated


    this several times. The door opened and James walked in.


    He looked down at Ang, just as she looked up, and he happened to see her bloodshot eyes. His


    heart hurt suddenly, as if he had been pierced by thousands of needles.


    James regretted it a little.


    When he gave the recorded video to the media, he had already thought about it. He wanted Ang to


    hate him less after knowing these things.


    But now he saw her look like this, he regretted it... He should tell her gradually and give her time to


    ept it.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Ang''s voice was hoarse and it was extremely hard for her to say, "Why


    didn''t you tell me before you did this?"


    James walked to her and stretched out his hand to her.


    Ang squatted on the ground without moving, looking up at him stubbornly, "James, you broke my leg


    and sent me to jail... Why didn''t you tell me that Jessica threatened you?"


    "What should I do after I told you?" James bent over, put his hands under her armpits, and forcibly led


    her up.


    Ang squatted on the ground for a long time. She was suddenly pulled up by him, so her eyes


    dazzled and her legs were soft, and she staggered.


    Yup. What could he do after telling her?


    She couldn''t do anything!


    James fixed his eyes on her. Seeing that she could not stand firmly, he quickly hugged her in his arms.


    They clung to each other, softness of woman and toughness of man perfectly iid together. It was


    supposed to be an ambiguous scene, but it was a bit tense.


    Ang pushed James away and backed away a few steps. She leaned against the wall, looking at him


    with bloodshot eyes, "Do you think I should thank you for doing so much for me in private?"


    "No." James said, "It hurts you to break your leg and send you to jail. I have no loss. I am incapable of


    protecting the woman I like."


    Ang clenched her fist and looked at him. Her eyshes trembled a few times, and tears streamed


    down her cheeks.


    Sad.


    Terribly sad.


    It was true that James had done a lot for her, but it was also true that he misunderstood her and sent


    her to the Dream Club to humiliate her.


    She couldn''t tell who owed whom, and whether she hated him more or loved him more...


    But it was undeniable that their past had driven hundreds of nails in her heart. Now that the nails were


    pulled out, her battered heart could no longer be restored.


    Couldn''t afford to love... She really couldn''t afford to love him!


    Whether it was James or Jessica, she and were not the kind of people like them at all. They could


    praise her when they treated her as a lover or friend. And when they decided to abandon her, she was


    as humble as a stone in a pit in their hearts!


    She didn''t even have the ability to resist in front of them, and the only thing she could do was...


    Bending over.


    Yes, when she saw today''s news, her first reaction was the guilt of James, followed by the fear of being


    dominated!


    "Don''t cry." James walked to her and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. His heart


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    seemed to be cut by a knife and roasted by fire, "It''s all my fault."


    Ang patted his hands away and looked at him tiredly, "Just go out. I want to stay alone for a while."


    She didn''t know how to face him now.


    "...Okay." James pursed his lips, then held her face, and kissed her lightly on her forehead, "Don''t think


    too much. I''m here."


    He looked down at her again before opening the door and leaving.


    The temperature on the foreheadsted for a long time. Ang wiped her forehead with her hand, then


    became discouraged. She put her hand down, staring nkly into space, and sat on the bed.


    She was in a mess, as if thousands of threads were randomly tangled together and kneaded into a ball


    in her heart.


    She was a person, a living person with a soul!


    But because of Jessica''s calctions and James''s possessiveness, her life was arranged by them and


    Lawson.


    She became a puppet and could only take the initiative or be forced to go forward ording to the


    script they gave her. She had no freedom!


    Ang was extremely depressed. She picked up the phone and wanted to call her brother. But at that


    moment someone called her, and she happened to press the answer button.


    "I just called you so many times and sent so many messages. Don''t feel annoyed. I just want to


    apologize to you personally. "Julia''s cautious voice sounded at that end.


    Ang looked exhausted, "You have never done anything bad to me, and there is no need to apologize


    to me."


    "No." Julia smiled bitterly, "I used to say that people areplicated, and I also asked you to be


    generous and not be too harsh with your friends. It''s my fault. I don''t know what you went through, so I


    shouldn''t have said that to you."


    "Meeting an impure friend like Miss Smith is indeed..." She stopped, as if she didn''t know how to


    describe it.


    Ang really didn''t want to talk to her about these things, "We are even, and don''t owe each other. Is


    there anything else?"


    "You are terribly realistic sometimes." Julia was not wordy either, "There is one more thing. Today, I


    went back to the Dream Club to pack things, and happened to meet Mr. Danis."


    Ang frowned, "His business has nothing to do with me, and I am not interested."


    "I heard from the front desk staff that Mr. Danis has been kneeling in front of the Dream Club for more


    than an hour." Julia said, "He keeps saying he''s sorry for you... The impact is still quite big."


    At the door of the Dream Club.


    It was already November. Even on a sunny day, it was still a bit cold.


    Wearing only a white shirt and suit trousers, Danis knelt straight in front of the Dream Club. The suit


    jacket and windbreaker were thrown aside by him.


    Maybe it was because he had been kneeling for a long time or the temperature outside was too low, his


    lips were pale and he didn''t seem to be in good condition.


    Danis thought that it was sensational that his sister framed Ang, but he did not expect that she


    would even threaten James. She said that if they didn''t want her to sue Ang, he must break Ang''s


    legs and throw her in jail for two years, and the Chante family should also cut off ties with Ang!

 Chapter 266 How Could You Stand For Someone Else?

    Chapter 266 How Could You Stand For Someone Else?


    Danis looked at his sister in the video and found her strange, totally different from her usual gentle and


    weak appearance. Then something in the past shed through his mind like movies. For example, how


    his sister was pushed down by Ang and how she poured a teapot of hot water on Ang


    identally.


    At that moment, he felt chill all over and his body was covered in a cold sweat.


    He couldn''t believe that his sister was such an evil one! She should be kind! He also couldn''t believe


    that his sister had cheated him for so many years!


    It was 2 p.m. in the afternoon. Normally, there wouldn''t be many people in Dream Club. But with Danis


    kneeling here, it was crowded with people, simr to peak times.


    The Smiths were rich and famous in City B and quite famous in the upper circle. When hearing that


    Danis was kneeling here to apologize to Ang, they came to watch the fun.


    Danis knelt in front of the club and withstood the gaze from the crowd, gloating, sympathetic, or


    disgusted. He blushed out of shame. He wanted to leave but held on to the end. Back then, Ang


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    was punished for kneeling and being mocked because of him. Was she abject like this?


    She was such a proud and dignified girl. How was she feeling when being insulted like that? She must


    be one hundred times more embarrassed than he was now, right?


    People who were close to the Smiths came over and said, "What your sister did almost ruined Ang.


    No matter how long you knelt, she may not forgive you!"


    "There is no point for your kneeling here, better get up!"


    After saying this, the man signaled the one beside him to help Danis together.


    Danis struggled and pushed them away. He knelt on the ground again and said, "Forget about me, you


    guys go."


    He clenched his fist, holding back the shame of being surrounded by people, and shouted, "Ang, I''m


    sorry, I''ve wronged you!"


    The gazes of onlookers made Danis blush even more. He clenched his fist, bore the shame of being


    judged, and shouted, "Ang, sorry, I wronged you."


    Someone recorded a video of him whilementing happily, "Look, the young master of the Smith


    Group was kneeling in front of the club to apologize to Ang!"


    This man was the business rival of the Smith Group and he always had been at odds with Danis. Now,


    he recorded the video without restrictions and said in a louder voice to make sure that Danis could hear


    him.


    The person who recorded the video was the Smith Group''s business rival, usually at odds with Danis in


    every way. At this time, he tantly recorded the video, and when he spoke, he even increased the


    volume to make sure Danis could hear him.


    Danis tensed his handsome face with his eyes falling on that man sharply. He could feel that his face


    was burning.


    Seeing the man''s gloating eyes, Danis clenched his fist and wanted to stand up. But finally, he held


    back the desire and withdrew his gaze as if he had heard nothing.


    When Ang was kneeling on the ground while being taunted by Cathleen, him, and others, she could


    also only pretend to be deaf, right?


    He felt it a torment after only kneeling here for less than two hours. How did Ang get through those


    times?


    He also thought of when Ang wanted tomit suicide by crashing into a car, he couldn''t help but


    feel sadness went through all his body.


    Ang was a reckless one in her first 18 years, when was she humiliated like this?


    When she was working at Dream Club, she not only had to do hard work, but also should bear mental


    humiliations. No wonder she couldn''t stand it and wanted tomit suicide...


    And judging from those scars on her body, she also suffered a lot during her two years in prison.


    "I didn''t ept you before just because I simply didn''t like you, but now I don''t ept you because I


    feel disgusted!"


    The words Ang said to him the other day echoed in his ears over and over again. Danis clenched


    his fists, leaned forward, and smashed the ground with fists. Pain. His heart went numb because of the


    pain.


    Jessica hurt Angle a lot but he asked Ang to apologize once after another, no wonder Ang hated


    him so much.


    The onlookers were also shocked by his actions and began to gossip about him.


    "Is Mr. Smith crazy?"


    "He''s engaged to Cathleen, and Ang is now Mr. Harvey''s girlfriend. Why is he still pestering Ang


    like this? What could I say? Does he like Ang too much or is he shameless?"


    "He was probably used by his sister to go against his favorite woman, so he couldn''t bear it mentally!"


    "Jessica looks soft and weak. I didn''t expect her to be so ruthless. It is normal for Danis to be cheated.


    He is not the only one being cheated by her appearance."


    At this moment, there was amotion from the crowd. It turned out that Adeline and Cathleen hurried


    over.


    Cathleen blushed as she heard what the onlookers said. She hurriedly went to Danis, reached out to


    pull him, and warned him in a whisper, "Danis, you''re disgracing both your family and my family by


    kneeling here!"


    Danis''s fists were covered in blood. He steadily knelt on the ground with red eyes, which made him


    seem to be ferocious.


    "Danis!" Cathleen shouted in anger. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to hide away.


    Danis looked down to the ground and he was physically and mentally exhausted, "I am sorry for you. I


    will go to your home tomorrow to thank you and break our engagement."


    Cathleen froze since she didn''t expect that Danis would say this.


    The engagement between them was not only about the two of them, it was also rted to the


    cooperation between the two families. Now he wanted to break the engagement?


    "Danis, what are you talking about?" When hearing this, Adeline also got anxious, "Did that bitch


    Ang say something to you? Otherwise, why do you want to break the engagement?"


    Danis was already unhappy with the attitude of his parents and sister. Jessica did something wrong but


    they weren''t guilty at all.


    Now hearing his mother call Ang a bitch, he couldn''t stay patient anymore, "Ang didn''t do


    anything, she didn''t even answer my calls! She found me disgusting. Now, I didn''t even get a chance to


    apologize to her. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Danis, how could you stand up for someone else?" Adeline couldn''t understand her son. How could


    Danis not help his own family when they had a conflict with someone else?


    "What are you talking about?" Danis always found his mother unreasonable, especially today, "Jessica


    framed Ang, caused her legs to break, put her in jail for two years, made her expelled from the


    Chante family. All these things were done by Jessica, shouldn''t she apologize to Ang?"


    He was on his knees, but with extreme anger, he was far more imposing than Adeline.


    "What did Ang do to captivate you like this?" Adeline gasped in anger, "Yes, he''s been in jail for two


    years and she broke her leg, but your sister''s leg was also broken, they''re even."

 Chapter 267 It Was Hatred At First

    Chapter 267 It Was Hatred At First


    When the onlookers heard this, they all felt Adeline''s words ridiculous, "Damn, how could she be so


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    shameless?"


    "So, in her opinion, her daughter isn''t to be med at all?"


    "Forget about the world views. Just with her intelligence, why does she have a daughter like Jessica?


    Lucky her!"


    "Cathleen is the most pathetic one, her fianc¨¦ does not like her at all."


    Cathleen was embarrassed to be discussed by others like that. She just wanted to leave, but she


    couldn''t.


    She walked up to Danis with anger and pulled him with all her strength, "Danis, you''ve kneeled and


    apologized, can we go now?"


    "You can go, I''m sorry." Danis kneeled on the ground and did not move. No matter what Cathleen and


    Adeline said to him, he replied to them with nothing but a cold face. asionally, he would apologize


    to Ang.


    Seeing that she couldn''t take Danis away, Adeline went into Dream Club for some help, "Where is your


    club manager? Ask him toe out to see me."


    "Okay, please wait." The staff said.


    Gabri came down just in time with a bright smile, "Mrs. Smith, why are you so angry? Someone, go


    make a cup of tea for Mrs. Smith to calm her down."


    "No need!" Adeline said indignantly, "The entrance of the clubhouse is also under your control, right?


    You hurry up and tell those people to leave and do what they need to do."


    Gabri sighed lightly, "You think too highly of me. Our customers here are rich and famous and I can''t


    control them at all. I''m really sorry."


    No matter how Adeline forced her, Gabri only apologized and asked for Adeline''s forgiveness, which


    made Adeline very angry.


    In the Harvey Group, President''s office.


    James answered a call. When he heard the request from the other side, he said, "Dad, you also know


    that I have just been removed from my position as president and my only five percent of shares have


    been confiscated, and now I am being investigated for economic crimes. How can I dare to offend


    others when I can''t even protect myself?"


    "Don''t try to fool me!" Jason said in a deep voice, "Adeline said that Dream Club has been surrounded


    by a lot of people. Since you are the top boss of the club, shouldn''t you step in to deal with it?"


    James knocked on the desktop with his fingers a few times, "Dad, since you are so concerned about


    Adelin, why don''t you step in to deal with the trouble for her? Those people at the door are all juniors,


    they should listen to you."


    "Nonsense!" Jason said, "Those people are all kids from rich or powerful families. If I step in,


    unnecessary trouble will be brought to us!"


    James pulled his lips, "Since you insist, it seems to be my fault if I don''t go. I will tell my grandfather


    that you are having an affair with Adeline. And to save your heroine, you ask me to..."


    "James!" Jason interrupted James with a warning.


    James snickered, "What should I do? When I refuse, you are angry. When I agree, you are also angry. I


    still have work to do. I gotta go."


    With that, he hung up the phone without waiting for his father''s reply.


    James went back to the files but didn''t turn a page after a long time. He closed the file, stood up, put


    his trench coat on his arm, walked over, and pushed open the door of the lounge, "Come out with me."


    "Why?" Ang frowned slightly and looked up at him. Then she turned her eyes away and stood up to


    put on her coat.


    James raised his eyebrows slightly andughed lightly, "To avenge you."


    As Ang walked to the door, James extended his hand towards her.


    Seeing his bony and slender hand, Ang hesitated for a while before she put her hand on his palm.


    James gave a smile when seeing her like this. He wrapped her hand with his and tickled the back of


    her hand with his index finger.


    Ang felt ufortable being so intimate with him. She frowned slightly and subconsciously shrank


    back a little to break away.


    "Don''t move." James looked down at her and grabbed her hand with a little more force.


    Ang pursed her lips and looked at their hands wrapped together with aplicated expression.


    When she got into the car, she hesitated and said, "James, we aren''t a good match."


    "Youe to me first." James closed the door, started the car, and said calmly, "It''s toote to think


    so." The scenery outside the windows changed as the car went forward.


    "It''s my fault. I am overconfident to have a crush on you." Ang said, "I''m different from you and


    Jessica. I will only be your burden if I continue to be with you."


    James elerated and drove past Volkswagen in front of him, "Do you think that your brother and


    sister-inw are your burden?"


    Ang remained silent for a while before she said, "It is different."


    "It is the same." The traffic light turned red so that James stopped the car, "Your brother and your


    sister-inw are important to you, so you do not think they are a burden. You are also important to me,


    so I don''t think you are my burden."


    The Bentley was unusually eye-catching in the crowd of cars, and pedestrians passing by the


    crosswalk looked over from time to time.


    Angughed lightly and said withplex emotions, "If you said that to me two years ago, I


    probably would have gone crazy with joy."


    "What about now?" James asked.


    Ang lowered her eyes while picking the nail of her left index finger with her right fingers, "Do you


    know what kept me alive when I almost died in prison several times over the past two years?"


    James wanted to say something withplex emotions in his eyes, but he didn''t.


    "It was hatred at first." Thinking of those days in prison at that time, Ang closed her eyes and


    get out alive and tell everyone that they misunderstood me. And I would make everyone regret and feel


    guilty! Especially you!"


    James''s handsome face tensed. His hand on the steering wheel moved and his car almost hit the Audi


    on the side.


    The Audi owner opened the window and shouted to James, loud and clear, but he didn''t hear anything.


    "But even hatred couldn''t keep me alive anymore. I always thought, why should I go on living so


    painfully just to make you regret it?"


    "I had better died and everything ended with my death. But I didn''t. So, I thought that I would go see my


    parents and brother after I was out of prison. Then I could die."


    But before I could see my family after I got out of prison, I met you and began to work in Dream Club..."


    Ang''s eyes were nk as she said that.


    There weren''t too many ups and downs in her voice. She just described the fact straightforwardly


    without any exaggeration, but James felt his heart in pain when hearing her words.


    It hurt.


    It hurt more than that when he was beaten by his grandfather, one thousand and ten thousand times


    more.

 Chapter 268 Love Wouldnt Come Back

    Chapter 268 Love Wouldn''t Come Back


    "James," Ang turned her head to look at him with nk eyes, "I chased after you for ten years, but


    these two years and one month in prison have worn out all my love for you."


    Sheughed with self-mockery and said with tears, "Even if I knew that you broke my legs and threw


    me in prison for my own good at that time, my love for you wouldn''te back..."


    "It doesn''t matter." James seemed to be calm but the veins on his neck exposed his anxiety, "I will


    chase you this time. If one year doesn''t work, then I will chase you for ten years or a lifetime."


    Complex emotions appeared in Ang''s eyes, "James, we simply do not fit! You let me go, okay..."


    The Bentley turned violently into a sidene and then braked to a stop on the sidewalk.


    James pulled the handbrake and leaned over to circle her in the passenger seat. With his hawk-like


    gaze locked on her, he said, "Don''t ever think about leaving me again, not in this lifetime!"


    He cupped her chin and forced her to look at him, "You came to me first and stole my heart, and now


    you want to run away? No way!"


    "James!" Ang put her hands on his chest and pushed him hard.


    Her resistance infuriated James, so he directly lowered his head to kiss her with his hands on her chin.


    The soft feeling of her lips calmed her down. Then he kissed her enthusiastically.


    His kiss was fierce. Ang tried desperately to avoid him but failed. Every time she dodged away, he


    woulde closer to press her and kiss her.


    Her lips were hot, her tongue was numb from his sucking, and she was pinned to the seat, unable to


    move a bit.


    There were a lot of passers-by on the sidewalk. With the eye-catching Bentley, many people turned


    over and looked at the two making out in the car with strange eyes.


    When they finally stopped, Ang blushed. The anger in her eyes added to her charm. James


    breathed much more rapidly than usual. Seeing how charming Ang was now, he couldn''t help but


    feel turned on.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He tried to drive the suspicious hatred at the corner of her mouth and straightened up. And he said with


    a hoarse voice tinged with desire, "Don''t say anything about leaving me again."


    "I still have a grudge in my heart." Ang frowned, "Aren''t you worried that all the good you do for me


    is wasted when you kept me around like this?"


    James restarted the car, "Were you worried that I wouldn''t like you when you sent me those presents?"


    "That''s different." Ang froze for a while and finally said.


    James didn''t argue with her, he just said, "Don''t think of it as a burden. I''m willing to treat you well. No


    favor owed. As long as you don''t leave me, you can do whatever you want."


    "You don''t need to waste time on me." Ang said, "We are even now. You don''t owe me anything, or


    rather, I owe you a favor. With your condition, you can find a perfect wife."


    James said with a slight frown, "Other women are not you no matter how perfect they are."


    "I would have been happy to hear you say that earlier." Ang turned her head to look out the window


    at the scenery that flew by.


    "Why wouldn''t you be happy to hear it now?" James said, "You fall in love with someone else?"


    When he asked thetter question, he seemed to be normal but was actually nervous.


    She was quite close to Rnd recently. She had even gone to Rnd''s house for dinner a few times.


    With Auntie Susan''s help, the man she liked could only be Rnd.


    Rnd had always wanted to go to an institute in the United States. James thought that maybe he


    could send Rnd in.


    Thinking of this, James was much more rxed but his heart was still racing.


    Ang pursed her lips without saying anything.


    "Anyone?" James asked again.


    Ang nced at him and looked out the window again, "No."


    It was tiring enough to love him. How did she have the extra strength to love someone else?


    "Since you didn''t fall in love with someone else, why can''t you stay with me?" James said, "I''m better


    than other men. I like you. I can make you happy. I can help you deal with Jessica. Isn''t staying by my


    side a good choice?"


    He was right, but Angel was tired. And she was a little afraid of falling in love with him once again. If


    she fell in love with him, then when he misunderstood her again, or when he betrayed her to love


    another woman, she couldn''t resist it at all.


    Being forced to work at Dream Club was a typical example.


    Instead of that, it would be better for her to leave him far away and live a peaceful life.


    "Do you think you can live a peaceful life by leaving me now?" James asked.


    Ang felt her heart thumping as she clutched the corner of her coat. It wasn''t the first time he had


    guessed her mind. But every time he did this, she felt anxious as if she was standing in front of him


    naked.


    James continued, "You know that, no matter how generous Jessica appears, she is actually very


    vindictive. Do you think she''ll let you go if you leave me? No. She thinks the same as my grandfather,


    she doesn''t like to leave any hidden trouble. For various reasons, you are big hidden trouble in her


    eyes. Besides, my grandfather is already in thete stages of lung cancer, and there''s no way he will


    let you go now that you''ve lied to him about being pregnant with my child. And your father, he knows


    I''m very much in love with you now and will definitely find a way to get you back home."


    With every word he said, Ang''s heart sank a little bit.


    She knew very well that everything he said was true.


    "Ang, from the moment you said you liked me," James said slowly, "it was all set."


    If Ang were just an ordinary person, Jessica would naturally not consider her hidden trouble.


    But she was the young miss of the Chante Group and was rted to the interests of all parties. Even if


    Angle wanted to leave all these things behind, her father wouldn''t agree. The chair board of the Chante


    Group wouldn''t agree. Jessica and his grandfather were also aware of that, so they wouldn''t let Ang


    go easily either.


    The benefits that Ang enjoyed from the Chante family and the Chante Group were not free, but


    came with a price. This was the destiny of all the younger generation from the rich and powerful


    families.

 Chapter 269 Do You Think This Is A Sin?

    Chapter 269 Do You Think This Is A Sin?


    Ang froze for a while and thenughed with sadness and self-mockery, "So, it is all my own sin."


    "Do you think this is a sin?" James turned his head to look at her with softness in his eyes, "But I don''t


    think so."


    He was tired from all the fights every day. And she, she was a gift from heaven.


    Ang looked at him with her mouth open. She really didn''t know how to express her feelings.


    "Don''t think too much, I''m here." James rubbed her head with his free hand, and then looked ahead


    and concentrated on driving.


    Ang followed his gaze to look forward. It was still the familiar city. Everyone was busy and the roads


    were packed with cars. Quite lively. But something seemed to have changed.


    After more than ten minutes, the Bentley stopped at the door of the Dream Club.


    Someone recognized that it was James''s car, so they looked over.


    Ang got out of the car and saw the crowd of people in front of Dream Club. Sarcasm appeared on


    her face. There were always onlookers no matter in which circle.


    "Let''s go." James walked up to her and naturally took her hand.


    Ang subconsciously tried to shake his hand off, but didn''t. She just lowered her head to take a look.


    "Mr. Harvey," Gabri walked over in a fascinate way, "Mrs. Smith insisted on seeing you, and your


    father also called me, so I really had no choice."


    From her words, she seemed to be in a dilemma. But she was smiling without any traces ofing


    across trouble.


    While speaking, Gabri swept her gaze over Ang and James'' slightly red lips, then smiled in a


    teasing way towards Angle.


    Ang just pretended not to understand her meaning. "Gabri."


    "Hi, it''s been a while, you''re looking better and better, Mr. Harvey truly treats you well." With sly lights in


    her heart, Gabri stressed the word "well".


    Ang said, "No better than you. Many men treat you well."


    Words failed Gabri, then sheughed lightly and raised her eyebrows at James, "Mr. Harvey, Mrs.


    Smith wille here soon if you don''t go over."


    James let go of Ang''s hand to entwine his fingers with hers, "Let''s go."


    Seeing this, Gabriughed teasingly and led the way.


    Ang felt ufortable when being so intimate with others, so she subconsciously wanted to


    withdraw her hand.


    "Danis is here, do you still want to give him a chance?" James leaned over and said to her ears.


    With his breathing so close to her ears, Ang shrank a little and didn''t move again.


    They walked hand in hand through the crowd to the front of the Dream Club.


    Danis was still kneeling there. He was not in good condition because of the cold. With the blood on his


    fists, he really looked terrible.


    When he saw Anging, his eyes lit up for a moment, but that light quickly dissipated when he


    saw her hand holding tightly James''s.


    "I finally know why you chose James and not me..." Danisughed bitterly with depression.


    He had been used by Jessica. He thought he was right and mocked her several times. How could she


    still be with him?


    Ang looked down at him with her eyes shed. Then she finally turned her gaze away with a pale


    face. She also didn''t reply to him at all.


    "James, why did youe sote?" Adeline hurriedly came over andined, "You hurriedly ask


    those onlookers to leave. How could they surround Danis and watch him kneel like this?" Hearing this,


    the onlookers began to talk about it.


    One of them was loud enough for everyone to hear, "No matter in terms of appearance or personality,


    she is much worse than James''s mother. Why does Ran fall in love with her? Is he blind?"


    Ang nced at the one said and found that he was Marley, half-brother of Sean. The Brown family


    had some grudges with the Smith family in business, so he was direct like this.


    "Who are you talking about?" Adeline pointed at Marley with her face red out of anger.


    Marley grunted, "Whoever answers me! So shameless at such an old age."


    "Show some respect! Mr. Brown." Danis''s face blushed out of anger as he supported himself to stand


    up.


    But he had knelt on the ground for such a long time and his legs went numb. So, when he stood up, he


    stumbled a little and fell to the side.


    Ang took a few steps toward James and watched James fall to the ground with cold eyes.


    "Are you still human?" Adeline hurried over and helped Danis up. At the same time, she pointed at


    Ang and scolded, "Danis and Jessica used to be so nice to you, do you still have any conscience?"


    Ang snorted, "You still know the word conscience? Don''t misuse this word."


    Adeline was angry. He wanted to continue but was stopped by Danis''s yell, "Have you had enough?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    We are sorry to Ang. She didn''t do anything wrong!"


    "I''m sorry, it was all my fault!" He turned to Ang and knelt on the ground again.


    There was a small hush from the crowd and a faint sound ofughter.


    Danis had never been so embarrassed in public. He felt his face hot out of shame.


    He wanted to get up and leave, but finally didn''t, "I owe you. I should kneel in front of the Dream Club.


    Sorry!" Ang just looked at him coldly.


    He was embarrassed now, but she was once so embarrassed like him, or even more embarrassed.


    Sympathy?


    He deserved sympathy for being cheated by his shrewd sister, but she had no sympathy for him!


    "It''s rare to have someone like Mr. Smith in the Smith family who bravely admits his mistake. But Mr.


    Smith, you should get up first." James reached out to help him and sighed softly, "If you kneel down like


    this again, Adelin will have to call my father. Then I will be scolded again and my mother will fight with


    my father again."


    There was another sigh from the crowd.


    Danis didn''t know whether to keep on kneeling or not. His expression changed several times and he


    finally stood up, "Ang, I''m sorry, I will pay you backter!"


    "No need." Ang coolly said, "You just stay away from me and disappear wherever I show up."


    Danis opened his mouth with bitterness in his eyes.


    "I just don''t understand! Why are you still so obsessed with her when she treats you like this?" Adeline


    wished that she could have better children, "Why did I give birth to such losers like you and your sister?


    Look at you, you are bullied everywhere!"


    James said with a forced smile, "Adelin, don''t be too heartless."


    "How dare you call me heartless?" Adeline said with disbelief, "Jessica gave up her life to marry you,


    but as soon as Ang was released from prison, you kicked Jessica away, who is the heartless


    one?"

 Chapter 270 Who Are You Calling Shady?

    Chapter 270 Who Are You Calling Shady?


    Ang never thought that someone could turn things upside down like this.


    With all the evidence and facts, Adeline still refused to ept them and said in another way.


    "Mom..." Danis couldn''t bear her at all and shouted.


    Adeline was also furious, "Don''t call me mom, I don''t have a son like you, your sister is lying


    unconscious in the hospital after being bullied by them. And you, you are still kneeling to apologize to


    them!


    "You are being irrational!" Danis''s face turned red as he looked at his mother. He turned his head to


    look at Ang a few more times, picked up the clothes on the ground, and left.


    James looked down at Ang. When he found that she didn''t feel heartbroken or show any sympathy


    for Danis, he couldn''t help but smile lightly.


    He looked at Adeline and said, "Adelin, now that Mr. Smith has left, I have indirectly fulfilled my father''s


    request. I hope you won''t turn things upside down again when you go to his ce. I''m already grown


    up. I didn''t want to hear him argue with my mother for some shady woman. It is bad."


    "Who are you calling shady?" Adeline said in a sharp voice.


    Before James could say anything, an old and majestic voice came from the crowd, "You shut up!"


    The people moved aside and Lewis appeared in sight. Behind him, there was Timothy. She seemed to


    be quite arrogant. As she nced at the people around, she snorted.


    Seeing Timothy provoked others so tantly, everyone was angry. But they didn''t say anything


    because of Lewis.


    Ang could almost understand why Timothy became more and more arrogant. She even seemed to


    be brainless.


    Timothy was smart but her vision was limited, so she didn''t have any wisdom. The only thing she was


    good at was to tter her superiors and bully her inferiors.


    At that time, Timothy conspired with the supervisor and trapped Ang, which almost got Ang killed.


    Afterward, James arrested her. But she was soon released because she was Lewis''s woman.


    With Lewis involved, James couldn''t even handle the murderer who almost killed his woman. So,


    Timothy jumped to the conclusion that Lewis was better than James.


    Probably because of this, Timothy felt that she was the woman of a more powerful man than James.


    From the moment Lewis said he would marry her, she turned arrogant.


    It could be said this, Timothy felt that she was the emperor''s woman so that she didn''t need to please


    anyone other than the emperor.


    "Don''t look at me, otherwise, I will take your eyes..."


    Before Timothy could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lewis, "What did I say to you at home?


    Don''t be so rude."


    "Honey, it''s not my fault." Timothy leaned into his arms and pouted, "That bitch... Ang always bullied


    me and made me afraid. How can I not be angry when seeing her?"


    It was such a visual shock to see a young woman being so intimate with a gray-haired old man.


    Ang frowned and moved his eyes away with only one nce.


    Lewis''s family and the Smiths were all scheming. Hopefully, after a while, Timothy would still be so


    ''happy''.


    "I met Ang twice. How could she bully you?" Lewis said with a serious gaze.


    Timothy squirmed with grievance in his arms a few times, then red at Ang resentfully without


    saying anything.


    "Dad, what brings you here?" Adeline looked at Timothy with disgust, "I can''t believe you brought her


    here!"


    Lewis frowned, "Her? Who is she? Be more respectful! Call her Mom."


    His expression was so serious that Adeline couldn''t refute it.


    Adeline''s expression changed instantly. She tried several times but still said nothing. It was only after


    Lewis reprimanded her that she called Timothy ''Mom'' with reluctance while gritting her teeth. The


    onlookers allughed.


    Timothy looked at Ang arrogantly while rolling her eyes.


    "It''s Jessica''s fault this time." Lewis said seriously, "Even if you don''t apologize, you can''t turn things


    upside down. How did I teach you back then?"


    Hearing this, Timothy had a different opinion, "Honey, don''t be cheated by Ang''s appearance, she is


    a bad one inside. How can you let our daughter apologize to her?"


    Hearing the words ''our daughter'', Adeline''s face twisted and the crowd burst intoughter.


    Ang already knew how shameless Timothy was, but when she heard Timothy address Adeline as


    ''our daughter'' for granted, she still felt her eyelids twitched.


    She had definitely made the right choice in not letting James deal with Timothy in the first ce.


    "People of our family never do things like this. Everyone should apologize when doing something


    wrong, no matter who!" Lewis ordered Adeline, "Apologize to Ang!"


    Adeline didn''t want to do that at all. But finally, she said reluctantly with a gloomy face, "I''m sorry..."


    "Be more sincere!" Lewis red at her.


    Adeline was aggrieved, but didn''t dare to disobey his father. She could only apologize sincerely, "It''s my


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    fault, I''m sorry!" But she didn''t seem to be sorry at all.


    "It''s okay, honey," Timothy said with dissatisfaction, "Ang also bullied me, but she didn''t..."


    Lewis frowned at Timothy, "What?"


    Timothy pouted, "Ang bullied me and she didn''t apologize to me! Honey, it just so happens that


    you''re here today. Let Ang apologize to me!"


    "Forget that! Don''t interrupt." Lewis rubbed her head and then looked at James and Ang. His


    expression was much better, "Ang, James, it was Jessica''s fault this time. I apologize to you two for


    her."


    After saying that, he bowed deeply to James and Ang.


    Timothy didn''t say anything. She just looked at Ang with hatred and wished that she could kill


    Ang.


    A cold light shed through James''s eyes as he hurried to help Lewis up, "There is no need. This has


    nothing to do with you at all. It was Jessica''s idea alone. As the victim, Ang only wanted to hear


    Jessica''s apology. But she happened to faint. It was so coincidental that we couldn''t help but be


    suspicious."


    Lewis sighed, "Jessica is always a kind one. She might be under great pressure since she did this for


    you this time. This hurt her health greatly, so, she got sick and fainted on the court."


    "Don''t say something like that." James said, "If others heard about it, they might think it is all my fault."


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked straight into Lewis''s slightly cloudy eyes.

 Chapter 271 I Don’t Think Anything Good is Happening

    Chapter 271 I Don¡¯t Think Anything Good is Happening


    "I said the wrong thing." Lewis breathed a heavy sigh. "Please don¡¯t take it to heart, James. I am here


    today to apologize to you and Ang on behalf of Jessica. When she wakes up, she will definitely


    The group of people made some small talk. Although Lewis kept apologizing to them and maintained a


    low profile, it was not difficult for one to tell that he was defending Jessica all the time.


    Adeline and Timothy tried to chime in several times, but Lewis shouted them down. During this period,


    Edward also arrived in a hurry and apologized to Ang sincerely.


    The group argued for almost an hour before Lewis left with his people.


    Seeing that the drama was over, the lookers-on dispersed too.


    It was unknown where Gabri got an apple from. She shook her head andmented while eating


    the apple, "Tsk, there¡¯s no idiot in this world¡­ Or is there?"


    Gabri threw a meaningful nce at Ang as she said thest three words.


    Ang didn¡¯tment on it. She indeed was the idiot among this group of people, and couldn¡¯t stack


    up against any of them no matter in scheming or life experience.


    ¡ª Which was why she insisted on leaving James after learning the truth.


    However, judging from what James said in the car, it was just an extravagant hope that Ang left him.


    The only thing she was able to do now was y along. Avoiding him blindly would only make her even


    more passive.


    "Shut up." James nced at Gabri, a glint of warning in his eyes.


    Gabri gulped down the rest of the apple, tossed the apple core into the trash can aside and gave a


    bright smile. "I asked two people to take a video of what Adeline said just now."


    "Great job. You¡¯ll get a double bonus this month," Jamesplimented and pulled Ang into Dream


    Club.


    Gabri had thought that Ang would struggle, but found that Ang stood next to James obediently


    without moving. Gabri raised her eyebrows slightly and clicked her tongue.


    "Thank you, boss," Gabri kept pace with the two and said, gloating, "But when Lewis was here, the


    two people following behind him also mingled with the crowd and took pictures. I reckon they¡¯re up to


    something."


    James was not surprised at this. Actually, he had noticed it when Lewis had arrived.


    "Did he apologize just now to wipe the te clean for Jessica?" After a pause, Ang tilted her head


    and asked James.


    Before James could speak, Gabriughed first, "Since the trial result is already carved in stone,


    there¡¯s no use trying to wipe the te clean."


    Gabri had a gleam of seduction in her eyes. "Lewis was just trying his best to get the Lewis family


    and the Smith family out of this by doing that, and this is the best result he can get at present.


    President Harvey, am I right?"


    "Yes." James nodded.


    Ang puckered her lips, lowered her head and went into Dream Club with them.


    She was markedly different from these people, but from now on, she couldn¡¯t avoid having contact with


    them¡­


    Helpless.


    This word could best describe her mood in such situation.


    "Let¡¯s go to my office. I¡¯ve just got a can of nice tea." Gabri was leading the way in the front in a


    charming manner. When she caught a glimpse of Ang¡¯s expression, she began to muse.


    James looked down at Ang and tightened his grip on her hand. "You¡¯ve got me."


    "Well!" Gabri pushed open the office door, stepped aside and teased, "President Harvey, you¡¯re


    getting better at sweet talking."


    James squinted at Gabri and asked, "Where¡¯s the tea?"


    "What¡¯s the hurry?" Gabri said, annoyed, "Come in with Ang first, and I¡¯ll make tea right now."


    When Ang got in, James closed the door, sat on the sofa and asked, "How¡¯s everything going with


    Mr. Sutton?"


    Mr. Sutton was the one who held the most shares in the Harvey Group apart from the Harvey family.


    James didn¡¯t know his background well either, but was only aware that he was close to a consortium of


    the United States, and that he might be one of the heirs of that consortium.


    "Don¡¯t even mention him!" Gabri rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "That man is like a piece of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    wood at ordinary times. It¡¯d be a miracle if he can spit out one word while others are talking."


    "However, he turned out to be a crazy one in bed! He did a lot of dirty talk and was full of energy. I


    spared no effort to cater for him. I called him brother. I called him daddy. It was after a restless night


    that I got apliment from him!"


    Ang looked up at her, a little surprised.


    "Surprised?" Gabri raised her eyebrows. "There are countless beautiful women in this world, but


    only a few men have capital. It¡¯s a kind of opportunity when a beautiful woman can trade her own body


    for resources, got it?"


    Ang knew that such phenomenon urred all the time in the circle. She was not opposed to it, but


    not approved of it either. Hearing Gabri asking her, she only nodded.


    "Howe you¡¯re so innocent when you¡¯re one of the Chantes? I wonder whether President Chante


    has been too kind or too mean to you!" Gabri eximed and went back to the point, "That wood told


    me, the other directors shared the same opinion with him. They all hoped that you would continue


    being the president."


    Gabri paused and went on, "But those two aunts of yours and your uncle might change sides."


    Hearing Gabri¡¯sment on her, Ang clenched her fists slightly and lowered her head, her mind


    racing.


    "Yeah." James frowned inconspicuously. "Grandpa told me that."


    The water was boiling. Gabri made two cups of tea, served the tea to them and eximed, "Lawson


    has been rather crazytely. He was willing to hold out a carrot of his own shares just to drive you


    away."


    "Not only to drive me away," James gave a light snort, "but he also wants me to be the assistant of


    Ralphie, as well as a tool to make money who gets paid regrly."


    Ang only knew that James was not in a great situation in the Harvey family, but didn¡¯t know that it


    was so difficult.


    Ang tilted her head and stared at him, and her color kept changing. Somehow, she felt a lump in her


    throat.


    Gabri was sipping tea. Hearing what James said, she choked and stopped smiling after a while. "Is


    Lawson¡­ out of his mind?"


    "He has advanced lung cancer and doesn¡¯t have much time left. Of course he has toy foundation for


    the most promising heir." James raised the teacup to his mouth and blew on it, coldness shing


    across his eyes.


    Gabri put down the teacup, walked up to him, and stroked his head sympathetically, saying in pity,


    "What a poor kid¡­"


    "Scram!" James pped her hand away, frowning.


    "What a cold-blooded animal!" Gabri massaged the hand that just got pped, forced her way in


    front of Ang and sat down. "Look, since your man is in a difficult situation right now, how about


    learning something aboutpany management, so that in the future¡­"


    Narrowing his eyes, James red at her. "Gabri."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll shut up!" Gabri threw up her hands in surrender and kept herself away from the trouble.


    "How¡¯s the tea? Isn¡¯t it great? If you like it, just take it away with you. I won¡¯t charge more. Two


    thousand is enough!"


    While Gabri was talking, she didn¡¯t stand up, but pressed her whole body against Ang. She was


    almost sitting on Ang¡¯sps.

 Chapter 272 It’s too Expensive. I don’t Want It

    Chapter 272 It¡¯s too Expensive. I don¡¯t Want It


    Since Gabri kept pressing her ample bosom against her, Ang felt ufortable all over, so she


    could only move over to James. James could feel Ang¡¯s body temperature through clothing. He


    swallowed, and drank off the tea in the cup, but his thirst wasn¡¯t reduced at all.


    Ang didn¡¯t notice his unusual behavior. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but simply


    opened her mouth without saying anything.


    "Make sure that Mr. Sutton and the other directors won¡¯t change their mind." James got up to grab


    Ang¡¯s hand. "As for my aunts and uncle, I¡¯ll deal with them."


    Gabri leered at James and tucked the hair behind her ear. "Rest assured. A cruel and cold-blooded


    capitalist like him who only values his interests won¡¯t give up on a fat sheep like you for a quail."


    Gabri walked up to the cab, took out the tea she had just got and put it in front of James.


    "It¡¯s too expensive. I don¡¯t want it," James said briefly after ncing at it.


    "¡­" Gabri stuffed the tea in James¡¯ arms pettishly. "It¡¯s free!"


    After that, she looked back at Ang and said seriously, "It¡¯d be better for you to take my suggestion


    into consideration."


    Just when Ang was about to answer her, James beat her to it and said, "Mind you own business.


    We¡¯re leaving."


    Hardly had he finished his words than he left with Ang.


    Staring at the empty doorway, Gabri got so angry that she wished she could get her tea back!


    Ang was pulled downstairs by James. When she got into the car, she finally made up her mind. "I


    want to go back to the Chante house."


    To be exact, not back to the Chante house, but back to the Chante Group.


    No matter Lawson, James or Jessica, they were able to manipte Ang¡¯s life not only because of


    Ang¡¯s stupidity, but also because of their much stronger background.


    The Chante Group was no match for the Harvey Group, and was also not as powerful as the Smith


    Group. If Ang became the one in charge of the Chante Group, or helped her brother be the


    one in charge of the Chante Group, they had to think it over before trying to manipte her again.


    "Forget about what Gabri told you." James started the car and frowned inconspicuously, his voice


    slightly cold.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with Gabri¡¯s suggestion," Ang said tly, "I can¡¯t just count on you."


    James stopped the engine, turned to look at her and said slowly, "I disagree."


    "Why?" Ang asked with a frown.


    James avoided her gaze. "Your leg injury will heal up in a while, and you can just go back to college to


    continue your studies then. Which college do you want to get into? The original one?"


    "Even if you don¡¯t keep an eye on me, I can¡¯t run away. Just like what you said, with the existence of


    your grandfather, my dad, Jessica and the others, I can¡¯t run away even if I want to."


    "Besides, you always say that you¡¯ll protect me, but can you really?"


    "If you really could, you wouldn¡¯t have been threatened when that car ident happened two years


    ago, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to threaten your grandfather with a knife to stop him from sending me


    to prison this time, would you?" Ang asked.


    James didn¡¯t make a sound, but one could tell from his facial expression that he didn¡¯t agree with


    Ang.


    "I couldn¡¯t ept you in the past because I hated you, but I can¡¯t ept you now because I¡¯m afraid if I


    fall in love with you again, I won¡¯t have the ability to fight back when you change your heart or


    misunderstand me, just like what happened two years ago."


    "But if I really made some achievements in the Chante Group and had something backing me up,


    maybe¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore." When Ang said thest sentence, she fluttered her butterfly-


    wing like eyshes unnaturally.


    James stared at her, and his profound gaze was like a vortex, as if it was going to draw her into the


    abyss.


    Just a brief eye contact made Ang uneasy. Then she tilted her head to avoid his gaze.


    "Are you telling the truth?" James took her face in his hands, forcing Ang to look him in the eye.


    He looked as usual, but Ang could feel that his hands were trembling slightly. At this moment, she


    couldn¡¯t tell how she felt.


    When she had wanted to strangle him, he hadn¡¯t even struggled, but now, he was actually¡­ afraid?


    "Answer me, are you telling the truth?" James asked again, but this time, his voice was shaking a little


    towards the end.


    Ang threw away his hands, grunted lightly and fastened the safety belt.


    "I¡¯ll keep what you said today in mind." James started the engine and stepped on the gas. "You¡¯d better


    not fool me."


    Ang turned to look outside the window. "What if I did?"


    James¡¯ eyes glinted, and he said nothing.


    This time, the two of them didn¡¯t go back to the Harvey Group, but went shopping in the supermarket.


    Since they were still on the top trending search, many people were talking about them. Some


    enthusiastic middle-aged women even came over tofort Ang, telling her to think positively since


    the dark days had already passed.


    When the two of them went out of the supermarket, apart from the things they bought, they also got a


    bunch of spring onions sent by an elder man, a heating pad sent by a high school girl, as well as a pair


    of presbyopic sses sent by a granny¡ª


    "Kid, although you¡¯re young, your vision is not even as good as mine. Take my sses, and see people


    clearly in the future!"


    These were the granny¡¯s exact words.


    Ang wasn¡¯t used to the enthusiasm from strangers, so she declined most of them, but failed to turn


    down these three, so she kept their gifts reluctantly.


    When the two of them returned to Bamboo Estate, a Land Rover was already parked outside the vi.


    Looking at the familiar license te number, Ang began to turn pale.


    "Don¡¯t get nervous." James turned to face her and fixed her hair. "If you don¡¯t know what to say, don¡¯t


    say anything, and leave everything to me."


    Hardly had James finished his words than a baldheaded man walked outside. He sized up the two of


    them and said, poker-faced, "Come in please."


    After that, he gestured to them toe in.


    Ang puckered her lips, and went into the vi with James.


    Lawson was sitting in the living room in a domineering manner. Probably because of the aggravation of


    the condition, he didn¡¯t look well, and there was a trace of depression on his old face.


    Seeing the two of them entering, Lawson gave a heavy snort and said sarcastically, "What a great job


    you two have done!"


    Ang lowered her head and looked down, saying nothing.


    "Now I don¡¯t hold any shares, nor am I the president of the Harvey Group anymore, and I¡¯m


    investigated by the police for economic crime, so basically anyone can just tread on the neck of mine,"


    James said, "I wonder what great job I have done."


    Crash!


    Lawson stood up, grabbed a cup, and swung it at James savagely.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    James tilted his head and dodged the cup, which was smashed into pieces against the floor.


    "How dare you dodge it?!" said Lawson with a sullen face.


    James wiped away the water sshed on his suit. "I used to let you hit and swear at me, just because I


    was afraid that you would take away the shares from me, or dismiss me from the post of president.


    Now, not only have you done both, but you¡¯ve also done something to the ount book and asked the


    police to investigate me. Since I¡¯ve got nothing now, why wouldn¡¯t I dare do that?"


    James looked up at Lawson and gave a faint smile. "Isn¡¯t that so, grandpa?"

 Chapter 273 But, She Got… Upset

    Chapter 273 But, She Got¡­ Upset


    "You¡¯ve still got your miserable life!" growled Lawson.


    James took a step forward and drew closer to Lawson. "Are you willing to give me up, grandpa?"


    Lawson¡¯s face clouded over with anger.


    "You were not willing in the past because you thought you were able to manipte me, and you didn¡¯t


    want to kill such a great money maker like me," James said, "Now you¡¯re willing, but due to the


    existence of my aunts and Mr. Sutton, you can¡¯t just ignore my miserable life, can you?"


    Lawson stretched out his hand and pped James across the face.


    It was a hard p, and Ang saw that James¡¯ cheek grew swollen very soon. On his cheek there


    were a clear hand mark, and a nail scratch.


    Ang stepped forward, but clenched her fists and stepped back when she noticed James¡¯ wink.


    But, she got¡­ upset.


    "Who taught you to talk to me like this?" Lawson roared in fury, "Kneel down!"


    James looked down a little, restrained the emotion in his eyes and knelt down before Lawson flew into


    a rage.


    "Who allowed you to spread the news about Jessica?" Lawson snarled, "Brother Smith came to the


    hospital today and told me about it, and I was too embarrassed to face him!"


    After that, Lawson turned to look at Ang, his eyes zing with anger.


    Ang stiffened, her palms sweating.


    If Lawson hadn¡¯t had advanced cancer, he would never let off her and James. However, since Lawson


    didn¡¯t have much time left, they only needed to get through this period of time¡­


    "Why were you embarrassed, grandpa?" James said, "It¡¯s the Smith family who are wrong, so they


    should be the ones to be embarrassed."


    Lawson kicked James on the chest and cursed, "Bastard!"


    James was kicked straight to the floor. Half of his handsome face was pale while the other half red and


    swollen, which looked so weird.


    "Are you OK?" Ang walked up to James with a frown and helped him up. Her heart was beating


    faster than usual, and she couldn¡¯t tell it was out of anger or anything else.


    James shook his head and said, "I¡¯m alright."


    "If you have any trouble with Jessica, why wouldn¡¯t you solve the problem in private? Why would you


    have to make a fuss about it in the media?" Lawson¡¯s face grew red. "Do you know how much more the


    Smith Group¡¯s stock price will drop since such negative news came out!"


    "Brother Smith came over and told me face to face that he would cancel part of the cooperation with


    the Harvey Group. Do you have any idea how much this will affect the Harvey Group?!"


    James knelt down upright on the floor, neither too humble nor too arrogant. He repeated the answer the


    third time today, "Neither am I the president of the Harvey Group, nor do I hold any shares in the


    Harvey Group. If anything happens to the Harvey Group, what does it have anything to do with me?"


    "Are you so dissatisfied with me that you want to take advantage of the Harvey Group to bring me


    down?" Lawson raised his eyebrows and gasped, furious.


    James said tly, "I dare not."


    "You dare not? What else dare you not do?" Lawson gave a sneer, "James, you¡¯d better not provoke


    me, or I¡¯ll send Ang to prison right now, and keep her there for the rest of her life!"


    Ang frowned, extremely tired of ying the role of a burden. She opened her mouth and wanted to


    say something, but found that there was no use saying anything¡ª


    Any word was in vain in front of absolute power.


    Ang swallowed. That sense of powerlessness engulfed her instantly like a swamp. The more she


    struggled, the sooner she would die.


    "Why so tense, grandpa?" James¡¯ look was the same as usual, if one ignored the sweat on both sides


    of his nose. "The Smith family has been developing faster these years, and they have already tried to


    step into the electrical appliance business. Do you know that?"


    Lawson straightened his face, too angry to speak to James.


    James didn¡¯t push further and just stopped here.


    "So?" Lawson sat down on the sofa and drank a cup of tea to calm down.


    Kneeling on the floor with a swollen hand mark on his cheek, James should have been embarrassed.


    However, at this moment, he was staring at Lawson and spoke slowly, not embarrassed at all.


    "Two years ago, the Smith family put out the word that they would make a connection with the Harvey


    family by marriage, and thus built rtionships with a small part of the Harvey Group¡¯s cooperative


    partners."


    "Originally, the Smith Group¡¯s main business included real estate and daily necessities, while we


    Harvey Group¡¯s main business included hi-tech electronic products, electrical appliances and


    entertainment industry."


    "The Smith Group has long yearned to step into hi-tech electronic product business and electrical


    appliance business, but hi-tech electronic product business was not something they could easily get


    into, so they focused on household appliances. Therefore, from two years ago, they have taken


    advantage of the news that they would make a connection with the Harvey Group by marriage to work


    with our cooperative partners, and meanwhile, get into the electrical appliance market."


    "Not long after the Smith family entered the electrical appliance market, they found that their product


    developer failed to meet consumer demand, so the Smith family poached one main product developer


    from the Harvey Group at a high price, and copied three electrical appliances of the Harvey Group in a


    row," James said, "I¡­"


    Lawson interrupted him with a frown, "So the reason you did that this time was to warn the Smith


    family?"


    "Exactly," James answered, "but the n was destroyed by you, and you were scolded by Grandpa


    Smith. Besides," James pointed at his own cheek, "you pped me."


    Staring at James, Ang couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth for a moment.


    However, no matter James was telling the truth or not, it was undeniable that Ang¡¯s existence put


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    him into a more difficult situation in the Harvey family.


    "Get up," Lawson pondered for a while and said to James, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Ang stepped forward and helped James up. Then she frowned and went into the kitchen. Before


    long, she went back with a frozen duck wrapped in a towel and stuffed it into James¡¯ hand.


    "¡­ Don¡¯t bother," James refused at the sight of the dead duck¡¯s open eyes.


    Ang pursed her lips, pressed the duck wrapped in the towel against his swollen cheek, and grabbed


    his hand to have him hold it himself.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, that frozen duck¡¯s head was facing Lawson, as if it would revive the next


    second, pounce on and peck at him.


    Lawson got ufortable being stared at by the dead duck, so he moved aside with a frown. Since he


    was sitting on the sofa opposite Ang and James, no matter how he moved, the dead duck kept


    staring at him.


    "Nathen, throw away that fucking duck!" Lawson said fretfully.


    The baldheaded man stepped forward, took over the dead duck from James¡¯ hand and walked towards


    the door.


    "The Smith family has indeed gone too far recently. In any case, Ang is pregnant with a Harvey, but


    how dare they bully her again and again!" Lawson gave a hard snort, "I¡¯ll deal with this, and you don¡¯t


    have to take care of it anymore."


    James responded yes.


    "And you!" Lawson red at Ang. "Since you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t run about. Especially don¡¯t go to


    see that girl of the Lewis family. What if she shoves you and thus you have a miscarriage?"


    "That girl of the Lewis family." referred to Adeline.

 Chapter 274 Then I Have Nothing to Say

    Chapter 274 Then I Have Nothing to Say


    Ang had nned to say "I see", but when the words rose to her throat, she bit it back, "After I was


    released from prison, I''ve been avoiding the Smith family, but whether it is Jessica, Danis or Adeline,


    they''ve alwayse to me, and I can''t control that."


    Silence.


    Silence made the tension-ridden atmosphere even more depressive.


    "Do you want me to stand up for you by saying that?" Lawson squinted at Ang and raised his voice.


    "You took me wrong." Ang''s palms were sweaty. "I was just telling the truth."


    Lawson gave a sneer.


    "I''m taking precautions by telling you that now." Ang licked her dry lips, her back wet. "In order to


    stop me being engaged to James, Jessica even framed me up at the risk of her life."


    "I wonder what crazy things she will do when Jessica knows that I''m pregnant with the Harvey baby.


    The reason I told you that is because I want to reduce the likelihood of being on the receiving end of


    your anger if I have a miscarriage."


    Lawson didn''t say anything, but stared at her with his piercing eyes.


    James frowned inconspicuously and wanted to speak several times, but eventually said nothing after


    sneaking a look at Lawson''s face.


    Being sized up by Lawson like this, Ang felt as if she was pinned under a mountain and couldn''t


    even raise her head, while her forehead kept perspiring.


    "Don''t worry," Lawson broke the silence and said with a sullen face, "They don''t dare to do that!"


    Finally, the huge rock hanging in Ang''s heart fell to the ground all of a sudden. She felt as if she was


    scooped out of water. "I appreciate it."


    Lawson snorted hard and said implicitly, "You''d better give birth to a great-grandson for me when that


    dayes. Don''t tell me you have a miscarriage or a stillborn baby!"


    "It was you who had the doctors check my body. If you still don''t believe that I''m pregnant, then I have


    nothing to say." Ang dropped her head, her pupils contracting, and her forehead, which just got dry,


    started sweating again.


    Lawson was very dissatisfied with Ang''s attitude. He stared at her with a sullen face for a long time


    before holding the teapot with boiling hot tea in it.


    "If you don''t want your great-grandson anymore, just smash it." Watching Lawson, James tapped his


    fingers on the table twice.


    Ang raised her head slightly, and saw Lawson''s withered hand holding the handle of the teapot out


    of the corner of her eye, while the teapot was already one centimeter away from the table. She grasped


    her clothes and wanted to dodge subconsciously, but her physiological reaction was suppressed by her


    reason.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawson had the typical dominant personality. He was a control freak, and didn''t like anyone doing


    anything out of his control.


    "You two should be grateful to this baby!" Lawson smacked the teapot down on to the table and stared


    coldly at the two on the sofa opposite him.


    Ang loosened her grip on the clothes a little, but didn''t let go. She was still tense.


    "The baby can be affected by its mother''s mood," James saw her slight movement, pursed his lips and


    said, "Besides, Ang spent two years in prison, and her physical condition is not good. Grandpa, if


    you want your great-grandson to be safe and sound, it''s better to take care of her feelings."


    Lawson smacked his hand down to the table, rose to his feet and shouted, "Do you really think that my


    great-grandson can only be the one in Ang''s womb?!"


    "Since you have so many grandsons, naturally you''ll have more than one great-grandson." James gave


    a wry smile, "But you don''t have much time left, and the one you can hold in your arms might only be


    this one."


    Ang heard that and her heart skipped a beat. In an instant, sweat burst out on her forehead, back


    and palms.


    To someone so powerful like Lawson, his biggest taboo was the mention of death, not to mention that


    there was indeed not much time left for him!


    As expected¡ª


    "What, did, you, say?" Eyes wide open, Lawson was gasping.


    James kept his head down and remained silent.


    "Kneel down!" Lawson covered his mouth with his hand and coughed violently, his wrinkled face turning


    pale immediately.


    Lawson was covering his mouth tightly, but Ang sneaked a look at him and found that blood was


    oozing through his fingers.


    There was not much blood, but it was a signal of death.


    Lawson indeed didn''t have much time left.


    This time, James didn''t talk back to Lawson again, but knelt down on the floor, his head lowered.


    "Nathen, p him!" Lawson roared with a grim face, "Don''t stop without my order! Do you hear¡­¡­


    me?!" Lawson coughed while he spoke.


    The baldheaded man answered yes and walked up to James. "Third Young Master, I''m sorry."


    After that, he started to p James ruthlessly.


    Suddenly, only the noise of ps could be heard in the spacious living room. One p after another,


    they sounded so clear.


    It was after Lawson watched it for a while that he sat back on the sofa with a grim face, and went on


    watching James being pped.


    Ang saw that James'' cheeks became swollen very soon, and blood was streaming out of his mouth.


    She pulled at her clothes on both sides, her mouth slightly open, and found it impossible to hide the


    fear and panic in her eyes.


    It was the 21st century now, when the world was ruled under democracy andw, but such violent and


    tyrannic dictator like Lawson actually still existed!


    Gabri was right. Ang was really innocent. No, it wasn''t innocent, but stupid!


    Ang had grown up in this circle, but it was till today that she finally realized that she was living in a


    bloody and cutthroat world! Anyone without strength and powerful background would be trampled on


    like an ant!


    Ang stared at James without blinking. It had been some time before Lawson finally asked the


    baldheaded man to stop.


    "Don''t you think you can do whatever you want since your aunts favor you over the issue of president


    selection," Lawson walked up to James and warned in a cold voice, "Even if I died, you couldn''t beat


    me with what you''ve got!"


    James struggled to be on his knees and wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth calmly, as if he


    was not the one being pped just now.


    Lawson gave a heavy snort and left with Nathen.


    "Sit here and hold on a second." Ang helped James on to the sofa and trotted upstairs. When she


    almost got to the second floor, she stumbled and nearly tumbled down the stairs, but she went on


    running upstairs without stopping.


    James watched her back leaving and gave a faint smile, but the smile tore his wound open, and he


    frowned out of pain.


    After a while, Ang went downstairs with the medical box, and started to dress the wound for James


    with a slight frown.


    During the process, James stared at her without blinking. He looked at her eyes, her lips, her graceful


    neck, and then from her neck to her lips and finally to her eyes, again and again.


    "Have you watched enough?" James was in a trance. Ang was such a strong existence, simply too


    strong to be ignored.

 Chapter 275 Have the Urge to Kiss

    Chapter 275 Have the Urge to Kiss


    James blinked but didn''t look away. "You were watching me just now, and now I''m watching you. It''s


    reciprocity."


    Ang stopped what she was doing and stared at him with a frown.


    "Did you know scientific research shows that," James asked, "when a man and a woman look each


    other in the eye for over five minutes, they will have the urge to kiss?"


    Ang looked away and continued dressing his wound. "Why did say those words that would provoke


    your grandpa deliberately?"


    "If I hadn''t provoked him, how would he have asked someone to p me? If he hadn''t asked someone


    to p me, how would you have worried about me?" James'' voice became much lighter when he said


    thest words.


    Ang couldn''t tell whether James was telling the truth or not, nor did she want to get into it. She


    finished dressing his wound in a rush and said, "I''ll go back to the Chante house as soon as possible


    when I get ready."


    After that, Ang went upstairs with the medical box without looking at him.


    Ang''s slightly red ears shed across James'' mind. He leaned back against the sofa, gave a faint


    smile, and closed his eyes for rest.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang went back to the room, closed the door behind her, put the medical box on the floor and sat on


    the bed.


    The scenes of James being pped by Lawson or Nathen kept shing through Ang''s mind. She


    frowned, forced herself to shake it off and picked up the phone.


    There were two pieces of news on the screen. One of them was about Lewis and Danis apologizing to


    her on behalf of Jessica. The mediaplimented the Smith family and the Lewis family on their


    integrity.


    The other one was a video showing Adeline standing in front of Dream Club, and she was rebuked by


    media for calling ck white and never confessing her fault.


    Opinions were divided into two main groups online. About 65% people believed that like mother, like


    daughter. The Smith family had gone too far by doing this, and the problem couldn''t be solved with an


    apology.


    About 35% people believed that Danis didn''t seem to be faking it when he made an apology on his


    knees. Besides, Lewis was apologizing to Ang sincerely. The one who did wrong was Jessica, and


    the rest of the Smith family and the Lewis family shouldn''t get involved. It was not right to tar the others


    with the same brush.


    Outwardly, these were just two news reports. However, if one took a good look at it, he could find out


    that the media covering the first piece of news were mostly owned by or intended to woo the Smith


    Group, while the media covering the second one the Harvey Group.


    Fundamentally speaking, it was the fight between the Smith family and the Harvey family. Whoever


    more powerful would be the winner of the war of words.


    Ang had used to believe that no one was able to control what other people said, but now she


    realized that it couldn''t be easier for one to control public opinion as long as he was powerful enough.


    Ang put away her phone andy on the bed.


    The things she had gone through all these years shed across her mind one after another, making her


    head splitting. She took a deep breath and sat up.


    Meanwhile, her phone vibrated. It turned out to be a text message sent by Eleanor¡ª


    "Do you still remember the two doctors who did the pregnancy examination for you that day? Lawson


    had his people investigate them. Fortunately, I thought of these in advance.


    Besides, since yesterday, our deputy director has been checking the list of test tube babies. It should


    be arranged by Lawson too. Just to be on the safe side, it''s better for you to get pregnant naturally with


    President Harvey."


    Each more word Ang read, her frown deepened a bit.


    Before she could reply the message, Eleanor sent her another one¡ª


    "If you''re afraid of the pain for the first night, I have some medication for you to take after it. XOXO"


    Ang, "¡­"


    Ang edited a text message in which she expressed her gratitude to Eleanor, and then declined the


    medication offered by her.


    At about 5.30 pm, James went upstairs to ask Ang to have dinner.


    Ang nced at James'' handsome face. The swelling had already gone down a lot, but his cheeks


    were still red and swollen. Then she frowned slightly, nodded, and went downstairs with him.


    "This time, the Smith Group will suffer losses, no matter how hard they''re trying to whitewash


    themselves." James picked up the most tender part of the fish belly, boned it and put it in Ang''s


    bowl.


    Ang stared at the fish in the bowl. "Eat it yourself. I''ll pick up anything I want to eat myself."


    "But I like putting food in your bowl. I won''t enjoy my meal without doing that." James put a chicken


    wing in Ang''s bowl as he spoke. "Have some more. You''re too skinny."


    Ang, "¡­"


    The first words were used to be her favorite phrase to James.


    After dinner, Ang stood up and said after a long period of hesitation, "Come to my bedroom tonight."


    "What?" James looked up at her, and the bowls in his hands tilted before a chopstick fell to the ground.


    tter.


    The noise of the chopstick hitting the ground in the dining room was especially clear.


    "The hospital director said that your grandfather was still investigating if I was pregnant. Not only did he


    investigate the two doctors who checked my body, but he also asked the deputy director to check those


    who had test tube babies." Ang''s eyshes were fluttering more quickly than usual. "So¡­e to


    my room tonight."


    Ang went upstairs hastily once she finished her words, leaving James no chance to ask any


    question.


    James put the bowls and chopsticks on the table, bent down to pick up the fallen chopstick and put it


    on the bowl. He stared quietly at the ground for a while before he understood what Ang''s words


    meant.


    James swallowed and looked down, the corner of his mouth twitching inconspicuously. Then he stood


    up and walked briskly into the kitchen with bowls and chopsticks in his hands.


    Although Ang told James to go to her room tonight, she wasn''t mentally prepared at all.


    When she had been deeply in love with James, Ang had been looking forward to this day. She had


    even wanted to give birth to a baby for him, and be a good wife.


    However, now that she had experienced so many harsh realities, Ang was a little afraid.


    Not only was she afraid that she wouldn''t be able to take care of her baby, but she was also afraid that


    it wouldn''t be fair for this baby if she got pregnant purposefully.


    Besides, Ang couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she was having for James now, so she was unable to


    sleep with him frankly.


    Ang walked around in the room fretfully for a while before she went downstairs for the wine cab.


    Maybe the situation would get better when she was drunk.


    However, it had not been long since Ang had got here, so she was not familiar with theyout of this


    ce. She searched for some time but failed to find anything like a wine cab or a cer. On the


    contrary, she saw James sitting in the dining room, drinking red wine.


    "What are you looking for?" Shaking the wine ss in his palm, James looked up at Ang.


    The red wine bottle was a little far away from Ang, and she couldn''t see the brand name on it clearly,


    but she could smell the rich bouquet in the air.


    Ang puckered her lips and said, "¡­ Nothing."


    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    James stopped her from behind. "Are you looking for wine?"


    Ang stiffened, maybe out of embarrassment, or maybe out of astonishment. She turned around


    slowly, faced him again and nodded.


    Just when Ang was about to ask if she could sit down and drink a little wine, James beat her to it,


    saying, "Don''t drink wine."


    Ang frowned.


    "I don''t want you to be drunk, and then regret it the next morning." James finished off the wine in the


    ss, stood up and looked her in the eye at a distance.

 Chapter 276 This Is Your Own Promise

    Chapter 276 This Is Your Own Promise


    Ang stared at him for less than half a minute, then looked away, "... I''ll go upstairs."


    "Okay." James paused, raised his wrist and nced at his watch. He added, "It''s seven o''clock, eight...


    You can go back on your word before 7:30, and I will find a way to solve this matter."


    Ang stopped, but didn''t look back, "No need."


    She would take care of the trouble caused by herself, for she couldn''t rely on him all her life.


    As for the child, she would do her best topensate and protect him.


    Ang returned to the room and took a shower. After hesitating, she dried her hair, took off her shoes,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    andy in the quilt. She was afraid of the cold, but there was already heating in the vi. She put her


    hands outside, and the scars on her arms were set against the pure white quilt, which were especially


    obvious and like strips of twisted centipedes.


    Click click.


    The sound of the cartoon rm clock on the bedside was extremely clear, and Ang''s heart pounded


    with it.


    Seven twenty.


    There were still ten minutes left.


    Ang licked her dry lips and sat up. She turned off the lights in the room, except for themp on the


    bedside table. She stared at themp for a while, theny back on the bed. After a minute or two, she


    stood up again and turned on the lights in the room.


    If the lights were too bright, would they be particrly embarrassed?


    Ang frowned and turned off the lights again. But before she went back to bed, she turned back and


    turned on the lights in the room.


    She didn''t know if James woulde up in a suit, and she had never untied a man''s belt.


    And she forgot whether he was wearing a tie today. If it was too dark to loosen his tie and belt, it might


    be embarrassing.


    Also, she didn''t know if James was a virgin. If they couldn''t find the right position, like some couples on


    the Inte, maybe they would be busy with nothing tonight and embarrassed.


    *


    After James dumped the leftovers into the trash can, he wanted to put the dirty dishes and chopsticks


    in the dishwasher. But when he recovered, he realized that he had thrown all the tes and bowls into


    the trash can.


    He looked at the trash can that was full in an instant, rubbed his eyebrows lightly, and then went


    upstairs to take a shower. When he came out, he realized that his speed was five minutes faster than


    usual.


    James picked up the hair dryer, turned it on, and turned it off after a while.


    The hair was still wet, and water drops flowed down the hair and spread all the way down the body. He


    thoughtfully watched the drops of water sink into the towel and disappeared.


    Then he reached out and pulled the bath towel down a bit.


    James looked in the mirror, turned around and frowned. Then he took off the bath towel and chose one


    of several suits.


    After he changed his clothes, he picked up the men''s perfume, hesitated and put it down again. He


    tidied up in the mirror, took off his suit jacket, untied his tie, and then loosened his cufflinks. He rolled


    up his cuffs, revealing his beautiful forearms.


    After this, James nced at the time, and it was seven and neen.


    He put on his watch and picked up the phone. When he reached the door, he folded back again. He


    unlocked his watch and put it on the table with his phone before leaving.


    Next to James was Ang''s room. He walked to the door and wanted to knock on it. But as soon as he


    raised his hand, he put it down again.


    She still had ten minutes to think about it.


    He was standing at the door of her room, and wanted to smoke. But when he reached for it, he realized


    that he hadn''t brought anything. No one in the Chante family smoked, and Ang hated the smell of


    cigarettes. Since he understood his love for her, he hadn''t carried a cigarette on him again.


    James leaned against the wall and kicked open the door of his room with his foot. He looked at the


    clock on the bedroom wall and waited for ten minutes to pass. It was also at this time that he realized


    that ten minutes was so long.


    He shifted his legs back and forth and looked down at the ground. As a result, he found from the crack


    of the door that the light was bright and dark for a while.


    James raised his eyebrows and chuckled slightly, and his tight muscles rxed.


    At 7:30, he opened the door and walked in.


    The light in the bedroom was turned off, leaving only themp beside the bed. Ang was sitting on


    the edge of the bed, about to take off her shoes and go to bed, as if she hadn''t expected him toe


    at this time. She turned her head to look at him abruptly, with surprise and panic on her face that was


    toote to conceal.


    His heart trembled suddenly.


    Ang didn''t expect James toe over at 7:30. She was taken aback for a moment, took off her


    shoes, and got into bed.


    She tried to maintain herposure and said to him, "Close the door."


    It was better to turn off the lights. At least they couldn''t see each other clearly, and wouldn''t be too


    embarrassed.


    "Okay." James closed the door, walked to the bed, and put his hands on her side, "Ready?"


    His breath had a faint smell of wine, and was not unpleasant.


    Under the dim light, his facial lines became softer, not as indifferent as in the past. The facial features


    were bing more and more refined, with a touch of charm that was usually rare.


    Ang pursed her lips and did not answer. She just put her right elbow on the bed and got up to kiss


    him.


    ¡°!¡± The soft touch on the lips made James''s body stiff. He held her face in both hands and kissed her.


    Ang paused, and her left arm around his neck suddenly loosened.


    The decision was made so quickly, and she wondered if she would regret it.


    If they really had a child, it would be difficult for her to leave him...


    James noticed her little movement and frowned slightly. He kissed her harder, while supporting the


    back of her head with one hand.


    Ang''s whole body was stiff. The brain hadn''t reacted yet, her other hand was already in front of his


    chest.


    "This is your own promise..." Her resistance made James frown.


    Just like Sean said, Ang no longer loved him as much as before. Only when she was pregnant with


    his child would she willingly stay with him!


    James kissed her, pressing her body tightly.


    "Ang, I love you..."

 Chapter 277: Relax, You Are Too Nervous

    Chapter 277: Rx, You Are Too Nervous


    Sexual intercourse overnight.


    Ang slept ufortably, and woke up at dawn. Her whole body was weak. She frowned, turned


    over slightly, and sucked in pain.


    "Woke up?" James woke up a long time ago, put his right elbow on the pillow, and looked at her


    sideways. Seeing her awake, he moved to her side and kissed her on the lips with a smile.


    Ang just opened her eyes, and was still not sober. After being kissed by him, she suddenly widened


    her eyes and became more awake.


    She was really not used to having a man lying next to her early in the morning, and he made such


    intimate movements with her... She sat up abruptly and subconsciously opened the distance between


    them.


    Pain.


    As if being run over by a car, she felt weak, sore, and a little tired.


    Ang frowned slightly and bent over. The stress on the waist was reduced, and the soreness on the


    waist was also reduced a little.


    "Hungry?" Seeing her movements, James''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t say anything, "I''ll go down to


    cook and you can lie down for a while."


    He lifted the quilt, got out of the bed in front of Ang, and began to dress.


    It was undeniable that James had a very good figure.


    The muscles on his body were just right, not very exaggerated. His shoulders were broad and his


    upper body was a perfectly inverted triangle shape. Wasp waist, buttocks, and long legs all exuded a


    strong sexy charm.


    Ang watched him put on his underwear, only to realize that she had been staring at him a little


    longer. Then she turned away with a blushing look.


    "Come." After James got dressed, he said to her suddenly.


    Ang rubbed her waist, and nced at the distance of more than one meter between them, "I don''t


    want to move."


    "The sheets were dirty. Can you continue to sleep here?" James raised his eyebrows slightly. Before


    she could answer, he walked to her and took her with the quilt into his arms.


    Her body suddenly hung in the air, and Ang subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. She


    was facing the bed. Without the cover of the quilt, the blood stains on the sheets were particrly


    obvious, telling the ambiguity ofst night.


    Ang tilted her head and didn''t look again. James hugged her to his room, put her on the bed, and


    went downstairs to cook.


    He was very careful just now. But when she returned to bed, the back that he had touched still felt sore.


    Ang sat up and erected the two pillows. She leaned on it, trying to rub her waist to make herself


    morefortable.


    But the sitting position made her waist very ufortable. Moreover, her arm was so sore that she


    couldn''t exert any effort at all.


    Ang nced at the red marks on her arms, pursed her lips, andy back on the bed again.


    She was lying on the bed where James had slept without clothes, felt ufortable all over and


    couldn''t sleep at all.


    After a while, James came with the meal, and Denise followed him.


    When she saw Ang lying on the bed with ambiguous red marks on her naked skin, her expression


    wasplicated, with surprises, tangles, and some inexplicable emotions.


    "Aunt." Ang was a little surprised that Denise came, and then sat up slightly embarrassed. She tried


    to cover her body with the quilt so that Denise would not see it, otherwise it would be even more


    embarrassing.


    However, she felt that when Auntie came in, she probably saw it clearly...


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Lie down if you feel ufortable." Denise put her bag down, walked to the bed, and helped Ang


    Ang looked at her, then lowered her eyes, and said hoarsely, "... I''m sorry, auntie. "


    She was now tied to James and had be a burden to him.


    "You don''t have to apologize." Denise rubbed her head and said, "This is James''s choice. No matter


    what, he won''t have the right toin."


    James put the meal on the table. Considering that Ang didn''t wear clothes and it was inconvenient


    to eat, he said, "Mom, don''t you have something to tell me?"


    "Yeah. "Denise stood up and smiled at Ang, "Ang, don''t think too much. You have to eat first, and


    I will go down to talk to James."


    Ang nodded.


    Denise went out with James. After closing the door, she sighed and whispered, "It''s inappropriate for


    you to be with Ang now."


    Mom, have you had a meal yet? Do you want to eat together? "James walked down the stairs, but did


    not answer.


    The two went to the dining room. James brought out some home-cooked dishes, and then served two


    bowls of duck porridge.


    Denise picked up the spoon and put it down again, really having no appetite, "You have no shares now,


    and you are not the president of the Harvey Group. You can''t protect yourself. Why are you still


    implicating her? I don''t know what you''re thinking. "


    "Are you afraid that I won''t be able to protect Ang, or that she will hold me back?" James took a bite


    of the dish and chewed slowly.


    Denise did not answer, but said, "No matter what the reason is, you are not suitable for being with


    Ang."


    "Whether it''s suitable is not important, but the will is." James said.


    Denise frowned and took a sip of porridge, "Last night, you..."


    She didn''t go on.


    "Yeah." James nodded.


    "It''s so ridiculous." Denise put the spoon in the bowl and said worriedly, "The child''s birth date is two


    monthste. How do you exin to your grandpa?"

 Chapter 278: I Also Heard It

    Chapter 278: I Also Heard It


    James put down his chopsticks, took out a napkin, and wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully,


    "Grandpa may not live to that time."


    Silence.


    After a while, Denise said in aplex mood, "If your grandfather doesn''t survive that time, naturally


    you don''t have to worry about this issue. But recently a new cancer drug was developed in the United


    States. Even if your grandpa can''t recover from drinking it, it shouldn''t be a problem to live longer. "


    "I heard about it too." James frowned slightly.


    Denise waited for him to continue.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, I will find a way to deal with it." James said.


    "Do you think of a way to deal with it, or can''t you handle it at all?" Denise said anxiously, "The excuses


    like idental miscarriage orte delivery will only tell your grandpa in disguised form that you are


    lying to him!"


    James bowed his head to eat, but did not answer.


    "When Ang gets pregnant, just expedite child delivery. It should be fine that the baby was born two


    months prematurely. "Denise said.


    James put the chopsticks on top of the bowl, and said solemnly, "No. I will think of other ways. "


    "James!" Denise frowned and called him.


    James chuckled, but there was no hint of happiness in his eyes, "If I hurt my child, do you think I will


    hurt you and dad?"


    Silence.


    For a long time.


    Denise sighed lightly, "Your grandfather did tricks on the ledger, right? If it can''t be solved, just tell your


    uncle. "


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need to." James said.


    Denise looked at him and said helplessly, "What is the role of rtives? Aren''t they just helping you? If


    you weren''t so eager to excel, you wouldn''t have to suffer so much. "


    "A lot of people want to get something from grandpa and uncle. I will only cause them trouble if I ask


    them for help. "James didn''t want to continue this topic, and said, "Ang is going to return to the


    Chante family."


    Denise didn''t insist on the previous topic anymore. She pondered for a while and asked, "Is Ang


    afraid of dragging you down?"


    "It''s not... She was afraid that she could not love me. "James picked up the chopsticks, and his smile


    looked a little bit... Triumphant.


    Denise was speechless.


    They talked for a while. No matter what Denise asked, James told her to leave it alone and he would


    solve it.


    "You neither answer my questions nor tell me no matter what happens." Denise looked at the obvious


    p marks on James''s face and the unopened gauze on his neck with a gloomy expression, "I''m really


    afraid that one day you will annoy your grandpa, and then..."


    James retracted his smile and said sternly, "Even if I don''t mess with grandpa, do you think he can let


    me go?"


    Denise was speechless.


    "If being a profitable dog for someone can be considered as letting me go, he did it." James paused


    and said slowly, "But I am a person, not a dog."


    Denise opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything and just sighed.


    They stayed for a while and talked about the recent movements of the Harvey family. Denise got up


    and prepared to leave. When she reached the door, she stopped and turned to look at James. She


    vaguely reminded him not to make love frequently these days, so as not to hurt Ang.


    ¡°......Okay.¡± James was slightly embarrassed when she reminded him about this.


    Seeing he hesitated, Denise sternly warned again, "You are now at a time of vitality. You can''t just


    enjoy yourself but ignore Ang''s health!"


    "Mom--" James called her helplessly, "I know. You love her, but I love her even more."


    Denise got goose bumps when she heard her son say such nauseating words for the first time. Then


    she nced at him again and left thoughtfully.


    Upstairs.


    Ang ate the meal wrapped in a quilt, and felt very ufortable and insecure because she was


    then returned to James''s room with her mobile phone.


    She turned on her mobile phone and browsed Weibo, and found that Jessica and her were still being


    searched. In addition, the news of the Smith Group''s stock price falling limit had also been trending


    searched.


    Ang saw the news about the Smith Group¡¯s stock price drop, and found that besides Jessica, it was


    also rted to another thing. The Smith Group had entered the electrical appliance market, but almost


    all of its products were replicas of the Harvey Group.


    Originally, Mr. Lewis and Danis apologized, and the Smith Group''s stock price might not have fallen so


    sharply. But because of Lawson''s joining, the Smith Group was directly suppressed, and the stock limit


    was unavoidable.


    Ang pursed her lips, and her expression changed.


    Both the Near family and the Smith family could not shake Lawson. What about her? In Lawson''s


    heart, she was probably just a trivial ant!


    Toot¡ª


    Toot¡ª


    The phone buzzed.


    Ang nced at her phone, and her gloomy expression became softer. She epted the video


    invitation sent by Greyson.


    "Ang!" As soon as the video was connected, the screen of the phone was upied by Greyson''s


    excited face, "Have you watched the news? The Smith Group''s stock had a lower limit! Ha ha... I heard


    that this was just the beginning, and the Smith Group¡¯s stocks had to limit down a few more times!


    Cool! I''m so happy!"


    The angle of his video was really weird. Ang couldn''t see his eyes, but only the part of his nose


    down, "Brother, keep a little farther away from the camera, for I can''t see you."


    "Oh, little jerk, how many times have I said don''t poke my butt with your toy!!" Greyson turned his head.


    She didn''t know which of the twins he was yelling at.


    Then Ang heard a cry, and immediately the crying duo, apanied by her sister-inw giving


    Greyson a dressing down, "Greyson, can you look like a father? How many times have you made them


    cry? "


    Greyson argued and apologized, and the scene was flustered.


    Looking at the chaotic scene at the other end, Ang touched her stomach in confusion. After a period


    of time, would it be like this after her giving birth?


    "I finally coaxed these little kids!" Greyson returned to the phone and picked it up with a bitter


    expression. Grabbing the hair that was messed up by the twins, heined, "I really have no ce


    in this family!"


    "Before you and your sister-inw were the only ones who bullied me, now even these two little kids


    dare to provoke me!"


    Ang smiled, "Bullying you is giving you face. Have you seen us bully others?"


    "You are beautiful, so you are right!" Greyson sighed with a doting expression, and then started talking


    about the Smith family with his eyes glowing, "Its stocks continue to fall to the limit. The Smith Group is


    going to lose a lot of money this time. Humph, that scheming bitch bullied you, and this is retribution.


    She..."

 Chapter 279: You Pissed Me Off

    Chapter 279: You Pissed Me Off


    Speaking of this, Greyson suddenly stopped. Then he leaned in front of the camera, making a


    confused sound of ¡®gee¡¯.


    Ang suddenly remembered what happenedst night, and quietly tugged her clothes up.


    "An¡ªg!! "Even if you cover it, I see it!" Greyson stood up, the screen was extremely unstable due to


    his movements, "You, you, you, you actually... You pissed me off!"


    "What kind of honeyed words did that vixen ensnared you with? He hurt you so much, and you actually


    have sex with him."


    Ang wanted to tell him about it when she was pregnant, but she didn''t expect it to be discovered so


    soon, "Brother, I..."


    "Oh, I remember. It''s because you lied to Lawson that you were pregnant, right?!" Greyson had almost


    copsed at this time, "You can get IVF with him, for the technology is so advanced. You don''t


    necessarily have to have sex with him!"


    "He is coveting you now. If you have sex with him and give birth to his child, he will definitely not let you


    go! He would be like sticky candy, and you couldn''t shake it off! ! ! You really..."


    Seeing him getting more and more agitated, Ang interrupted him helplessly, "Brother, listen to me."


    Greyson also wanted to say, but was pulled aside by Luna, "Ang, what''s the matter?"


    "Lawson was too suspicious, and asked people to check the doctors who performed the IVF operation.


    I still... Natural conception is safer. "Ang said.


    Greyson shouted angrily, and Luna pped him, "Can you be quiet? I have a headache because of


    your noise. Ang didn¡¯t cheat, and there was nothing to have sex with Mr. Harvey. Just think of him as


    a male prostitute! "


    After speaking, she looked towards Ang and said softly, "I''ve watched the news, and Mr. Harvey was


    forgiven for doing those things back then. Now that it has reached this point, I think you can try to


    ept him. This is the best result for both of you. "


    "Well. "Ang didn''t want to talk more about it, so she changed the subject, "I am going back to the


    Chante family."


    Hearing this, Luna was overjoyed, "Have you decided toe back? Great. When are you going to


    "Don''t bother. James will send me back. "Ang said, "Sister-inw, you are a high-achieving student


    majoring in financial management. Can you rmend me a few basic books in this area?"


    Luna rmended a lot to her, and then said, "Forget it. I will buy a few copies online to my house.


    You can juste over and read them directly. If you don''t understand, you can ask me."


    They talked more about life matters, and Ang amused the twins for a while before hanging up the


    video call.


    She put her phone away and got out of bed, and slowly went downstairs to talk to James about


    returning to the Chante family. After looking around, she found him in theundry room.


    The washing machine vibrated slightly, and James stood by and looked at it, with a small curvature in


    the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at him like this, Ang probably guessed what was in the washing machine. She stiffened a bit


    before walking in.


    "What''s up?" Hearing the sound of footsteps, James turned and looked at her. Then he walked to her


    side and rubbed her waist naturally.


    He was stronger than Ang, and he pressedfortably. But she was really not used to the close


    contact between them, and she took a few steps back.


    "If you retreat, you''ll hit the door." James smiled helplessly, grabbed her hand, and dragged her toward


    him.


    "I have already told my brother about going back to the Chante family." Ang was almost twenty


    centimeters away from James, and she could feel the heat radiating from him, "Send me back today."


    James looked at her, and tapped his finger a few times on the side of his leg, "Today?"


    Ang nodded.


    The running sound of the washing machine was not loud. But perhaps the things being washed inside


    were too special, and she thought the sound of the washing machine was deafening.


    "If you go to the Chante family today, what about the children?" James nced at her belly, with a hint


    of joking in her cold voice, "Or do you think I''m so good that I can make you pregnant after having sex


    once?"


    It was the first time she heard him talk dirty, and Ang felt so strange. She raised her head and


    nced at him, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t be so hurry." James''s expression was calm, as if the person who talked dirty was not him, "If you


    suddenly take the initiative to go back, your dad will inevitably think more about it. When he and your


    mothere to you again, you can go back."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to this, Ang frowned slightly.


    She still thought too little...


    "You know that grandpa got involved in the Smith Group''s affairs, right?" James asked.


    Ang just hummed.


    "Grandpa came forward at this critical moment. Your dad should have misunderstood that he was


    helping the child in your stomach. "James said, "The more he thinks you are important, the more he


    can hardly retain hisposure. He will definitely take your mother to persuade you to go back. When


    the timees, you should decline first and go back, which will be the best effect. "


    He usually talked directly about the result, or the method, and rarely exined it carefully. No matter


    how slow Ang was, she knew that he was helping her analyze it.


    "Got it." Ang hesitated and said, "Thank you."


    James looked down at her, and suddenly touched her head, with a somewhat indifferent expression,


    "Don''t say thank you or sorry to me, I don''t like."


    After speaking, he turned his back to her, "You go to the living room first, and I''ll go there after finishing


    washing."


    "You''re...Unhappy? "Ang hesitated and said.


    James said lightly, "If you were a man who didn''t enjoy sex for the first time, you wouldn''t be happy too.


    This is because the desires are not satisfied, understand?"


    Ang frowned and nced at him. She ignored him, and walked slowly towards the living room. It


    was okay to lie down on the bed or sit still, but the lower body would be ufortable when she


    walked around.


    She frowned and went to the living room, sitting on the sofa. The legs were not ufortable, but the


    soreness of the waist was erged several times.


    "You lie down on the sofa." James came over after a short while. Seeing her rubbing her waist, he


    pointed at the sofa.


    When he said ''lying down'', Ang suddenly thought of the rough gasping noise he made when


    pressing her waistst night and hitting behind her. She pursed her lips and didn''t move.


    "Should I make a move to you, or do you do it yourself?" James walked up to her and looked at her


    condescendingly.


    They just had sex, but the rtionship between the two was slightly different from before. Ang


    couldn''t describe that feeling, but she couldn''t deny its existence.


    "My waist doesn''t hurt." Ang paused and said, "The arms and legs also don''t hurt."

 Chapter 280 Doesnt Hurt? Continue tonight?

    Chapter 280 Doesn''t Hurt? Continue tonight?


    James looked down at her, chuckled lightly, and then bent over to hug her. He let her lie prone on his


    The strength was just right, and her sore waist felt hot and veryfortable.


    But she was face down and couldn''t see his posture, which made Ang habitually uneasy. She put


    her hands on the sofa, trying to get up.


    "Don''t move." James tapped her hip, and then pressed her down again.


    He didn''t have much force to pat her hip, but her perception at that moment was extremely sensitive.


    The ce he touched seemed to be sprinkled with fire, which began to spread to the limbs and was


    astonishingly hot.


    Ang''s head seemed to have been struck by lightning, and it went nk for an instant. Her body was


    also stiff, and it took a long time to react.


    "My waist doesn''t hurt, so let me down." Ang''s tongue became hard, and it was a little difficult to


    speak.


    James still pressed her waist slowly, "Doesn''t it hurt?" Continue tonight?


    Ang was speechless.


    "I''ve seen you, touched you and fucked you. Are you shy about being pressed on the waist? "James''s


    gaze fell on her exquisite figure. His throat was slightly dry, and he forced himself to look away.


    Ang''s lips pressed tightly, and she frowned slightly.


    After a man had sex, he would talk... Like this?


    James''s strength was moderate, and the soreness of her waist had alleviated a lot. Ang simplyy


    on the sofa and cooperated with his massage.


    He massaged her waist for a while, and felt it was almost done. Then he moved his position to knead


    her legs. Ang was too embarrassed to tell him that her calves were not that ufortable, but the


    position above her knees was.


    "Feeling better?" James asked.


    Ang hummed. With her face down, her voice sounded a little muffled, "Much better."


    As soon as the sound of her voice died away, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Go open the door." Ang got up from him and sat aside. She felt much better just lying prone. But


    when she moved, her body was still sore and ufortable.


    James got up to open the door. But after seeing the person outside, he pursed his lips and closed the


    door.


    ¡°......Jessica?" The door closed so fast that Ang couldn''t see it clearly.


    There was a trace of disgust in H James''s expression, and he hummed.


    "Yesterday, Mr. Lewis and Danis apologized to win the goodwill of the public. Jessica shoulde here


    for the same purpose now. "Ang said, "Open the door."


    James nced at her and said, "With grandpa here, she doesn''t dare to do anything. You don''t have to


    wrong yourself."


    "I can livefortably without anybody''s help." Ang walked slowly to the door and opened it.


    At the door, Edward pushed an empty wheelchair, while Jessica was pale and knelt on the ground with


    tears. It was cold, but she was only wearing a thin hospital gown, like a small white flower swaying in


    the wind and rain.


    Ang nced around, but didn''t see anyone like a reporter. However, Jessica had always been


    meticulous, and it was difficult to guarantee that no one was secretly taking pictures.


    An... Ang," Jessica choked up and said, and her voice was extremely hoarse, "I''m sorry, really... I''m


    really sorry, I..."


    Ang frowned worriedly, and hurriedly reached out to help her, "Get up quickly, Miss Smith. I don''t


    me you. "


    "No, even... Even if you don¡¯t me me, I... I can''t forgive my... Myself. "Jessica was a little surprised


    by her attitude today, but it just shed past like an illusion.


    Her expression was full of guilt and regret, and she choked up, "I... Just like you, I¡¯ve been... Dazzled


    by love to do such... Such a thing...


    She covered her face with her hands, and tears streamed down her fingers, looking very pitiful.


    "I really don''t me you, so get up quickly." Ang said sincerely, "If I really med you, I would have


    reported on you a long time ago. I have collected the evidence."


    Jessica knelt on the ground and shook her head in pain, "If you really don''t me me, how could you...


    How could you let James arrange for people to post this news? It''s all my fault, sorry! "


    "This is indeed your fault." Ang sighed slightly, "I was not going to reveal your tricks, but you were so


    cruel that you threatened James with fake evidence. You even took me to court because he didn''t


    agree to stop my treatment."


    "Hey, I was forced to expose you helplessly, and I hope you can forgive me!"


    She bent down to help Jessica. Her pajamas tilted down slightly because of her movement, revealing


    dense hickeys, which looked very ambiguous and charming.


    Jessica looked up and saw these hickeys. Her body stiffened, and tears hung on her eyshes before


    it took a long time to fall.


    "Ah, did you see it?" Ang hurriedly straightened up, tugged at the cor, and then red at James.


    There was a bit of coquetry in her voice, "It was all your fault!"


    James walked to her, put his arms around her waist, bowed his head and kissed her, "Why me me?


    Who was going to have sex with mest night?"


    Ang was helpless.


    "It''s normal for couples to do this. Uncle Edward and Jessica will understand and won''tugh at you.


    "James stretched out his hand and squeezed her nose very affectionately.


    Jessica clenched her fist slightly. She lowered her head, and covered the jealousy and envy in her


    eyes.


    Seeing this, Edward coughed lightly.


    Jessica let go of her fist. She raised her head and looked at the two close to each other with teary


    eyes, trying to suppress the jealousy in her heart, "Anyway, I still want to say sorry to you for hurting


    you."


    She trembled and took a deep breath, and said in pain, "But I still treat you as a friend, so I have


    minimized the harm to you."


    "If I really wanted to hurt you, I would prosecute you for intentional homicide two years ago, leaving you


    in jail for the rest of your life. In that case, you won''t have the opportunity to collect evidence at all. "


    Hearing this, Ang looked shocked and sad, and deliberately misinterpreted her meaning, "So you


    always think so? I have always regarded you as my best friend, but you want to keep me in jail for the


    rest of my life on the grounds of intentional homicide. "


    Jessica did not immediately sue her back then, because she wanted to use this as a threat to get


    James to marry her.


    Now Jessica should regret not suing her back then!


    "Ang, you misunderstood. I really didn''t... Mean that." Jessica bit her lips with tears raining down,


    "I... I just..."


    She tried to keep her eyes open, but her body still shook, as if she was about to fall down in the next


    second.


    "James!" Ang took his arm anxiously, "Did you record the conversation between us just now? If Miss


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smith faints now and cuts out a certain recording to frame me like two years ago, I might go to jail


    again! "

 Chapter 281 I Thought You were going to Pretend to Black Out and Frame me

    Chapter 281 I Thought You were going to Pretend to ck Out and Frame me


    James cooperatively took out the phone and showed her, and then rubbed her head, "Don''t worry, I


    recorded it all."


    Jessica was about to fall, listening to his words, she froze, and she knelt while holding on to the


    ground.


    "You didn¡¯t ck out?" Ang patted her chest, her heart was still fluttering with fear, "I thought you


    were going to pretend to ck out and frame me."


    Jessica¡¯s face turned pale.


    "I don''t mean anything else." Ang said, "Don''t get me wrong, I just reacted subconsciously, you


    know, a burnt child dreads the fire."


    James hugged her andforted her gently, "Jessica treated you wrong, and now it is normal for you


    to have such a reaction. She won¡¯t me you. You worry too much."


    "I think so. She framed me when she was a teenager, she did it wlessly. Now we are in a way simpler


    situation, without me exining, she can figure that out." Ang said.


    She was in tune with him, Jessica couldn''t get a word in.


    "James, Ang," Edward interrupted them, and said in a deep voice, "Jessica sincerely apologized to


    you. Why do you y with her?"


    "She was eager to excel, but now she kneels before you and apologizes to you. Isn''t she sincere?"


    Jessica smiled bitterly, "Please stop, dad, I am kneeling here today to apologize to Ang. It is what I


    deserve. Nothing else matters, I just want to apologize to her, I hope she can forgive me."


    "How can I forgive you?" A gleam of light shed in Ang''s eyes, and she said with an innocent


    expression, "I have never med you."


    Jessica bit her lips and wiped her tears, "Butments on the Inte..."


    "Netizens all like to uphold justice, and what they said is true." Ang said in bewilderment, "Besides,


    Jessica looked at her with red and swollen eyes, "If you don''t want to forgive me, just say so, why do


    you have to humiliate me?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Ang was very aggrieved, "Or you can stay in jail for two years, and then work


    for public rtions in Dream Club for a month."


    "In that case, I can speak for you that we arepletely even, and they won''t me you. No, no, no,


    after all, you framed me up, and they might still me you, but it''s better than now. What do you think?"


    She looked straight at Jessica.


    Jessica did not answer, but she staggered and fell.


    "Jessica." Edward ran up to her in a panic and picked her up, "Jessica, wake up, please don¡¯t scare


    me."


    Jessica''s head was hanging down, her eyes closed tightly, her dry lips and the dark circle around her


    eyes all showed that she was in a terrible condition.


    "In fact, before I came, Jessica told me that she wanted to stay in jail for two years just to apologize to


    you." Edward''s eyes were red, and he was choked with sobs, "But you can see it. Jessica is not well. If


    she stays in jail for two years, she will definitely not be able to stand it."


    Ang sneered in her mind, but she acted as if she was embarrassed, "Edward, it¡¯s no use talking to


    me. Now the Smith Group¡¯s stock hits limit down as a result of public opinion. But how can someone


    like me control the public opinion?"


    "I don''t want to bother you in this matter. After all, Jessica did wrong thing to you." Edward said in


    vicissitudes. "It''s just that now Jessica is under huge mental stress. The doctor said that she has a


    nervous breakdown and it might turn into depression."


    Ang hurriedly said, "Although Jessica cheated me, I can''t bear to see her suffering from depression.


    As long as there is anything that I can help, just say it."


    Speaking of this, she touched her forehead, and staggered, she could barely stand but held on to the


    door.


    "What''s the matter?" James stepped forward and hugged her, letting her rest in his arms, and asked,


    "What is ailing you?"


    Ang forced a smile, "I can''t tell. It is the lingering effect of a chronic disease after two years¡¯


    imprisonment. Maybe it¡¯s pulmonary edema or other diseases."


    "Edward, Ang is not feeling well. Excuse us, we must be leaving now." James hurriedly said to


    Edward, and then hugged Ang in his arms, with a slightly anxious voice, "Ang, hold it. I will take


    you to the hospital right away."


    He hugged Ang and walked into the room.


    Edward thought that Ang was pretending, but seeing that the worries that lingered between James¡¯s


    face, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Not long after James went in holding Ang, he came out, with a coat on her body.


    "Jessica fainted. Wouldn''t you bring her to the hospital?" James frowned almost invisibly, and spoke


    much faster than usual. "I''m going to the hospital. If you don¡¯t mind, Jessica can go with us."


    Edward got into the car with Jessica.


    They drove all the way to the hospital. Edward measured Ang with his eyes several times, and saw


    that she was pale and sweating constantly, which seemed to be a serious illness.


    They finally stopped in front of the hospital. James opened the door and got out of the car holding


    Ang. Without even saying goodbye to Edward, he walked in quickly.


    A gust of wind brought James''s words to Edward, "Hold on, I have arranged everything, you¡¯re gonna


    be ok."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They entered the hospital, Eleanor hurried over with a few assistants and brought Ang into the


    operating room.


    "Why did shee on suddenly?" Eleanor asked while inspecting.


    James stood beside the operating table with an uneasy face, "Edward brought Jessica to the vi,


    forcing Ang to forgive Jessica. Maybe her mood fluctuates too much."


    "It should be it." Eleanor said, "But this time her pulmonary edema is not very serious. Just give her


    some medicine and transfusion. Don''t worry too much, James."


    James nodded, but it could be seen that he was not rxed mentally.


    "Although it is not serious, it is best to pay more attention." Eleanor said, "There are many medicines


    that pregnant women can¡¯t take. It may cause trouble in the future, and the use of too many medicines


    is not good for pregnant women."


    After everything was done, it was nearly an hourter.


    Eleanor took her assistants out of the ward, and made an inspection tour, they walked back.


    In the ward, Ang sat on the bed, she was still pale, and there was cold sweat on her forehead, but


    she was not weak.


    James sat on the bed sideways and massaged her legs.


    "I haven''t seen you in a few days, you two got much closer." Eleanor nced at Ang''s corbone


    and smiled.


    James smiled slightly, "You got us."

 Chapter 282 I Heard That You Are Ill

    Chapter 282 I Heard That You Are Ill


    "It''s so obvious. You are like starring in idol dramas." Eleanor was in a good mood. "Two assistants


    went to inform Lawson. He should know immediately that Ang was sent to hospital because of


    Jessica."


    Ang straightened her back and said seriously, "I caused you inconvenience."


    "You are wee, it¡¯s like lifting a finger." Eleanor walked to her and looked up and down curiously.


    "You are pale because of the makeup. I know that, what about the sweat on your face?"


    Ang took out a small water bag from the pillow. There was a long thin tube linked to water bag, and


    there was not much water left.


    "It is hidden in my coat, and the water tube runs along the back into my hair. As long as I squeeze the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    water bag, the water will flow out." Ang demonstrated to her. The tube was thin, and the water


    flowing out passed through her hair. When it flowed down from her face, it looked like the cold sweat.


    Eleanor was taken aback, and thenughed, "It¡¯s so hrious. If you didn''t inform me in advance, I will


    be fooled like Edward."


    Ang licked her dry lips. If the acting was not true to nature, Jessica and Edward won¡¯t be fooled, and


    Lawson would suspect.


    "I think you two get along very well. When are you going to get married?" Eleanor smiled, "Rnd is


    not married yet. I want him to grab your bouquet and bring a girlfriend home."


    Ang blinked and looked at James.


    "I can¡¯t guarantee the time when we will be married, but we will get married." James said, "If Rnd is


    not married by then, he is wee to be my best man."


    Hearing that, Eleanor smiled, "That''s for sure, it''s good for him to be blessed by you."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that." Ang said, "Rnd is handsome, and is well educated and from


    a good family. I saw someone who wanted to go after him a while ago. Maybe he will get married


    before me and James."


    Eleanor sighed lightly, "He got some wooers, but he didn¡¯t like them, which worries me."


    She paused, and then said, "In fact, you are his cup of tea, but it''s a pity that you are taken."


    "I¡¯m alert." James said.


    "You must be kidding." Eleanorughed, "Ang is Rnd¡¯s cup of tea, but he will definitely not take


    away other¡¯s woman by force."


    James smiled, "I believe in him."


    Someone knocked on the door, and when answered, he pushed in.


    Rnd came in wearing his white gown, he was sweating. He looked around the ward, and looked at


    Ang, "I heard that you are ill."


    "Thank you for your concern." James walked and stood in front of him calmly, blocking his gaze


    towards Ang, "She is better now."


    Rnd smiled, "That''s good. I just heard that Ang had recurrence of pulmonary edema. I thought


    you did something to irritate her. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t."


    "What are you talking about?" Eleanor walked to him, patted him on the head, and said angrily, "They


    are in a good rtionship, and he treated her nice. How would he infuriate her?"


    Rnd said, "It happened before many times, and auntie often talks about it. I subconsciously linked


    this kind of idents to James. If you are offended, please forgive me."


    Eleanor said, "Rnd has a good rtionship with my sister, and she loves Ang dearly. She always


    tells Rnd to take care of Ang and she likes to tell Rnd about your stories. No wonder Rnd


    thinks so. James, please forgive him."


    "He took Ang into consideration; I should be grateful." James kept massaging Ang when he


    spoke. He was almost finished with her left leg, and he was going to turn her over so that he could


    massage her right leg.


    He said nothing, and his hands slipped through the quilt, and massaged her waist in her amazement.


    If he threw back the cover and massaged her waist, it would be fine, but it seemed they were having an


    affair when he massaged her under the cover.


    "Since there is nothing wrong with Ang, Rnd and I will leave first." Eleanor knew how to behave in


    a delicate situation.


    James turned to look at them, and said, "Ok."


    After a pause, he said, "Thank you for your concern about Ang."


    "You are wee." Eleanor smiled, "I am considered an elder for Ang. As for Rnd, he is her


    visiting staff, so it is his duty to care about her condition."


    They had some small talk, and Eleanor went out with Rnd.


    After they walked away, Rnd stopped and said to his mother, "You don¡¯t need to probe. Auntie tried


    to bring me and Ang together."


    "But since she knew that Ang and James were together, she has given up. She just told me to take


    care of Ang. If anything happens to Ang, she must be notified in time."


    Eleanor turned and looked at him, tucked her hair behind her ears, "You are being suspicious."


    "You know better than me if I am being suspicious." Rnd said.


    Eleanor did not deny it, but said, "Although your father and I didn¡¯t want to have kids at the beginning,


    you are still our son. We did everything for your sake."


    "I know." Rnd said.


    Eleanor wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    Rnd said, "I¡¯m close to auntie. I will listen to what she says, but I am also of an independent mind."


    "Besides, she wanted to bring us together at first, not only did she like Ang, but also because she


    really felt that Ang was a good girl, and it would be nice if she is my girlfriend."


    Eleanor said euphemistically, "There are many other nice girls. Although she is great, you are not made


    for each other."


    "You don¡¯t need to beat around the bush. Auntie asks me to take care of Ang. That¡¯s all. And I have


    my own bottom line and principles, and I won''t get involved in other people''s rtionship." Rnd


    already frowned and showed that he was displeased.


    Eleanor said helplessly, "I measure the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men, I¡¯m sorry.


    "What¡¯s the use of gifts if an apology works? What you said in the ward, don''t you feel that we were all


    embarrassed?" Rnd didn''t want to make a scene with his mother.


    "It¡¯s my fault." Eleanor was amused, "I''ll go pick a gift for Ang, okay?"


    Rnd said, "What about me?"


    "You have too." Eleanor said.

 Chapter 283 You Dont Need to Be So Deliberate

    Chapter 283 You Don''t Need to Be So Deliberate


    In the ward.


    After Rnd and Eleanor left, James threw the cover, then asked Ang to lie on the bed and


    massage her waist. She felt that this posture made her ufortable and wanted to refuse, but she


    couldn''t dissuade him.


    "You don''t need to be so deliberate." Ang put her hands on the pillow, resting her chin on her hands,


    "Rnd had no interest in me. "


    James massaged her waist for a while, then moved to her right leg, "What deliberate?"


    "You know exactly." Ang frowned.


    James grabbed her waist, and turned her over, facing her, "I don''t know, why don''t you tell me?"


    He was close to her, as if he would kiss her any second.


    Ang was ufortable looking at by him. She wanted to turn over and stay away from him, but was


    stopped by James half way through.


    James dragged her back and sat up, "Do you think you are at home? You''ll fall from the bed."


    Ang nced at the bed; she was embarrassed.


    She forgot the bed was small.


    "Why did you do that today?" James sat on the chair and removed the water bag and water pipe, lest


    Lawson or others found the clues.


    Ang said lightly, "What do you think I would do? Diss back as before?"


    James was nomittal.


    "I just wanted to." Ang didn''t exin.


    In fact, she has been thinking all this time that Jessica was a brassy and scheming bitch. Jessica


    wouldn¡¯t be hurt if Ang dissed back. On the contrary, it would just be an opportunity for Jessica to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    pretend to be the victim.


    When she heard Jessica apologizing to her today, her first thought was that Jessica might use the ruse


    of self-injury to win her confidence and then pretend to ck out to win public sympathy.


    Men were strange. When something happened, they always subconsciously sympathized with the


    weak.


    Ang didn''t want to give Jessica the chance to gain sympathy, and wanted to use Jessica''s


    customary tactics to disgust Jessica.


    James didn''t ask, but frowned slightly when he saw that she didn''t want to tell him.


    Ang wanted to take this opportunity to return to the Chante family, but she was afraid that her


    parents would not know she was ill, so she wanted to tell her brother and sister-inw so that they


    could pass the message to her parents.


    When she was about to text them, she found out that she didn''t bring her phone.


    "Did you bring your phone when you came out?" Ang asked.


    "No." It¡¯s a bit hot in the ward. James took off his suit jacket and hung it on a hanger. ¡°Do you want to


    check the news if Jessica made any moves with her faint, or you want to tell your brother that you are


    in the hospital?¡±


    Ang''s pupils became bigger, and she did not answer.


    It was not the first time James has outguessed her; she still had an indescribable sense of fear when


    he made the correct guess.


    He was so smart, but he still had to maneuver with people like Jessica and Lawson.


    Thinking of her going to be like James in the future, she felt a chill in her back thinking of dealing with


    these people.


    "Jessica will not take action for the time being." James said, "You fainted. If she pretends to be poor


    now, she won''t gain profit."


    "The situation is not good for her. Yesterday, Lewis already tried to shake her bad reputation. If she


    does it herself again, it will only cause the public''s disgust. The loss outweighs the gain and it will not


    do any good to Smith Group."


    He poured a ss of water and handed it to her, "What do you think she will do?"


    Ang thought for a while, and ording to previous experience, "Jessica wants to make a big move.


    If she wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure, she will not make the move."


    Jessica adored James, but she never told Ang. When Jessica confessed, she already set up the


    trap. She didn''t give Ang any chance to escape with those closely linked traps.


    Jessica didn¡¯t do uncertain things.


    "Ok." James didn''t say anything. "You don''t need to text your brother; your parents wille. Do not


    agree toe back home first, wait until theye a few times and promise you, you can say yes


    then."


    Ang answered with aplicated feeling. She only thought of the beginning. James had already


    guessed her thoughts and thought about what to doter.


    And Jessica was the same as James.


    The gap between her and them was too big.


    "Don''t think too much." James squeezed her chin and kissed her on the lips, "You are not as stupid as


    you think, your dad deliberately cultivated you into this way of thinking since childhood."


    They had been closer; a kiss would be nothing by rights.


    But Ang was still not used to this kind of intimacy, as if they were a sweet couple, but in fact they


    were not.


    She subconsciously wanted to p his hand away, but he seemed to have expected it, before she


    made any moves, he had already let go of her chin and maintained a suitable distance.


    The touch on her lips seemed to be still there, Ang wiped it with her hand, trying to wipe off the


    ufortable feeling. But after a few rubs, the touch on her lips became more obvious.


    She put down her hands impatiently, she sounded weary, "How do you know what I''m thinking?"


    "Maybe I like you too much, mind acts upon mind." James saw her small movements and changes in


    expression, and he curled his lips faintly discernible.


    Ang pursed her lips, and did not answer.


    "When you say yes to your parents, don''t forget to tell them that I will move in too." James said.


    Ang suddenly raised her head, "You will move in? "


    "Or you can sneak back every night." James looked her up and down, and finally fixed on her


    underbelly, with light teasing in his eyes.


    Ang bowed her head and took a few sips of the water, "When my parentse, I will tell them."


    James was right. About three hours after they arrived at the hospital, Elva and Lorenzo hurried over.


    "Ang, how are you? Did you catch a cold or someone annoys you?" Elva put a pile of things in her


    hand on the table, trotting to the bed with a worried expression, grabbing Ang''s hand and looking


    her up and down.


    "Or is it still pulmonary edema? You went into the operating room twice before. The doctor said you


    recovered. Did they prescribe for you? Or did those medicines work? Are you better now? What did the


    doctor say?"


    She asked seven questions in a roll. Tears shed halfway through the conversation.


    Before Ang answered, Lorenzo gently said, "You ask so many questions at once, how can Ang


    know which one to answer?"

 Chapter 284 Parents won’t Blame their Children

    Chapter 284 Parents won¡¯t me their Children


    "Ang, how do you feel now?" Elva wiped her tears, and asked with worry.


    Ang saw her crying with mixed feelings, she said lightly, "I¡¯m better now, sorry if I troubled Mrs.


    Chante."


    Elva was bitter when she heard her daughter call her Mrs. Chante, but she wasn¡¯t paying much


    attention, "Why are you so pale? Should I call the doctor over? "


    "Take it easy. Ang just went through an operation, so she is pale." Lorenzo said.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ang was full of mockery when she heard Lorenzo calling her so intimately.


    Elva thought Lorenzo was reasonable, so she asked, "Are you hungry? Would you like something to


    eat?"


    "I''m not hungry, thank you for your concern." Ang said lightly, "But I need to rest now, you should


    leave."


    Lorenzo handed Elva a handkerchief and sighed, "Ang, I did something wrong before, and it¡¯s okay


    if you me me. But your mother was worried about you, since you were released from prison. She


    cried almost every day, it¡¯s wrong to treat her like this."


    Elva looked at Ang anxiously, she wiped her tears with the handkerchief, her eyes were still red and


    swollen.


    "It is your freedom to choose to treat me right or wrong. It is my freedom to choose to forgive you or


    not." Ang said coldly.


    Elva cried.


    Lorenzo frowned, "It¡¯s my idea to abandon you to save the Chante family. It has nothing to do with your


    mother. Why would you say that to hurt her?"


    "Don''t me Ang, it¡¯s not her fault." Elva was afraid that Ang would be upset by her tears, and


    she had been preparing herself before she came here. But seeing Ang was so weak and Ang


    treated her coldly, she was grieved that she couldn¡¯t help but crying.


    Lorenzo looked at her, suppressed his impatience, and wiped her tears gently as much as possible, "I


    don''t intend to me Ang, parents won¡¯t me their children."


    He said to Elva, but he deliberately raised his voice so that Ang could hear.


    Ang didn''t answer, but took a few more sips of water while holding the cup, suppressing the her


    burning anger.


    "Ang, your mother has never done anything wrong to you except for being deceived by Jessica and


    believing her nonsense. You can me me, I can fully understand, but I really can''t stand as her


    husband when I see you treated her like that. "Lorenzo said sanctimoniously.


    Ang sneered and said sarcastically, "Are you feeling sorry for her? Why do I remember that you


    have med her many times in front of me, and said that she can do nothing but cry?"


    "You''ll know when you get married. Couples fight. It¡¯s normal." Lorenzo remained calm and said in a


    deep voice, "If they are always courteous to each other like guests, it can only prove that they have no


    feelings for each other and treat each other as outsiders."


    Elva was displeased at first, but listening to Lorenzo¡¯s exnation, she was somewhat relieved, "It is


    normal for couples to quarrel asionally, Ang, you think too much."


    Ang didn''t answer, she was disappointed.


    Her mom was ustomed to relying on her dad for decades. Even if they had a big fight, Elva was still


    difficult to get rid of the habit of relying on him.


    Elva thought harmony brought wealth, but for Ang, she was unable to regard such a hypocritical


    man as her father.


    "You keep saying that we did something wrong, and there is no way you can forgive us." Lorenzo said


    angrily, "Then I''m about to say some facts."


    "James threatened us, broke your legs, and sent you to jail. Then he left you in the Dream Club to


    humiliate you, asked you to entertain the guests, and threw you out naked, what do you say?"


    Her unbearable past was revealed, Ang pursed her lips, and firmly grasped the sheets under.


    James saw all her reaction, and subconsciously twitched the hand hanging on his right side.


    Lorenzo nced at him with a sh of hesitation, but quickly made up his mind. He raised his voice a


    little higher and rebuked, "If you can forgive James and be with him, why can''t you forgive your parents


    who gave birth to you and raised you?"


    "Ang." Elva choked with sobs.


    Seeing Ang was pale and didn¡¯t answer, Lorenzo continued, "In the final analysis, you ignored our


    kindness, and only saw where we did wrong and won¡¯t let go."


    Ang did not expect that he would be so cheeky, calling white ck,pletely describing himself as


    an innocent person, and she was an ungrateful soul.


    Anger and hatred flowed through her mind, and bitterness stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t say


    anything.


    "Did you see the p blusher on my face?" James suddenly said, pointing to the swelling that had not


    yet disappeared on his face.


    As soon as Lorenzo entered the door, he saw the wound on his face, but he didn''t pay attention.


    "I apologized to Ang sincerely. She does not forgive me and doesn¡¯t want to see me. I am willing to


    be pped by her to let off her anger." James said, "If you have such sincerity, Ang would forgive


    you."


    Lorenzo was taken aback, and subconsciously nced at James''s face.


    It was not a wound that a single p would cause.


    Elva wiped her eyes with the handkerchief and looked at James a few times, her expression was


    slightlyplicated.


    "I''m right," James looked towards Ang, "Am I?"


    Ang¡¯s lower eyelid jumped a few times, and said indifferently, "The closer you are, the more severe


    the harm. You are an outsider, and I can calm down after a few ps, but Mr. Chante has caused too


    much psychological damage to me. I can''t forgive him with only few ps."


    "I can understand. They not only wronged you before, but also used you and beat you. A few ps


    won¡¯t help." James said.


    He thought for a while, and then said to Lorenzo, who looked terrible, "How about youe over, let


    Ang p you a few times, and then a few more?"


    "He is shameless, it would hurt my hands." Ang said.


    Lorenzo''s expression changed constantly.


    "Put on gloves before you p him." James said.


    Lorenzo was pale when he heard it, and he subconsciously wanted to refute, but he withheld his


    reprimand.


    "Ang, you can p me, go ahead." Elva has been listening to their conversation carefully, and after


    hesitation, she closed her eyes and walked towards Ang.


    Ang looked at Elva¡¯s red and swollen eyes, she couldn¡¯t breathe as if she was grasped by an


    invisible hand.


    She really didn''t know what to do with her mother.

 Chapter 285 They will be Cruel to You

    Chapter 285 They will be Cruel to You


    "You should leave." James nced at her before looking at Elva and Lorenzo, "Even if she hates you,


    she won¡¯t do such a thing."


    Ang handed the water ss to James, and theny down, "I''m tired, please go back."


    Seeing that she was about to drive them away, Lorenzo''s expression changed. He was about to speak,


    but was interrupted by James. "Since you care about Ang so much, if you want her forgiveness, you


    should respect her."


    Lorenzo was unable to refute, he looked like he was constipated.


    "Then we¡¯ll go back ande back in the afternoon." Elva nced at Ang and urged


    disappointedly, "Ang, I brought some tonics. It is good for your health."


    Ang turned her back and said nothing.


    Elva looked away and urged her to take rest, and then went out with red eyes.


    Lorenzo wanted to talk back again, but she dragged him away.


    The door was closed, isting the quarrel outside. They could still be heard vaguely, but you couldn''t


    hear exactly what they were arguing.


    However, Ang could almost guess it, and it was nothing more than arguing about her.


    She took a deep breath, her throat was a little itchy, "Am I too cruel?"


    "If you are not cruel to them, they will be cruel to you." James saw her curling up, his attitude softened.


    "Your dad has ulterior motives for taking you back, your mom was na?ve but she was suggested."


    "And you are stubborn, and you never admit being defeated or express your opinions euphemistically.


    When you have a disagreement with your dad, your mom will definitely stand by his side."


    Ang held the quilt hard, then let go it, sat up, and looked at the bed nkly.


    James looked at her, a slight distress shed through his eyes, "Would you like something to eat?"


    *


    The same time, another ward.


    Jessica was already awake and was sitting on the bed looking out the window. She held her knees, her


    face was pale, and her eyes were still red and swelling, which made people take pity on her.


    "You are an excellent girl, there are other fish in the sea." Edward persuaded her, "Apart from James,


    Ralphie, Sean, and the juniors of the Brown family who are now in the military are also outstanding."


    Jessica bit her lip and said softly, "Ralphie is indeed outstanding, but he is not as good as James.


    Otherwise, Lawson would not pass The Harvey Group to James while he prefers Ralphie."


    Edward didn''t say anything, but tacitly approved.


    "Sean''s ability is okay, but he is not popr at home. Now, Marley, the illegitimate son of the Browns, is


    mounting the high horse in the family business.


    "As for the juniors of the Brown family who are in the military, their condition is good, but the military


    background is not helpful to Smith Group in the next 30 years, and it is not a patch on the Harvey


    family."


    "Furthermore, given the rtionship between my mother and Jason, do you think the Brown family will


    have me as their daughter-inw?" Jessica said.


    Edward¡¯s expression darkened, but he quickly revived as before, "Ralphie is not much worse than that


    of James, and besides, Lawson will pave the way for him, his future achievements may be as good as


    James."


    Jessica curled her lips slightly, "But Dad, I will only marry the best one."


    "You..."


    Jessica interrupted him softly, "The Chante Group is no match for Smith Group, and it will not be in the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    next few years."


    There was a tint of disgust on her face, "She knows nothing but dancing, she is a bimbo, and she is not


    worthy of James. James is outstanding, and so am I. We are a match."


    Edward sighed lightly, he hesitated and said, "People can¡¯t make enough money. I also want to take


    Smith Group to a higher level, but it doesn''t have to rely on your marriage."


    "You don¡¯t need to have burden." Jessica smiled slightly, "I like James, so I want to marry him. Helping


    Smith Group is only incidental. I did it voluntarily."


    There was only silence.


    After a long while, Edward said quietly, "But James doesn''t like you, and even hates you, why do you


    insist?"


    The smile on Jessica''s face froze, and then she looked down, "I don''t like to return without


    aplishing anything."


    Did that mean all her effort was in vain?


    She couldn''t persuade herself.


    Besides, she never liked to give up halfway. God never treated people who worked hard unfairly, she


    thought that James would appreciate her sooner orter.


    As for Ang, James just couldn''t ept his loyal pursuer to abandon him, so he was with Ang for


    the time being.


    Edward frowned, still hesitating.


    Seeing this, Jessica said, "Now that Smith Group marches the electric appliance market, the


    umted cost of investment in the past two years has been a lot."


    "If James marries Ang at this time, the Chante Group will definitely join hands with the Harvey


    Group. Smith Group will be forced to withdraw from the market, and all the money invested will be in


    vain."


    What she said hit Edward.


    Seeing that he had shaken, Jessica smiled and said, "Dad, don''t worry, I won¡¯t fail."


    "I believe in your abilities." Edward hesitated, "But you are a woman after all. You can marry to a good


    man and live a good life. There is no need to put up a desperate fight."


    Jessica frowned slightly, and sighed, "Do you prefer boys to girls?"


    "If I prefer boys to girls, how can I make you the chief financial officer of Smith Group?" Edward said.


    "In this case, you shouldn''t worry too much." Jessica said softly, "My brother is two years older than


    me, and his ability is remarkable among his peers, but he is too honest, and he attaches too much


    importance to love. Smith Group cannot be handed over to him."


    She dispelled the worry of Edward, but he warned, "If you can''t hold it, don''t hold on, Smith Group can


    survive without you."


    Jessica nodded and said coquettishly, "I know that you love me the most, but my brother..."


    "He is an ignorant bastard who was immersed in love all day long, just ignores him." Edward was angry


    when she mentioned Danis.


    Jessica nodded and sighed, "My brother said that he wants to cancel the engagement with Cathleen.


    You should think about how to minimize the loss."


    Adeline hurried over, and they did not say anything.

 Chapter 286: What Else Do You Dare Not Do?

    Chapter 286: What Else Do You Dare Not Do?


    Ang guessed that Mr. Lawson woulde to inquire, but he didn''t expect him toe so soon.


    Mr. Lawson entered the ward with Nathen, looked at Ang with a gloomy expression, and said


    sarcastically, "The child almost miscarried so soon. Why is it such a coincidence?"


    "You know that I have a very poor rtionship with Jessica. I can''t collude with her and Mr. Danis to


    fool you." After Mr. Lawson arrived, Ang carefully lifted the cor up.


    It was best not to have sex in the first three months of pregnancy. If Mr. Lawson saw the hickeys on her


    neck, he would be suspicious.


    Mr. Lawson snorted and rxed a little.


    "Ang was ill and was sent to the hospital for surgery. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the


    attending doctor." James said, "We can''t get up to little tricks on your turf. What do you think?"


    Ang seemed to be lying rxed on the bed, but in fact her whole body was tight and her nerves


    were highly tense.


    "Did I let you talk?" Mr. Lawson stared at James coldly.


    "I just told the truth." James said, "Jessica is a difficult person. Moreover, the electrical appliance


    market is very important to her. She won''t let me be with Ang, which is why she wants to hurt our


    child..."


    Mr. Lawson interrupted him sharply, "Shut up!"


    James lowered his head and stopped speaking.


    "Do you all think that I am going to die, so you dare to provoke and talk back to me?!" Mr. Lawson was


    sullen.


    James lowered his head, "No."


    "No?" He moved his gaze from him to Ang, and said chilly, "You dare to threaten me with a knife for


    her. What else can you not dare to do?"


    James said calmly, "I have no choice. I''m afraid you will be sad after knowing that you caused Ang''s


    miscarriage and I have no time to exin. So I was forced to do that."


    "Humph!" Mr. Lawson sneered, then coughed while covering his mouth.


    Seeing this, Nathen immediately took out a handkerchief and handed it to him. He took the


    handkerchief and wiped the corners of his lips, then held it tightly with a pale face.


    He wanted to say something more, but James''s cell phone just rang, which was a call from the


    "Sorry for the call from thepany." James exined briefly and answered the phone.


    Mr. Lawson frowned and sat down on a chair. Nathen immediately walked over and poured him a ss


    of water.


    "Well, I see. I will go back soon." James hung up the phone, smiled and said to Mr. Lawson, "The


    police have already checked and said that I have no problem."


    Mr. Lawson was shocked, and turned gloomy.


    "I am going to thepany to continue the handover of work. Please take care of Ang. "James said,


    "Jessica is also in the hospital. If Ang identally miscarried, we could have another child while still


    young. But you may not be able to wait."


    Mr. Lawson scolded him angrily, "You threaten me?!"


    "I''m just telling the truth." James walked to the bed and kissed Ang on the forehead. He said softly,


    "I''ll go back to thepany to deal with something, and thene to the hospital to apany you at


    night."


    Ang''s goose bumps were aroused by his words and the affection in his eyes, and she responded


    awkwardly.


    "If you are in danger, just tell grandpa. You know where his ward is." James took her hand to exhort


    her, then stood up and walked out.


    Mr. Lawson had a sullen face, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, he just snorted and


    turned to the door.


    Nathen followed him.


    When he arrived at the door, Mr. Lawson suddenly stopped to tell Nathen, "You stay here. If someone


    "Then you?" Nathen hesitated.


    Mr. Lawson said that he didn''t need to worry about him, and then strode out and mmed the door


    shut. Only Ang and Nathen were left in the ward.


    Nathen sent Ang to prison by Mr. Lawson''s order. In order to escape, she inserted the ear stud into


    his temple.


    The two who had conflicts were in the same room. It was a little embarrassing logically, but Nathen was


    sitting in a chair and ying with a mobile phone, while Ang was looking at the ceiling in bed. They


    regard each other as non-existent people, which was not too embarrassing.


    During the period, Nathan''s phone vibrated, then he said to her, "The Third Master asked me to tell you


    that Mr. Danis broke off the marriage contract with the Delia family today, and he also released a nearly


    3,000-word apology letter in the media."


    "You helped him. Don''t you be afraid that Mr. Lawson thinks you have rebelled? "Ang turned to look


    at him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathen nced at her, ignored her, and continued to look down at his phone.


    Ang didn''t feel embarrassed, and withdrew her gaze. Danis actually broke off the marriage contract


    with the Delia family. Did the Smith family allow him to do this?


    About dinner, James did note back, but Elva and Lorenzo came again. They brought some dishes


    that she usually liked, and sat together for dinner. It was rare that there was no quarrel.


    Nathen saw that Ang didn''t intend to throw them out, so he continued to sit on the chair and y


    with the phone.


    When the meal was about to finish, Lorenzo asked, "Did Jessica almost cause you to have a


    miscarriage?"


    "You obviously have known it, so there is no need to ask anymore." Ang put down her chopsticks


    and sarcastically said, "Or do you want to pretend to be innocent as you did two years ago, and then


    push the charge on me?"


    Elva felt angry and looked at Lorenzo incredulously, "Do you really think so?"


    "Don''t believe rumors." Lorenzo frowned and rebuked. When he looked at Ang, his tone of voice


    rxed a lot, "Mr. Lawson also personally warned Edward and Jessica about this matter."


    Because Nathen was beside him, he didn''t say much.


    Ang was a little surprised, but her expression was calm.


    Mr. Lawson should have warned them after he left here. He cared about this child more than she


    thought...


    "I think Mr. Lawson is quite satisfied with you." Lorenzo said, "But you are alone now. It is not easy to


    get married to James, so you might as well go back to the Chante family first."


    Hearing this, Nathen nced at him casually, and then continued to look at his phone.


    As if afraid of Ang''s rejection, Lorenzo quickly added, "If you feel unhappy when you return home,


    you can move out at any time. In addition, you can also tell me your other requirements. What do you


    think? "

 Chapter 287: I Can Do Anything

    Chapter 287: I Can Do Anything


    Elva hurriedly agreed, "Yeah. Ang, as long as you go home, whatever conditions are avable! I


    know that you''re dissatisfied with your dad not letting you and your brother join thepany. I can


    transfer all 20% of my shares to you! "


    "Oh." Lorenzo coughed and said, "I''ll talk about thister. At the very least, let Ang and Greyson first


    gain experience in thepany."


    Elva was dissatisfied, "umting experience does not conflict with transferring shares to them!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Of course. But Mr. Lorenzo doesn''t want you to transfer the shares to my brother and me." Ang


    sarcastically said, "If you transfer these shares to Mr. Lorenzo, he would definitely not refuse.


    Elva''s face paled.


    "You think of me too insidiously." Lorenzo righteously said, "I don''t agree with your mother''s transfer of


    shares to you, because I am worried that you will be deceived after getting it!"


    Ang said, "Then do you think James will be deceived?"


    Lorenzo''s eyes changed. Before he could answer, she said, "If Ms. Elva transfers the shares to me, I


    will let James take care of it for me. So Mr. Lorenzo doesn''t have to worry, right?"


    "I''m not just worried about this." Her aggressive tone made Lorenzo dissatisfied, "Your mother hasn''t


    transferred the shares to you, and your attitude is so bad. If she transfers all the shares to you, won''t


    you resist her? "


    Listening to this, Elva hurriedly said, "I believe Ang won''t do this. As long as she agrees to go home,


    I can do anything!"


    She did not hesitate, so it can be seen that she did think so sincerely.


    Looking at her bright and expectant eyes, Ang felt ufortable.


    Her mother was willing to give everything for family harmony, but it was a pity...


    Lorenzo subconsciously wanted to refuse, but changed his statement in the end, "... Your mother


    sacrificed so much. Can you agree to go home now? "


    Silence.


    Lorenzo thought he hadpromised so much, but Ang was still hesitating. So he was very


    unhappy.


    Elva looked at Ang expectantly, and was very nervous.


    "Mom has given in so much, so I really shouldn''t refuse." Ang said, "But I still have two conditions."


    When Elva heard Ang calling her mother again, she was moved and burst into tears.


    "Just say it." Lorenzo said.


    Ang said, "First, just like dad said, I want to go back to thepany with my brother. Second, I''ll go


    home with James. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lorenzo stood up and categorically said, "No!"


    "Why... Why not? "Elva red at him with tears, and retorted, "We reached an agreement before we


    came, as long as... As long as Anges back, anything is fine!"


    Lorenzo realized that he had overreacted, so he calmed down, "Ang doesn''t understand anything.


    What can she do in thepany? She is not qualified for a high position. Starting from the bottom, she


    couldn''t bear such hardships. I know her too much."


    "If I don''t try, how do you know I can''t?" Ang''s voice turned soft, "Or you''re afraid that my brother


    and I will do a good job, and thepany will be left to us."


    Elva''s expression changed, looking at Lorenzo.


    "Since you said you can endure this suffering, I can''t say anything more. If you want to join the


    the Chante family, others will gossip." Lorenzo said.


    Ang looked at him directly and asked, "Why should I care about other people''s opinions?"


    "Rumors can ruin a person. You are too young to understand! "Lorenzo sat down again, only to


    identally touch the chopsticks with his hand, and they fell to the ground.


    He looked down and didn''t pick it up, but stepped on it, and kicked it aside.


    Ang wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue, and sneered, "I have been scolded for two years,


    and I haven''t died."


    "Okay, stop arguing. That''s the decision! "Elva''s eyes were red and swollen, and she looked as soft as


    usual. But her voice was particrly sonorous. "


    "I''ll transfer shares to Ang and Greyson when I go back. Lorenzo, you arrange a position for her.


    When she gets better, she can go home with James. That''s it."


    Lorenzo still wanted to say. But seeing Ang''s sneer, he stopped.


    *


    The conference room of the Harvey Group.


    Mr. Lawson sat in the main seat, with Ralphie and a few shareholders who had the right to speak on


    the left. Mr. Sutton did note, and his secretary attended instead.


    On his right were Ralphie, James, and the senior executives of the Harvey Group.


    First, several senior executives reported on thepany''s recent situation. Secondly, Ran


    announced the development direction of thepany in the next two years in ordance with Mr.


    Lawson.


    After the discussion, Mr. Lawson looked around and asked, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "Yes. " Wilson raised his hand with a smile. He did not say directly, but asked Lee, who was sitting


    diagonally across from him, "Lee, you are the one who contacted the inspector, right?"


    Lee nodded.


    Wilson said, "I heard that today''s inspection has beenpleted, and James is not guilty, is he?"


    "Yeah. "Lee said, "Previously, the chief financial officer insisted that Mr. Harvey misappropriated public


    funds and manipted the ounts."


    "However, the investigation found that the ounts were indeed tampered with, but it had nothing to


    do with Mr. Harvey. The chief financial officer then said that he was obsessed with money and


    misappropriated public funds. He is currently under investigation at the police station, and the specific


    results are unclear. "


    Mr. Lawson went on to say, "It is indeed excellent to prove that James has nothing to do. Our Harvey


    family is not shameless enough to do this."


    He looked around and asked, "Nothing else, right? The meeting is over! "


    Just finishing speaking, he had stood up and was ready to go out.


    "Dad, don''t hurry." Wilson stood up, held him, and helplessly said, "I haven''t finished yet."


    James, several shareholders and thepany''s top executives were not surprised. In fact, only Mr.


    Lawson, Ran and his father thought so.


    "Do you have to say it at the meeting? Can''t we talk about it when we go back? "Mr. Lawson was


    already unhappy.


    Wilsonughed and said, "If I could, I would not raise it here. It needs the witness and participation of


    these shareholders."


    "Since there is something important to discuss, why doesn''t Uncle tell it in advance?" Ralphie said


    gently, "The length of the meeting has long been determined. You suddenly let everyone discuss it


    together, and I''m afraid it will dy many itineraries."

 Chapter 288 Is Grandpa Satisfied with Me?

    Chapter 288 Is Grandpa Satisfied with Me?


    Listening to this, a few important executives at the meeting said--


    "It just happens that I have nothing crucial to do today, so I can stay a little longer."


    "Since Mr. Wilson raised it in public, it must have a great impact on thepany. We are willing to


    listen."


    "I''ll catch the ne in three hours. There is still time."


    Some remained silent, while some followed.


    Mr. Lawson could only sit down again.


    "With so many people cooperating with you, you must have taken a lot of work in private, right?"


    Ralphie raised his eyebrows.


    James said indifferently, "People die for money and birds die for food. They''re just for their own benefit.


    What does it have to do with me?"


    Ralphie took a sip of the mineral water and whispered, "You know it clearly. But as a brother, I have to


    remind you. If you have too many petty actions in private, I am afraid that grandpa will be dissatisfied. "


    "Was grandpa ever satisfied with me?" James asked.


    Ralphie smiled, "Of course, grandpa appointed you as president before. It was an affirmation of your


    ability. It''s a pity that you messed up things. "


    "So in your opinion, is that an affirmation? I don''t need it. "James showed an ironic expression.


    Ralphie shook his head, "I thought you were quite smart, but now I think you are a little stupid. There


    are so many women in the world. Why do you ruin your career for her? "


    Hearing this, James smiled, "Then why do you think grandpa prefers you?"


    Ralphie''s body became stiff and his face turned pale.


    "It''s just because of a woman." James slowly said, "Ralphie, if you are not the offspring of that woman,


    or that Third Uncle was not born to that woman and grandfather, what do you think?"


    Mr. Lawson married three women. The first wife gave birth to Wilson and two daughters. The second


    wife seduced him and gave birth to Jason.


    The third wife was the favorite of Mr. Lawson and gave birth to Ran.


    As for Dalh, who was with him, she had been his lover since she was twenty, but not his wife.


    Ralphie became nervous when he heard James''s words. He hypocritically asked, "What do you


    mean?"


    "Nothing." James patted him lightly, "Stop talking. Grandpa is watching us."


    Ralphie looked up and saw that Mr. Lawson was looking displeased.


    "As for the ount book, it is obvious that someone has framed James. I think it should be


    investigated in detail. "Wilson said.


    Mr. Lawson snorted coldly, "The police station is responsible for investigating the case, so you don''t


    need to worry. Is that why you left us all?"


    "Of course not." Wilson said, "I just mentioned this to ask you. Did you suddenly remove the position of


    president of James because of it? If not, what is it for? "


    Domestic shame should not be made public. Mr. Lawson frowned, "Yeah."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Since James was framed, he can''t be dismissed, right?" Wilson said.


    Mr. Lawson answered, "Continuously changing the president is not good for the development of the


    Harvey Group. If the media reports, our stocks will also fall!"


    "Yes, that''s it." Wilson said, "When James was the president, thepany''s performance rose steadily,


    so did the stock price. The sudden appointment of Ralphie as president may cause the stock price to


    fall. "


    Mr. Lawson rolled his eyes at him.


    Wilson pretended not to see it, and then said, "Fortunately, the handover of the president has not been


    it is better for James to seed the president."


    "That''s what you think!" Mr. Lawson said loudly and forcefully.


    Wilson didn''t say more, but looked at his eldest sister and second sister.


    The eldest daughter of the Harvey family raised her hand and said, "Dad, I also think that James''s


    continued serving as the president of the group will benefit its development. After all, it is not a family


    business, but arge group with other shareholders. We have to consider their interests when making


    choices, and we should not do whatever we want. "


    "Well." She nodded.


    Jason put it rtively tactfully, "Ralphie is also very good, but James has served as president for two


    years. Inparison, he is more suitable for this position."


    "Second brother, you know that Ralphie''s ability is not bad." Ran stood up and said angrily, "If


    Ralphie bes president, thepany will only be better!"


    The eldest daughter said sarcastically, "Did you mean that it was wrong for dad to make James be the


    president back then?"


    "Don''t misunderstand me!" Ran quickly nced at Mr. Lawson and flushed, "Ralphie is younger than


    James, so dad appointed James. What does this have to do with what you said?"


    The eldest daughter put her arms around her chest, and said with disdain, "Who has the excellent


    results of James? You want your son to be president. What if he doesn''t do as well as James? We are


    the ones who will lose profits by that time! "


    "Yeah." The second daughter of the Harvey family echoed.


    Ralphie stood up, "Great Aunt and Second Aunt, you don''t need to worry at all. James and I have


    served as marketing directors, and the performance is simr. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can read the


    financial statements. "


    "I dare to say that today, because I have read them!" The eldest daughter squinted at him, "Do you


    know how your big clients AY and Baron came from?"


    Ralphie was taken aback.


    "James signed with them." She sarcastically said, "James served as the marketing director for one year


    and signed two major customers. And you have been there for almost two years. Are there any better


    customers than them?"


    Ralphie flushed suddenly.


    "You actually have the nerve to say that your performance is simr to that of James!" She said sharply,


    "You shouldpare James''s report with that of the previous year to see how much he has improved,


    thenpare yours with him to see how much you have improved!"


    She snorted, "James has taken the entire group forward in recent years without being proud. You have


    basically made no progress as a marketing director, but dare to show off! Ridiculous! "


    Ralphie flushed and was very embarrassed, wishing to disappear.


    "Sister," Ran yelled, "James and Ralphie are both your nephews. How can you be so partial?"


    The eldest daughter said coldly, "At this meeting, I am just a shareholder. Whoever can make me make


    more money, I will support him to be the president."

 Chapter 289: It Will Be Yours

    Chapter 289: It Will Be Yours


    Ran''s face was dark with rage, "You..."


    "Stop!" Mr. Lawson mmed the table and roared, "Shut up all of you!"


    The eldest daughter sat down with a nk face, but Ran was unwilling, "Dad, eldest sister said..."


    "You shut up too!" Mr. Lawson interrupted him sharply, and said in a bad mood, "Sit down!"


    Ran red at everyone in the Harvey family, especially James, and then sat down angrily.


    Mr. Lawson looked around, focusing on a few shareholders who were not from the Harvey family. He


    looked gloomy and said, "You also want James to be the president, right?"


    They looked at each other and didn''t answer.


    "Mr. Sutton thinks so." Mr. Sutton¡¯s secretary was neither humble nor pushy, ¡°Compared to Mr. Ralphie,


    he believes in Mr. James¡¯s ability more.¡±


    "If Mr. Lawson insists on letting Mr. Ralphie be the president, Mr. Sutton will withdraw its investment in


    the Harvey Group and resell the shares after the meeting."


    In fact, taking the opportunity to take back the shares of Mr. Sutton was also good for the Harvey


    family, which could effectively strengthen its control over the group.


    However, the Harvey family was not of one mind and very selfish. Raising enough funds to buy these


    shares was somewhat difficult.


    Once the shares were acquired by opponents, such as the Pearson Group, it would cause a fatal blow


    to the Harvey Group.


    Mr. Lawson''s face clouded, and said solemnly, "Are you sure Mr. Sutton said that?"


    "Of course." The secretary said, "His original words."


    The eldest daughter put her arms around her chest and sneered, "Even if dad is not afraid of Mr.


    Sutton''s withdrawal, thebined shares of you and Ran''s family are not as much as ours, right?"


    "What you said is correct. The presidential change will have a very bad impact on ourpany.


    Moreover, the truth of the embezzlement of public funds has be clear, so James should continue


    to serve as the president. The meeting is over! "


    Mr. Lawson finished speaking with a sullen face, gave James a cold look, and strode out.


    Ralphie stood up and looked down at James, "Congrattions."


    Thank you. "James leaned back in his chair and said, "You don''t need to be too discouraged. If I don''t


    want to be president one day, I''ll give it to you."


    Ralphie smiled, "No, thanks. You are so polite. In fact, grandpa was right. We give the dog a bone to let


    him catch more prey back, and we get more. "


    "I hope you are not raising a wolf." James said.


    Ralphie''s expression was stiff, and then he smiled, "Wolves are not terrible, which are all beasts just


    like dogs."


    "Do you think it is a beast, a human, or a bastard who has the same ancestry as the beast?" James''s


    slender legs were brought together and said calmly.


    Ralphie''s eyes were vicious, "Don''t be too arrogant."


    "Too noisy." James said, "I heard that if the dog is too noisy, just throw it a bone. Do you think it works?"


    Ralphie didn''t answer and left awkwardly.


    James walked to Mr. Sutton''s secretary and said, "I owe Mr. Sutton a favor for this matter."


    "It''s not easy to make Mr. Harvey owe a favor." The secretary smiled and said, "Mr. Sutton had


    expected you to say this. He asked me to tell you that he did this for the benefit of maximization, not to


    help you deliberately. You don''t need to feel owed."


    James smiled, "Then I gained some advantage from Gabri."


    The secretary smiled thoughtfully, without objection. He said that he would report on his mission to Mr.


    Sutton, so he hurriedly left.


    Almost everyone in the conference room left, and only Wilson and Howard were still there.


    Seeing James finished talking with Mr. Sutton''s secretary, he walked over with a smile, "The position of


    the president is still yours. Congrattions."


    Thank you. "James said, "Please help me thank Great Aunt and Second Aunt."


    Boss He waved his hand, "Don''t mention it. We are all a family."


    "To be honest, when your grandpa used shares to seduce me and asked me to support Ralphie, I really


    hesitated. But I thought about it with my eldest sister and second sister, and we still feel closer to you. "


    Hearing this, James''s eyes were ironic, but then he thanked him more sincerely.


    "You are so polite." Wilson said, "We don''t ask for anything else, as long as you work hard."


    James readily agreed.


    Wilson said some ptrap, and then asked, "When did you get along with Mr. Sutton?"


    "Mr. Sutton is very mysterious. How can I have a good rtionship with him? "James sighed, "You


    heard it just now. His secretary said that he was just for maximizing his interests. In fact, it is the same


    as your support for me."


    Wilson pretended to be angry, "We support you because we can''t stand your grandfather being too


    partial. What does it have to do with Mr. Sutton?"


    The two exchanged a few more words before they parted.


    "After solving this, you can rx temporarily." Howard unscrewed the water bottle, drank the mineral


    water, and put it on the table.


    James lowered his head, and his thick and curled eyshes cast a shadow on his face, "I don''t have


    any shares, and just work for someone else. How could I rx? "


    Howard didn''t know how to answer, and after thinking about it, he persuaded him, "Don''t worry. There


    will be no one to support Kyle in a while, and it will be much easier for you to do what you want."


    In fact, apart from Ran, there are no kind people in the Harvey family. He said this only tofort


    him.


    James did not continue this topic, but asked, "How is the situation of the Smith Group?"


    "The public burned with rage. Its stock has continued to limit down. However, because Mr. Danis, Mr.


    Lewis, and others in the Near family and the Smith family took the initiative to apologize, today the


    Smith Group¡¯s stock did not reach the limit. "Howard said.


    James nodded, "What do the people we sent over say?"


    Howard said, "A major shareholder intends to divest, but Mr. Danis and Miss Smith reached an


    agreement with him. So he didn''t mention it again."


    "A few small shareholders are short-sighted and are notforted. They are worried that the stock


    price will continue to fall and n to sell."


    "With Miss Smith, Mr. Danis, and Mr. Edward, there was little chance that the stock price would fall


    again. If you are going to buy shares of the Smith Group, it''s the best time. "


    James didn''t agree with him, "Do you know that grandpa warned Jessica?"


    "Yeah. " Howard said.


    James said, "Grandpa is very dissatisfied that the Smith family used the Harvey family to invade the


    electrical appliance market. He will not let them have an easy time."


    "You mean that when Mr. Lawson intervenes, we just buy stocks from small shareholders, right?"


    Howard asked, "What if Mr. Lawson didn''t n to make a move?"


    James resolutely said, "He will definitely take action, and we just need to buy as many shares of the


    Smith Group from retail investors as possible."


    But it was too easy to be discovered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 290: Depression

    Chapter 290: Depression


    As expected by James, Mr. Lawson was very dissatisfied with the Smith family''s actions, and arranged


    to reveal some scandals about the Smith Group. It wasn''t until Grandpa Smithpromised and


    promised him a certain benefit that he patched up broken rtions with the Smith family.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the face of interests, there were no eternal enemies or absolute friends.


    Ang pretended to be sick in the hospital for a few days, and then returned to the Chante family with


    James. During this period, Jessica remained quiet, as if she had given up struggling. It seemed that


    everything was going in a good direction.


    Greyson was very dissatisfied with James''s arrival. The ster on his body had been removed, and he


    rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight with James. Finally Luna pulled him away.


    "Greyson, don''t cause trouble. James was forced to do those things. Don''t me him!" Lorenzo


    scolded him.


    Greyson snorted and said to James, "You can''t even protect your woman. You''re really useless!"


    "Brother, thank you for entrusting Ang to me. I will take good care of her." James took Ang''s hand


    and said solemnly.


    "Fuck, why do you call me brother? Who is your brother? Why are you so ashamed!" Greyson''s eyes


    widened, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, "Also, who agrees to entrust Ang to you? Fucking


    nonsense!"


    He was so angry that he was swearing so much and he didn''t even notice Luna ring at him.


    "Doesn''t the ''own woman'' mean that Ang is my woman, brother?" James smiled and emphasized


    the final title.


    Greyson was very exasperated and shocked. He flushed and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡°... ¡±, Ang pursed her lips and whispered, "Don''t tease my brother."


    James squeezed the palm of her hand and said casually, "I''m trying to ease the rtionship with him."


    Greyson stared at his small movements, and widened his eyes. He squeezed between them with a


    sullen face and pulled James behind.


    ¡°... Mr. Harvey, Greyson was still a little grudged by your previous behavior. He is stubborn, so you


    don''t need to take it too seriously. "Luna walked beside him, helping her husband mediate the dispute.


    James always looked at Ang, and calmly said, "Sister-inw, just call me James. You don''t need to


    be so polite. As for brother, he is doing this because he loves Ang, and I''m very happy to see that."


    Luna smiled with mixed feelings when she heard the ''sister-inw'', and she understood Greyson''s


    mood a bit.


    In order to get rid of James, Greyson deliberately speeded up and led Ang into her previous room.


    The room was exactly the same as when she left two years ago. Even the dress she didn''t wear at the


    birthday dinner was still on the bed, as if she had never left.


    "Mom used to me you for harming Jessica and has beat you because of dad, but she always


    wanted you toe back. After you leave, mom cleans up your room by herself every day. Sometimes


    she misses you very much, so she cleans it several times a day, and then sits on the bed in a daze for


    hours. "Greyson''s voice was much lower than usual.


    Ang lowered her eyes and slowly stroked the things in the room, feeling sad.


    They were better preserved than when she was there, and it was obvious that mom had taken good


    care of them.


    "During that time, mom... She also suffered from depression, andter received treatment and became


    better. Recently, it rpsed again, and I saw that she was taking medicine secretly. "


    "Ang, I am not smart, but I also know what you are worried about. You dare not get close to mom


    anymore, for fear that dad will use her to force you to do things you hate. But...Anyway... I don''t know


    what to say! "Greyson scratched his hair irritably.


    Depression? !


    Ang looked at him in shock. Her lips and fingers were trembling slightly, and her face turned pale


    suddenly, "Depression... Rpse? Why don''t you tell me? "


    She said the words very hard, almost struggling.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Greyson gave a hum and didn''t say any more. He just inserted his hands into his hair and pulled at it


    with an annoyed expression, which had just been dyed ck to show his stability.


    This was the default.


    Ang looked pale and held on to the wall, feeling dull and depressed to the extreme.


    Greyson didn''t speak again, and the whole room was very quiet. This silence weighed heavily on


    Ang''s nerves like a jack.


    Pattering.


    At that moment, the door of the room rang suddenly, breaking the silence.


    "Dad~ you will be bald if you pull your hair~"


    "Yeah~"


    The twins walked to the door. The sister stood akimbo and criticized him, and the younger brother


    nodded whileughing.


    Greyson turned his head to give them a lecture. But the sister made a grimace at him, turned her back


    to twist her butt at him and ran away. The younger brother followed, but was not that agile. He ran a


    few steps and fell down, then got up and staggered to chase his elder sister.


    "They are my children. If others treat me like this, I will beat them! "Greyson''s face was full of


    helplessness and love, not angry at all.


    Ang looked at him, feeling ufortable in her throat.


    Were parents all like this?


    She didn''t forgive mom some time ago. Wasn''t she too unfeeling?


    "James, this is it." At that time, Lorenzo and James were in her sight, "The decoration of the room was


    arranged ording to Ang''s preferences. If you don''t like it, you can change... "


    Greyson red at them and interrupted him directly, "This is Ang''s room, and of course it has to suit


    her preferences. If James doesn''t like it, just get out. Why change it?!"


    "Greyson!" Greyson offended James several times, so Lorenzo''s face turned livid with rage.


    Greyson put his hands around his chest, leaned against the wall and looked askance at him, "What''s


    the matter? Do you think my words are hateful? I am different from you. You can sell your daughter for


    glory, but I can''t!


    "What nonsense!" Talked back by his son in front of James, Lorenzo flushed, "I taught you etiquette for


    more than half a month, but it was all in vain!"


    Greyson snorted.


    Lorenzo was a little embarrassed, "If you continue to be like this, you can''t even be as good as Danis,


    let alone surpass Jessica!"


    They were tit-for-tat, not giving way to each other. Elva was used to it. She just looked at Ang


    carefully, fearing that she would be dissatisfied with this room.


    Ang was also looking at her. Seeing her red and swollen eyes and cautious expression, she opened


    her mouth, but said nothing, and just wanted to cry.

 Chapter 291 Are You Trying To Murder Me?

    Chapter 291 Are You Trying To Murder Me?


    Seeing this, Elva went to Ang and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you sick? Do you need to go


    to the hospital now?"


    "No, I''m fine." Ang looked at her red and swollen eyes and whispered.


    Greyson and Lorenzo all came to care about Ang and asked if she needed to see the doctor when


    hearing what Elva said.


    Greyson felt Lorenzo disgusted acting like this, so he sneered, "You begin to treat Ang well when


    she is useful to you. When she isn''t useful to you, you don''t even bother to look at her. What kind of


    father are you?"


    "Watch your words!" Lorenzo sternly shouted, "I do all these to keep our family and the Chante Group!


    You and your sister knew nothing but cause trouble for me. If you can help me in the slightest, should I


    work so hard?"


    Greyson was angry with his face reddened. He took a chair and wanted to smash it over. But he finally


    only smashed it on the ground.


    "Fuck!"


    If Lorenzo wasn''t his father, he would have smashed ten chairs towards Lorenzo.


    The chairnded at Lorenzo''s feet and rolled toward Ang. Before the chair reached her feet, James


    kicked it to the side with a frown. He pursed his lips tightly and pulled Ang to the side.


    Greyson was about to say "be careful" and he stopped when he saw what James did. But he was still


    unhappy with James''s hand on his sister''s waist.


    Seeing his unhappiness, James held Ang even more tightly and smiled at Greyson


    Greyson was speechless.


    Although the chair did not hit Lorenzo, he still got angry when seeing the chair not far away from him.


    He was so shocked by what Greyson had just done that it took him a while toe back to his senses,


    "Greyson, are you trying to murder me?!"


    "If I wanted to murder you, you are already dead!" Ever since the car ident two years ago, the


    rtionship between Greyson and Lorenzo was bing worse and worse.


    Seeing the dispute between the two bing more and more fierce, Elva yelled with red and swollen


    eyes, "Shut up!"


    She looked at Greyson and then at Lorenzo. Finally, she said in a hoarse voice, "Ang just came


    home, can''t you guys be quiet?"


    "For Ang''s sake, I won''t argue with you today!" Greyson grunted heavily at Lorenzo, turned his


    head, and walked out. Luna hurriedly apologized and followed him.


    Lorenzo was a little embarrassed to be yelled at by his son in front of James. He coughed dryly, "It''s my


    wife''s fault. As he grows older, his manners be worse. James, don''t me him."


    "Not at all." James smiled, "Under your guidance, Greyson still values his family so much. He is a real


    gem. I should thank him."


    The smile on Lorenzo''s face stiffened for a moment, "My two kids achieved nothing. But they valued


    their close ones. That''s inherited from me."


    The rest three said nothing when saying this and looked at him with different expressions.


    "People about the same age as me have been married several times. Even if they don''t, they will keep


    mistresses." Lorenzo sighed, "They also asked me why I don''t get divorced and marry another woman


    since she always drags me down."


    When he said this, Elva just looked at him. She was neither angry, shocked, or echoed with him. There


    was only a dead calm.


    Lorenzo was suddenly a little guilty from her gaze, he avoided her gaze and continued, "The reason is


    simple. I care about my family. Once I decide to be with someone, it will be a lifetime, just like you."


    Hearing this, James waved his hand and said meaningfully, "No, I''m not like you in this aspect. But you


    are better than me in some aspects."


    They seemed to be praising each other but their words all had deeper meanings. Ang was in a daze


    when looking at them.


    Before she was eighteen, she hated how hypocritical adults were and hated those who betrayed and


    used their loved ones for profit.


    But after she turned an adult, she understood that such asions were unavoidable and she was


    using her family to go against Jessica and Lawson.


    She was bing the kind of person she hated most step by step.


    "Dinner is ready, Lorenzo, you and James go down first." Elva sniffled, wiped the corners of her eyes,


    and forced a smile, "Ang and I will go down after we put her things away."


    Lorenzo frowned, "Can''t you do this after dinner? How can you keep James waiting?"


    "Not a problem." James said, "I happen need to consult you about the management of thepany


    and I need some time with you."


    Lorenzo smiled and said gently, "You''re young, but you''re no less experienced than I am in running a


    for a while."


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Elva, "Why aren''t you still aware of the priorities at such


    an age? You are so senseless."


    "Lorenzo, I''ve been with you for nearly thirty years. Now you find me not a good wife at all?" Elva''s


    tears fell and she raised her voice.


    Lorenzo''s face turned blue as his family members refuted him one after another, "What are you yelling


    about all of a sudden? Have you entered upon the change of life?"


    He looked at James with some embarrassment and tried to hold the corners of his mouth, "This is what


    women are like! They are just short-sighted like this, only care about love. They don''t care about how


    men work hard outside!"


    "See youter." James smiled at Ang and went out with Lorenzo.


    Ang walked over and closed the door. When she turned to her room, she saw her mother staring


    nkly in the direction of the door with tears. In Elva''s eyes, there was aplex feeling that Ang


    had never seen.


    "Do you think I''m as bad as your father says? That I can do nothing but cry?" Elva wiped her tears as


    she said in a cracking voice.


    Ang didn''t know what to say when hearing her mother''s question. Since she had memories, her


    mother was a full-time housewife and her father was in charge of the family and the household was


    done by the maids. Being asked like this, Ang finally found that she had no idea what her mother


    was good at.


    "I''m not a good wife or a good mother. In some way, your father is right. I know nothing but cry." Elva


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    smiled sadly.


    Ang suddenly thought of what her brother said and felt it was a thorny problem, "It''s all my fault. I''m


    not a good daughter." Elva was desperate as she said this. She went to the suitcases with nk eyes


    and helped Ang put away her things.


    Ang pursed her lips and went to her mother''s side. And she managed tofort her mother like


    James did to her, "Don''t think too much."

 Chapter 292 Its All My Fault

    Chapter 292 It''s All My Fault


    "Okay," Elva answered with a forced smile, but her smile was even sadder than a cry.


    Ang felt ufortable when seeing her mother leave like this. Such a kind of feeling made her


    uneasy and her heart was jumping like crazy and her eyelids jumped several times. She pressed on


    her eyelids to stop them from jumping but it didn''t work.


    "You''re depressed, why didn''t you tell me?" Ang walked over to the suitcase and followed to pack


    the luggage.


    Elva''s eyes shed and she said sheepishly, "Leave it alone, I remember you don''t know how to get


    clothes folded, so I have to do itter."


    She lowered her head and didn''t even look at Ang, looking slightly flustered.


    "I will do it now." Ang looked downside and said.


    Elva stopped and she shed tears, "Yes, you were in prison for two years and the Dream Club for two


    months, you definitely did a lot of such things."


    She covered her face and cried sadly, "It''s all my fault. If only I found what your father wanted to do


    earlier, then you..."


    "It''s all in the past. Don''t talk about it anymore." Ang stood up to take some tissues and handed


    them to her, "Depression is a big deal, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Elva took the tissue to calm down. Then sheughed bitterly, "No big deal! No need to tell you. You


    almost died several times, but I''m not with you. I even hurt you at such times. I only suffer from mere


    depression. How can I let you sympathize with me?"


    The room fell silent.


    Ang said, "Many people are med for what our family is like today, Jessica, me, you, and my


    father. You don''t have to take all the me."


    "I..." After this word, Elva stopped. Then she shook her head, "You don''t understand it, it''s all my fault.


    If I wasn''t too stupid, too easy to be used, too ipetent, and too..."


    The more she said, the lower her voice became. Atst, Ang could no longer hear what she was


    saying.


    "What did you just say just now?" Ang''s eyelids stopped jumping but she still felt uneasy.


    Elva sniffled and tried to smile, "Nothing."


    Downstairs.


    Lorenzo and James were sitting on the sofa on both sides of the table. On the table, there was fragrant


    and refreshing tea.


    "This is the new tea I got recently, have a try." Lorenzo took the teacup and had a taste after blowing


    the water. He seemed to be pleasant, but his attention was focused on James.


    James also took the teacup under Lorenzo''s gaze and had a taste. His moves were elegant and


    handsome. He held the tea in his mouth and finally swallowed, "Good tea!"


    "James, you really know how to appreciate tea." Hearing James''spliment, Lorenzo was only


    slightly relieved, "Lorenzo always swigs my tea. It is a waste to give him such good tea. "


    James took two more sips and put down his teacup, "As far as I know, Greyson likes collecting


    antiques. And he also knows how to appreciate antiques. Even many experts in this field would


    "It''s just a hobby to waste money. Meaningless." Lorenzo didn''t think so.


    James leaned back and rested on the couch, "How is that meaningless? Archaeologists, antique


    market owners, and antique appraisers. Many people want that kind of skills."


    "I''m certainly happy if he can really put his skills in business." Lorenzo frowned, "But he just learns


    appreciation and buys things in the auctions. He spent over ten million but gets back nothing."


    Jamesughed, "It''s your fault. You don''t teach him to manage apany or use his ability. It''s not his


    fault that he gets nothing back."


    "He is not talented like you." Lorenzo did not want to talk about this anymore and changed the subject,


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    He looked the same as usual, but there was a hidden light under his eyes.


    Mockery quickly shed through James''s eyes and he said indifferently, "If I want to take charge of the


    Harvey Group as soon as possible, I have to break up with Ang. What would you choose if you were


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    me?"


    This wasn''t what Lorenzo wanted to hear so the lights under his eyes soon disappeared. And he asked


    without much interest, "If I were you, I would choose to go on with the woman I like."


    James smiled and said meaningfully, "But why do I think you wouldn''t choose that?"


    "That means you are wrong." Lorenzo sighed, "Ang has been stubborn since childhood. Everything


    she determined couldn''t be changed. If you choose the Harvey Group now, you will regret it."


    James raised his eyebrows slightly, "Isn''t it because you will lose all the benefits after I give up on


    Ang?"


    He was too direct and Lorenzo''s face stiffened for a moment because of his words. Then Lorenzo said,


    "Of course not. I thought you can understand me, unlike my family members."


    "Why do you think so?" James straightened up and took another sip of the tea.


    Lorenzoughed bitterly, "Because you made the same decision as I did. You loved Ang but you still


    didn''t explicitly reject the marriage proposed by the Smith family. Didn''t you do this for the development


    of your career?"


    James frowned slightly.


    "Actually, I think it''s the right choice. When you''re strong enough, you can reunion with Ang at that


    time." Lorenzo''s volume went higher, "But in the opinions of the women, this is betrayal and it is


    unforgivable."


    In thest sentence, he even cracked his voice for being too excited.


    James picked up the teapot and refilled it for him, then pushed the cup towards him without answering.


    "If you were in my position two years ago, would you give up the Chante family and the Chante Group


    for an Ang, or would you give up her alone and save the Chante family and the Chante Group? "


    "It''s obvious. Sacrificing Ang was the inevitable but least costly decision. I did it for the good of all.


    But yet nobody understands me!" Lorenzo was so angry that his face turned red. He took the teacup to


    take a drink, but he forgot how hot the tea was and he almost threw the teacup on the ground.


    James put his slender legs together with both hands on his knees, and he nodded, "If it were me, I


    would indeed have chosen to do the same as you at that time."


    James took two more sips and put down his teacup, "As far as I know, Greyson likes collecting


    antiques. And he also knows how to appreciate antiques. Even many experts in this field would


    "It''s just a hobby to waste money. Meaningless." Lorenzo didn''t think so.


    James leaned back and rested on the couch, "How is that meaningless? Archaeologists, antique


    market owners, and antique appraisers. Many people want that kind of skills."


    "I''m certainly happy if he can really put his skills into business." Lorenzo frowned, "But he just learns


    appreciation and buys things in the auctions. He spent over ten million but got nothing back."


    Jamesughed, "It''s your fault. You don''t teach him to manage apany or use his ability. It''s not his


    fault that he gets nothing back."


    "He is not talented like you." Lorenzo did not want to talk about this anymore and changed the subject,


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    He looked the same as usual, but there was a hidden light under his eyes.


    Mockery quickly shed through James''s eyes and he said indifferently, "If I want to take charge of the


    Harvey Group as soon as possible, I have to break up with Ang. What would you choose if you were


    me?"


    This wasn''t what Lorenzo wanted to hear, so the lights under his eyes soon disappeared. And he asked


    without much interest, "If I were you, I would choose to go on with the woman I like."


    James smiled and said meaningfully, "But why do I think you wouldn''t choose that?"


    "That means you are wrong." Lorenzo sighed, "Ang has been stubborn since childhood. Everything


    she determined couldn''t be changed. If you choose the Harvey Group now, you will regret it."


    James raised his eyebrows slightly, "Isn''t it because you will lose all the benefits after I give up on


    Ang?"


    He was too direct and Lorenzo''s face stiffened for a moment because of his words. Then Lorenzo said,


    "Of course not. I thought you could understand me, unlike my family members."


    "Why do you think so?" James straightened up and took another sip of the tea.


    Lorenzoughed bitterly, "Because you made the same decision as I did. You loved Ang but you still


    didn''t explicitly reject the marriage proposed by the Smith family. Didn''t you do this for the development


    of your career?"


    James frowned slightly.


    "Actually, I think it''s the right choice. When you''re strong enough, you can reunite with Ang at that


    time." Lorenzo''s volume went higher, "But in the opinions of the women, this is betrayal and it is


    unforgivable."


    In thest sentence, he even cracked his voice for being too excited.


    James picked up the teapot and refilled it for him, then pushed the cup towards him without answering.


    "If you were in my position two years ago, would you give up the Chante family and the Chante Group


    for Ang, or would you give up her alone and save the Chante family and the Chante Group? "


    "It''s obvious. Sacrificing Ang was the inevitable but least costly decision. I did it for the best of all.


    But yet nobody understands me!" Lorenzo was so angry that his face turned red. He took the teacup to


    take a drink, but he forgot how hot the tea was and he almost threw the teacup on the ground.


    James put his slender legs together with both hands on his knees, and he nodded, "If it were me, I


    would indeed have chosen to do the same as you at that time."

 Chapter 293 Easier Than Being A Civil Servant

    Chapter 293 Easier Than Being A Civil Servant


    Seeing that James agreed with his opinion, Lorenzo was clearly more excited than usual, "Finally,


    someone could understand me! Ang and Jessica had a grudge, what could I? If we sacrifice the


    Chante family to save Angele, you might make us break. In front of the Smith family and the Chante


    family, I can''t protect Ang at all."


    Hearing the words "can''t protect Ang", James''s eyes dimmed for a while as he tapped the sofa


    unconsciously with his right hand.


    "I did all this for my family!" Lorenzo said angrily, "But now, my family members came to use me one


    by one. Do they know why they can live such a happy life?"


    James put down the cup and leaned forward with his elbows on the knees, "Parents of Ang''s


    mother. Everything you have was given by them." Then he said with a smile, "Is that right?"


    "I''m grateful to them, too." Lorenzo froze for a while and changed the topic, "But the best choice I could


    make two years ago, to give up on Ang. You also agree with me on this, right? Nevertheless, it was


    two years in prison, not a death sentence."


    James smiled with mockery," Just two years in prison? Why about you having a try? I believe that


    Ang will consider forgiving you if you take the initiative to in prison for two years."


    "If my son and my daughter can support the Chant Group, I will go into prison without any hesitation.


    Being in prison meant eating and sleeping all day without doing anything else, easier than being a civil


    servant."


    James said with cold eyes, "I finally understand what is called back pain."


    Lorenzo''s face went gloomier.


    "Since you said this, what about this? I will take care of the Chant Group and you can go into prison?


    James narrowed his eyes and pulled his silver tie.


    "How could that work?" Lorenzo''s face was blue. He managed to say in a soft voice, "Anyway, you are


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    from the Harvey family. I can''t let you do this."


    James took a sip of tea and said lightly, "That''s true. After all, you don''t even trust your two children, so


    you naturally wouldn''t trust me."


    "Don''t believe Ang''s nonsense!" Lorenzo tried his best to maintain elegance, but it was still obvious


    that he was angry.


    James said with a sneer on his lips, "Actually, I''m not the only one who agrees with you. Ang also


    agrees."


    Lorenzo slightly widened his eyes to hide the surprise on his face.


    "But we agree with the premise that you really are doing it for the good of the Chant family." James


    took the teapot and served Lorenzo with tea, saying slowly, "But if you are doing it for your own good,


    that''s different."


    Lorenzo put the teacup on the table, "No matter what I think, the result is already there."


    James sneered, "If your ability matches your coldness, my grandfather won''t judge you like that."


    Lorenzo was surprised when hearing James suddenly mention Lawson. And it seemed that Lawson


    didn''t judge him well. He felt uneasy. He wanted to ask detailed questions but suddenly saw James


    standing up.


    "Finished packing?" Seeing Ange downstairs, James walked to her.


    Ang answered with a "yes" and walked to the dining room with James.


    Lorenzo followed them with a frown, not knowing what he was thinking.


    In the dining room, the maids had already set up the table. Seeing the threee in, the maid came


    forward, pulled out seats for them, and then stood aside in silence.


    "Where''s your mother?" Lorenzo asked with a frown, "How can she still keep the guest waiting?"


    Ang nced at him coolly, "If you''re hungry, eat first. No one will stop you."


    "Watch your attitude!" Lorenzo roared. But he suddenly remembered that James was still here, so he


    said in a softer voice, "Go ask your mother and your brother toe down."


    Just after he said this, Elva came in. Greyson and Luna followed her, each leading a child.


    "Wow, what a handsome brother!" As soon as Taotao saw James, her eyes lit up. She ran to him and


    asked for a hug with a smile.


    Greyson was so angry that the veins on his forehead were jumping violently, "He is a bad guy! Don''t go


    to him! Come back!"


    The little girl shook her head and refused while hugging James''s thighs. No matter what Greyson said,


    she just wouldn''t let her father''s thigh go, "This brother is handsome."


    "Do you have any appetite? Am I better looking than this bad guy?" Greyson''s handsome face turned


    blue with anger. Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Taotao with words, he forcibly picked Taotao away.


    Taotao looked at him with big eyes and wrinkled her face.


    Greyson was alert when seeing her like this. The next second, she twitched her mouth and cried hard.


    Everyone hurriedly came tofort the Taotao. After the mess, she sat in the arms with a choke. As


    for Greyson, he was silent and upset after being scolded by his wife.


    "Brother, can you hug me?" Taotao looked at James beside her with a grievance.


    James was not moved. He put a chicken wing into Ang''s bowl and said, "I only hug my wife."


    "Shameless!" Greyson poked the rice in the bowl hard as if the rice was James. Luna red at him and


    pinched him on the waist to stop him from talking nonsense.


    Taotao titled her head, "Can I be your wife? So that you can hug me?"


    Hearing this, Greyson immediately stood up. Before he shouted anything, Luna pinched his ears to


    stop him.


    "One man can only have one wife, and I already have one." James exined to Taotao very seriously,


    "Also, you should call me Uncle, not Brother."


    Taotao was already smart enough, but she still didn''t fully understand James, "What''s an uncle?"


    James exined but Taotao was still confused, so she quickly turned her attention to the food and


    enjoyed the shrimp Ang peeled for her.


    During the meal, Lorenzo wanted to ask James how Lawson judged him several times. But since it


    might not be a good judgment, he swallowed his words back several times, so he didn''t enjoy the meal


    at all.


    Finally, dinner was over. Lorenzo said, "Suddenly want to y chess. James,e with me."


    "Ang ate too much. Sorry, I can''t y chess with you. I have to take a walk with her." After this,


    James walked upstairs with Ang. He didn''t leave any chance for Lorenze to refuse. Obviously, taking


    a walk was just an excuse.


    As Ang reached the stairs, she nced back and saw her dad looking at them with a scowl on his


    face. Sheughed happily and took James upstairs under Lorenzo''s exasperated gaze.


    When she got to the room and closed the door, Ang was about to ask James if her dad had


    something for him, but before she could say anything, she was suddenly pressed against the wall by


    James.

 Chapter 294 You Sounded A Little Weak

    Chapter 294 You Sounded A Little Weak


    Under the dim light, James''s angr features were a little softer. He looked down at her, with his


    eyshes cast a shadow on his face. In his eyes, there were shing lights.


    The two were very close, so close that Ang could see the fuzz on his face. She pursed her lips and


    tried to push him away, but he held her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    The sound of his slightly rapid heartbeat rang in her ears and Ang froze.


    "James?"


    "Yes." James grabbed her hand and held her a little more tightly, "Don''t move."


    With some unusual flush on his face, he frowned with some cold light in his eyes.


    Ang''s fingers trembled slightly, "What... what''s going on?"


    "Your mother drugged me. She should be worried about your fake pregnancy being found by my


    grandpa." James stared at her fair and tender neck with a hoarse and unusual voice. He seemed to


    manage to hold something back.


    If it was Lorenzo, the chess thing wouldn''t happen. And Greyson and Luna wished that James could


    stay away from Ang, so they couldn''t drug him.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out what happened. Ang got it after a little thought. He held his neck with a


    frozen body and kissed him.


    "Why is this door locked?" Greyson shouted from outside, "Ang, open the door, I have a gift for you!"


    Ang was slightly relieved. She pushed James away from her, "My brother is here, you get up first."


    "Don''t mind him, he''ll be gone in a minute." James tightened his grip on her waist to keep her from


    stepping back.


    "Ang? Ang, do you hear me? Didn''t you lose your jade locket? I got a pair of earrings a while


    ago, of good quality. You take them first, I will give you better onester!"


    Greyson was never a patient one. Seeing that Ang didn''t respond to him, he knocked on the door


    several more times.


    Every time the door rang, Ang''s heart fluttered with it.


    The maid also had the key to her room. If she didn''t answer and didn''t go out, her brother might get the


    key to open the door directly from the maidter.


    If her brother really opened the door...


    "James, you go out first!" Ang''s face turned red and she reached out to push James. A lot of sweat


    ran down James''s corbone. He grabbed her hands and said with a gasp, "Don''t move!"


    "Ang? Ang!" Greyson shouted twice more from the door, "What the hell? She couldn''t have an


    ident, could she?"


    If Ang suddenly fell ill and no one noticed that...


    Thinking of this, Greyson was so scared that his face turned pale.


    He ordered the maids with anxiety, "Quick, quick, quickly bring me the key to Ang''s room, she may


    have fainted in the room!"


    "You, yes you, can you move faster? Run over here! Hurry up and give me the key!"


    Seeing his nervousness, the maid also got nervous and hurriedly ran up with the key, "Sir, the key!"


    All this happened within two minutes. When hearing the sound of the key entering the lock, Ang felt


    blushed with her limbs soft.


    "Brother, I''m fine!" She shouted outside while whispering to James, "You go out first!"


    Seeing that she was already a little angry, James finally managed to suppress his desire and frowned a


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    little. Then hey to the side with a slightly sullen face.


    "Why do I find you sound a little weak?" Greyson didn''t continue to open the door or pull the key out.


    He just persuaded him, "Are you sick again? And don''t want to get an injection or take medicine? It isn''t


    that hard, even Taotao isn''t afraid!"


    Ang was afraid that her brother would suddenly open the door. In James''s eyes filled with desire,


    she got dressed up in embarrassment and hurried out.


    "Brother, I''m really fine." Ang just opened a crack in the door and showed half of her face.


    The cardigan she was wearing couldn''t cover her neck and she did not want her brother to see the


    hickeys.


    "Why is your face so red if you''re fine?" Greyson tried his temperature and widened his eyes, "Your


    forehead is so hot, do you have a fever?"


    Without waiting for Ang to answer, he reached out to pull her out, "There is fever medicine at home,


    you can drink it first. If it doesn''t work, I will take you to the hospitalter!"


    Ang didn''t expect him to pull her out of the blue and was caught off guard by him.

 Chapter 295 Its Not About Being Willing Or Not

    Chapter 295 It''s Not About Being Willing Or Not


    Ang was wearing a white cardigan and with the white lights in the hallway. The hickeys on her neck


    were like an eyesore.


    It was like a ck spot on white paper that hurt Greyson''s eyes.


    Ang was a little embarrassed by his gaze. She subconsciously reached out to cover her neck, but


    soon found it too deliberate. She coughed unnaturally and then put her hand down.


    As she was dragged out, the door to the room opened. Greyson looked at Ang with disbelief for a


    while and then looked into the room.


    James was sitting on Ang''s King-size pink bed with a different expression. On his body, there was a


    sky blue quilt that was once exclusive to Ang.


    And on the bedside floor, there were several clothes. It could be seen what happened just now with one


    nce.


    Ang was so embarrassed that she wanted to close the door, but Greyson quickly kicked it open


    again, "James Harvey!"


    "How are you, Brother?" James looked at him from a distance and nodded slightly to greet Greyson.


    Greyson was so angry that his handsome face turned red, "I''m not good, not good at all! You stinking


    shameless bitch!!"


    James curled up his lips a little and said in a slightly cool voice, "I''m not feeling well either. Brother, as a


    man, you should know how hical it is to disturb a man in sex? If it weren''t for the fact that you are


    dumb, I would kind of suspect that you are doing it on purpose.


    "Don''t call me brother, who gave you permission to call me brother?!" Greyson yelled in anger: "It''s only


    8:30, and you''ve brought Ang to bed. Keep some dignity."


    James didn''t make a fuss, but said slowly, "There will only be more such things in the future, you


    should get used to it earlier."


    Greyson gasped in anger, "You!"


    "I can''t help it, Ang and I are young and hormonal, so it is normal. When she officially bes my


    wife, sex is our obligation as a couple. It is unavoidable." James said.


    Except for "shameless", Greyson had nothing else to scold James.


    He stared at James with his chest heaving violently. For a moment, he was choked by James''s


    shamelessness.


    "Brother, James¡­" Seeing the two argued with a maid at the side, Ang totally blushed. She pulled


    the corner of Greyson''s clothes and wanted to tell him about James being drugged.


    But she was immediately interrupted by Greyson with anger, "You shut up!"


    As soon as Greyson heard the beginning, he knew that Ang was going to speak for James!


    He loved and cherished his sister for so many years and now he was speaking for a damn bitch! What


    did James do to Ang?


    Ang wanted to exin again several times, but Greyson simply wouldn''t listen. He just stared at


    James angrily.


    "Brother, you deliberately interrupted me and Ang. Are you jealous that I am better than you


    physically?" James raised his eyebrows slightly and said differently.


    Greyson was so angry that his face turned blue, "Who the hell is jealous of you!"


    "If you have any problems, you should go to the doctor. If you are impotent, you can take aphrodisiacs.


    Don''t mess with your sister''s sexual life." James continued.


    Ang was so embarrassed that she disturbed their argument, "That''s enough!"


    She turned to Greyson and whispered, "Mom drugged James¡­ Brother, you just leave. You will


    embarrass me by making a scene like this."


    "Why does Mom bother to drug this bastard?" Greyson said in surprise.


    At the side, the maid peeked into the room with her gaze filled with blush and some desire.


    Ang frowned slightly. Then she closed the door and said to the maid, "Go down first."


    "I''d better stay here. If you have any orders, I can also immediately go to do." The maid said.


    Ang said, "No, you go down first. Don''t talk nonsense about what happened today after going out."


    Hearing this, the maid replied with a yes reluctantly and went down.


    "When did shee?" Ang frowned at the maid''s back.


    Greyson pursed his lips, "About two years ago. But she is still the same as before. She doesn''t have


    any manners!"


    "Then why not fire her?" Ang asked.


    Greyson scratched his head in annoyance, "Mom won''t agree! Her name is Cleo and she is a distant


    rtive of Dad. Although it is said so, it is hard to tell how distant it is!"


    "Her family members begged many people toe to Dad! And they want Dad to make a match for


    her. Fine, anyway, she is a maid of our family now. Dad doesn''t agree with it, but Mom is afraid that


    Dad''s fellow countrymen would me him for this, so she kept Cleo."


    "She doesn''t have any manners. And she always says that she is our rtive and she often bullies


    others! That''s not the end, she also gossips a lot."


    Hearing this, Ang thought for a moment, then said, "I''ll talk to Mom someday and get Cleo fired."


    A shallow bully who gossiped a lot like this would cause trouble sooner orter.


    "The sooner the better." Greyson said with a gloomy face, "She tried to seduce me before, but


    fortunately, Luna believed me and didn''t quarrel with me because of this."


    Ang asked, "You didn''t tell Mom about this? She still doesn''t fire Cleo?"


    "Yes." Greyson said, "Mom said we had better not to mess with such kinds of people. If she fired her for


    this, she might use me of raping her after going back home. Mom also said I have a bad reputation


    and it''s more likely that people will believe her."


    Ang didn''t say anything about it.


    Greyson frowned, "Don''t try to change the topic, how could Mom drug James? What does she want?


    Wasn''t she afraid that James would mistake you for the drug and give you a hard time?"


    "Mom was probably afraid that Lawson would find out about my fake pregnancy." Ang rubbed her


    brow with tiredness, "Don''t say anything to mother about this, I''ll talk to her."


    Greyson responded vaguely and looked into the room withplex emotions.


    "As for the rtionship between me and James, don''t bother with it, Brother. I know what I am doing."


    Ang paused and said, "I can''t let Lawson find out about my fake pregnancy. So, Brother, don''t knock


    on the door of my room at night from now on, it will only put me in an awkward position."


    Everyone turned silent.


    Greyson clenched his fists tightly with red eyes.


    After a long time, he looked up at her and said, "So you''re willing to be with James from now on?"


    "It''s not about being willing or not. If he lets me go, what about the Smith family, what about the Harvey


    family, what about our family?" Ang pulled her lips, "I have enjoyed the money and status that my


    family brought me and now I can''t avoid everything that happens to me."


    James told her about this.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was cruel, but it was the truth.

 Chapter 296 Dont Be Nervous

    Chapter 296 Don''t Be Nervous


    Greyson swallowed hard and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He gritted his teeth. Blue veins stood out on his temples. But he did not say a word.


    "Greyson, you are no longer a child. Don''t be so impulsive, or you will not only harm yourself, but also


    involve sister-inw and the two children. You have to know that you are not alone and cannot act


    recklessly." Ang said.


    Tears flew down Greyson''s cheeks and he stiffened, "Can''t... go back to the old days?"


    "Yes." Ang looked down and nodded, her fingers clutching the corner of her coat.


    Greyson shook and took a breath, "I tried my best to improve my abilities, but still..."


    "Can''t go back to the old days." Ang said the second half of his words for him, "Greyson, you work


    hard now. It can only let you live a better life and not be fooled. But even if you try harder and are better


    and as powerful as James, we can''t go back to the old days."


    Greyson squatted on the ground, holding his head in his hands, and cried out in pain.


    Ang looked down at him and sighed softly. She felt tortured by sadness.


    "What''s going on?" There was so muchmotion that Lorenzo hurried up, "Greyson, Cleo told me


    that you and James had a fight. Is it true?"


    Elva followed behind him, staring straight at the door of the room with an unconcealed look of


    trepidation on her face. Unable to see what happened inside the room, she turned to look at Ang.


    When she saw those marks on Ang''s neck, she was slightly relieved.


    "Why can''t I have a fight with him?!" Greyson stood up and looked at Lorenzo angrily. His eyes were


    bloodshot as he shouted, "I just can''t stand that bastard, and I can''t stand you! If you weren''t so selfish,


    how could things have turned out like this?"


    Lorenzo was confused by his sudden anger and said angrily, "What is wrong with you?"


    "It''s all your fault. You caused all of this. I will never forgive you in my life!" Greyson roared fiercely and


    rushed down the stairs.


    Looking at him rushing out of the vi, Lorenzo was puzzled. He turned his head and asked Ang,


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with your brother?"


    "Nothing." Ang said faintly.


    Lawson Harvey''sment firmly rooted in Lorenzo''s heart, just like a fish thorn.


    He didn''t bother with Greyson, looked at the closed door, and asked, "Is James inside? Call him out


    and I have something to ask him."


    "It''s not... convenient right now. You can ask himter." Elva said with a nervous face. Then, she


    pushed Ang and said, "It''s all right. Hurry inside and don''t let James wait."


    Lorenzo was confused, "What do you mean? How do you know it is not convenient for James now?"


    "Ang, hurry up and go inside." Elva urged Ang. Before Ang could answer, Elva opened the


    door and pushed her inside, closing the door behind her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang looked at the closed door and heard the sound of her parents arguing outside.


    She pursed her lips, locked the door, and walked to James.


    ...


    When Ang opened her eyes, she met James'' gaze.


    He propped himself up on his right elbow and had been looking at her sideways for a long time.


    "Good morning." James smiled lightly. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars under the sunlight.


    He leaned over to kiss Ang. Ang subconsciously tilted her head and his kiss fell on her ear.


    "You haven''t brushed your teeth." Ang exined.


    Jamesy back on her side.


    Ang''s body stiffened. She said cryptically, "I was too tiredst night."


    "Don''t be nervous." James gently pressed her waist, not doing anything out of line.


    James lifted the quilt and looked at those scars on her body. His eyes dimmed for a moment.


    "There''s nothing to do today. So, stay in bed and I''ll bring you breakfast upter." James looked at the


    time, pulled his hand out of the quilt, and got up.


    The hazy sunlight poured in through the curtains, which outlined his strong curves.


    The wild hormones disappeared once he put on a shirt and suit pants.


    "No need." Ang withdrew her gaze. Her face was calm, but her ears were a little red, "I''ll go down to


    eat with you."


    James turned his head and nced at her, not refusing. He just took out a new set of underwear and


    handed it to her.


    Ang put on the clothes under the covers and looked at him with an unnatural expression, "That little


    suitcase you took yesterday..."


    "It''s full of underwear." James said, "If it is not enough, we can buy more."


    Ang, "..."


    She put on her clothes and stumbled when she got up. Luckily, James held her instantly and she didn''t


    fall in a mess.


    "Thanks." Ang said, trying to break his grip.


    James looked down at her and gripped her like a w, "Do you still want to fall?"


    Ang pursed her lips and didn''t move any more. James hugged her and they walked out of the door.


    Greyson''s room was next to hers. They met Greyson in his pajamas as they left the room.


    There was a shallowyer of stubble on Greyson''s chin. He seemed to have not slept all night or not


    slept well. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked a little disheveled.


    He nced at James with a grim look and did not argue with him or yell at him.


    "Why don''t you rest more? If you don''t feel well, stay in bed and I''ll bring you breakfast upter."


    Greyson spoke. His voice was as hoarse as a broken gong.

 Chapter 297 Dont Embarrass Angela

    Chapter 297 Don''t Embarrass Ang


    "I''m already up. It''s okay to go down to have breakfast." Ang asked, "Where are my sister-inw and


    the children?"


    Greyson spoke to her, but looked at James, "They are not up yet and will have breakfastter."


    After saying that, he looked at James'' hand around Ang''s waist and frowned, biting back the words


    he would like to have said.


    "You go to eat first. I''ll go upstairs and change clothes." Greyson spoke to Ang, then snorted heavily


    at James and walked upstairs.


    When they entered the dining room, Lorenzo and Elva had already arrived. Lorenzo put on a long face


    while Elva had red, puffy eyes and a miserable look.


    "I am just going to go up to get you guys for breakfast, and youe down!" As soon as he saw them,


    Lorenzo immediately put on a smile.


    He stood up and pulled out a chair for James.


    James didn''t sit down, but let Ang sit down.


    Lorenzo''s smile froze for a moment. But soon, he pulled out a chair again, "I don''t know what you like


    to eat. So, I prepared a lot. If there''s nothing you like, I''ll have someone buy some."


    "Thank you." James answered indifferently and sat down on a chair, offering Ang some dishes she


    favored.


    Greyson changed his clothes and entered the dining room, pulled out the chair next to Ang and sat


    down.


    Seeing that James offered Ang a lot of dishes, he also took every dish she favored for her on the


    table.


    Ang knew he was still angry, and didn''t say anything.


    "Greyson, don''t be so ridiculous!" Lorenzo reprimanded him, then looked at James, and said gently,


    "James, it was Elva''s faultst night. But she was just worried about you and Ang. She bore no ill


    will. Please forgive her."


    Elva wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, "I was inconsideratest night. But it has


    nothing to do with Ang. James, you can me me. Please don''t... embarrass Ang."


    James ate unhurriedly, asionally offered Ang some food, and did not respond.


    "What are you saying!" Lorenzo said, "You did that for their own good. James is so good to Ang.


    How can he me you and Ang? Right, James?"


    James swallowed and wiped the corners of his mouth, which wasn''t stained, with a tissue, "I''ve just


    recently found that I hate those who act recklessly under the pretext of being good for me."


    Lorenzoughed in embarrassment, "This is indeed Elva''s fault. But she is your elder after all. Why


    don''t you forgive her this time?"


    "Elva gave me an aphrodisiac this time. What about next time?" James said lightly, "It''s really a horrible


    thing."


    He did not relent. Lorenzo''s expression changed and his face was ugly.


    Ang put down her chopsticks, clutched the corner of her coat, and turned to say, "My mom..."


    ''doesn''t dare to do so.''


    "Eat more and make you healthy." James interrupted her by serving her a bowl of chicken soup.


    Greyson snapped and heaved his chopsticks onto the table and stood up.


    "Sit down." Ang tugged at his coat and whispered.


    Greyson clenched his fists. His eyes were bloodshot and looked like he was wearing red contacts,


    "But..."


    "Sit down!" Ang tugged at the corner of his coat harder. She looked a little displeased.


    Greyson twisted his head and red at James, and sat down reluctantly. He picked up the chopsticks


    and deliberately make a loud noise while eating.


    Lorenzo looked at the actions between the siblings. After making sure that they would not interfere with


    the matter, he forced a smile and said, "James, then what do you want to do?"


    "Can you do what I say?" James leaned on the back of his chair.


    Lorenzo coughed dryly and still felt distressed while thinking of thergend in City G, "As long as the


    conditions are not too excessive, it can be settled through discussion."


    "With your words, it will be much better." James straightened up and smiled slightly.


    Seeing this, Lorenzo was alert and his eyelids fluttered, "James, it seems that you have already


    thought about how to do..."


    At the end of the sentence, he could barely maintain the smile on his face.


    "Please don''t be so nervous. In fact, my request is not very excessive." James said.


    Lorenzo smiled, "I am not nervous. After you marry Ang, we are a family. I believe you won''t do


    harm to me."


    "Thank you for your trust." James said, "Which position are you going to let Ang take?"


    Hearing this, Lorenzo almost knew what his conditions were. He said vaguely, "It''s better to start from


    the grassroots position. Otherwise, if I let her parachute into any position, the employees will say she is


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    relying on her family. It will have a bad impact on her and will cause too much pressure on her."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Only when there is pressure, can there be motivation." Seeing that


    Ang had something on the corner of her mouth, James pulled out a tissue and handed it over.


    Ang froze slightly before taking the tissue. Then, she looked at her cell phone and wiped off the


    corner of her mouth.


    "Let''s talk while eating." Lorenzo picked up his chopsticks and pointed to the dish, "It''s good to have


    pressure. But if there''s too much, she may copse under the pressure. It is not good to be over-


    anxious. I''m doing this for Ang''s own good."


    James also picked up his chopsticks, "Look, I just said I don''t like those who act recklessly under the


    pretext of being good for me. Then you do this now."


    "Maybe parents like to say it and get used to it." Lorenzo picked up his bowl and ate the porridge. No


    one was able to see his expression.


    James chewed a few times and swallowed before saying, "Your concern is misced. Everyone was


    discontented when you parachuted in as president of the Chante Group. But you finally seeded,


    didn''t you?"

 Chapter 298 I Have to Be Responsible for Them

    Chapter 298 I Have to Be Responsible for Them


    Lorenzo froze and dumbfounded. His expression changed and he did not say a word.


    "Since you are not afraid of the press, I believe that someone like Ang who has been maligned will


    not be afraid. What do you think?" James asked casually.


    "..." Lorenzo coughed dryly, "Ang is only twenty years old, and has never been in touch with or


    learnedpany management before. If she parachutes directly into the president, I''m afraid it will


    cause dissatisfaction."


    James looked at him with a faint smile on his face and did not make a sound.


    Lorenzo looked down and ate, avoiding his gaze, "I also parachuted back then. But after all, my major


    in university was rted to this and I graduated with honors."


    "Besides, Greyson is only a manager now. If I directly make Ang the president, I''m afraid that


    Greyson will also be discontented."


    Greyson heavily put his chopsticks down and stood up.


    "Why don''t you eat? What are you doing?" Lorenzo frowned.


    Greyson propped his hands on the table and twisted his head to look at him, leaning forward slightly, "If


    you don''t want Ang to be president, just say no. Don''t use me as a fucking excuse!"


    Lorenzo was furious, "You..."


    "Even if you give the entire Chante Group and the Chante family to Ang, I won''t have any objection!"


    Greyson snorted and sat down again, "I don''t have to do anything and can be supported by my sister.


    Many people will envy me!"


    Lorenzo pulled a wry face, as interesting as a tipped palette.


    Ang ate with an indifferent face. Even if Greyson did not object, her father would not let her be the


    president. Sure enough...


    "The Chante family holds most of the shares of the Chante Group. But it does notpletely belong to


    the Chante family..." Lorenzo nced at James, "It''s also the brainchild of your mother''s parents. There


    are other shareholders. I have to be responsible for them!"


    James offered Ang some food, as if he hadn''t heard Lorenzo''s words.


    "Thank you, but that is enough. I can''t finish it." Ang looked at the dishes filled with her bowl, and


    paused for a moment with her hand holding the chopsticks.


    Seeing that James was silent, Lorenzo was a little anxious, "James, I''m sorry. I can''t promise you this.


    If you are unhappy with what Elva has done and have to do something, then I... I can only ept it."


    "Why are you so nervous?" James chuckled, grabbed Ang''s hand, and yed it, "I didn''t have


    intended to let Ang be the president. You just said it yourself."


    Lorenzo was confused, "So what do you want?"


    "I want to know if you would agree to let Ang take any position other than the president." James


    asked.


    Lorenzo pondered for a while, worried that any further refusal would annoy James.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Yes! Even if she is notpetent, I can have someone teach her!"


    "Okay, then it''s a deal." James made a final decision, "Let Ang be the CFO assistant for one year,


    and then be the CFO. You don''t have to have someone teach her. I will teach her myself."


    Finance was the key position of apany. Lorenzo was reluctant, but finally didn''t say anything and


    agreed with James to let Ang go to work the day after tomorrow.


    After dinner, James went to work and Ang saw him off as he wanted.


    "Wait!" Lorenzo panted and came after him, "Ang, your mother prepared some clothes for you. Go


    see if you like them."


    James straightened his tie, "It''s not toote for her to go see them after I leave."


    Lorenzo nced at Ang. His expression changed, and he finally chose to speak directly, "James,


    you saidst night that Lawson Harvey hasmented on me. What did he say about me?"


    "Do you really want to know?" James looked down at him with a faint smile under the sunlight.


    His smile was full of malice. Lorenzo hesitated for a moment and said firmly, "Yes. I want to hear the


    criticism, so that I can correct it."


    "I''m afraid you can''t correct that." James said directly, "My grandfather said that you are too


    shortsighted and cannot make outstanding achievements."


    Lorenzo was shocked and his face suddenly turned pale. He froze, just like a stake, and could not


    move for a long time.


    Shortsighted?


    Did the old man criticize him like this? Or did James deliberately deceive him by saying that?


    He had done a great job in the past two years and developed several industrial chains. Everyone


    praised him. How could Lawson Harvey say that he was shortsighted?


    James looked at his gloomy face, smiled, and then turned to look at Ang, "Go to find Luna to get the


    book first. If there is something you don''t understand, I''ll exin it to you when Ie back in the


    evening."


    "Okay." Ang said.


    James then opened the car door and got into the car. Just as he was about to close the door, Lorenzo


    suddenly ran over and grabbed the door, "James, your grandfather..."


    "Let''s talk about itter in the evening. It''s almost time for work." James raised his wrist to look at his


    watch, and did not give Lorenzo the opportunity to refuse. He directly closed the door, started the car


    and went away.


    Lorenzo watched the car disappear from view and his face was gloomy. He looked a little angry.


    He turned to ask Ang, "I''m shortsighted? If I''m, howe the Chante Group is getting better? Is


    Lawson Harvey jealous of me? That is why he says that about me."


    "How can the Chante Group match the Harvey Group? You are too arrogant." Ang sarcastically


    Lorenzo looked again in the direction James'' car left and clenched his fists thoughtfully.


    When Ang returned to the vi, Luna came downstairs with her two children. She spoke to Luna


    about the professional book, and Luna readily agreed.


    "Mom is in your room and seems not be in a very good mood. Why don''t you go and look at it?" Luna


    suggested.


    Ang frowned slightly, nodded, and went upstairs.


    The door to the room was half open. Elva was sitting on the bed with her back to the door, holding a


    blue dolphin plush toy that Ang used to love, motionless. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    "Mom..." Ang walked in and called out.


    Elva was startled and stood up, throwing the dolphin onto the bed. She wiped the tears from the


    corners of her eyes and exined hastily, "Ang, I just sat here for a while and hugged your toys. I


    didn''t touch other things. Don''t get mad."


    "...I didn''t get mad." Ang nced at the dolphin on the bed, "I no longer like it. If you like it, you can


    take it away."


    Hearing this, Elva instantly turned pale, "Is it because I hugged it and you don''t like it anymore? I''ll


    wash it and return to youter, or I''ll buy you another one just like it. Please don''t get angry!"


    While Elva said those words, tears had spread on her face.


    "I didn''t get angry." Ang looked at the tears on her face and felt upset, "It''s just that I''m grown up


    now and don''t like this kind of plush toys anymore."


    Elva wiped her tears and choked, "Other people still think of themselves as children when they''re


    twenty while you think of yourself as an adult now... If I had believed you two years ago, you wouldn''t


    have gone to jail and been forced to grow up. It''s all my fault!"


    After saying that, she stood up suddenly and knelt on the ground, "Ang, it''s all my fault..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom..." Ang''s pupils were dted. She hurriedly reached out to help Elva.


    Elva shook her head and choked so much that she couldn''t say a word. She just knelt on the ground.


    Ang frowned and knelt face to face with her.

 Chapter 299 Stop Looking at Me, Or Youll Be Late

    Chapter 299 Stop Looking at Me, Or You''ll Be Late


    Listening to Elva apologizing to her, Ang tried her best tofort her at the beginning, then numbly


    listened, and finally did not know what to say or want to say anything.


    "I''m going to get books from Luna." Ang stood up, didn''t listen to what Elva said, and left the room,


    expressionless.


    Luna''s room was next to hers. She went to the door and knocked on it, and walked in after she was


    answered.


    "Get the book? Wait a minute." Luna was changing clothes for her two children.


    Ang nodded and sat down.


    Luna changed clothes for the two children and took them into the toy room before getting books for


    Ang.


    "There are eight books. You can read them first. After you understand these, I''ll get you the others."


    Luna said, "But I think that reading books like this is not as efficient and practical as learning by doing."


    Ang took the book and was not very excited, "Thank you, Luna. I will do spade work and then


    consider other things."


    Luna talked to her about the content of these books and the ces where they might be used, and


    finally said hesitantly, "Greyson is trying his best to learn. But it''s hard for him to change his old habits


    for a while. He is still reckless. I will try to make him bring you less trouble."


    "Greyson really should change." Ang said.


    They talked about Greyson for a while. Ang took the book and went back to her room. Elva was no


    longer here. She probably went into the living room or her own room.


    Ang put the book down, went to the living room and saw there was no one, and then went to her


    parents'' bedroom.


    The bedroom door was half closed. Elva was sitting on the bed, her face full of tears. She wiped the


    tears from her face, took out some bottles from the drawer, poured out seven or eight pills and took


    them.


    Sensing her gaze, Elva looked over in panic, "I have a cold. So, I take some medicine!"


    "Have you seen a psychiatrist?" Ang asked outside.


    Elva forced a smile and averted her eyes, "I''m fine. I don''t need to see a psychiatrist! All the doctors will


    exaggerate to earn more money. Even if I am fine, they will say I am sick."


    "Alright." Ang didn''t say anything else and went back to her room. She asked Rnd about a


    famous psychiatrist and got his contact information.


    But the psychiatrist''s schedule was full. He could only spare two hours for Elva in ten days.


    Ang wanted to ask him what medicine he would rmend to prepare it for her mom first. But the


    doctor rushed to catch a flight and hung up in a hurry, not giving her a chance to ask.


    "Depression, crankiness... these patients involved in psychological problems are very resistant to see a


    doctor."


    "If Ms. Elva''s condition is not so serious, I suggest you not to find another doctor before seeing Dr.


    Watson. Then, Ms. Elva will not be too resistant and it will not affect Dr. Watson''s judgment and


    treatment."


    Rnd called again to ask about the situation and reminded Ang.


    Ang hung up the phone and thought about Elva''s illness for a while. There was nothing she could


    do. She arranged for a maid to look after Elva, and then began to read in earnest.


    She had never learned about it. There were so many terms that she spent almost a morning reading a


    single paragraph. She had been looking up the professional terms.


    During this time, Elva and Luna came by and brought her fruit and snacks, asking her to take a break.


    But Ang refused.


    Three days flew.


    Ang didn''t know what Greyson was doing in those three days. She didn''t see him until breakfast


    when she was going to work in thepany.


    "Those people smile at you in person. But behind your back, you don''t know what they will say about


    you. Don''t be too simple and treat them as friends, or you may be betrayed!"


    "If you have to meet customers, especially male customers, you must go with others. Don¡¯t be alone


    with those who are lecherous!"


    "Keep important information well. Besides, don''t work overtime alone. If you have to work overtime, call


    me... or James to pick you up after work. It is not safe to go back by yourself!"


    Greyson said a lot and Ang answered all.


    The phone vibrated.


    Greyson hurriedly took a sip of porridge, swallowed, and picked up the phone, "Mr. Luis... now? It is in


    such a hurry. In fact, I am having breakfast now. Come on. Don''t rece me. I''ll go over now!!!"


    He hung up the phone with a gloomy face and cursed. Then, he quickly picked up a piece of bread, put


    on his suit jacket, and went out.


    "Take some food with you." Ang shouted at him.


    Greyson didn''t even look back and waved to her, "No need! That guy said if I don''t go over now, he will


    rece..."


    It was so far that Ang did not hear what he said in the second half of the sentence. But thinking of


    what he just said, Ang guessed what he said should be he would be reced.


    No matter how bad Greyson was, he was the son of the chairman of the Chante Group and was


    respectfully called Mr. Greyson. Normally, no one would be so arrogant when they knew Greyson''s


    identity, especially when the other party was a partner of the Chante Group.


    Unless... Lorenzo arranged it. His purpose was to make Greyson retreat.


    Ang slowly chewed the food and turned to look at Lorenzo who was talking with James.


    "Hurry up and eat. You have to go to work after breakfast. Don''t bete for your first day." Lorenzo


    didn''t like her gaze and frowned.


    James offered Ang some food, "There are still more than forty minutes. There is no need to hurry.


    Eat slowly. I will drive faster on the way."


    He looked at Lorenzo and smiled slightly, "What do you think?"


    "¡­Yes." Lorenzo responded in embarrassment, "But you also have to go to work. So, you don''t have to


    take her to work. She can take a car with me."


    James took a tissue to wipe the corners of Ang''s mouth, "After all, it''s my girlfriend''s first day at


    work. So, I should take her to work."


    Lorenzoughed in embarrassment and didn''t say anything.


    After breakfast, they went to the Chante Group together.


    "Learn more, do more, and speak less. You can parachute into the CFO assistant by virtue of your


    special identity. Meanwhile, you also have to bear the harsh questioning that your identity brings to


    you." James pushed Ang''s hair behind her ear and kissed her lightly on her earlobe.


    Ang subconsciously shrank her neck and looked at James.


    James was already sitting up straight and had his hands on the steering wheel, "Stop looking at me, or


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you''ll bete. If you want to, you can look at me as you want after going back."


    Ang, "..."


    She opened the door and got out of the car, stood next to Lorenzo who had already gotten out, and


    then went into thepany with him.

 Chapter 300 Show Your Dignity?

    Chapter 300 Show Your Dignity?


    The Chante Group could not match the Harvey Group. It could be seen from the building of the


    headquarters. But the Chante Group''s building was not small. At least, it stood out in this area.


    "Good morning, Mr. Lorenzo. Good morning, Miss Ang."


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Lorenzo."


    Lorenzo was both the chairman and president of the Chante Group. The employees used to call him


    Mr. Lorenzo. There were many people greeting them on the way. Some of them asionally looked at


    Ang with curiosity or contempt or inquisitiveness.


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want because you''re my daughter. Just do what you should do.


    Don''t be conceited and ambitious, and shame our family!" Lorenzo went into the elevator first and


    admonished, "Do you remember?"


    Ang followed him in and stood beside him, "If you are afraid that I will lose face, you should have


    brought me to thepany earlier to learn, instead of selfishly raising me as a waste."


    Lorenzo was furious and red at her with anger, "You..."


    "What?" Ang twisted her head and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Lorenzo put his hand down and snorted heavily. When the elevator arrived, he walked out without


    looking back and ignored Ang. Ang did not care and just followed him.


    They entered the CFO''s office, where a thin, middle-aged woman with short hair sat there. A young


    man stood opposite her and looked down, listening to her.


    "You go out first." Seeing theme in, the woman ordered the young man, then stood up, and looked


    Ang up and down undisguisedly.


    Ang let her look at her and smiled lightly, "Hello, I''m Ang."


    The woman frowned and ignored her, looking at Lorenzo.


    "She has not done this job before. Please take care of her, Ms. Lee." Lorenzo said gently.


    Hearing his words, Violet Lee did not soften at all. She said coldly, "I hate people who hold on to a post


    without doing any work. I must tell you bluntly that if she can''t keep up with my progress after a month


    and a half, or if she doesn''t do what I tell her to do, she must get out of here!"


    Ang looked at Violet quietly, unable to tell if Violet purposely said it because her father had ordered,


    or if she was such a person.


    Lorenzo sighed and said, "I know you, Ms. Lee. Don''t worry. If Ang can''t meet your requirements, I


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    won''t let her stay here."


    He lightly patted Ang, "Do you hear me, Ang?"


    "I will try my best, Ms. Lee." Ang said softly.


    Violet stared at Ang expressionlessly and reached out, "I am Violet. Remember what you said


    yourself."


    The two hands parted as soon as they touched, formically and coldly.


    Lorenzo gave a few more serious instructions and said to Violet before leaving.


    As soon as he left, Violet sat back to the seat of CFO and hurriedly said, "I have to go to meet some


    financial advisers to discuss the tax nning issues. A rookie like you cannot do anything even if you


    go with me. Go to find cashier Liu and let him teach you some basic things."


    After that, she didn''t even look at Ang, took a few documents, carried the bag and went out.


    It could be seen that she was extremely dissatisfied with Ang.


    Ang didn''t have time to ask cashier Liu''s name and where to find him. She frowned slightly and went


    out of the office to find a passer-by, "Hello, may I know how can I find cashier Liu?"


    "I am not sure which cashier Liu you are looking for. You can go to the finance department and ask."


    The person she stopped was busy and left in a hurry after saying the floor of the finance department.


    Ang went to the floor where the finance department was located. People were hurrying to and fro in


    the corridor. She knew no one. The unfamiliarity made her panic and more passionate.


    She took a deep breath and went into the finance department.


    In such arge office, all the people made phone calls, turned over documents and tapped the


    keyboard in the separate area. When Ang came in, they just nced up at her and then looked


    down again to deal with their own affairs.


    They were so cold.


    Ang suddenly thought of the scene when she first came to the prison. They stood in separate cells


    and looked at her indifferently, as if they were looking at a strange thing.


    She suppressed the strange feeling inside and looked for someone who didn''t look so busy, "Excuse


    me, may I know which one is cashier Liu?"


    "There are several cashier surnamed Liu. Which one are you looking for?" the other party asked.


    Ang pursed her lips. Ms. Lee did not say that.


    "That one over there is Big LiuViolet. Most people look for him." The other party pointed a direction.


    Ang thanked him and went to Big Liu, "Hello, I''m new here. Ms. Lee..."


    "Are you the new person I have to teach? I have a lot of work today. Just tell the personnel department


    that I have two green hands to teach. I can''t teach another one. Please let them arrange another


    master for you." Big Liu hurriedly finished and connected a phone call.


    Ang had intended to ask more questions after Big Liu finished calling. But Big Liu answered one


    phone after another. As he said, he was indeed busy. She asked several other cashiers and tried to let


    them teach her for a while. But they all refused her with various excuses.


    Finally, she had no choice but to go to the personnel department as someone suggested, and listen to


    the personnel department.


    There were quite a few people in the personnel department. But most of them were busy with


    recruitment in autumn. The rest were busy doing their own jobs. Finally, a woman was free. Ang


    quickly told her about her question.


    "Who rmended you? Go to him/her and ask him/her to arrange for you!"


    Ang didn''t want to be too high-profile and didn''t say she was Ang Chante. She just said, "Mr.


    Lorenzo rmended me as the CFO assistant."


    "You... are Miss Ang?" the other party looked at her in surprise, and then smiled, "You should have


    said it directly when you came over. Those things can be der. Please wait a minute. I''ll get you a


    few forms to fill out and then arrange you to get started."


    It was almost noon after Ang finished it. She thanked thedy and declined her invitation for lunch.


    Her phone vibrated. Ang looked at the unfamiliar number and picked up the phone, "Who is that?"


    "From now on, you have to say hello first after you pick up the phone!" Violet said seriously, "I asked


    you to learn from cashier Liu, where have you been? Did you learn to leave early on your first day at


    work?"


    Ang could only briefly exin, "Sorry. The cashiers are busy. So, I came to the personnel


    department to get started first."


    "Does it take a whole morning? As long as you say that you are Ang, no matter how busy those


    cashiers are, they will have time to teach you. It also won''t take so long get started. So why don''t you


    deploy your own resources? To show your dignity?!" Violet scolded Ang to her face.

 Chapter 301: You Cant Do Anything

    Chapter 301: You Can''t Do Anything


    Ang had heard something harsher than this. She apologized to the other party and then returned to


    the chief financial officer''s office as requested.


    The office door was not closed, and she saw Violet cursing.


    Ang hesitated and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Violet didn''t even look at her, but scolded the employee standing at the desk coldly, "When


    did you promise to hand in the financial analysis? What day is it now?!"


    The employee lowered her head and whispered, "It was almost..."


    "Don''t tell me that it was almost done. You said the same yesterday! "Violet interrupted her sharply,


    "Since you know that you can''t do it, why do you promise? This is cheating! This is a waste of others''


    trust in you! "


    The employee flushed and apologized in a low voice.


    p!


    Violet patted heavily on the table and sat on the chair, "Come on! Show me your analysis! "


    "Ms. Lee, I..."


    "Show me! If you didn''t bring it, you can fetch it now! How did you stupid get into the headquarters of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the Chante Group?"


    The employee was embarrassed by her scolding. After bowing her head and finishing listening, she


    went to get the file.


    Violet panted with anger and turned her gaze to Ang, "You only went through the enrollment


    formalities throughout the morning. It''s really efficient, ha?"


    "Sorry, I will try not to make the same mistake." Ang lowered her eyes and said neither humble nor


    arrogant.


    "All I need is affirmation! Instead of ''try''!" Violet said sternly, "You didn''t do anything in the morning.


    Even if you''re given another afternoon, you will still be the same!"


    Ang felt her dissatisfaction, "I''m sorry. Next time I will definitelyplete the task you gave me."


    "For sure?" Violet sarcastically said, "If I ask you to keep ounts, do financial analysis, a project''s


    financial budget statement and tax nning... Which can you aplish?"


    Ang was speechless.


    She really couldn''t do these.


    In fact, she just figured out the meaning of some professional terms.


    No matter what she said, the director was not satisfied. It can be seen that Violet had a great


    resentment towards her.


    "What do people taboo most? Boast! Promise what you can''t do! Opinionated! "Violet waved her hand


    irritably.


    "You can go back, and learn the most basic professional terms in finance and taxation this afternoon.


    Come back to work tomorrow! Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t even understand what we say, let alone


    work! "


    It didn''t matter what Ang said.


    She had learned a lot in the past few days. But if she said that she didn''t need to go back to study, and


    the director raised another question that she couldn''t answer, maybe the director would be even more


    dissatisfied with her.


    "See you tomorrow, Director." Ang said goodbye to Violet, and then went out with her bag.


    After the door was closed, Violet snorted coldly, "I just scolded her a few words, and she flinched. How


    could it be possible to seed in the future?"


    Ang got off the elevator and walked out of thepany with a little embarrassment in the curious


    eyes of the crowd.


    She had guessed countless kinds of situations when she went to work on the first day, but she never


    thought about being kicked out by her superior after only half a day in thepany.


    Ang turned her head and nced at the logo of ''the Chante Group''. She frowned slightly, and was


    unwilling to go back like this. She unconsciously walked along the sidewalk, thinking about how to get


    along with the director.


    If every day from now on was the same as today, then she wouldn''t learn anything except being


    scolded...

 Chapter 302 Good Enough to Be Kicked out?

    Chapter 302 Good Enough to Be Kicked out?


    Toot¡ª


    Toot¡ª


    The phone vibrated suddenly.


    Ang picked up the phone and found that it was from James, "What''s the matter?"


    "How is your time at thepany?" James asked.


    Ang lowered her head, "... Not bad. "


    New employees might all experience these.


    "Really? "James smiled, "Good enough to be kicked out?"


    Ang was speechless.


    She pressed her lips tightly and looked around with her phone.


    Di¡ª


    The Bentley followed more than ten meters behind her. Seeing here out, he honked the car


    whistle. Behind the Bentley, a few passers-by were taking pictures or recording videos.


    It seemed that the car should have followed her for a while, otherwise it would not be watched by so


    many people.


    But she was obsessed with thinking and didn''t notice.


    #Shock! The rich, handsome guys coax an angry girlfriend like this! #


    #He drove Bentley slowly on the sidewalk, just for girlfriend''s forgiveness#


    Ang could almost think of how the media would title the photos and videos after they were posted


    online.


    She turned her head, walked to the Bentley, opened the door and got into it, "... You are so bored."


    "I honked the car horn, but you just avoided it without looking back." James turned the steering wheel,


    and stepped on the elerator after entering thene.


    Ang was helpless.


    She thought she was in the way of a car behind.


    But the most embarrassing thing was that she lied to him that she was okay at thepany, and was


    discovered face to face.


    "Why are you here?" Ang turned the subject off.


    "It''s not far." James said, "I don''t think you will go well in thepany, so I came here."


    They went back to this topic again.


    Ang said nothing. In fact, no matter before or now, she hated the feeling of being underestimated.


    Now that James said so, it seemed that he thought she would fail from the beginning.


    "I''m not questioning your ability." James said.


    It was not the first time that she had been guessed by him, but Ang was still shocked and couldn''t


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    tell how she felt... She felt panicked and overwhelmed.


    James continued, "Violet''s dissatisfaction with you has nothing to do with your ability, but mainly for


    your identity."


    "Identity?" Ang turned her head to look at him.


    At that time, the golden sunlight shone on his face through the car window, outlining his handsome and


    angr facial features. It was just like the best work of art carved by an artist.


    She blinked quickly and looked away.


    "Violet is a senior employee of the Chante Group and a right-hand man for your grandparents. Like


    your grandparents, she is not optimistic about your dad. After your dad suddenly joined the Chante


    Group and took control of it, her dissatisfaction with him reached the maximum. "


    "Now it proves that your dad has certain ability, so their conflicts are less, at least they don''t quarrel


    often. But like your dad, you joined it suddenly, so Violet was also dissatisfied with you. "James said.


    Ang frowned slightly, "A senior employee?"


    But she looked just like a middle-aged woman. Has she been working there for so long?


    "She is over fifty this year, but I heard people say that she looks quite young." James turned his head to


    look at her, and suddenly touched her head.


    Ang leaned back subconsciously and looked at him.

 Chapter 303 Why Didnt You Say It Earlier

    Chapter 303 Why Didn''t You Say It Earlier


    "You got something on your head." James exined, and then stopped the car in front of a seafood


    restaurant.


    Ang liked to eat seafood, but was not good at peeling shrimps and crabs. James nced up at her,


    and put it on her te after peeling it off.


    "Just help yourself. You don''t need to serve me." Ang said.


    James raised his wrist and nced at his watch, "I have to go back to thepanyter, but you are


    eating too slowly."


    "Just go back first after you finish eating." Ang frowned slightly as she watched more and more


    shrimp and crab meat on the te--


    James was indeed much faster than her.


    "Then leave you alone?" James took out the tissue and wiped his hands gracefully, "I won''t do this to


    ordinary partners, let alone my girlfriend."


    They finished their meal and left the restaurant together.


    "If you are in a hurry, you can go back to thepany. I''ll take a taxi and go home." Ang didn''t like


    to trouble others, no matter what the rtionship between that person and her was.


    James opened the door of the co-pilot, took her by the hand, and stuffed her into the car.


    "Taking a taxi here is very convenient." Ang grabbed the door and didn''t get into it.


    James put his hands on the roof of the car, encircled her, and leaned slightly, "It''s almost time for work.


    Violet doesn''t like people who leave halfway. Are you sure you want me to go now?"


    "Why are you telling me now?" Ang looked at his handsome face. After freezing for a moment, she


    asked.


    James smiled lightly, pushed her into the car, and closed the door. He got in the car and started it


    before saying, "If I had said it earlier, would you still eat with me?"


    Ang pursed her lips. If she knew, she would return to thepany as soon as possible.


    "I bought you a few books and sent them to yourpany. Read them by yourself and ask Violet if you


    don''t understand. She is firm in speech but soft in her heart. If you ask her more questions, she may


    get closer to you. "The air conditioner was turned on in the car, and the temperature was a bit high.


    James unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt, revealing his nice corbone.


    Ang paused, "... Thank you. "


    "I prefer to be more practical than verbal thanks." James nced at her and said jokingly.


    Ang looked into his eyes and was stunned for a moment.


    He really... He really became more and more different from what she remembered.


    But his kindness to her did not make her feel romantic and beautiful, but made her panic. His state of


    loving her or not waspletely two extremes. She was worried that she couldn''t keep him after falling


    in love.


    ¡ª¡ªThey were only in their twenties. The future was too uncertain, while human feelings were the most


    fickle.


    Ang licked her dry lips and looked at the scenery outside the window. Rather than relying on the


    love of a man to survive, she preferred to be strong on her own.


    They were speechless all the way.


    James looked at Ang from the rearview mirror, and frowned slightly. He looked ahead and took the


    initiative to chat with her, but she just responded perfunctorily. She was different from the previous days


    and was deliberately alienating him.


    The car finally stopped in front of the Chante Group. As soon as it stopped, Ang opened the door


    and got out of the car.


    "I have dealt with Violet. Do you want me to go in with you?" James got out of the car and stood in front


    of her with one hand in his pocket, looking down at her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang took a step back and said tly, "No, I can handle it myself. You can go back. Goodbye. "


    After speaking, she turned and entered the Chante Group.


    James looked at her back, and his long thick eyshes obscured the expression in his eyes.


    Those mistakes were always the estrangement between them, which couldn''t be easily


    dissipated...

 Chapter 304 Seize the Opportunity

    Chapter 304 Seize the Opportunity


    When Ang took the books James had ordered for her from the front desk and rushed to the chief


    financial officer''s office, Violet was on the phone and looked very angry.


    Then, she retracted her hand on the door and stood quietly outside the door.


    "Mr. Shaw, you promised to make a payment five days ago, but now you say that you can''t. That''s not


    very good, is it?"


    "You don''t have to brush me off, for I know the situation of the Smith Group very well."


    They talked very unhappy. Violet finally threw the phone with a long face and sat down on the chair


    heavily.


    Ang braced herself to knock on the door.


    "What I said to you at noon was for nothing?" Violet looked at her coldly and didn''t let her in, "Or do you


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    think you can ignore me because you have your father as the backer?"


    Ang lowered her head and said, "You have misunderstood. I just don''t want to give up halfway. If


    you criticize me and I just leave, that will disrespect you and thepany. "


    Violet looked at her a few moments before saying, "Come in."


    "Thank you, Director." Ang walked into the office holding the book. Instead of waiting for her to


    arrange work, she sat on the sofa and started reading.


    In the past, she devoted all her time to dancing, and she basically didn''t study hard. She got the


    exceptive admission to a good university mainly because of her excellent dancing skills.


    For her, reading this kind of highly professional knowledge was boring and torturous. Butpared


    with two years of prison life, this was not worth mentioning.


    Violet nced at the books and found that it was the Financial Management and Cost Management of


    the 2018 CPA exam, among others. She sneered, "You don¡¯t have a solid foundation. How can you see


    these... You bite off more than you can chew, just like your dad! "


    Ang put away the book, pretending not to hear the sarcasm in her words. She asked sincerely,


    "Then which books do you think I should read first?"


    Violet was helpless.


    She was really good at taking advantage.


    "Basic ountancy, Tax Laws, Tax nning Strategies, Approaches and Cases... "Violet mentioned


    more than ten books in a row.


    Ang blinked with a serious face, "I remember what you said, but the palest ink was better than the


    best memory. Could I have your WeChat so that you can send me the titles of these books?"


    Violet looked at her coldly, without speaking.


    After getting along with James, Mr. Lawson and others, Ang was not afraid of her, "I believe you are


    a good leader who hopes most to see the progress of new employees."


    "You don''t know professional knowledge, can''t do anything, and only know how to curry favor with


    leaders. Is this what your dad taught you?" Violet didn''t like people with glib tongues, so she rolled her


    eyes at Ang.


    Ang remained calm, "I personally think that having a good rtionship with a leader is not the same


    as being obsequious to a leader."


    Violet didn''t respond.


    Ang said again, "In addition, you are the right-hand man for grandpa and grandma."


    "Although I have only heard of their deeds and don''t have too many memories of them, I have always


    respected and admired them. So I also want to get closer to you and learn more about them."


    Silence.


    Violet seemed to think of something, and there were vicissitudes and nostalgia in her eyes.


    After a while, she picked up the phone and opened the WeChat business card, and threw the phone on


    the table, "Don''t you want to have my WeChat? Still noting? "


    Ang added her contact, andplimented her by the way, "Your profile picture is as clean and neat


    as you, which looksfortable."


    "Even if you mentioned your grandparents and praised me, I won''t indulge you!" Violet looked at her.


    Ang nodded, "Okay."


    She hoped that Violet could be strict with her in order to learn more. After all, even if she treated her


    kindly, Jessica and Mr. Lawson would not.


    I wish you would inherit more from your grandparents! Violet sneered, "Instead of your... Dad! "


    Ang bowed her head and said nothing. Even if her father was at fault, she could not use him of


    others.


    "You don''t need to read in the office anymore. For a neer like you, given a month, you can only


    understand some superficial knowledge at most!" Violet reached out and clicked on the table.


    Ang nodded, "I will keep learning after getting off work."


    "Don''t tell me, show me!" Violet taught her a lesson, and she nodded in agreement.


    Then Violet pulled out a copy from the stack of documents and threw it on the table, "This task does not


    require professional knowledge, and you can do it. Look at the information first."


    Ang said yes. But she just touched the file. Before she opened it, it was held down by Violet. She


    raised her head and looked at her puzzled.


    "You can''t understand it for a while now. Go back to see it at night." Violet paused and added, "If you


    don''t understand, just ask me. Don''t show it to Mr. Harvey. Do you understand?!"


    Ang, "Yes."


    In Violet''s worried gaze, she pulled out the file.


    "You have my WeChat. Take pictures of what you don''t understand, then mark them and ask me...


    Anytime, I will answer when I see it! "Violet stared at the document and emphasized once again, "Don''t


    show it to Mr. Harvey!"


    In fact, this was not a confidential document, but she had dealt with James. Thinking of those


    experiences, she still had lingering fears.


    ¡ª¡ªHe could infer the direction of a project from small clues, and then turned it into the advantage of


    the Harvey Group.


    An excellent leader did not need strong professional skills, but he must have a long-term vision and be


    able to formte the right direction for thepany''s development. James was very good at it.


    Gradually, he would definitely be a more terrifying person than Mr. Lawson, leading the Harvey


    Group, which was already a giant, to a new peak.


    Ang agreed, and Violet gave her the document, "The Chante Group has cooperated with the Smith


    Group on a project called "Sunshine". Five days ago, they should have paid 162.3 million, but now it¡¯s


    in arrears."


    "You want me to... Dunning? "Ang said.


    "No. "Violet knocked on the table and said, "This is the term used for loan sharks. We are demanding


    payment of a debt!"


    Ang was helpless.


    Violet gave her five days. If she could seed, Violet would teach her personally.


    If she failed, Violet didn''t say the result, but she would definitely not be good to her.


    It should be noted that today was also included!

 Chapter 305 Dont Bargain With Me

    Chapter 305 Don''t Bargain With Me


    "Director, can you give me a few more days?" This was Ang''s first dunning, and she was worried


    that things would not go well.


    Violet nced at her and said coldly, "Don''t bargain with me. Either you return the file to me and then


    leave, or act immediately!"


    There was no room for bargaining at all.


    Ang thought it was too difficult, but still agreed. She said goodbye to Violet and went to the finance


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    department to find her partner arranged by Violet.


    "Are you looking for Adams? Wait a minute, I''ll call him. " said a chubby woman.


    She walked to the back of the office area, patted a table, and walked over with a man in a suit and


    sses.


    The man was about thirty years old, and looked very honest. After seeing Ang, he calmly looked at


    her, and proactively stretched out his hand, "Hello, Miss Chante. This is Adams."


    Hearing this, the woman was stunned, staring at Ang with her eyes wide open.


    "Hello." Ang smiled and shook his hand.


    Adams nodded, let go of her hand, and asked, "Then shall we go now?"


    "Okay." Time was running out. Ang didn''t want to waste, and walked outside by side with him.


    After they left, the woman covered her mouth and ran to a few close colleagues, repressed her


    excitement and said, "That was Mr. Lorenzo''s daughter just now, Ang! She is different from what


    others say!"


    Her colleagues were not surprised at all--


    "The affairs of Ang, James, and Jessica are raging. Have you ever seen a picture of Ang? I


    recognized her when she came yesterday. "


    "She looks the same as in the photo, but she is too unfortunate. She spent two years in prison."


    "If she can''t marry into the Harvey family because of this stain, she will be too miserable!"


    "Talking about it now, I still think Jessica is terrifying... "Fortunately, she is not my friend, otherwise I will


    also be cheated."


    Ang heard a little of their conversation. Although not sure, she could guess the content.


    If it were two years ago, she might walk slower and listen to how others talk about her. But she was


    used to the rumors and didn''t care so much about others'' words.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, they happened to meet Lorenzo who was going out.


    Seeing Ang being with a strange man, Lorenzo frowned and said, "On the first day, you actually


    don''t stay in thepany. What are you going to do?"


    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, Ms. Lee arranged for me and Miss Chante to go to the Smith Group to do some


    business. ¡± Adams said first.


    "I see." Facing him, Lorenzo smiled softly and said, ¡°She has never been in this line of business before.


    Please take care of her.¡±


    Adams quickly said, ¡°It doesn''t matter. Every neer will experience this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not up to the job. Anyway, please take care of her.¡± Lorenzo said, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s


    your name?¡±


    The employees were already upset that she had suddenly be the assistant to the financial


    controller. Her father now advised her colleague repeatedly, and maybe more people would think she


    was idle around.


    Adams pushed his sses, ¡°Adams. I''m an ountant from the finance department, and just


    transferred to headquarters the year beforest.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I believe you are capable. Come On!¡± Lorenzo patted him on the shoulder, encouraged


    him, and left with his assistant.


    Ang looked at him, who was smiling, and said, ¡°Adams, has thepany prepared a car for us?"


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got the car keys. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Adams said.


    They got into a business car together. Adams was very talkative. He talked all the way, while Ang


    listened and asionally echoed him.


    He talked about interesting things that didn¡¯t bore her.


    He was warm and friendly, and kept bringing them closer. However, Ang had experienced a lot in


    these two years, and could feel the adtion that he unconsciously revealed.


    It was a constant urrence in human rtionships, so she had nothing to say.


    They were at the Smith Group. Before getting out of the car, Adams asked, ¡°Miss Chante, do you have


    any suggestions for this task?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just call me Ang. ¡°There is no good advice,¡± Ang said.


    Adams thoughtfully raised his eyebrows, ¡°Miss...¡± You have a way of getting the job done, don¡¯t you?¡±


    "Maybe." Ang was vague and changed the subject, ¡°Is this amon urrence in your work in the


    finance department? Under normal circumstances, how will it be handled? "


    Adams briefly introduced several ways to deal with it, and then said, "But this time it has been five days


    since the payment has not been paid, and the director''s tone was not very good when she sent the


    task. I think the usual methods are no longer working. "


    Ang frowned slightly. Indeed, judging from Ms. Lee''s behavior of throwing the microphone, it was not


    easy to get the money back.


    "You can tell me your suggestion first, and I will help you analyze it." Adams said.


    Ang shook her head, "It''s better to make an appointment with Mr. Shaw first to find out the situation."


    "Actually, I have dealt with him once before. He is very cunning, and even our director can''t get any


    benefit from him.


    "Whether we can see him or not is unknown. Even if we do, I am afraid we will return without sess.


    So, if you have any suggestions, you can make them first. Don''t be afraid of making mistakes. "


    Adams unfastened his seat belt and turned his head to look at her expectantly.


    Ang didn''t agree, "Let''s make an appointment with the general manager first."


    She wouldn''t say it unless it was thest resort.


    They entered the Smith Group. Adams meant that Mr. Shaw would not see them at this time. And he


    happened to know his office, so they could go directly to him.


    But before they got to the elevator, they were stopped by a female staff member at the front desk, "May


    I ask who you are looking for?"


    Ang had no experience, and was silent for fear of saying something wrong. She just looked at


    Adams.


    "We made an appointment with Mr. Salim this morning." Adams said calmly..


    "Impossible." She said, "Mr. Shaw met with Mr. Cole this morning, who just went up."


    Ang was shocked. The staff continued to ask, "Are you sure you have an appointment?"

 Chapter 306 How Do You Deal With It

    Chapter 306 How Do You Deal With It


    "Isn''t it Thursday today?" eximed Adams.


    ncing over Ang and Adams thoughtfully, the receptionist didn''t debunk him and said, "It''s


    Wednesday."


    "Yes. I''ve got it wrong," said Adams as he patted his head with a remorseful look, "How would I mix the


    dates up? I must be too busy!"


    Saying no more, the receptionist smiled at them and was going to go back to her seat.


    "Please wait a minute," said Ang, "Can you arrange an appointment for us with Mr. Shaw this


    afternoon? We''ll only take five to ten minutes after he finishes with Mr. Brown."


    The receptionist stopped and said, "Sorry, the schedule of Mr. Shaw has been arranged in advance."


    "OK, thanks," said Ang as she smiled at the receptionist.


    "You are wee," said the receptionist as she went back to her seat and nced at them from time to


    time in case they went upstairs.


    With a frown, Adams said, "I have called Mr. Shaw after I received the task from Violet. But the


    assistant answered the call and told me the schedule of Mr. Shaw was full this month. If we want to


    meet Mr. Shaw, we have to wait until the next month."


    "How do you deal with it usually?" asked Ang.


    "The simplest way is to sue them. When ites to penalty and interest, mostpanies will


    their fixed assets," said Adams.


    "However, it''s useless to the Smith Group. They have a strong team ofwyers and the penalty and


    high interest is nothing to them. Even if we sue them, we still can''t get the 160 million back


    immediately."


    Having not been in apany before, Ang couldn''t figure out why, so she asked, "Why would they


    rather pay the penalty and interest than repay the money even if they can afford the repayment?"


    "Money has a time cost..." said Adams and paused as he remembered that Ang knew little about it.


    So he expressed in another way, "No matter howrge apany is, every single amount of their


    liquidity is budgeted in advance to reduce time cost and the spare money will be used to buy stocks,


    national debts and other financial products for thepany..."


    The more Ang listened, the more confused she became.


    "To put it more simply, the Chante Group need the 160 million recently, but we have limited liquidity.


    The Smith Group refuses to pay it back right now to prevent us frompeting a project with them."


    "Comparing with the interests the project can bring, the penalty and interest is nothing to them."


    This time Ang understood him and said, "It''s like that in the ancient exam, the person who attended


    the same exam with me made me unable to attend the exam by stealing my money to improve his


    chance of passing the exam, right?"


    With a pause, Adams said with a weird look, "Almost right. The finance department makes financial


    budgets in advance for the operation of capital chain. If the Smith Group doesn''t repay the money in


    time, our capital chain will have a few problems."


    ''Capital chain...'' asked Ang with a frown, "will it cause a big loss to the Chante Group?"


    Regardless of the scale of apany, the capital chain problem could be a big thing as a capital


    problem of several million might cause the copse of the whole capital chain and thus resulted in the


    bankruptcy of a originally promisingpany.


    "......it''s not a big thing to the Chante Group," said Adams and continued after pausing for a second,


    "Miss...Ang, you''d better read more books on this aspect."


    The implication was that she knew too little about that aspect.


    Ang nodded as she knew she did need to know more about it.


    As they failed to make an appointment to see Mr. Shaw, they had no choice but to wait. They might


    stopped Mr. Shaw after he finished the conversation with Salim.


    They waited almost five hours.


    As Ang had a stomach problem, her stomach would ache when she didn''t have her meal on time.


    Seeing the pale face of Ang, Adams suggested that they shoulde tomorrow. Ang refused


    and went to collect warm water from the drinking machine.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After drinking the warm water, her stomach felt better. Ang took out her phone and ordered some


    porridge for herself and some small steamed dumplings for Adams after asking his opinion.


    As she ced the order, the elevator door opened. Surrounded by a group of people, an old man with


    a beer belly walked out of the elevator with Salim.


    "Here he is," said Ang. Even though she didn''t know the old man, she had seen Salim in the


    wedding of Timothy and Charles Lewis, so it was easy for her to figure out who he was.


    Adams stood up and walked to the old man, saying, "Please wait, Mr. Shaw."


    "Someone is calling you, Mr. Shaw," said Salim as he raised his hand to nce at the limited-edition


    watch on his wrist, andined, "It''s already seven o'' clock. I''ve never had dinner sote."


    Mr. Shaw smiled, "I don''t know who he is. Maybe he''s from some smallpany that wants to


    cooperate with the Smith Group. So, ignore him."


    "That''s more like it," said Salim as he slightly raised his chin, "He doesn''t realize who you are


    apanying at all."


    With something shing across his eyes, Mr. Shaw said with a smile, "The restaurant has prepared the


    dinner and we can take it as soon as we arrive there."


    As Mr. Shaw and Salim were walking away surrounded by a group of people, Ang suddenly


    remembered what Violet had said to her this morning.


    ''Why not make full use of the resource you have? ! Just to show how lofty you are?!''


    Pushing away the security guards, Ang said with a cold face, "I''m pregnant and Harvey is the baby''s


    surname. You''d better don''t touch me."


    Astonished by her great strength and what she said, the security guards looked at each other and


    didn''t dare to stop Ang any more.


    Even the Smith family had to lower their heads before Lawson Harvey, let alone them.


    Adams was also a little astonished as Ang never put on airs the whole day she was with him.


    "Please wait, Mr. Shaw!" called Ang and was still ignored. Then she stepped forward and directly


    stopped in front of them.


    When Ang was stopped by the security guards, Mr. Shaw could say that the security guards didn''t


    know her or he didn''t hear her. However, as she stopped in front of him, he could no longer ignore her


    for the sake of the Chante family and James.

 Chapter 307 He Was Too Old To Hear Her

    Chapter 307 He Was Too Old To Hear Her


    "Miss Chante?" said Mr. Shaw with a surprise, "What''s wrong? Can I help you?"


    Ang said with a fake smile, "Of course you can. I have been calling you and you didn''t seem to hear


    me."


    Looking more surprised, Mr. Shaw said, "Really? That''s my fault. How could I haven''t heard you?"


    "I can understand it as for your age," said Ang.


    The implication was that he was too old to hear her.


    Mr. Shaw was speechless.


    "You must know why I''m here. So I''ll just say it directly," said Ang, "How can a bigpany like the


    Smith Group default on the retainage?"


    Hearing it, Mr. Shaw sighed, "I know it''s not good for our reputation. But we have a few problems in our


    liquidity recently, so we have difficulty in repaying the money immediately.


    "In spite of my bad personal rtionship with Miss Smith, the Smith Group can''t avoid cooperating with


    the Chante Group. Don''t you worry that it will affect the cooperation between the two Groups?" said


    Ang in a slightly louder voice.


    Mr. Shaw said with a wry smile, "As you say, the two Groups have been cooperating for many years. I


    never want to damage it."


    "But we just happened to have a few problems in our liquidity recently. So there will be a dy in the


    repayment, but I promise we''ll finally repay it."


    "There''s only a few days of dy and we''ll even pay the high penalty and interest. So the Chante


    Group suffers none and even gets more. How enviable!"


    What he said was all about how much the Chante Group would get.


    As far as Salim knew, Ang had a good rtionship with Raya and Sean. So he looked unfriendly to


    her.


    "As you keep on saying the Smith Group had money problem, how do you participate in the project this


    time? As far as I know, this project needs far more than 160 million."


    Ang had no idea what project the two Groups werepeting for and how much money that project


    really needed. She just wanted to induce Mr. Shaw to tell the truth by saying so.


    Stunned for a moment, Mr. Shaw sighed heavily, "Miss Chante, as you just start out in the workce,


    there are too many things you don''t know."


    "Brothers out afterwards. Every single amount of our liquidity is budgeted in advance and I have no


    right to transfer the budget for other projects."


    "Wouldn''t the wholepany be in a mess if all the budgets for other projects are transferred to the


    one that has problems?"


    As it was the first day Ang began to work, she did know little about it. As a result, she had no idea


    whether Mr. Shaw was lying to her and it was not the right moment to discuss with Adams, so she was


    speechless at the moment.


    But it would be more difficult to see Mr. Shaw next time if she let him go at the moment.


    Seeing that Ang and Mr. Shaw kept talking, Salim said impatiently, "Have you finished? If you are


    not going to the restaurant, I''m going myself!"


    "Sorry, I''m going now," said Mr. Shaw with an obsequious smile and said to Ang apologetically,


    "Sorry, Miss Chante. I have to go now."


    Saying that, he left with Salim directly before Ang could stop them.


    Before they left, Salim even snorted at Ang triumphantly.


    Ang was speechless.


    "Do you have any unpleasant circumstance with Salim?" asked Adams as he stepped forward.


    Ang shook her head as she had only seen Salim once and didn''t even speak to him. She had no


    idea how she had offended him.


    ''But he''s the cousin of Felix who has long-term contradictions with James. And I''m James'' girlfriend.''


    ''Perhaps that''s why he hates me?''


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Stopping her random thoughts, Ang asked, "You have heard what Mr. Shaw said just now, Adams.


    Do you have any idea?"


    "You want the truth?" asked Adams.


    "Yes," replied Ang.


    "No," said Adams, throwing up his hands, "This is the first time I receive such a difficult task even


    though I have collected the payment of some small and medium sizepanies before and could call


    the legal team to sue them if it couldn''t be dealt with by a phone call."


    Even if he had received one, he was the assistant.


    Obviously, Violet wanted to give them a hard time by requiring them toplete such a difficult task in


    just five days.


    However, considering the long-term contradictions between Violet and Ang''s father Lorenzo, Adams


    was not surprised about it.


    Ang nodded as it didn''t make any more sense to continue to stay there and walked out of the Smith


    Group with Adams.


    As they walked out of the building, they encountered a take-away deliveryman who then stopped his


    electromobile and made a call and Ang''s phone was ringing at the same time.


    "Oh, you are right here," said the take-away deliveryman as he found the order was right next to him


    after he spoke to the phone for a while, "Here''s the food you ordered."


    Right after Ang took over the food and thanked the take-away deliveryman, her phone rang again.


    "I''ll take it," said Adams as he took over the food from Ang.


    Ang nodded and got through, "What''s up?"


    "Why haven''t youe back? Where are you? I''ll go to pick you up."


    James sounded tired from the phone. But when Ang listened carefully, he sounded quite normal.


    As Ang didn''t want to be used to relying on him, she said coolly, "No, thanks. I can take a taxi to get


    back myself."


    "Taxi is not permitted to get into the Bamboo Estate and Rnd has said that you can''t walk too long


    during the treatment," said James in a decisive voice, "Tell me your location and I''ll pick you up now."


    ncing at the "Smith Group" on the building, Ang said, "I''m at the entrance of the Smith Group."


    After hanging up the phone, Ang told Adams that she would stay there to wait for someone.


    Adams was about to leave as he wanted to get back early after a day''s work. But the next moment he


    changed his idea and said, "I''ll wait with you until the person who picks you up arrives."


    Fearing that Ang would refuse him, he hefted the food on his hand and smiled, "This is the first time


    we do a task together and you ordered the food for us. What''s more, as I have been in thepany for


    a longer time than you, I should look after a neer like you. So I can''t leave you alone."


    "......thank you, Adams."


    Standing at the entrance of the building of the Smith Group, they talked in a desultory kind of way and


    as Adams was good at chatting, neither of them felt embarrassed.


    "You can eat some porridge while waiting," said Adams as he saw that Ang looked pale and handed


    the porridge to her.


    He thought that Ang might have a stomach problem or got her period and had to have meal in time.


    But he didn''t ask her as it was not that appropriate to ask such questions at the first day they met.

 Chapter 308 Im An Independent Person

    Chapter 308 I''m An Independent Person


    As Ang did feel a little sick to her stomach, she took over the porridge and removed the cover.


    After eating some porridge, she felt better and it was when James arrived. After getting out of the car,


    James nced at the porridge in her hand and her face which still looked a little pale. Then he naturally


    put his hand on her belly and gently massaged it.


    "Why do you eat sote? You know you have a stomach problem."


    James sounded a little displeased.


    Standing aside carrying the food, Adams looked over James quietly as James was a man of good


    origin, appearance and strong capability.


    James was so excellent that Adams could hardly feel jealous and could only admire and look up at him.


    Having heard of those achievements made by James, Adams regarded James as his idol even though


    James was ten years younger than him.


    At the moment, seeing James and feeling the pressure brought by him, Adams was excited and


    awestruck.


    "Oh," said Ang to Adams s she pushed James'' hand away, "I''m going, Adams. See you tomorrow."


    Hearing the name of Adams, James pinched his lips together and stared into Adams sharply.


    Stared at by James, Adams felt more oppressed and was astonished by the powerful aura of James as


    a big shot.


    He smiled stiffly, "See...see you."


    Opening the door of the car, Ang got on the front passenger seat and fastened the seat belt.


    Ang seldom fastened the seat belt before and James would fasten the seat belt for her each time


    she didn''t fasten it.


    But she was not used to being so close to him.


    Staring at Adams for a while, James averted his eyes and walked to the car door and got in the car.


    The car started and merged with the traffic soon. Adams wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and was


    relieved.


    He had never seen such an oppressing man as James before.


    "If you can''t take care of yourself, you''ll not be allowed to work any more, though I''ve agreed to allow


    you to work," said James with displeasure. The lights outside the car dimly shone on his face through


    the window as it was dark in the car.


    Slightly clenching her fists, Ang said, "I''m your girlfriend, not your pet!"


    "What''s the difference?" said James coolly as he turned his head to stare at her with sharp eyes.


    Looking back at him, Ang tried to repress her emotions and said, "I''m an independent person,


    James. I hope you can respect my ideas and don''t make decision for me."


    "I can respect your ideas, as long as you take care of yourself," said James as he stepped on the gas


    and drove in a speed much faster than usual.


    Staring at him, Ang said word by word, "I know my own body!"


    Taking what she said for granted, James said, "From now on, you''ll have breakfast with me before


    work. I''ll pick you up to have lunch in the noon break and you''ll have dinner with me at home after


    work."


    "James!" said Ang as she gnashed her teeth.


    Swish!


    James mmed on the brakes and the tires screeched as they rubbed against the ground.


    Fortunately, his car had been keeping a distance with the surrounding cars, or it would have been hit by


    the cars behind.


    "Have I spoiled you these days, Ang? How dare you refuse me?" said James as he leaned forward


    to clutch her chin to force her to look at him.


    The pain in her chin made her eyes a little wet. Biting her lips, Ang looked at him and the sweat was


    breaking out on her forehead as a result of the pain or her fear.


    "Don''t touch my bottom line," said James in a cold voice.


    "Touch your bottom line?" sneered Ang as she was feeling upset and angry, "James, you keep on


    saying that you like me. However, have you ever given me the respect I deserve?"


    ''It turns out that James just regards me as his pet and never respects me. He can decide anything for


    me and gets angry once I disobey him.''


    ''Is this love?''


    ''No!''


    ''It''s captivity!''


    "What kind of respect do you want? You wanted me to tell you the whole thing and discuss with you


    whether to break your leg or not when Jessica came to threaten me, didn''t you?" asked James


    sarcastically.


    Staring fixedly at him, Ang got misty-eyed for a moment and then drove the tears back.


    pping his hand away hard, Ang said in a self-deprecating and angry voice, "Yes. As I''ve always


    been the weaker one in front of Jessica and you, you never considered to tell me the whole thing and


    made choice for me between breaking my leg and going to jail."


    James frowned and didn''t say anything.


    "It''s all my own fault as I''m too weak," mocked Ang, "You are right. I''ve been spoiled and forget what


    I have experienced."


    With a move of his Adam''s apple, James reached up to touch the bruises on her chin and was dodged


    by her.


    "I''m sorry. I was too emotional just now," said James.


    Drooping her eyelids, Ang said with a fake smile, "You don''t have to apologize. I should thank you."


    She thought that they were in an unequal rtionship. Once James misunderstood her, got angry or no


    longer loved her, she had no choice but to bear them. And now, James just proved it for her.


    Then, neither of them spoke on the way home.


    After getting back to the house of the Chante family, Ang ate some soup and went upstairs with her


    bag amid the criticism of his father Lorenzo.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her mother Elva was worried and wanted to follow her. But then Luna, Ang''s sister-inw, stopped


    Elva and said, "I''m already full. I can go upstairs to see her for you."


    After going back to her room, Ang took out the contract the Chante Group signed with the Smith


    Group and opened it when someone knocked at the door. She opened the door and saw Luna.


    "You had a quarrel with James?" asked Luna as she entered the room and closed the door.


    "No," said Ang tonelessly.


    "There are so many aspects where you have to rely on James now. It''s no good to you to quarrel with


    him," said Luna.


    Slightly clenching her fists, Ang nodded and then changed the subject by asking, "Can you read a


    contract for me, Luna?"


    "What contract?" asked Luna as she took over the contract and exined what Ang didn''t


    understood to her and told her what needed to be paid attention to.

 Chapter 309 He Is A Good Brother To Me

    Chapter 309 He Is A Good Brother To Me


    As Ang didn''t find papers, she phone noted what Luna said on the notebook in her phone.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard," persuaded Luna, "Violet has always been in contradiction with Lorenzo


    and may want to give you a hard time by giving you such a difficult case."


    Ang asked, "In normal situations, can an assistant of the finance director deal with a case like this?"


    Luna didn''t know what to say.


    "I got it," said Ang.


    Fearing that Ang would be worn out, Luna said, "You can''t make yourself too tired as you are


    preparing for pregnancy. You should know what is more important."


    "I see. I''ll take care of myself," said Ang, "You can leave now. I''m going to read for a while."


    Seeing that Ang just took what she said for granted, Luna sighed, "It''s all Greyson''s fault. Last time


    he said that he was going to work hard and failed to insist. Recently, he starts to do stupid things again.


    If he has..."


    "In spite of all his disadvantages, he is a good brother to me," said Ang with a small smile.


    After Luna left, Ang didn''t read. Instead, she went into the bathroom with the pregnancy test strip.


    After a while, the result came out - two bars.


    Licking her parched lips, Ang tore up the strip and threw it in the bin and took out the professional


    book.


    In the evening, when James put his hand around her waist, Ang pushed away his hand and said


    with her back to him, "I''m pregnant."


    With her hands behind her head, Ang tried to raise the corners of her lips and wiped the corners of


    her eyes as she felt something cool falling into her hands.


    Four dayster.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Ang didn''t want to stay with James, she wanted to find another driver to drive her to the


    continue to get in the same car with James.


    They had all the three meals together, though they seldom talked as if they were strangers to each


    other.


    Noticing it, Ang''s families talked to her alone and were fooled by her.


    ''Our rtionship is imbnced as mypetence can''t match his. What''s more, both of us are


    stubborn and won''t submit to each other. We are just not the right person for each other.'' thought


    Ang.


    ''What I need to do now is to be strong. So when James and I break up, I have a chance to win


    the custody of the baby.''


    It was thest day given for the case and Ang and Adams hadn''t seen Mr. Shaw again since they


    saw him the first day as thetter was purposely avoiding them and didn''t evene to the Smith


    Group now.


    "You have said that there is one way to deal with the case the first day. Do you still not want to speak it


    out now?" asked Adams as he nced at the peopleing and going in the building of the Smith


    Group.


    Looking at the time, which was eleven o''clock in the morning, Ang said, "Please go back first,


    Adams."


    Adams was confused.


    "I''m going to talk with Miss Smith alone," exined Ang roughly.


    As Adams had known the feud between Jessica and Ang from the inte, he didn''t agree that


    Ang came to see Jessica alone. Both James and Lorenzo would not spare him once something


    happened to Ang.


    "Don''t worry. Jessica is not a violent person and you won''t be med if anything happens to me," said


    Ang.


    As Ang insisted on seeing Jessica, Adams left hesitatingly.


    Taking out her phone, Ang took the number of Jessica off the ck list and called it.


    "Let''s have lunch together."


    *


    In the Mutton Hotpot Restaurant.


    Ang and Jessica were sitting face to face. On the table between them were a two-vor hot pot and


    some dishes of vegetables and meat. The red and white soups were boiling in the pot with their strong


    vors stimting their senses of smell.


    Jessica was sitting on the wheelchair on an off-white woolen sweater and blue jeans. She looked much


    thinner and had a morbid beauty.


    "I remember you like to ce needle mushroom and cabbage into the hot pot best," said Jessica as


    she ced some needle mushroom and cabbage into the pot.


    With a smile, Ang stood up and ced some pork lung she ordered deliberately into the pot and


    said, "As the saying goes, you are what you eat. This is what I ordered deliberately for you. Be free to


    eat it."


    "No, thanks. I don''t like this kind of food as it had a raw taste," said Jessica in a soft voice, "You always


    like some food like pork offal, don''t you? Have more."


    Putting down the dish, Ang sat down and said, "This is good for your health. Help yourself to eat


    more. It''s pitiful that there''s no pork heart here. I was going to order some pork heart for you."


    "You must be kidding. How could l I eat these things to mend my body?" said Jessica resignedly.


    Slightly raising her eyebrows, Ang said, "Why not? While pigs look stupid, they are actually smart


    and good at calcting. Don''t you feel familiar when seeing them?"


    Jessica was silent.


    After a while, Jessica said bitterly, "I''m sorry for the mistakes I''ve made, Ang. I was too young and


    naive at that time. But I have been suffering a lot these years and as all these things have been


    reported now, the stocks of the Smith Group have slumped many times and its market value has


    declined by nearly 20%."


    Raising her head to look at Ang, Jessica said with a bitter smile, "I know you have suffered a lot


    during the two years in jail. But now the man I love hates me, my elders are disappointed at me and the


    "You think that I''ve taken advantage?" said Ang with a sarcastic smile.


    Jessica said softly, "You''ve got James'' love and the support of the Harvey family as well as causing a


    big loss of the Smith Group by just being in jail for two years. Personally, I think it''s a good deal."


    "Oh, really?" said Ang cheerfully, "You think the same as me."


    "Thanks to your scheming against me, James fell in love with me and has promised to marry me.


    What''s more, you''ve paid the price. Thinking in this way, I do have taken advantage, don''t I? Thank you


    so much, Jessica!"


    As Ang''s reaction waspletely different from what she had expected, Jessica froze and was


    silent for a moment.


    "Let me pour some juice for you as you areme," said Ang as she stood up to pour two sses of


    juice and pushed one of them to Jessica, "Thank you for scheming against me and making my life so


    good."


    Ang didn''t speak loudly, but the surrounding people were watching them as they were in the recent


    hot searches list.

 Chapter 310 Jessica Was Once My Friend

    Chapter 310 Jessica Was Once My Friend


    Hearing what Ang said, a few young girls said in a deliberately loud voice, "What a shameless


    woman! How could she ask the person she schemed against to thank her?"


    "Look at how innocent she looks. Disgusting!"


    "I hate those people who scheme against others behind. She not only seduced her girlfriend¡¯s


    boyfriend, but also framed her."


    Girls always showed more dislikes than guys in terms of a thing like that.


    Having heard what they said distinctly, Jessica froze her smile and looked embarrassed.


    "Jessica didn''t cause any real harm to me as the market value of the Smith Group has declined by


    nearly 20% and James has chosen to be with me," said Ang to the girls with an embarrassed look.


    "After all, Jessica was once my friend. I don''t want her to be sad. Please don''t me her any more."


    One of the girls faked the action of spitting and said angrily, "You are the kind of people I hate most.


    How could you forgive her as she has bullied you so hard?"


    "You said you didn''t suffer any real harm. But how do you exin the two years in jail? You must have


    suffered a lot in the jail as there are so many scars over your body!"


    "Don''t be fooled by the bad woman! If she has realized her fault, she should have applied to be in jail


    for two years actively to suffer what you have suffered!" said another girl angrily too.


    Jessica dropped her head and Ang couldn''t tell her expression.


    With a sigh, Ang said bitterly, "Thanks. But I can''t require her to do so as she was once my friend."


    As soon as Ang''s voice faded, Jessica struggled to kneel on the ground from the wheelchair and


    said sincerely, "Really? You will forgive me as long as I stay in jail for two years?"


    Hearing what Jessica said, the girls looked at each other silently.


    Jessica said in a sincere and bitter voice, "I said I should go to jail to make up for my mistakes. But I''m


    in a bad condition and my parents didn''t agree me to do so. If you can forgive me, I will go to jail at


    once."


    Jessica said thest words with absolute certainty.


    "Really?" asked Ang. With a mockery shing across her eyes, she said hesitatingly, "But I can''t


    require you to go to jail."


    Biting her lips, Jessica said, "But I really have no idea what to do now."


    "You were once my friend, so I can''t require you to go to jail. What''s more...I''m not sure if this is another


    way you use to scheme against me. What if you pretend to suffer a rpse after being in jail and tell


    everyone it is me who force you to do so? By the time, I can never exin it," said Ang with an


    embarrassing look.


    Hearing what Ang said, those girls who had been touched by the sincerity of Jessica as they thought


    Jessica had really realized her mistakes and considered she was only fifteen years old when making


    those mistakes restored their disdain on Jessica.


    "Please stand up. I don''t want to be misunderstood that I''m bullying you," said Ang as she stepped


    forward, intending to help Jessica up, and stepped back.


    Ang turned to the girls and said, "Can you help her up for me? I often feel limp after being pregnant."


    Having been pregnant now, Ang couldn''t risk being pushed over by Jessica.


    Catching the implication of Ang, two of them came over and helped Jessica up on the wheelchair.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ang thanked them.


    "I have realized my mistakes. You don''t need to humiliate me like this," said Jessica with a bitter smile.


    Ang said with a guilty look, "You take me wrong. I doesn''t mean to humiliate you. I just doesn''t


    expect that they have such a big response to what you have done."


    Jessica froze.


    "Since you have realized your mistakes, please correct them, Jessica. Otherwise, I''m not sure if you


    can escape as a cripple once you scheme against someone else and are exposed," said Ang in a


    worried voice.


    ncing at the legs of Ang impilcitly, Jessica said calmly, "We are both wretches. So we don''t need


    to hurt each other. And I was so guilty then that I crashed into your car at the peril of my life as a punish


    to myself."


    "Good story. You have paid so much to satisfy your evil intentions. Even I am touched," said Ang


    with a blink, "But you are wrong. I''m not a wretch."


    Patting her right leg, Ang said, "My leg is to be healed soon while you areme and can never


    dance again."


    Freezing, Jessica said with clenching fists, "Not necessarily."


    "Not? Not what?" said Ang with slight sarcasm, "Is it that your leg has been cured so you are not a


    wretch either?"


    Jessica smiled bitterly, "I admit I can walk now after treatment. But...Ang, my leg can never be


    recovered."


    "Can it?"mented Ang, "What a pity! You not only lost your leg, but also lost James'' love."


    Clenching her fists tightly, Jessica said with a frown, "Ang!"


    "You get angry?" asked Ang as she raised her eyebrows, "Having known you for so many years, this


    is the first time I see you get angry. So, do you usually not get angry or just pretend to be not angry?"


    Forcing a smile, Jessica said depressedly, "You take me wrong. I don''t get angry. I just don''t want to


    talk about the ident two years ago any more. Each time you mentioned it, I felt heartbroken."


    "Well," said Ang thoughtfully, "As you were my friend, I have to remind you that you''d better carry


    some heart medicine with you from now on."


    Ang said with a big smile, "Once you die of it. People will say that you get what you deserves and


    will go to hell."


    "I suppose I''ll go to heaven as I have donated so much money to the charities," corrected Jessica with


    a frozen smile.


    As the soup was boiling in the pot, the hot steam, mixed with the vor of food, was embracing them.


    "Let me scoop some food for you as you areme," said Ang as she stood up and scooped all the


    pork lungs into the te of Jessica.


    As Jessica seldom ate such oily food, she retched with her hand pressing her chest when she smelled


    the vor of the food.


    "As you were my friend, let me remind you again," said Ang as she sat down and looked at Jessica


    through the dense steam, "You''d better not vomit as the other people will think you are bullying me


    considering your previous poor record."

 Chapter 311 What If You Have to Choose One?

    Chapter 311 What If You Have to Choose One?


    Jessica stared at her for a while, clenching the arms of her wheelchair, and let out a gentle sigh, "Why


    do you bother to mock the way I talk and behave, just to make me sick?"


    "Oh yeah?" Ang replied in surprise, "You are also aware of how sick the way you usually talk and


    behave is?"


    Jessica pinched her lips together, remaining a poker face while staring at Ang. She then tried to


    stand up, but sat back again halfway, with her whole body braced.


    Ang was literally a different person.


    "Thank you for your caring. As expected, cabbage and needle mushroom are yummy in hot pot." A


    smile flickered across Ang''s lips.


    Jessica kept staring at her without a word, but Ang seemingly took no notice of it, dipping whatever


    she favored into the boiling soup to satisfy her apparent good appetite.


    "You don''t ask me out to pick a quarrel with me, do you?" The smell of the pig lung made her feel like


    throwing up, but she had to restrain herself.


    As people became meddlesome, there must be someone among the girls or others who would post it


    online if she threw up in front of Ang.


    Once she had done something damaging her family''s interests ... She frowned at the thought of


    possible consequences.


    Ang picked up a dish of shrimp paste and put some into the spicy soup. "How could I do that? I ask


    you out just to see how you are doing since I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Not good really, out of guilt." Jessica sighed, "I don''t feel well recently, so would you mind if I leave first


    for I have an appointment with the doctor?"


    Ang picked up a piece of shrimp paste and swallowed. She chuckled and asked, "A dy of the


    treatment or a scandal of yours, which do you think is more terrible?"


    "Both." Jessica turned blue in her face, "A hard choice."


    Ang asked unconcernedly, "What if you have to choose one?"


    Jessica turned to her, with various expressions quickly shifting on her face. It had been quite a while


    before Jessica answered softly, "I owe you anyway, so you can be blunt to me if there''s anything I can


    do for you. I willply as long as it''s within my reach."


    Impatience was thest thing needed in a negotiation. Once you asked a question first, you lost the


    upper hand arguably. Usually, it must be Ang who did it first, but this time it was Jessica.


    "The Chante Group recently cooperated with the Smith Group on a new program, with thetter''s over


    160 million bnce to be paid. As its chief financial officer, you must be aware of it, right?" asked


    Ang.


    Jessica said in surprise, "I really have no idea about this. 160 million may be significant tomon


    people, but to the Smith Group it''s only small fry, which doesn''t deserve my concern."


    Both the Chante Group and the Smith Group were worth tens of billions of dors. To theymen,


    among whom had been Ang, some 100 million must be nothing to them.


    With her saying so, Jessica was obviously taking advantage of Ang''s ignorance on this.


    Ang had been ying the fool for a long time, and she thought it''s time for a showdown. "Pay the


    bnce to the Chante Group before midnight, or I will make the dirt of the Smith Group¡¯s public,


    announcing you are aiming at me."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of Jessica ying with her cellphone, Ang chuckled, "As your friend, I remind you not to


    try to record my words and expose me. That would worsen your image to the public for they would


    consider you are framing me again."


    What Ang said certainly had also been taken into Jessica''s consideration. She bit her lip before


    replying, "You are too suspicious. I was just checking the time."


    She showed the screen to Ang, and then put the cellphone on the table.


    "You didn''t need to show me that, and I believe in you because you don''t use such poor tricks." Ang


    picked up a piece of tripe and swished it in the soup, then dipped it in a vored sesame sauce. It


    tasted good.


    Without a clear response, Jessica cast her eyes onto Ang''s belly and said thoughtfully, "I heard you


    are pregnant? But you don''t look like in your two-month pregnancy."


    Crack!


    Ang''s chopsticks fell off to the ground. She turned a sour face and took a nce at Jessica before


    bending down to pick them up.


    "The chopsticks got dirty." Jessica called a waiter, "Please bring me a new pair. Thank you."


    Maybe for her panic, Ang split some sesame sauce onto her lime hoodie, blurring arge strip. With


    a sullen look, Ang asked through clenched teeth, "What do you mean?"


    The waiter came back with a new pair of chopsticks, added some soup into the hot pot for the two, and


    turned down the heat.


    "Nothing." Jessica blinked and a smile reured on her face. "As a reminder, you don''t push me, and


    neither will I push you. We never interfere with each other from now on. Wouldn''t it be fine?"


    Ang changed her countenance, holding her fists tightly without a word.


    "I''m not familiar with Lawson, but I know he is hot-tempered, who can''t stand being deceived by others.


    I heard that James once lied to him that he had done his homework. As a result, he got beaten, even


    went to the hospital." Jessica said with concern.


    Ang looked at Jessica, with a few rapid blinks, and said with deep gloom, "Are you threatening me?"


    "Don''t say that way. It''s just tit-for-tat." Jessica said slowly, "Ang, you reconciled with James, and I


    want to congratte you on it.


    "But you shouldn''t bully people at will relying on James''s favor. It''s not fair to others, isn''t it?"


    Ang''s lime hoodie had a big V cor, exposing her skin above the corbone. While Jessica was


    talking to her, she peeked at her neck and found there were a few new love bites there.


    If she was indeed two months pregnant when the fetus was still in an unstable state, how dare they


    make out? Even other couples might do that, but James would never take the risk.


    Ang forced a smile and said, "I always look slim, so I''m still in normal shape during the second


    month of pregnancy."


    "Oh yeah?" questioned Jessica, staring at her with a smile.


    Ang didn''t turn her head away from Jessica, but with a furtive gaze.


    "Felix took me to a check-up, and Lawson took me to do it one more time. Do you think I can y any


    trick under their eyes?"


    Jessica shook her head, "Of course not."


    Ang was not so able.


    "It''s half past one now, ten hours and a half before midnight, and you can go and get the Smith Group


    ready to pay the bnce," Ang said with apparent relief.


    "I just said you are not that able, but I don''t believe you are pregnant." Jessica chuckled, "Sometimes,


    fortune could coincidently help people do bad things, for example, deceiving."

 Chapter 312 I Have James on My Side.

    Chapter 312 I Have James on My Side.


    Ang''s face darkened swiftly, "What do you mean?"


    For excessive excitement, her voice broke slightly, indicating her nervousness.


    "As I have said: nothing. I just hope we both can mind our own business," Jessica said sincerely.


    "Ang, you are not suitable for business affairs, just like your brother. Uncle Chante made a wise


    decision not mandating you two to take charge of thepany."


    Ang clenched her fists, "You had spent three years to frame me up. Do you think Lawson will believe


    you if you tell him that I''m not pregnant?"


    "He may not believe me, but I can convince him to get you another check-up. Ang, are you sure you


    can still shield him for this then?"


    Ang swallowed hard, wiped her temple with one hand, and rubbed it to her clothes silently.


    "You don''t need to rush the answer. The meal just began, you can answer me upon we finishing it."


    Jessica unwrapped the pair of chopsticks, put them on Ang''s te, and then picked up some needle


    mushroom for her.


    Ang remained silent with knitted brows, seemingly making a tough decision.


    Jessica nced at her with a snicker. She put a few coles into the pot, and got them out soon after


    before eating them elegantly.


    "Even you can convince Lawson, but what can he do to me when I have James on my side. Let alone


    you are not certain of convincing him." Ang stood up, leaning forward with her hands pressing on


    the table, ring at Jessica.


    Jessica pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth gently, "So you admit you are not pregnant?"


    Hearing that, Ang''s face turned pale. She bluffed in vain, "I never lied to Lawson. I am pregnant, or I


    can''t hide this from him."


    "You know it in your heart," Jessica said slowly. "Ang, don''t be silly. You are James''s girlfriend now,


    and you will get far more than 160 million after marrying him.


    "Besides, ourpany will pay the bnce to the Chante Group, together with the interest and


    penalty. The Chante Group will bear no losses."


    Ang hesitated, seemingly having been convinced.


    "Go ahead. The hot pot tastes good." Jessica nudged a te of pig lung to Ang.


    Ang, who had been hanging her head down, looked up to Jessica suddenly, turningposed,


    "James had even threatened Lawson to protect me, so I bet he will not leave me alone this time."


    With a touch of scorn crossing her face, Jessica asked with concern, "Are you sure ...."


    "It''s two o''clock now. You have ten hours left to get the money ready, or you will see the news that the


    Smith Group had a deliberate default to the Chante Group just for your grudge against me," Ang


    interrupted Jessica with an ugly look before she went out with her bag.


    Watching Ang''s figure disappearing in her sight, Jessica''s smile froze on her face, with scorn in her


    eyes.


    Judging from the words from Ang upon arrival, she had thought Ang became smart.


    Essentially, she was still a fool.


    James deserved a much better woman.


    Jessica picked up a ss of juice on the table and took a sip. Even if James wouldn''t be with her, he


    shouldn''t choose Ang.


    Nobody else was eligible to match with James. She herself barely met the standard.


    She took her cellphone to inform her staff to get ready for the payment and then called Lawson. "Hello,


    Lawson ... Nothing much. I haven''t seen you for a long time that I''m kind of missing you ..."


    Ang restored her calmness a while after walking out of the restaurant, with anger and unease


    dispersing from her face.


    The love bites on her neck were so conspicuous, coupled with her frequent trending on the social


    media, leading passersby to cast constant nces at her.


    Ang put on her coat, but with only two buttons on it, the marks on her neck couldn''t be covered at


    all. She didn''t mind and let herself be sized up by others.


    It''s crowded in the shopping mall. Around a dozen of shoppers were waiting outside the elevator.


    Standing at the end of the queue, Ang heard a handful of people nearby chatting about her, "She


    looks pretty, also in good shape. But it''s really a disaster to match a yellow coat with a lime hoodie."


    Hearing that, Ang smirked unnoticeably. She entered the elevator, came out at the first floor


    underground, and took out a bag deposited in the supermarket''s locker.


    She went to the restroom with the bag, took off the hoodie in a cubicle, and took out the grey turtleneck


    she had been in that morning before pulling it on.


    Halfway through her change, something came into her mind. She stripped off the turtleneck, took out


    make-up remover and cotton pads, and rubbed against the marks on her neck before putting the


    sweater back on.


    In fact, repeat pinches on the neck could make simr marks to the love bites.


    But Jessica was so suspicious that she could easily see through any trick. Hence Ang went on


    modifying the marks with cosmetics so that they looked more akin to love bites.


    Snap!


    Ang went out of the cubicle with her belongings after packing up. There were quite a lot of people


    waiting for their turn. A woman standing outside looked a bit surprised on seeing her with a heap of


    belongings.


    "Excuse me," Ang said to that woman, and then she stopped in front of the mirror to check her


    appearance before stepping out.


    Hum¡ª


    Hum¡ª


    The cellphone started buzzing suddenly.


    Ang took it out, shoot a look at the screen and a smile lifted the corners of her mouth. She was


    about to answer it when she bumped into someone.


    "Sorry ...," Ang said immediately. However, her voice cut off the moment she recognized the person


    she knocked into.


    It''s Danis. He was standing in front of her in casual clothes, which Ang found¡ªafter a quick peek¡ª


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was of the inferior brands she hadn''t heard of, instead of his usual three-piece suits.


    What''s more, his hair grew longer, as if it hadn''t been taken care of for a long time. Danis was not the


    same elegant guy anymore.


    Ang cast her eyes on him before walking away from him with a frown, yet he followed up rapidly.


    Meanwhile, the caller hung up for nobody answered during the long wait.


    "Is it funny to break your own word once and again, Danis?" Ang asked coldly.


    Bitterness glittered in his eyes as Danis saw her unyielding attitude, "I''m going abroad, maybe it''ll be a


    long time before Ie back. So Ie here to see you."


    "Now you have seen me, and could you please let me go?" Ang said in a dead voice.


    Danis forced a smile. He raised his hand, in an attempt to touch her head like before.


    Ang stepped back and recoiled, with disgust in her eyes, "Mr. Smith, behave yourself please."


    "I broke off my engagement with the Delia family and threatened to split with my family too. They


    thought I was acting on impulse and would return home soon. So they hadn''t stopped me.


    "Later they found I was serious, so they forced me to go back by making me fired by my employer,


    banning bigpanies from hiring me, and invalidating my bank cards," Danis said with his hand


    <pying down, bitterness, guilt as well as aplex emotion mixing up in his eyes.

 Chapter 313 Because I Threatened Her.

    Chapter 313 Because I Threatened Her.


    She sniffed with sarcasm, "Mr. Chante, why are you telling me this abruptly? Trying to move me?"


    "No. I just want to say my family are not who I thought they were." Danis said with dull eyes on his


    weary face.


    Ang didn''t want to hear him talking, nor did she feel like facing him.


    "Have you finished? Then I have to go."


    "Having known I decided to split with my family, people closed to me tried to persuade me not to. And


    yet they broke contact with me under the threat of my family after realizing I had no intention to return


    home.


    "Ang, I suddenly understood how you had felt two years ago: It''s like the whole world shattered, and


    everything and everyone changed, like a nightmare, yet more cruel. No, maybe my pain was not a


    tenth as yours.


    "Ang, I''m sorry ... really." Danis lost his former arrogance, conveying a feeling of depression from top


    to toe.


    Ang looked down and stayed still for a moment. As she walked past him, she said drily, "Take care."


    Although she spoke barely above a whisper, it sounded like a deafening roar to Danis. With a twinkle in


    his eyes, Danis held her arm and said, "You don''t need to worry about the bnce to the Chante


    Group, for I have taken a chance and called Jessica before she guaranteed actively that she would


    The only one able tofort him in the world was Jessica. She was not so pitiless as he had thought.


    Ang stopped to push his hand aside. She sneered, "I had regarded myself the most stupid person,


    but I didn''t expect that I''m notparable to you."


    Danis got puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "Do you really think Jessica made a promise out of guilt when you called her for this?" Ang asked.


    Danis responded with his cracked lips quivering, "Isn''t that so?"


    "Of course not." Ang looked at Danis with her lips curved, but there''s not a trace of a smile in her


    eyes. "It''s because I threatened her, at noon."


    Danis''s pupils narrowed suddenly, his face turning as pale as a piece of paper. He struggled to keep


    bnce with hands bracing against the wall after staggering a few steps.


    Jessica ... Jessica!


    "See you." Ang had intended to say "Farewell", yet she changed her mind at thest moment. She


    left Danis alone in shock before taking the esctor upstairs.


    Finding out the phone call was from Violet , Ang called back.


    "This time you have done a good job. Come back, and James is here waiting for you." Her tone


    softened a little in contrast with the past.


    Ang frowned mildly, hung up after a response and returned to thepany by taxi.


    Adams was about to go out for some legwork when he came across Ang. He thumbed up to her and


    said, "Good job! How did you make the Smith Group pay?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Probably my pretty look touched Mr. Shaw''s heart?" Ang smiled.


    Adams stopped pursuing, noticing her unwillingness to talk in detail. "You have caused a sensation this


    time! Well, let''s talkter. I have to go now."


    "See you, Adams." Ang waved her hand to him, and then get in the elevator to Violet''s office.


    James was sitting in the office, saying something to Violet. It seemed that both were in a high mood.


    Violet said, "If I was some twenty years younger, I''m afraid I would be dazzled by your charm."


    "Then I can only say luckily it didn''t happen, or I would have to break your heart." James nced at


    Ang unnoticeably.


    Ang acted as if she hadn''t seen him, standing aside silently, making James knit his brows slightly.


    "You have done a good job this time." Violet stood up and patted Ang on her shoulder. "You have


    been working so hard these days, so you can have a half-day off today so that you can go out with


    James."


    In addition to James, Adams and others also thought Violet demanding. Hearing thepliment from


    her, Ang''s frayed nerves settled a bit. She said, "Thank you, madam."


    Seeing her showing nocency for her work, Violet felt barely satisfied.


    Ang walked out of the office with James and got into the elevator. A lot of people recognized James,


    some of whom regarded him as their idol and even went up to ask for his signature restraining their


    excitement.


    James hadn''t asked until they got out of the Chante Group and were about to enter the car, "Why did


    you go to Jessica?"


    "For I was d to." Ang fastened her safety belt, and then looked forward.


    James leaned his body towards her, pinched her jaw with his hand, and turned her head to force her to


    face him.


    "I hate my jaw held by others like this." Ang pushed away his hand and said slowly, "It has been a


    long time since I wanted to say it."


    James loosened his tie, his eyes impaling her. "Why didn''t tell me before you went to Jessica?"


    "For nothing." Ang turned her head away, looking outside.


    She just didn''t want to ce overdue reliance on someone, because that''s too dreadful. How long


    could a rtionshipst when it depended just on a man''s love?


    Perhaps nobody could answer, maybe for a lifetime, or just for a second.


    Silence.


    It seemed that the air liquified into the water gradually and blocked people''s ears, eyes and noses. The


    atmosphere became utterly depressing.


    James had never ttered a woman like this, only to meet her indifference. He sat up and undone a


    button on his shirt. He asked with a bit stony tone, "Ang, are you sure what you are doing?"


    "With all those words," Angpressed her lips and said, "James, are you pissed at me just for I


    was not doing what you wanted me to do?"


    James strained his handsome face, with his right hand on the wheel, knocking it randomly.


    "What if I talked about that with you, asked for your permission, always reported everything to you and


    acted ording to your preference? Then you would be satisfied?"


    James asked with a slight frown, "After making the Smith Group''s stock slump, do you really think


    Jessica will sit by?"


    "It''s a different thing." Feeling thirsty, Ang unscrewed the cap of a bottle of water. "James, you are


    used to issuing orders and calling the shots. But I don''t like to be dominated by others or let others


    make decisions for me."


    She uttered a sound ofughter, which didn''t reach her face yet. "Maybe I would ept that before, but


    after the car ident, I would not anymore. James, your love makes me feel insecure."


    She felt like in heaven when he loved her, but would fall into hell when he didn''t.


    James frowned again, "I said you will always be the only one in my heart."


    "You are barely twenty-five and you''ve got a long way to go," said Ang.


    James replied, "I believe in myself."


    "But I don''t. People change." Nobody could understand this better than her.


    A woman could be with a man for his money or power, but not purely for his devotedness. Because


    when love dispersed, there''s nothing left.

 Chapter 314 You Schemed Against Her?

    Chapter 314 You Schemed Against Her?


    James stared straight at her with his deep eyes. She looked back, indifferently.


    After a while, he looked away, started his car and said, "No matter how you think, you are doomed to


    stay by my side for the rest of your life."


    Ang didn''t respond but cast her eyes on the stream of traffic outside the window.


    "I threatened Jessica. She got unpleasant and doubted my pregnancy. Your grandpa maye to us


    in a few days."


    "... You schemed against her?" James turned to her, with a bit strange countenance.


    With his reaction, Ang raised an eyebrow and said, "She had schemed against me heaps of times,


    so I can''t respond in kind?"


    "Surely you can," just surprising.


    James, with the corners of his mouth lifted, spared one hand to pat Ang on her head. "Good job."


    Ang had intended to avoid, but at the moment his hand fell on her, shepressed her lips without


    any further movement.


    Meanwhile, his cellphone began to buzz abruptly.


    "It''s in my trouser pocket on the right." James turned to Ang briefly.


    With an "H''m" Ang put her hand in the pocket just when a car wasing near erratically in the


    opposite direction. James turned the wheel sharply, forcing her to lean in ordingly, with her hand


    falling to somewhere it shouldn''t be.


    Magically, that very thing grew fromx to hard in a few seconds.


    Ang''s body became stiff as well, her hand burning. She turned to James slowly and found him


    "Good girl, you can go on ying with it as we return home." Seeing her freezing for quite a while,


    James looked to her.


    Ang, " ... "


    Being together for so long, he had never referred to her as "good girl", "baby", or "honey". On hearing


    that unexpectedly, she hadn''t got goosebumps as supposed but experienced an inscrutable feeling.


    Like ... sweet?


    The cellphone was buzzing constantly.


    Ang pinched her lips, took out the cellphone. She frowned upon looking at the calling number. "It''s


    your grandpa."


    It''s sooner than she had expected.


    James nodded. She pressed to answer the call and attached the cellphone to his ear.


    "Where are you now? Beetle back immediately!" Lawson growled powerfully. Ang could hear it clear


    even without the speakerphone mood.


    James''splexion remained as usual, and he said distantly, "If I walk back like a beetle, I''m afraid


    grandpa has to wait for me till tomorrow. Are you patient enough?"


    "Stop ying at me. I need to see you and Ang in half an hour." Lawson shouted with rage before


    hanging up.


    Ang took the cellphone back and put it into her bag for the moment.


    "Have you thought about the consequences of lying to my grandpa?" James asked.


    Ang stroked her belly, and said, "It''s not a lie now."


    "You think the baby in your belly can protect you? If anyone in the Harvey family gets pregnant, then


    the baby would be irrelevant to my grandpa," James said. "It''s good for you to learn to retaliate to


    Jessica, but you put yourself in danger only to frame her, indicating that you are still not eligible to


    dealing with her."


    He had used to refer to the baby as "our child", and now he called it "the baby in your belly". Obviously,


    he was a little angry at what Ang had done.


    "I have investigated all the grandsons'' wives and mistresses in the Harvey family, and nobody was


    pregnant," Ang said.


    That meant, the baby in her belly was still the eldest grandson or granddaughter of Lawson''s.


    Hearing that, James showed a rare look of surprise on his face, "You said ''investigate''?"


    "It''s Martin," Ang replied concisely.


    Martin was the detective James hired before. He had been chasing down the car ident for two


    years.


    If it was Martin, there''s nothing to surprise he could hunt it out. With a twinkle in his eyes, James turned


    to look outside.


    It appeared to be an extraordinarily beautiful day.


    After around half an hour, the Bentley stopped in front of the Harvey family''s old mansion.


    The butler and several servants, waiting outside the gate long before, came up on seeing the car stop


    and opened the doors for James and Ang.


    James threw his key to a servant, and walked inside with Ang, followed by the butler.


    The butler shot a nce at Ang, who was in a trace of fear and panic, then he looked at James. He


    sighed, "Young Master, the milord is in a fit of temper, so remember not to be argumentive and behave


    as docile as you can. Or you would have to suffer the consequences by yourself."


    "I got it, Lester." James smiled at him.


    Ang stood by James''s side. At the thought of meeting Lawson right away, she found her hands and


    feet stiff with nervousness, though not so severe as the previous two times.


    Lawson didn''t like people going against him, nor did he favor a debater or a liar. The only thing he


    needed was obedience, as well as absolute authority.


    Ang licked her dry lips and pinched hard on her arm, her eye turning red immediately.


    It''s better to prepare a bottle of eye drops so that it could be used ahead of when tears were needed


    instead of pinching on herself.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing her little tricks, James shed a touch of pity in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Lawson was in the lobby. A cup flew to them upon their entering, forcing Ang a slight dodge aside.


    The cup skimmed barely along her face before crashing to the ground and shattering into pieces with a


    huge crack.


    Drops of water sshed on Ang''s face, sticking a strand of hair on it. Ang stayed still though she


    felt ufortable with the wetness.


    "How dare you dodge?" Lawson, in a light grey suit, got much thinner, with his wrinkles looking deeper.


    Ang kept silent with her head down, her nose oozing drops of cold sweat, and her hands quivering


    uncontrobly.


    Standing by Lawson''s side, Dalh said with concern, "Milord, don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health."


    "Considering what they have done, how can I not be angry?" Lawson growled. Then he began to cough


    violently with a handkerchief over his mouth, his face turning pale.


    After the fit of cough, he held the handkerchief tightly in his fist. He then looked up to James. Seeing


    him not looking at his hand, he loosened his fist a bit.


    Dalh tapped him on his back, "Maybe they have their difficulties."


    "Difficulties?" Lawson sneered, staring at Ang and Jessica. "Do you have any difficulties? Don''t you


    think I, a sad old man, am about to die so you dare to deceive me with the help of outsiders? Even the


    director had been squared, it''s really omnipotent of you."


    Ang nibbled her lips, and tears went down silently.


    James knew she did it on purpose, but he felt an uncontroble pain in his heart while witnessing the


    tears on her face.


    Greyson was right indeed: He could not even protect his own woman.

 Chapter 315 You Stand, Its Cold on the Ground.

    Chapter 315 You Stand, It''s Cold on the Ground.


    "Since you are so omnipotent, why are you both getting dumb now?" Lawson had never been tricked


    like this time before, and coupled with what happened at the past shareholders'' general meeting, his


    expression grew horrible. "You both kneel down!"


    James flopped on his knees without argument. But seeing Ang was also about to kneel down, he


    reached out and held her by the arm. "You stand, it''s cold on the ground."


    "But I have irritated grandpa. Besides, it''s indeed my fault." Ang restrained herself from crying, yet


    with red eyes, she looked piteous.


    Lawson noticed that Ang was subtly different from her usual attitude.


    But with overwhelming fury, he soon left it behind. He sniffed, went up to Ang, and pointed his crutch


    to the back of her knee. He said cially, "Kneel down on your own, or let me do it for you?"


    "Grandpa, I ... " Ang just began to speak when the crutch fell on her.


    She hadn''t expected the senior would take action of a sudden, with such huge strength. Her pupils


    slightly dted and her hands covered her belly subconsciously.


    James rushed up to her, while still failed to get her. Ang fell to her knees with a sickening thud, her


    upper body pitching forward.


    Poof.


    A splinter of porcin impaled in the skin, making a clear sound.


    The broken cup was just nearby. It happened that Ang''s arm pressed onto the fragments. Scarlet


    blood went out promptly.


    "Ang!" James rushed to reach out to Ang, regardless of thetter''s disapproval look. He took her


    by the arm, made her leaning on his chest, and said, "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine," Ang shook her head.


    Seeing the two didn''t care about what he had said, Lawson became glum on his face. He knocked the


    floor hard with his clutch before he said through gritted teeth, "James, don''t push me."


    "He was just too concerned about me and the child. Please don''t be angry." Ang pushed James


    aside and kept her knees down on the ground.


    On hearing "the child" from her, Lawson darkened his face at once at the thought of his getting tricked.


    "Till this moment, you are still trying to fool me with your fake pregnancy!" Lawson lifted his foot to give


    her a kick.


    James frowned and stepped forward, but stopped by Ang''s using re. "If you don''t want a


    grandson, go ahead to have a kick."


    Having been deceived by them once, Lawson hesitated on hearing this. However, the lure of a possible


    grandson is hardly resistible. so he stopped moving on after some hesitation.


    "Grandpa, I''m ... I''m pregnant for sure," Ang said with a full face of panic, her hands covering the


    belly and tears streaming down from her eyes.


    Lawson felt restless whenever he saw people crying. He said, "Stop crying! You are virtually a younger


    clone of your mum. All you ever do is crying. Totally an airhead! I wonder what James has seen on


    you? Stupid!"


    Nobody could tell whether thest word "stupid" was for Ang or James, otherwise for both.


    "Grandpa, sorry for lying ... lying to you. But I''m ... I''m now getting pregnant, which I found ... found a


    few days ago...." Ang pressed on the wound on her arm with one hand, and then wiped her tears


    with the bloody hand, smearing plenty of blood on her face and making herself look embarrassed.


    Lawson got annoyed by her tears, "Stop crying!"


    "I ... I ... don''t ... cry." Ang sniffed and restrained her tears with great effort.


    Lawson noticed Ang departed from her usual behavior, but he couldn''t figure out what was different


    exactly. Was it just the difference between crying and not crying.


    Yet she had been caught in a lie, so it''s reasonable for her to cry out in fright.


    "How can I know if you are lying to me again? Uh?" Lawson red at her with fury and snapped.


    Ang nibbled her lip, trying not to cry, but she still had red rings around her eyes, with her voice


    quivering. "I was lying to youst time for my life."


    "Then you can lie to me this time, again for your life!" Lawson said with his chest heaving at the thought


    of having been deceived by such a fool.


    His sight was like a viper, winding around Ang, raw and deadly. She strained herself tightly, "We


    didn''t contact much before, so I had no idea of your temper. However, after James told me about it ... I


    was scared."


    "Is there anything he scared of in the world?" Lawson squinted at James with a sullen look, but his tone


    eased.


    Ang, with her red eyes widely open, ttered intentionally, "I also thought nothing in the world could


    make him scared, but he told me one day that he is sort of scared of you."


    "Did he really say that way?" Lawson asked with his eyes half-closed. "Ang, what I hate most is to


    be deceived!"


    Ang''s neck flinched with tears running downing again. She wiped her face with the bloody hand, and


    said with a quiver, "In fact ... he didn''t say ... he was scared."


    Lawson''s countenance turned horrible.


    "He just told me he respected you, admired you, and was slightly ... scared of you." Ang was


    shaking.


    James stared down, deep in thought. But he paid little attention to their conversation, as he was


    concerned about her wound on the shoulder.


    The blood was fresh red, which made him dizzy.


    A trace of surprise shed across Lawson''s face but was reced by doubt instantly. He nced at


    James and said with scorn, "He respects me and admires me, which led him to threaten me with a


    knife for a woman?"


    "That was ... That was because ...." Ang peeked at James secretly, and said no more.


    The situation seemed to meet his expectations. He sniffed, "Why don''t you continue to make it up?"


    "James, our grandpa is asking me, so I have to tell the truth," Ang said to James as if she was


    facing a dilemma. Then she turned to Lawson, "You have always been fussing over Kyle but have been


    hard on James. He behaved that way just to gain your attention!"


    Lawson didn''t respond, but obviously, he didn''t buy it.


    James raised his eyebrow before lowering his head to hide his expression.


    "He has been going through a much longer period of rebelling than others." Ang wiped the tears off


    her eyes and whispered, "If you still have doubts, you can think about it yourself. James has simr


    genes with other family members, but why is he so outstanding?"


    Outstanding? Lawson''s eyes twinkled.


    Lawson felt with instinct what Ang had said was totally made up. Yet he couldn''t help asking, "Why?"


    "Because he works harder than anyone else. He keeps upgrading himself as others are ying or


    hitting on girls." Although Ang''s face was full of blood, her eyes were gleaming with sincerity. "He


    behaved that way just to gain your attention, hoping you can praise him, just like you have done to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kyle."

 Chapter 316 Miss Smith Told Me to Do So

    Chapter 316 Miss Smith Told Me to Do So


    All she had said was made up, but with that, James''s eyes got duller.


    At first, that idea had literally existed in his mind, but he learnedter his grandpa would never like him


    as much as he liked Ralphie.


    With no reply for a time, Lawson turned his back to Ang and reprimanded, "I asked you if you are


    pregnant, why are you rambling nonsensically?"


    "I am. I ... I dare not to lie to you again," Ang answered. "If you doubt it, you can order someone to


    buy a pregnancy test kit, then let Dalh see ... see me testing."


    Dalh had been his intimate maid since a few decades ago. Even if he didn''t believe in his children,


    there''s no way he would distrust Dalh.


    As those words reached her ears, Dalh said: "I presume it doesn''t look like the child was telling a lie.


    My lord, it doesn''t take long to have a text. I suggest you may allow her to do it, lest you will regret it


    someday."


    "Regret? How can it be possible for me?" In contrary to his words, Lawson consented.


    Dalh took the chance to offer to bind up Ang''s wound, which gained Lawson''s nod as well.


    Before the servants could take action, James trotted to his room, took out a first aid box, and bound up


    Ang''s wound briskly.


    Alcohol got to the wound, causing a muscle contraction on Ang''s arm, and on the end of her nose,


    drops of cold sweat were oozing.


    "Does it hurt?" James looked up and asked.


    Ang replied shaking her head, "It doesn''t matter."


    "Keeping a medicine chest and binding up the wound skillfully, have you ever intended to be a doctor?"


    Lawson remarked with a good deal of sarcasm.


    James didn''t turn his head: "Having gotten beaten almost every day, yet without nobody to ask for


    treatment, I had to learn myself."


    Her voice was loud like he was talking about something insignificant.


    But the people listening got touched. Ang opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Lawson paused as his expression changed swiftly. He then snorted, "me it on your biological


    grandma!"


    It''s really agile of the servants in the Harvey''s family, and not before long, they came back with


    pregnancy test kits and other equipment needed.


    Dalh led Ang to the restroom. After a few rounds of tests, there''s no doubt that Ang was


    pregnant.


    Before Lawson could re up, Ang kneeled on the ground and cried in fear: "Last time I ... I lied to


    you only for my safety, and now I am absolutely ... absolutely honest to you. Please forgive ... me, I


    swear I will take good care of the baby ...."


    Lawson sat on the sofa, looking down at her irresolutely. He didn''t make a clear response of forgiving


    her or not, neither did he allow her to stand up.


    "It''s cold on the ground. Stand up." James made a grab at her arm.


    Ang shook her head, got rid of his hand, and said: "Grandpa hasn''t forgiven me, so I dare not stand


    up."


    The blood on her face had been cleared while James was treating her wound, but after shedding


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    streams of tears and snot, her face became a smeared mess.


    "My lord, could you please allow her to stand up? She is pregnant. It''s not good for the baby if she


    keeps kneeling on the ground." Dalh interceded.


    Lawson didn''t reply, his deep wrinkles full of anger and doubt. He said to Ang, "There''s no way an


    airbrain like you could figure out a plot to deceive me, let alone such a rigorous one."


    He squinted at James and sharpened his tone: "Did James instigate you?"


    He hadn''t interacted much with Ang, but few people were unaware that both heirs of the Chante


    Group were thoroughly ignorant, and had been doing nothing all day long but entertaining and making


    trouble.


    It''s impossible for a person like Ang, even after two years in prison, to get her nature changed. The


    someone behind her!


    "No!" Ang shook her head hurriedly. "Once you found out I deceived you, I might lose my life. James


    would never take the risk."


    Lawson responded with merely a snort, but his expression conveyed tacit approval.


    He knew well about his grandson, who never take risks and was used to arranging everything in


    advance, just like him.


    "It''s Jessica Smith who told me to do so!" Ang wiped her tears, with the panic on her face dispersing


    somewhat and being reced with plenty of fury. "You had imed to send me away, and she knew it


    somehow.


    "She came to me alone and asserted that, from what she knew of you, you would not send me away,


    but to bring me to a terrible ce."


    Lawson frowned and boomed, "Then did you believe her?"


    "If I did, I would not go with Nathen and his party soon after!" Ang seemed to be absorbed in her


    memory, her face full of wrath. "I said I didn''t believe it, and I wanted to go.


    "However, Jessica stopped me, and told me whether I believe it or not, I could im to be pregnant if I


    was sent to a terrible ce, and then I would be all right.


    "Now that I think about it, she was setting me up! She said that way, not for my benefit, but to induce


    me to deceive you, irritate you, and to make you split up James and me for her."


    She peeked at Lawson''s face while speaking, straining every cell in her body.


    Lawson didn''t make a sound, his hands holding the crutch, his eyes ring at her.


    Ang felt dry in her throat. Though it''s quite cool outside, her body kept oozing sweat from top to toe.


    "Stand up." James didn''t give her the opportunity to say no with a direct pull before throwing her to the


    sofa.


    Ang watched Lawson with an unsettled look.


    "Just sit as demanded. Stop watching me that way!" Lawson looked down to the ground before he


    raised his head with a jerk and his sight impaling Ang.


    Ang turned like a scorpion under an ultravioletmp, her whole body turning stiff instantly.


    "Did Jessica teach you all of these? Was it also from her that you used the brat of the Pearson family to


    lie, as well as pricking Nathen''s temple with your ear stud?"


    Saying thest sentence, Lawson raised his voice suddenly.


    Ang, for the moment, had her heart in her mouth, with it racing and likely to jump out of her chest.


    She knew it would arouse Lawson''s suspicion if she med all these on Jessica, but she would rather


    take a gamble!


    "Ang had been in the prison for two years, getting bullied by those people, so what''s so surprising


    when she doped out the idea to prick Nathen with an ear stud?" James replied casually before Ang


    could speak.


    Dalh chimed in, "My lord, could it be that you are too suspicious this time? Frankly, Ang had been


    fighting with others since she was a child, so it''s understandable for her to react that way as she was in


    trouble."


    "That was ... was true." Ang echoed with a fazed look. "Besides, in my childhood, whenever I did


    something wrong, out of the fear of being scolded by my parents, I ...."


    She appeared to be embarrassed, and then went on, "I got used to lying. Then Felix happened to


    falsely im that he took me for a pregnancy test because he was afraid you would get angry for his


    kidnapping me. And I ... I echoed him ordingly."

 Chapter 317 Shut up! Its Enough!

    Chapter 317 Shut up! It''s Enough!


    "The brat of the Pearson family kidnapped you? So was it also for the brat when you were able to run


    awayst time?" Lawson lost his temper after getting fooled by Jessica, a junior much younger than


    him, and once again deceived by several kids including Ang, James along with Felix.


    Hearing that, Ang shook her head hurriedly and tried to exin for Felix undeliberately: "No, um,


    Felix kidnapped me at that time, but released meter when he got aware of my pregnancy ... It''s not a


    kidnapping exactly. Please don''t me him ... He ...."


    "Shut up! It''s enough!" Lawson jerked his crutch onto the ground.


    As a loud thump boomed out when the crutch knocked to the ground, Ang had a shiver on her heart.


    She then became mute with her pale face.


    "It''s easy for a woman to miscarry during the first three months of pregnancy, my lord. I''m afraid Ang


    would be overwhelmed by what you have done." Dalh sighed on noticing Ang was off-color.


    Though Lawson was in a ze of anger, he didn''t blow up at Ang anymore given the baby in her


    belly. "Go back and take good care of the baby. If anything goes wrong, there''s no way you will live on!


    Begone!"


    "Oh, oh," Ang replied in dismay and walked out tugging at James''s sleeve.


    James held her waist to stop her and turned to Lawson, "Grandpa, Jessica incited Ang to lie to you


    about her pregnancy, and then exposed her fake pregnancy to you. Distinctly she was exploiting you to


    do harm to Ang."


    Lawson was almost convinced by Ang, yet hearing what James had said, he questioned, "Such a


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    young girl, could she be so tactical?"


    "Don''t you remember you spoke highly of her ability which nobody couldpare to?" James added,


    "In addition, you have known the details of the car ident two years ago, haven''t you?"


    "Jessica had been plotting since she''s fifteen. Is it any wonder such a person, who set Ang up,


    threatened me, and foresaw the attitude of the Harvey family, the Chante family as well as the Smith


    family, could n all these things?"


    Lawson''s expression shifted rapidly and said with sarcasm: " This is indeed nothing to be surprised at.


    Since you had taken your aunt and Mr. Sutton into ount to deal with me, is there anything you


    youngsters couldn''t do?"


    "Grandpa, you are ttering me. If I hadn''t been cornered, I wouldn''t ask Mr. Sutton for help in the


    emergency." James said.


    Lawson snorted, "Do you think the Harvey Group is in your hand under the protection of them?"


    "Of course not," James answered. "You are such a senior that the salt you have eaten is more than the


    meals I have done. I can''t get out of your clutches no matter how hard I try."


    Though he said so, his eyes meant otherwise.


    Lawson stared at him with a glum face, and a burst of cough began out of blue.


    "My lord, are you all right?" Dalh asked with her face taking on a worried expression and her eyes


    shining with tears.


    Lawson held his handkerchief over his mouth and coughed violently without reply.


    "Don''t worry, Dalh. Grandpa will not leave us before arranging everything for Ralphie." James said


    casually.


    Bang!


    Lawson took a cup and hurled it out as Nathen happened toe over. The cup hit him right on the


    face before smashing on the ground.


    "Grandpa, you''d better try to control your temper, or it''s not good for your health," James warned


    slowly.


    Lawson clenched his fist with the handkerchief in his hand, his face turning much paler, his mouth with


    a speck of suspicious blood at the corner. "Get out! You both get out now, and don''t be back without my


    permission!"


    "Grandpa, please don''t ... don''t be angry. We are leaving now." Ang was like a duck in a


    thunderstorm and she dragged James out of the lobby.


    Lawson kept gazing at their receding figures until they disappeared in his sight. He looked away and


    coughed again with the handkerchief over his mouth.


    After quite a while the outbreak stopped, with the handkerchief full of blood.


    Dalh took the bloody handkerchief with her hands quivering. She ventured, "My lord, I''m afraid you


    had better go back to the hospital to receive the treatment."


    "Do you mean I should go back to the hospital for the treatment, and then be bald before an


    eventual death, even not a decent one?" Lawson asked rhetorically.


    Dalh answered, "It was said they had developed a new drug for cancer, wasn''t it? Why don''t you try it


    in case it''s useful to you?"


    "Sod new drug! Something went wrong during clinical trials, and it''s done! They have developed


    nothing useful with such a great amount of money I had given to them." Lawson dumped his crutch


    onto the table and sat on the sofa with Dalh''s support.


    Nathen stood silently aside, with a bump, which made him look funny as it seemed like he had a lump


    growing on his head, after getting hit on the forehead by the cup just now.


    "How is it going with the case I handed to you?" Lawson asked.


    Nathen answered, "Nobody is pregnant. A mistress of Ralphie''s is pregnant, but ...."


    Before he could finish, Lawson chimed in, "But what? Bring her back since she''s pregnant!"


    "Ralphie had been ying around inordinately, and he got so impotent that he couldn''t make a woman


    pregnant," Nathen murmured with his head down.


    Smack!


    Lawson knocked his crutch hard onto the table, "Such useless jerks!"


    Jessica made use of him as her knife, and the brat of the Pearson family also dared to fool him. It''s


    literally rebellious of those people!


    It''s not a big deal of Ang''s wound on her arm, but James insisted to take her to the hospital to get


    her wound rewrapped before being injected with a tetanus shot.


    It''s a day before the one-week due day, Ang went to Rnd to recheck her leg by the way so that


    she needn''te to the hospital again tomorrow.


    "It''sing on fine, much better than my expectation." Rnd rolled up her trouser leg before pressing


    across her leg from the shin to the thigh under the cold stare of James.


    Hearing that, Ang showed relief on her face. "So Rnd, when do you think my leg will recover?"


    She hadn''t figure out how to tell him that Lawson had been aware of Eleanor''s assistance in deceiving


    him.


    Both Rnd and Eleanor treated her well, but now she got Eleanor into trouble...


    "As it stands today, around half a year," Rnd answered with a smile. "Congrattions, Miss Chante."


    James looked at Ang''s bare leg with a frown, and then he went up to attempt to pull her trouser leg


    down.


    "What''s the hurry, Mr. Harvey?" Rnd held him by his arm. He smiled, "I need to do acupuncture on


    her leg."


    The smile looked nasty. James said with a poker face, "It''s my first time to witness a doctor checking


    and treating a patient like you, touching the skin inch by inch."


    "Oh, then it might be a bit ignorant of you, Mr. Harvey. You can do more readingter." Rnd


    loosened his hand on her leg and reached out for a needle.

 Chapter 318 Its Hard to Bring It Up.

    Chapter 318 It''s Hard to Bring It Up.


    He opened the drawer, took out a few shopping bags, and handed them to Ang after he pricked the


    needle into her leg.


    "What are these?" Ang asked.


    Rnd gestured to let her open them.


    Ang unpacked the bags and saw a few baby clothes along with some toys for children.


    "My aunt and my mom prepared these. They urged me again and again to hand these to you." Rnd


    put his hands into the pockets of his white gown, looking at her with a smile.


    Ang became moreplex in her mind. Auntie Susan and Eleanor indeed cared about her, but how


    to bring the matter upter? She''s not sure whether they would me this on her for it.


    While she was contemting this irrelevant mess, James grabbed the gifts from her hands. "Thank


    you, doctor, but I have already prepared all these."


    "It doesn''t matter if several more are added," Rnd replied without turning to him. "If Miss Chante


    insists on turning it down you can return these to my aunt and my mom by yourself, or I will drown in


    their nagging."


    Ang chuckled and said, "These clothes look pretty. Please tell Auntie Susan and Eleanor that I love


    their gifts."


    "You are wee. If you truly want to thank them,e to our home when you are free, as my aunt


    mentioned you often." Rnd said.


    During the talk, Ang longed to bring up the matter about Eleanor several times, but she faltered


    irresolutely as she didn''t know how to start it.


    From the moment she decided to go to work, she anticipated her fake pregnancy would be seen


    through by Jessica. She had a countern for herself, but not one for Eleanor.


    James stood aside, watching the two chatting lively, feeling himself an outsider. He put the shopping


    bags on the bed and said out of blue, "Oh, Ie up with something suddenly, concerning Rnd."


    "Concerning me?" Rnd asked.


    James raised his eyebrow slightly and continued, "Exactly, it''s not concerning you. What I want to say


    is that my grandpa knew Eleanor had cheated in the pregnancy test."


    "!" Rnd''s smile dispersed. "I have something to do, so excuse me. I will ask someone else to pull out


    the needleter."


    Ang was about to say something when Rnd walked out.


    "Guilty?" James looked down to her.


    Having been seen through by him too many times, Ang nodded after a trace of surprise: "I got


    Eleanor into trouble."


    "Why do you think she lent a hand to you?" James noticed a strand of hair had fallen over her


    forehead, and he tucked the lock behind her ear naturally.


    Ang looked up to him.


    "Eleanor would never take the huge risks to help you only for Auntie Susan''s fondness for you." James


    continued after a pause, "I promised something to her."


    With that, Ang looked down with her fists clenching shortly. "Oh."


    That would be fine. She needn''t feel owing someone a favor in that case.


    But she still felt ufortable somehow. Maybe it''s the reason why people were not willing to grow up:


    everything became businesslike to a horrible extent.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There''s nothing right or wrong, but only people''s respective considerations.


    Lawson had seldom acted at will since his forties. He always thought it through and weighed up all the


    pros and cons before he decided to do it or not.


    But having been fooled by several youngsters this time, Lawson couldn''t just swallow it. Soon after


    James left along with Ang, he, followed by a few assistants, set off to the Smith Group.


    "Mr. Harvey?" The receptionist conveyed both excitement and fear upon her first sight of the illustrious


    tycoon.


    Lawson ignored her and turned to Nathen, "Where''s Jessica?"


    "On the twenty-sixth floor, the chief financial officer''s office," Nathen answered.


    Lawson went to the elevator after a nod. Nathen followed by his side and pressed the button to go


    upstairs.


    On seeing that, the receptionist suggested hurriedly, "Mr. Lawson, the elevator runs slow. Would you


    please wait here for a moment when I call Miss Smith to ask her down?"


    Lawson frowned, "A bber."


    Even a small potato dared to swagger about in front of him.


    Nathen eyed two bodyguards suggestively, with thetter carried the receptionist in between and threw


    her aside.


    With such a loud noise, many staff members looked over surreptitiously, but nobody dared toe up


    to speak out for the receptionist, let alone intercept Lawson.


    As the elevator came, Lawson entered first, followed by Nathen and several others. They pressed the


    doors closed regardless of some people else waiting outside.


    Those waiting for the elevator didn''t mean to go in actually, for they had no guts to be with Lawson in


    the same space.


    Not before long, the elevator got to the twenty-sixth floor, Lawson went straight to the chief financial


    officer''s office with a crutch in his hand. Instead of knocking on the door, he struck it hard directly with


    the crutch to pop it open.


    Jessica was then talking with a staff member about the overheads for the quarter, and upon hearing the


    sound, she blinked unconsciously.


    Seeing Lawson, a hint of joy flickered across her eyes. She asked with a smile, "Why don''t you notice


    me your visit in advance, Grandpa Harvey?"


    Before she could finish, Lawson interrupted her with an expressionless face. "p her!"


    Jessica got stunned. She was about to ask what had happened when she got pped to the ground by


    Nathen before she could speak.


    That was a hard hit. Her face turned aside under the strike, with blood streaming from the corner of her


    mouth, her face burning at the same time.


    The employee stood between the two, dumbstruck with a frightening pale face, his fingers trembling


    uncontrobly along with his lips.


    "Once again. It doesn''t look pretty without symmetry!" Lawson ordered coldly before sitting on the sofa


    with the support of his crutch.


    Jessica gestured to stop Nathen. She said, "Grandpa Harvey, could you please ...."


    "Were you listening?" Lawson thought highly of her, but once she dared to fool him there''s no way he


    would spare her.


    With a simple "yes", Nathen went up to give her a p on the other side of her face.


    Jessica staggered and barely managed to keep bnce with her ears ringing.


    What happened?


    She told Lawson about Ang''s fake pregnancy, but no matter how furious he got, it''s impossible to


    me it on her. What went wrong on earth?


    Thump!


    The employee flopped to the ground for his feet turned to jelly.


    "Grandpa Harvey, we can take our time to talk it over, but before that could you please let him leave


    first?" Jessica pointed to the employee and said with a bitter smile, "He was hired earlier this year, still


    wet behind his ears. I''m afraid this is too much for him."


    Lawson sniffed, "Is it shameful for you to get beaten in front of your staff?"


    "I just don''t want people to consider Grandpa Harvey violent," Jessica answered with sincerity.


    Smash!


    Lawson flung a cup straight to the ground, and the cup shattered with a splinter of porcin flew to the


    feet of Jessica.

 Chapter 319 Youll Regret It Soon

    Chapter 319 You''ll Regret It Soon


    Jessica''s heart missed a beat with that sound.


    ''I have only seen Lawson Harvey for a few times before and I could feel his dislikes on me, but this


    time I can obviously feel them.''


    ''What is wrong?''


    ''Do I offend him? Or does he vent his anger on me as the Smith family or the Smith Group have


    offended him?''


    "I''m much more experienced than you. You think you can fool me?" said Lawson, almost growling,


    "How dare you?!"


    Jessica hadn''t expected that Lawson was so mad at her and she had no idea what was going wrong.


    ''The more I say, the more mistakes I make. I''d better not say anything now.''


    Wiping the blood in the corner of her mouth, Jessica kept silent.


    "Are you ashamed of being watched?" asked Lawson again.


    He ordered Nathen before Jessica could reply, "Make this man a cup of tea and let him sit on the sofa


    to watch us!"


    Lawson stressed thest few words.


    With a frown, Jessica looked to the employee.


    Stared at by both Lawson and Jessica, the employee was too nervous to move a little. Nathen directly


    carried the employee to the sofa by his cor and asked one of his men to make tea.


    "Can I ask why, Grandpa Harvey?" said Jessica as the corners of her mouth were pulled to be painful,


    "Is there any misunderstanding between us?"


    "Misunderstanding?" said Lawson with a raised voice as he knocked at the ground with his stick.


    As a big shot for many years, Lawson was so overwhelming that the employee was frightened to


    almost fall down from the sofa.


    "The first question, was it your idea to let the Smith Group enter into the electrical appliance market by


    using the news that the Harvey family and the Smith family were going to unite by marriage two years


    ago?" asked Lawson.


    Biting her lips, Jessica said obediently, "It was my idea. But you have made it clear with the Smith


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    family, haven''t you? What''s more, the Smith Group has made up for it."


    "You only need to answer yes or no. No other words!" said Lawson harshly.


    With a frown, Jessica still said softly, "Okay."


    "The second question, is it you who tell me that Ang fakes a pregnancy?" asked Lawson.


    Jessica nodded and wanted to exin it. However, thinking of what Lawson said, she checked herself.


    Having said too much, Lawson felt thirsty and took a sip of tea. As soon as the tea went into his mouth,


    he spit it out and snarled, "What the hell is it?!"


    "It is..." said Jessica and was immediately interrupted by Lawson as he said, "You doesn''t need to


    answer it!"


    With a move of her throat, Jessica unconsciously curled the paper edges of the document she was


    holding and looked pale.


    Seeing that, the employee took pity on her, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Even the in water is better than it. Nathen, get me a ss of water!" ordered Lawson and then


    looked to Jessica again and asked, "Another question, have you known the fake pregnancy of Ang


    from the very beginning?"


    Jessica did suspect that Ang faked a pregnancy when Ang told her that the baby was two months


    old as Ang had been brought to the hospital ER several timesst month.


    ''Even if Ang was pregnant, how could a baby survive in such condition?''


    Thinking of that, Jessica nodded.


    "Ang didn''t lie to me!" said Lawson as he stood up with an angry look, "It was your idea to let her


    fake a pregnancy, wasn''t it?"


    ''It exins why Jessica has known it from the very beginning!''


    Lawson thought.


    Jessica was stunned by the conclusion and paled after realizing what Lawson meant. She exined


    hurriedly, "There must be some misunderstanding, Grandpa Lawson. I''ve never let Ang fake a


    pregnancy!"


    ''What''s going wrong?


    ''Why did Ang lie to Grandpa Lawson that I let her fake a pregnancy?''


    Lawson didn''t believe a word of her and said through gritted teeth, "Do you still want to make excuses


    for yourself?"


    "I''m not making excuses, Grandpa Lawson!" said Jessica anxiously, "As I''ve always wanted to be with


    James, how could I provide any idea to Ang?"


    "Yes, of course, you are not that kind to provide her an idea," said Lawson.


    Hearing that, Jessica was slightly relieved. Her clothes had been drenched with cold sweat.


    However, Lawson continued, "You deliberately provided her this idea! Now youe to tell me her


    fake pregnancy with the purpose of using me to deal with her for you, don''t you? What a perfect n


    as every step is closely linked to another!"


    ''How dare she use me! No one can use!¡¯


    "Let me exin, Grandpa Harvey. This ispletely illogical..." said Jessica with a pale face.


    "Jessica, you should never want to use me. You''ll regret it soon!" interrupted Lawson with a malicious


    look on his face, "Plus, Ang is pregnant for real. So your n of using me to deal with her falls


    through!


    With these words, Lawson left with Nathen and his men before Jessica could exin anything.


    Although Jessica could walk now, she didn''t want to limp in public. So she hurriedly drove the


    wheelchair to chase them and called, "Grandpa Harvey--"


    There was no response.


    Lawson didn''t even look back.


    The eyelid of Jessica twitched wildly and her limbs went limp.


    ''What''s going wrong?''


    ''How do thingse to this?''


    Suddenly, Jessica clutched the armrests of the wheelchair and maliciousness shed across her eyes.


    ''I got it. Grandpa Harvey said Ang told him...Ang is pregnant for real...So the hickey on her neck!''


    ''Ang is scheming against me?!''


    Thinking of that, Jessica suddenly had her pupil contracted.


    *


    After getting out of the hospital, Ang went back to the house of the Chante family with James.


    After getting off, Ang noticed that the window of the second floor was open and her mother Elva was


    standing by the window nkly.


    "It''s cold now. Don''t be in a draught as it''s bad for your health," reminded Ang with a hesitation.


    Elva was stunned for a moment as if scared by the voice of Ang and said in a flurry, "Eh, I just want


    to look at the scenery. I''ll close the window now."


    She smiled guiltily at Ang and closed the window.


    With a slight frown, Ang said nothing and took out her phone to send a message to Rnd, asking if


    he knew other good psychologists.


    Ang almost fell on the ground as she was staring at the phone while walking.


    "Be careful!" said James whose sight was following her as he immediately held her waist to pull her into


    his arms.


    "Thanks," said Ang and was still staring at the phone.

 Chapter 320 Not Everyone Is As Lucky As Me

    Chapter 320 Not Everyone Is As Lucky As Me


    With a frown, James nced at the screen of her phone and saw the name of who Ang was


    chatting.


    "Women are likely to have a miscarriage in the first three months of pregnancy. So you''d better keep


    the phone a little farther from you. I''ll hold it for you," said James as he took over the phone from


    Ang before she could respond.


    Licking her dry lips, Ang said, "......but you must tell me if anyone sends me messages."


    James nodded.


    When Ang came into the living room, she saw that her father Lorenzo was talking with her brother


    Greyson who was busy recently and Greyson''s wife Luna.


    Seeing Ang, Greyson immediately stood up and said excitedly, "Ang, I just had a big deal with


    Linying Group! I''m invited to a party held by the Thompson family the day after tomorrow. Go with me!"


    Linying Group was thepany of the Thompson family and had a high profile. But its main market


    was in the USA, Japan and New Zend and it only had investment in the Harvey Group in the country


    so far.


    It would definitely astonish the business circle in the country that Greyson could have a deal with


    Linying Group.


    Ang was stunned too and said with a surprise, "Congrattions, Greyson!"


    "He''s just lucky enough!" said Lorenzo before Greyson could speak anything, "He helped an old man


    on the road who happened to be the one in power in the Thompson family. That''s why he had a deal!"


    Hearing that, Greyson said with disapproval, "Not everyone is as lucky as me!"


    "Luck is a part of strength too. Just like you, Dad. If you were not lucky enough to marry Mom, you


    won''t be the boss of the Chante Group now," said Ang coolly.


    With a frown, Lorenzo said in displeasure, "I was working when others were partying! Unlike what you


    have said, I got all I have by my own effort!"


    "Really?", said Ang with a sardonic smile, "Without thepany left by Grandpa and Grandma, how


    could you have achieved your current status in just twenty years as a poor student?"


    "You--", said Lorenzo angrily as he hated others said that he got all he had relying on his parents-in-


    "I''m not deaf, Dad. You don''t have to speak so loudly," interrupted Ang.


    As his chest heaved violently, Lorenzo wanted to say something but just snorted heavily after peeking


    at James beside.


    "Well, I don''t want to argue with you. Your brother Greyson finally did a right thing this time, OK?" said


    Lorenzo reluctantly.


    Ang pulled her lips sarcastically.


    After hearing what Lorenzo said, Greyson looked upset.


    Coming up to Lorenzo, Greyson said grumpily, "I promise I won''tpete with you for the Chante


    Group as long as you are alive. So you don''t need to guard against me."


    Hearing that, Lorenzo said with a guilty look, "I''m just afraid that you''ll be too proud."


    Ignoring Lorenzo, Greyson came up to Ang and touched her belly curiously. "Ang, Luna has told


    me that you''ll have a baby. I''m gonna be an uncle," said Greyson cheerfully.


    "Yes," said Ang. When it came to the baby, the eyes of Ang became unconsciously soft.


    Looking at the hand over the belly of Ang, James pped it away unhappily.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Greyson puzzledly and angrily.


    "Why are you so angry, Brother?" said James with raised eyebrows.


    Disgusted with how James called him, Greyson said with a weird look on his face, "I''m angry because


    you pped my hand away for no reason."


    "I didn''t p your hand away for no reason. Your two children are like to you in character, aren''t they?"


    asked James.


    While confused by the question of James, Greyson replied subconsciously, "Of course."


    "Just like me, my child may not quite like you too, Brother," said James.


    When Greyson finally figured out what James meant, he said angrily, "I''m his uncle. How could he not


    like me?"


    ''How childish these two men are as they are arguing whether a two-month-old embryo like them or not,''


    thought Ang with a weird look on her face as this was the first time James behaved so childish in


    front of her.


    ''Ever since he said that he loves me, he has be more and more different from before.''


    With a cough, Luna said, "Let''s have dinner. Aunt Elva has cooked a lot of delicious food to celebrate


    that Grayson had a deal."


    They went to the dinning room and Luna asked Cleo to go upstairs to call Elva down.


    Hearing that, Cleo, who was ying with her phone, said in displeasure, "How could you order me


    instead of inviting me to the celebration dinner for my cousin Greyson?"


    pping the chopsticks down on the bowl, Lorenzo said in displeasure, "You are a maid, Cleo. That''s


    what you should do. And who tells you that Greyson is your cousin?"


    Red-eyed, Cleo snorted heavily and went upstairs to call Elva down.


    "I didn''t want to hire Cleo, but Elva insisted!" said Lorenzo angrily, "Cleo''s just a backbite wolf! Ang,


    talk with Elva and ask her to fire Cleo."


    Ang nodded with a rare agreement. Then she looked to James who was next to her and got back


    her phone from him to send some messages.


    Without a while, Cleo sobbed and went downstairs with Elva. Cleo was stillining loudly, "Aunt


    Elva, Uncle Lorenzo has gone too far. How could he speak to me like that?"


    Standing up, Ang looked at Cleo coolly and said, "Cleo, the ne on your neck looks quite


    familiar. Is it mine?"


    "Yes. I saw it in your room. I think it''s beautiful, so I''m going to wear it for a couple days!" said Cleo


    carelessly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wear it for a couple of days? Have you ever informed me?" asked Ang.


    "Come on, it''s just a ne. Why are you so aggressive?" said Cleo as she blushed with shame and


    cried to pull the ne, "You rich people just look down upon me!"


    Ignoring what Cleoined, Ang just said, "Be careful. This ne is worth 200, 000. You''ll


    have topensate ording to its original price if you break it."


    Hearing that, Cleo removed the ne more carefully. After removing the ne, Cleo put it down


    on the table angrily and was going to run out.


    "As you are paid for this job, you should do what a maid should do," said Ang, "and if you run out


    now, you''ll be fired immediately."

 Chapter 321 Please Say Something

    Chapter 321 Please Say Something


    Cleo stopped immediately and gave Ang a ferocious stare. Then she held the arm of Elva and cried,


    "Aunt Elva, you promised you would take care of me and wouldn''t allow anyone to bully me when my


    mother sent me here."


    Hearing it, Elva had no idea what to say as she did have promised something like that.


    "Please say something, Aunt Elva. Do you just watch Ang insulting me?!" said Cleo with a raised


    voice.


    The arm of Elva was a little painful as being held by Cleo. Elva tried to pull her arm out but failed. She


    had to say moodily, "Ang, as Cleo is our rtive, how about forgiving her this time? And we don''t


    "Since we don''tck a maid, I''ll fire her," said Ang.


    ''What''s wrong with Mom? She even allows a maid to bully her.'' thought Ang disappointedly.


    Hearing that, Cleo was stunned and responded after quite a long while, "You...you are going to fire


    me?"


    "Ang, you may not know that Cleo is a rtive of your father. It''s not suitable to do so," said Elva.


    Lorenzo frowned and said nothing.


    "She took the ne from my room without permission. It''s regarded as stealing," said Ang, "and I


    don''t like a maid that has sticky fingers. So she''s fired. Mary, please clear the sry for thisdy and


    ask her to leave.


    "Yes," responded a maid as she stood out.


    Seeing that Ang was really going to fire her, Cleo shook the arm of Elva hard and said anxiously,


    "Please say something, Aunt Elva. Ang is going to fire me!"


    "Even though my mom is your aunt, she is closer to me in rtionship. So she won''t speak for you,"


    said Ang, "and apart from the ne, any other things you have taken from my home don''t need


    to be returned."


    "But I want to remind you to not take yourself too seriously!"


    Elva wanted to persuade Ang not to fire Cleo, but she was afraid that Ang would be angry with


    her as they had some problem recently.


    But Cleo misunderstood Elva and said, "I thought you were a good person, Aunt Elva! I''ll leave now. I


    didn¡¯t beg you to let me stay here!"


    "You guys act like a snob!" said Cleo as she spat on the ground.


    With those words, Cleo picked up the bowl in front of Ang and threw it to the ground and left.


    Seeing that Cleo left, the maids in the dining room couldn''t help smiling with joy.


    Sitting down, Ang sent some messages and gave her phone to James. Holding the phone, James


    slightly smiled as if he had thought of something.


    "Good job, Ang!" said Greyson obsequiously andined, "We didn''t took Cleo seriously when


    she just came here. However, after Mom spoke for her for several times, became more and more


    arrogant and looked down her nose at everybody."


    Ang didn''t expect that a maid would have such a big temper, either. After asking the maids to clean


    up the ground, Ang said to Elva, "Mom, you shouldn''t have been that generous with her."


    "But she''s a rtive of your father. Since you have treated her like that, she may speak ill of us in front


    of the old neighbors of your father," said Elva cautiously.


    "But Cleo may not appreciate what you have done for her. Instead, she may even resent you," said


    Ang.


    While not agreeing with Ang, Elva didn''t say anything more.


    All of them were eating silently around the table.


    When they''d had plenty, Elva raised her ss and said, "Since Greyson had a deal with Linhong


    Company today, let''s congratte him."


    "It''s the Linying Company. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!" said Lorenzo as he raised his ss.


    With her eyes being red, Elva lowered her head to wipe the corner of her eyes and clinked her ss


    against others'' in embarrassment.


    After the meal, Elva went upstairs in low spirits.


    "I''m going upstairs first," said Ang to James and followed Elva.


    Lorenzo invited James to have some tea in the living room and made the tea himself to show the


    importance of James to him.


    "How do you like the tea, James?" asked Lorenzo as he had been watching the look on James'' face.


    Taking a sip of the tea, James put down the cup and said, "Good tea."


    Hearing that, Lorenzo was relieved and said, "I bought it from a friend who knows tea. He had only one


    pot of the tea, so I''ve paid good money for it. He was quite reluctant to sell it to me."


    "Good taste, Lorenzo," said James.


    Lorenzo shook his head and said, "I like tea, but I usually won''t spend so much money to buy such a


    small pot of tea."


    He stopped to wait for James to say something.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, James just poured himself another cup of tea and tasted it slowly, showing no intention of


    saying anything.


    Since I knew that you are going to move here with Ang, I''ve bought the tea fearing that you are not


    used to other teas. This is the first time I have taken someone else''s favourite away," said Lorenzo.


    "How? Aunt Elva is also her parents'' favourite and you still took her away from her parents." smiled


    James.


    Seeing that James didn''t get into his trap, Lorenzo became impatient and said, "As I know little about


    tea, you can take it."


    "Thanks, but I can''t ept such an expensive gift," refused James.


    "You are wee. This can be nothing as we have going to be families soon," smiled Lorenzo.


    "Brothers out afterwards, especially for a rtionship like ours," said James sharply, "and once I ept


    such an expensive gift, I can hardly refuse if you ask me to do something for you."


    Taking a sip of tea, Lorenzo said, "Actually, I do have something to discuss with you. But I don''t think


    you''ll refuse as it''s mutually beneficial."


    "Hard to say. I don''t believe in a man''s intuition. You abandoned Ang before," said James, "as you


    thought her usefulness had been yed out. But now, you take her back."


    James was obviously satirizing Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo didn''t take it too seriously and said, "Don''t refuse too soon. Why not listen to my idea first?"


    Putting down the cup, James made a gesture of listening.


    "This afternoon, I heard that Lawson has made a series of deployments against some small electrical


    appliancepanies of the Smith Group, hasn''t he?" asked Lorenzo.


    "Well-informed, Lorenzo," smiled James.

 Chapter 322 What I did Was Wrong

    Chapter 322 What I did Was Wrong


    ¡°The most important aspects of doing business are two: first, strategy; Second, information. I dare not


    leave any part behind.¡± Lorenzo said.


    James leaned on the sofa, with his straight legs folded. Hearing that, his eyebrow slightly raised, ¡°I


    actually think, the most important thing is money.¡±


    Lorenzo gave a burst of heartyughter, ¡°Right, when the funds is in ce, it is easy to solve the


    problem!¡±


    He put the topic back on track, ¡°The Harvey Group and the Smith Group have cooperation in the


    electrical area. This time Lawson attacks the Smith Group, which is hurting himself. It doesn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    James smiled and guessed his intention.


    But he did not answer.


    Lorenzo had to continue, ¡°Our Chante Group is not as good as the Smith Group, but we have entered


    the electrical market more than 20 years ago, and have certain advantages in this respect.¡±


    ¡°As the chairman and president of the Chante Group, I am d to serve Lawson.¡±


    Thest sentence was the key.


    James sighed lightly, ¡°I understand what you mean, but you should also know that my grandfather


    never likes me, and he isn''t very satisfied with the Chante family and you either.¡±


    ¡°You are modest.¡± Lorenzo said with a smile, ¡°I believe that as long as you talk to him about this matter,


    he will agree.¡±


    James looked at him, but was silent with a smile.


    Lorenzo knew that he was waiting for him to increase his bargaining chip. He clenched his teeth and


    said, ¡°If you broker it, I can give 10 percent of the profits to the Harvey Group for three consecutive


    years.¡±


    After giving a profit to the Harvey Group, the profit became less, but it was better than no profit.


    ¡°I don''t have any shares in Harvey Group now, do you know that?¡± James asked slowly.


    Lorenzo said. ¡°It''s not good to transfer the money to a private ount, and it''s not easy to handle. How


    about you attach a consultant''s name in our group, and I will transfer this part of the profit to your


    ount in the name ofbor remuneration, and then I tell you an exclusive trade secret?¡±


    He raised this proposal with motives. James in the market was a living brand, if he nominally became


    the consultants to the Chante Group, it would bring more benefits.


    ¡°It''s too ostentatious. I''m afraid my grandfather won''t like it.¡± James tapped his fingers on the desk for


    several times. ¡°Ang is now an assistant to the chief financial officer. Please attach the title of


    consultant to he, and the part of the remuneration will be credited to her card.¡±


    Lorenzo wanted to use his name, so he advised, ¡°This money is not a small number, James, do as I


    said. I''m sure Lawson won''t give you a hard time on this matter. After all, it''s good for the Harvey


    Group, too.¡±


    ¡°No, she is my woman, and my money is quite safe with her.¡± James said without hesitation.


    Lorenzo could only say, ¡°Ang is lucky to meet a good man like you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t like you say that. Ang is excellent and she deserves a good man.¡± James said.


    Lorenzo could not tell he was saying Ang was excellent, or he was a good man.


    Heughed and let it go.


    ¡°But I am curious about the trade secret.¡± James said.


    Lorenzo did not achieve the expected purpose, and he did not want to give up, ¡°The premise of telling


    you this exclusive secret is that you be the consultant of the Chante Group.¡±


    ¡°Even if I act as a consultant of the Chante Group, I won''t do any work. Why do you insist?¡± James


    asked, ¡°If you want to use my name to get some customers in the appliance business from the Harvey


    Group, that''s no different from the Smith Group.¡±


    He continued, ¡°If so, I won¡¯t tell it to grandpa, lest provoke him.¡±


    Hearing that, Lorenzo was anxious, ¡°It is a joke, don''t take it seriously.¡±


    James smiled, took his tea and took a sip.


    ¡°The trade secret is rted to Lawson.¡± Lorenzo was afraid that he would go back on his word. ¡°Danis


    and Jessica have good rtionship. Even if Danis ran away from home because of Ang, there will


    be no conflict between the two.¡±


    ¡°But yesterday Danis suddenly came back and said it was OK for him to go home, but he wanted 12


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    percent of the shares of the Smith Group, which is the same as Jessica.¡±


    James was not surprised, but said, ¡°Is it rted to my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Danis first broke off his engagement with the Delia family and then left home, which made the Smith


    family very dissatisfied. Normally, the rest of the Smith family would not agree to his request, but your


    grandfather seems to be unhappy with Jessica. He openly supported Danis and put pressure on the


    Smith family.¡± Lorenzo said.


    James put the teacup on the table, with a very shallow smile between his eyebrows. ¡°So the Smith


    family agreed?¡±


    Ang was really a blockbuster, now the whole situation if the Smith family changed.


    As the Smith Group had internal contention, the Harvey family, the Chante family and the Brown family


    would not miss this opportunity and would do something about it. It was like a muddy pool of water.


    ¡°Yes, but they required Danis to remarry the Smith family, which Danis also agreed to.¡± Lorenzo said,


    ¡°James, I just got this news this afternoon and now I have told you. You --¡±


    ¡°Lorenzo, rest assured, the matter you put forward is beneficial to both the Harvey Group and the


    Chante family, I believe grandpa will agree.¡± James answered.


    Having received his assurance, Lorenzo smiled and breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    *


    Ang knocked at the door, and when she entered the room, she found her mother standing at the


    window, looking at something.


    ¡°Ang, you are here.¡± Hearing the noise, Elva turned around and hurriedly wiped the corners of her


    eyes, looking at her awkwardly, ¡°Do you want to eat some fruit? Shall I get some for you?¡±


    She was like a toy that had been wound up. Every part of her body was taut. It was ufortable to


    see that.


    ¡°No, I am full.¡± Ang went up to her. ¡°Mom, are you in a bad mood?¡±


    She looked out the window and saw nothing but the trees and the sky. She wondered what her mother


    had been standing there all day looking at.


    ¡°No. I just feel like I''m always doing a bad job. No matter how good my intentions are, what I do is


    always annoying.¡±


    ¡°And as for the Linying Company, the contracts and projects you talked about, I don''t understand...


    Ang, am I like what your father said, I can do nothing but cry?¡± Elva was depressed.


    Ang opened her mouth, not knowing what to answer.

 Chapter 323 You are The Only One I Kissed

    Chapter 323 You are The Only One I Kissed


    ¡°Is this thing I said boring...Ha, Ang, pretend you heard nothing, don''t take any notice of me, I just


    like to have wide thought.¡± Elva smiled embarrassedly.


    Ang looked over her shoulder at her thinned face. ¡°Now that you know it''s a wide thought, don''t


    bother it. You may have nothing to do. I remember you''re interested in flower arranging. Why don''t you


    take a ss in flower arranging?¡±


    ¡°No, they are for young people, and I will be a nuisance there. You''re annoyed by me, not to mention


    the others.¡± Elva immediately denied it.


    Ang frowned and suggested, ¡°If you don''t want to be with young people, I can hire a teacher for


    you.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t worry about it.¡± Elva looked at her wrinkled brow and said anxiously, ¡°Did I say something to


    make you unhappy? I give you an apology, don''t be angry!¡±


    Ang said no, telling Elva not to think too much, but Elva still looked panic.


    Both of them were not at ease staying together, so Ang found an excuse to leave. Elva walked her


    to the door of her room, worrying she would be angry.


    Ang was depressed.


    Was it her fault that her mother had be what she was? But her father was so intent on taking


    advantage of her, and her mother was a pushover. At that time she was really mad at her mother and


    didn''t want to go home.


    She stood in the corridor for a while before going back to her room.


    James had taken a bath and was sitting on the bed with his bathrobe partially open, reveaing his sexy


    chest and abdominal muscles.


    As she came in, he looked away from the document. ¡°Tomorrow your father''s secretary will give you a


    document appointing you as a consultant to the Chante Group. I don''t know what it is about, but it won''t


    do you any harm. You can just sign it.¡±


    Ang agreed and was to take phone from him.


    James put down the document but did not immediately give the phone to her. Instead, he said, ¡°From


    birth until now, I have had many pursuers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Ang, who had been chasing after him for so many years, naturally knew how many


    pursuers he had.


    She reached her hand to him and motioned for him to give her the phone.


    James picked up the phone and put it in her hand, then lifted it up before she grabbed it. ¡°I have many


    pursuers, but I keep a certain distance from them all so as not to be misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Ang drew back her hand and looked down at him.


    ¡°You are an exception, but I didn''t realize that I like you.¡± Her figure reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°What about Jessica? Why do you keep her always around? Is it because you like her but you have not


    realized it yet?¡± She opened the closet, took out a piece of pajamas, and threw it on the bed.


    James''s Adam''s apple rolled. ¡°The Harvey family and the Smith family have a lot of cooperation, so I


    can''t avoid herpletely.¡±


    ¡°My leg needs treatment, and Auntie Susan is very kind to me. Rnd is her nephew, so I can''t avoid


    himpletely.¡± Ang said in a light tone, ¡°James, you can''t have double standard.¡±


    James handed her the phone, sat up, and picked up the document again. He looked at the words on


    the document for a long time, but could not read a single word.


    He raised the document and looked at Ang through the corner of his eyes. As she was


    concentrating on answering a message on her phone, he frowned slightly.


    [Rnd] I''m sorry, I had an operation. I just saw the message.


    [Rnd] I know a few good psychiatrists, but most of thepetent ones are quirky. All the doctors I


    know are people who hate the use of privilege. If you want them to check on your mother, you have to


    go to the hospital in person, what is more, they are not local.


    [Rnd] As far as I know about psychological patients, they dislike going to see a doctor. Elva will not


    agree to go to see a doctor in another province. Even if she agrees, if she does not cooperate, the


    doctor can do nothing about it.


    Ang pressed her lips and replied a message saying that she knew.


    Rnd replied at once --


    [I''ll urge Dr. Watson toe back as soon as possible. You can invite some of Elva''s old friends to see


    her, so that they can chat.].


    After replying to a few more messages, Ang put her phone down.


    James was too far away to see what the two were talking about, but he could see that the interface was


    dense and they were saying a lot.


    Seeing that Ang was looking towards him, he looked down at the document at once. It was only then


    that he realized that the document had been twisted by his hand at some point.


    ¡°Give me the phone when someone sends messages to me.¡± Ang gave him the phone.


    James took the mobile phone, put aside, and put down the document after a moment of thinking.


    He called Ang who was going to take a bath with her pajamas. ¡°You should say I am jealous.¡±


    Ang turned to look at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It''s not double standard, it''s jealousy.¡± He stood up and looked directly at her. ¡°Seeing you talking with


    other men makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    He pointed at his heart.


    ¡°And then?¡± Asked Ang.


    He had nothing different but his ears were rosy unexpectedly, ¡°I don''t like to see you talking to other


    men, and I don''t like to see them touching you. You are mine,¡± he said.


    ¡°James, don''t you think what you said is childish?¡± Ang said in a light tone, ¡°In addition to women,


    there are men in this world. My colleagues, clients, friends are men or women, it is normal. Do you


    want me to break rtionship with all men except you?¡±


    When they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, James looked away, ¡°I don''t care about the others, but you


    should keep a distance with Rnd.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about the others, but you should keep your distance from Jessica.¡± Ang said with the


    exact same words to him.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    James looked down at her and his eyes gradually became cold. The more she acted like this, the less


    he liked seeing her with Rnd.


    ¡°James,¡± Angel eased her tone, ¡°I am your lover, not your property. I respect you, but you should try to


    respect me.¡±


    James said in a cool voice, ¡°What does it mean to respect you? I should remain silent when I see other


    men touching your leg?¡±


    Ang was angry, thinking that he was too restrictive to her. It was not like love, but like he treated her


    as a pet that did not need thinking.


    But when she saw him saying these things in a serious way, she wanted tough. ¡°James, can you be


    reasonable? What do you mean a man touching my leg?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She was smiling? James frowned more deeply.


    Perhaps he didn''t even notice it. He was used to hiding his emotions from everyone, but now he was


    less and less willing to hide his emotions from her.


    Ang sighed lightly and rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°I''m getting treatment. If you hadn''t broken my leg,


    would I need Rnd to touch my leg?¡±


    James clenched his lips and kept silent.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ang licked her dry lip and walked up to him with pajamas in her arms. Looking up at him, she


    suddenly reached to his neck, stood on tiptoe and pecked his lips.


    ¡°No matter which man I talk to or do with, you''re the only one I kissed, okay?¡±

 Chapter 324 Im Already In Lust

    Chapter 324 I''m Already In Lust


    After a kiss, Ang wanted to push James away. However, James held her waist to pull her back and


    gave her a French kiss.


    He kissed so deeply that she could hardly breathe and couldn''t help pushing him.


    Stopping kissing Ang, James held her tightly as if wanting to make her part of his body and said,


    "I''m already in lust."


    His eyes were deep and dark, his voice was hoarse and he looked like a beast going to hunt his food


    when he said so.


    "The pregnancy was still unstable in the first three months."


    James held Ang so tight, he was sweaty and he breathed faster than usual. Fearing that James


    couldn''t control his lust, Ang tried to push him away.


    James still didn''t let go of Ang and his chest rose and fell.


    Feeling his strong lust, Ang had a lot of thoughts and finally said in a soft voice, "I can help


    you...with my hand."


    Since they had done more intimate things, she thought it was eptable to help James with her hand.


    James had nned to let go of Ang after a while. But hearing what Ang said, he released his


    hold on her a little and said, "With your hand...and mouth."


    With a frown, Ang didn''t respond.


    "Only hand is..."


    "Okay," interrupted Ang before James could finish his words.


    ......


    After Ang helped James release his lust for several times, her hand was rubbed red and her cheeks


    and mouth were a little sore, and there was a taste of his fluid in her mouth.


    James pulled out some tissues and held her hand to wipe it. But Ang pushed his hand away and


    wiped her hand herself.


    Seeing that Ang was a little down, James said with a cough, "I was too rude."


    Since Ang hadn''t been so initiative to him for quite a long time, James was a little out of control.


    Throwing away the dirty tissues, Ang poured herself a ss of water to rinse her mouth.


    "I''ll be gentler next time," said James as he came up behind Ang with one of his hand holding her


    waist and the other hand rubbing the bite mark left by him on her neck.


    "No next time," said Ang as she pushed James away.


    ''I didn''t expect using my hand and mouth is so tired, even more tired than catering to him on the bed.


    What''s more, little James was too big to swallow or hold,'' thought Ang.


    *


    Lawson Harvey was much morepetent and determined than Ang had imagined. In just one day,


    Danis Smith had taken on the position of the president of the Smith Group and had taken 25% of the


    shares of the Smith Group topete with Jessica with the help of Lawson.


    Besides, After listening to the suggestion of James, Lawson held a meeting to analyze the benefits of


    cooperating with the Chante Group in the electrical appliance market and handed all the projects in


    cooperation with the Smith Group before to the Chante Group.


    Under the suppression of the Harvey Group, nopany dared to cooperate with the Smith Group.


    All the money the Smith Group had earned in the recent two years in the appliance market was wiped


    out overnight and they had offended Lawson because of it.


    Ang didn''t know the news until she arrived at thepany. But she didn''t gloat as the Smith Group


    was still much stronger than the Chante Group in spite of its temporary defeat and Jessica wouldn''t let


    go.


    But she didn''t expect that Jessica came to her as early as that noon.


    On the first floor of the Chante Group, Jessica was sitting on the wheelchair and looked pale.


    "Can we have lunch together?" said Jessica. She sat on the wheelchair


    "Sorry, it''s inconvenient for me," said Ang apologetically.


    "Inconvenient? Or you don''t dare?" said Jessica in a lowered voice. This was the first time Jessica had


    her emotion out of control in front of Ang as she never expected that an idiot like Ang dared to


    scheme against her!


    "You look horrible. My baby and I are scared," said Ang in a frightened voice, "and James takes me


    to lunch every noon as he is afraid that you will hurt us."


    Taking a deep breath, Jessica tried to keep calm and said, "Don''t act. No one is watching you except


    me."


    "What act? I can''t understand," said Ang with an innocent look on her face, "and you looked really


    horrible just now. I was scared."


    The feud between Ang and Jessica had been known to almost everyone. Seeing that they were


    standing together, many employees of the Chante Group looked their way.


    Some of them were just on-lookers, and others were worrying Ang.


    Seeing their reactions, Jessica held the armrests of the wheelchair tightly and looked quite annoyed.


    "You''d better smile, Miss Smith. You look quite horrible now," suggested Ang sincerely as she


    blinked.


    Trying to lift the corners of her mouth, Jessica asked with her mind filled with anger, "Can you tell me


    why there were hickies on your neck yesterday?"


    Jessica didn''t believe that Ang could be that thoughtful as she knew how Ang did things as they


    had been friends for so many years!


    "They were left by James," said Ang shyly.


    Seeing the shyness on the face of Ang, Jessica asked in displeasure, "But what about the baby?"


    "Don''t know that having sex isn''t the only way to get there?" said Ang shyly and surprisedly, "Oh,


    sorry, Miss Smith. I forget that you are so obsessed with James that you have never dated with other


    men. So you are an old virgin now."


    As Jessica had never lost to Ang in any aspect except in the emotional aspect, she almost couldn''t


    control her anger when called old virgin by Ang and shouted, "Ang!"


    Her shouting attracted the attention of many employees.


    Since the story between Ang and Jessica was reported, Ang had got a lot of sympathy, especially


    of youngdies.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Seeing that Jessica shouted at Ang, a few young female employees came to them and said in a


    brusque tone, "Miss Smith, this is the Chante Group, not the Smith Group. Aren''t you too much to


    "Even disability can''t prevent you from remaining arrogant!"


    "You bad woman! How could I like you before?"


    ''Thanks to Ang, curses and mes have flooded to me in my twenty, which has never happened in


    my previous neen years,'' thought Jessica with a annoyed look on her face, ''and I''ve never been


    med like this before as I used to stand high above the masses!''


    Looking at the annoyed look on the face of Jessica, Ang sneered in her mind and said with a


    worried look on her face, "Miss Smith just shouted a few words on and threatened me. It''s not that


    much. Please don''t talk about her like that. She''ll be sad."

 Chapter 325 Ill Stretch My Neck Towards You If You Want To Hit Me

    Chapter 325 I''ll Stretch My Neck Towards You If You Want To Hit Me


    "Miss Chante, you are so kind that she dared to bully you like that before," said a female employee


    disappointedly.


    Ang thought it was ironic as she had always been the victim and Jessica had been the victimizer


    before, but now their roles were reversed.


    While almost bursting into anger, Jessica finally suppressed it.


    Biting her lips, Jessica said softly, "You have misunderstood me. I''m just here to invite Ang to have


    lunch. Since she is unwilling to have lunch with me, I''ll just let it go."


    Everyone ignored her.


    "Ang, I know what I did has hurt you. I have realized my mistakes and have been trying to make up


    for you. But you shouldn''t distort the facts in front of others. You are just doing what I was doing to


    you," said Jessica bitterly.


    With a frown, Ang said in an innocent voice, "What are you talking about? Miss Smith, I''ve told you


    that I have forgiven you. You don''t want to scheme against me again, do you?"


    "She must do! A leopard can not change it''s spots. You''d better stay away from her, Miss Chante!"


    "No offence, Miss Chante, but Miss Smith does be much smarter than you. You''d better stay away from


    her in case being schemed against by her."


    The employees standing by persuaded.


    Ang said with hesitation, "But she...was my friend."


    Discontent with what Ang said, Jessica wanted to retort and unmasked Ang, but she finally


    controlled herself.


    "It''s my fault. I have been expecting that I will be forgiven as long as I correct my mistakes. But it turns


    out that I''m wrong," said Jessica sadly, "and I''m sorry to have upset you. I''ll leave right now."


    Giving a guilty look at Ang, Jessica drove her wheelchair to go out.


    ''I shouldn''t havee to the Chante Group to see Ang today. I was too impulsive!''


    People tended to sympathize with the weak. Seeing the pale face of Jessica, the female employees


    beside looked at each other and reflected if they had gone too far.


    "There are stairs ahead of you. It''s inconvenient for a disabled person like you to go down them. I''ll ask


    someone to hold you downstairs," said Ang worriedly and immediately asked a good-looking but


    immoral male employee to hold Jessica downstairs.


    Ang stressed the word ''disabled''.


    Holding the armrest of the wheelchair tightly, Jessica shook her head and refused, "No, thank you. I


    can handle it."


    "But it''s inconvenient for you," said Ang as she bit her lips, "or you want to ask James to hold you


    downstairs as you know he ising to pick me up soon, don''t you?"


    As they were standing at the gate of the Chante Group, they could see the car of James outside.


    After hearing what Ang said, those female employees immediately looked at Jessica unfriendly.


    With her sense on the brink of copse the whole day, Jessica struggled to suppress her anger and


    said, "Thank you for your trouble, sir."


    "You are wee," said the male employees as he had been looking at Jessica lustfully and came up


    to hold her up.


    He seemed to be well-behaved as one of his hand was holding her waist and the other hand was


    holding the site upper to her thigh. But actually, Jessica could feel that he was digging her hip with his


    fingers.


    "I can''t walk too fast as I''m pregnant now. Can you carry the wheelchair downstairs for Jessica?" said


    Ang to the female employees beside and two of them agreed immediately.


    Ang just stood at the gate and watched the male employee holding Jessica to leave and gave


    Jessica a big smile when thetter looked back.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You look happy this time Jessica came to you. It''s rare," said James as he came up to her side.


    "Sure. I got the upper hand this time," said Ang as she drooped her eyelids.


    "But you will irritate her too as she won''t give up," said James as he held her hand to go downstairs


    carefully.


    "Do you think that I should be bullied by her all the time?" asked Ang as she stopped and looked at


    James.


    "Pregnant women are always sensitive. I didn''t say anything," said James.


    The scar on the end of the eyebrows of Ang looked particrly prominent in the sun.


    "It must ache then, didn''t it?" asked James as he reached up to touch the scar gently.


    "Not a big deal," responded Ang as she pped his hand away.


    After what James said, Ang realized that she was a little sensitive recently.


    James held her hand again and entwined his fingers with hers. When they arrived at his car, James


    opened the door of the front passenger seat and motioned Ang to get in.


    "James, I heard that women tend to have depression during and after pregnancy," said Ang as she


    got in and looked at James.


    James really had an outstanding appearance,petence and family background. No wonder so


    many women were so crazy about him, even Jessica was no exception.


    "I''ll stretch my neck towards you if you want to hit me. So you''ll never have a chance to have


    depression. You rest assured?"


    Suddenly, Ang thought she was too hypocritical, so she nodded embarrassedly.


    "You look like a fool!" said James with a chuckle. Pinching her lips, James closed the car door and


    walked around to get into the car on the other side.


    Ang turned her head to look outside and inadvertently saw from the blurred image on the window


    that she was smiling. She was stunned for a moment and touched the corner of her mouth, finding that


    the curvature of the corner of her mouth was still upward.


    *


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Jessica watched the interactions between James and Ang from a distance


    and looked fierce.


    Jessica had thought that Ang pretended to disy her affection with James to anger her.


    However, judging from their interaction just now, they were together seriously.


    ''But how?''


    ''Ang was so stubborn that she would never forgive anyone who betrayed her. How could she...''


    Suddenly, Jessica''s phone was ringing.


    ncing at the caller ID, Jessica frowned and answered, "Hello, Grandpa...Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Jessica drove the wheelchair to her car and got into the car after opening the door. The driver got out of


    the car and folded the wheelchair expertly and threw it to the trunk.


    In the house of the Lewis family.


    When Jessica got there, Charles Lewis was sitting on the sofa with his wife Timothy in his arms, and


    other people, including her parents, were standing by silently.


    "You are here?" asked Charles, "Where''s your brother?"


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Jessica said softly, "Danis can''t be here as he''s a little ufortable today."


    "As he ispeting for thepany with you, how could you still defend him like this? Are you really


    silly?" sniffed Charles and turned to Jessica''s mother Adeline, asking, "Where is Danis? With the


    support of the Harvey family, he doesn''t need the Smith family and the Lewis family, does he?"

 Chapter 326 Thats What A Woman Is Expected To Do

    Chapter 326 That''s What A Woman Is Expected To Do


    Lowering her head depressedly, Jessica didn''t say anything.


    "Danis is so obsessed with Ang that he even broke off his engagement to Miss Delia and ran away


    from home!"ined Adeline angrily.


    "It must be Ang who has told him something. Now he is insisting onpeting for thepany with


    Jessica and doesn''t even regard Jessica as his sister! What if he turns the whole Smith Group over to


    Ang in the near future?"


    Hearing that, Timothy twitched her mouth and stroked her belly, saying, "Danis is totally an idiot. He''s


    either fooled by a cripple or obsessed with a bitch. How you have taught him!"


    "Shut up! I don''t ask you!" shouted Adeline. Even though Adeline was discontent with Danis too, she


    didn''t allow anyone else, especially Adeline, who had been a whore, to speak ill of him.


    Angry with Adeline''s shouting at her, Timothy pouted with her arms around the neck of Charles, "Look


    at her, darling. She even dares to bully me in front of you!"


    Even though the other people there had seen such scenes like that for many times, it was still hard for


    them it ept it.


    Their reputation as a literary family was nowpletely ruined by a vixen-like whore and everyone


    wouldment about them wherever they went.


    Speaking a few words quietly to Timothy, Charles turned to Adeline and berated, "She''s your mother!


    How could you speak to her like that? Apologize!"


    As Adeline had been the favorite of her families in the Lewis family before she married Jessica''s father


    and had never been wronged even after she married Jessica''s father, she was so angry that her tears


    burst out.


    "Grandpa, as Miss Timothy is as young as me, she can even be the daughter of Mom at her age. How


    could you ask Mom to call her mother?"


    "What''s more, Miss Timothy shouldn''t have med Danis like that."


    While knowing that she shouldn''t say anything now, Jessica couldn''t help doing it as she had suffered


    too much frustration from Lawson Harvey and Ang.


    Standing up immediately, Timothy pointed at Jessica and shouted, "It''s none of your business how old I


    am! I married your grandfather, so I''m your grandmother ording the family hierarchy, and you should


    call my son uncle!"


    Hearing what Timothy said, all the other people except Charles looked discontent.


    "Don''t be angry with the children, "said Charles as he pulled Timothy onto his thighs and coaxed for


    quite a while. Then he said, "Jessica, your grandmother is a little sensitive as she''s pregnant. I hope


    you can understand it as you are usually the most sensible."


    Jessica was quite wronged as if there was a fish bone sticking in her throat. Taking a deep breath, she


    finally depressed her anger and agreed.


    "Actually, it is your another two grandparents who let me to ask you here today," said Charles as he


    stroked the long hair of Timothy.


    Jessica changed her countenance a little as she had guessed mostly what Charles was going to say,


    but she didn''t respond.


    "As the finance director of the Smith Group, you should be clear about what happened to it," said


    Charles, "and because of your framing Ang, the shares of the Smith Group have fallen by the limit


    several times and its market value has declined by 18%. Do you know what this figure means?"


    While being discontent with being med by ayman, Jessica tried to lift the corners of her mouth and


    said, "I know much better than you in this aspect, Grandpa. As arge group, we should attach more


    importance to our development in the long run rather than the temporary loss."


    The implication was that Charles was too short-sighted.


    "Your another two grandparents think the same way as you. So they didn''t me you since it


    happened. They evenforted you," said Charles.


    Jessica said sincerely, "Yes, so I''m grateful to them. They are really kind to me."


    "But look at what you didter?" said Charles with a suddenly raised voice, "You schemed against


    Lawson and irritated him, putting the Smith Group into a harsher situation!"


    "Your grandpa was going topete for a good project to help the Smith Group bottom out. But you


    directly wired the money to the Chante Group and thanks to it, they won that project!"


    Blinking quickly, Jessica tried to lift the corners of her mouth, but failed. She asked, "So...what do you


    mean?"


    "As it is inconvenient for you to walk and you are old enough. I mean, what about resigning from the


    office of the finance director and rehabilitating your leg and meeting some men we choose for you after


    your leg is healed? That''s what a woman is expected to do," said Charles.


    Holding the armrests of the wheelchair tightly, Jessica was unabashedly angry and disappointed, and


    incredulous.


    "An afternoon is enough for the handover. Go and prepare it now," said Charles.


    With those words, Charles stood up.


    Suddenly, Jessica stood up from the wheelchair and walked towards Charles in the astonished eyes of


    others, saying, "Wait, Grandpa. My leg is almost healed. I was going to give you a surprise."


    "Scheming bitch!" said Timothy in a loud voice as she rolled her eyes.


    Ignoring what Timothy said, Jessica just said seriously, "Grandpa, I can go on any blind date you and


    Grandpa Smith and Grandma Smith arrange for me. But I don''t want to be a housewife. You told that


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    women must be independent, didn''t you?"


    "You don''t need to prove how independent you are by earning how much money. You are too


    your future marriage."


    Stunned for quite a while, Jessica suddenly said with a forlorn and sarcastic smile, "Can you tell me


    why Grandpa Smith and Grandma Smith havemissioned you to tell me this thing, Grandpa?"


    "What you did recently has disappointed them so much that they don''t know how to face you. They


    Lowering her head to tidy up her cuff, Jessica said bitterly, "Good excuses. You just fear that the Smith


    family and the Lewis family will be involved in the revenge of Grandpa Harvey on me, don''t you?"


    Staring at Jessica, Charles didn''t say anything.


    "So why do you call everybody here?" asked Jessica even though she had guessed the answer.


    Sweeping his eyes over all the other people there and finally resting them on Jessica, Charles said, "I


    called them here to let them see how many stupid things you have done for a man and take warning


    from it!"

 Chapter 327 Let me Wish My Baby Every Success

    Chapter 327 Let me Wish My Baby Every Sess


    Biting her lips, Jessica looked at Charles with thest light of hope in her eyes disappearing and her


    eyes filled with tears.


    Jessica had always thought that she was different from Ang as she was sensible and thoughtful and


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ang was just a foppish rich kid who knew nothing about business.


    But now Jessica realized that she was no different from Ang as she was abandoned by her families


    once she became a burden to them just like Ang.


    Ignoring Jessica, Charles asked all the other people in a raised voice, "Have you all remembered it?"


    No one responded. Charles asked again until all of them responded.


    "You said that I did all the stupid things for a man and warned other people here. What about you,


    Grandpa? You make the whole Lewis family awkward by marrying this woman..."


    Charles pped Jessica in the face before she could finish her words.


    "Don''tpare me with you. You don''t know what I''m doing at all!" shouted Charles who was so


    emotional that his voice even cracked in the end.


    Everyone tensed up.


    With her hand covering her face, Jessica was shocked beyond belief and tears welled up in her eyes.


    However, Charles didn''t give her a nce and left with a grim look on his face.


    "Damn cripple! Mind your own business!" shouted Timothy and chased Charles while calling him in a


    affectedly sweet voice.


    Seeing that, Adeline changed her countenance and said, "Jessica, how could you speak to your


    grandpa like that? We have made the decision for the whole family. What a big deal if you are not the


    finance director?"


    "Even if you leave thepany, your grandpa, you dad and your brother are still in charge of the


    Jessica''s father Edward Smith, who was standing aside, pulled the sleeve of Adeline and opened and


    shut his mouth, unspeaking.


    "I''m thoughtless?" sneered Jessica and then wiped away her tears and trotted out.


    This was the first time Jessica had a huge fight with her families.


    ''They don''t understand me!'' thought Jessica.


    ''None of them understand me!''


    ''They have no difference from Lorenzo Chante as they will abandon anyone who is useless to them


    too! No matter how much I have done and how well-performed I have been, they all choose to ignore


    it!''


    ''I''ll let all of them regret to have abandoned me. I''ll also let Grandpa Harvey regret his behavior and let


    Ang regret to have schemed against me! They owe me!''


    *


    In the Sichuan style restaurant, Ang was having meal with James when her phone was ringing.


    James picked up the phone and handed it to Ang after a nce. With a slight frown, James asked,


    "Do you still have contact with him?"


    The caller was Martin.


    "Yes, I have something to ask him for help," replied Ang simply and took over the phone and


    answered, "Hello, Mr. Martin."


    "Okay, like what we have discussed before...okay, thanks. I''ll pay the money into your bank ount


    James ate silently and waited for the exnation of Ang. However, after handing her phone to him,


    Ang just continue to eat and had no intention of speaking.


    "Martin has a good reputation as a detective. Gabri has told me that police, soldiers and detectives


    are the ideal type to many young girls," said James as he put the food on to the te of Ang.


    Ang gazed at him for quite a while.


    Looking away, James wiped the corners of his mouth with napkins and said, "I''m just curious about the


    ideal type of young girls like you. I haven''t known it before. The better we know each other, the fewer


    the contradictions between us."


    "Well, unlike other girls, I''ve been wanting to marry a president since I was very little," said Ang.


    James looked up at her.


    Ang put a poached spicy slice of meat on to the te of James and said, "The name of the


    president is James."


    "But I wasn''t a president," said James as he turned the slice of meat over and upside down.


    Putting a slice of meat into her mouth, Ang said, "But you are bound to be."


    ncing at the slice of meat that James was turning over and upside down, Ang asked, "Why don''t


    you eat it? I remember you like it. So you don''t like it now?"


    "This is the first time you put food on to my te. I begrudge eating it," said James in a slightly


    wronged voice.


    Ang said nothing and put more food on to his te.


    James finally stopped turning that slice of meat over and upside down and picked it up elegantly,


    asking, "What help do you ask Martin for? Is it about Jessica?"


    "Yes," nodded Ang without exnation.


    James continued to ask, "Let me guess, is it also about the maid whose name is Cleo you have driven


    away?"


    Ang stopped eating and looked at him with aplicated look on her face.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if you drove Cleo away on an impulse in the past. But you won''t do it now. As


    you have driven her away mercilessly, she must resent you and tries to hurt you."


    With a pause, James said slowly, "You must have a n."


    "...it seems not frustrating that I was weak in front of Jessica and you," said Ang.


    ''They are so thoughtful that they can specte all of my following steps by my first step,'' thought


    Ang who admired and hated and feared such thoughtfulness as it made her no privacy in front of


    them.


    Taking her ss and pouring her a ss of orange juice, James said, "You don''t need to humble


    yourself like this."


    Taking up the juice, Ang waited for him to go on.


    "You have schemed against Jessica this time, haven''t you? First, you exposed the truth of the car


    ident. Second, You made the stock of the Smith Group to slump. Then, you schemed against her


    using your pregnancy this time and made Grandpa to anger and take revenge on her."


    "Last but not least, you made her to pay the retainage to the Chante Group in advance, thus resulting


    in the failure of the Smith Group in the bidding. All of these things have made the Smith family and the


    Lewis family to give her up temporarily."


    With a smile, James concluded, "She has been on the verge of copse and won''t miss the chance to


    use Cleo."


    Raising and clinking his ss against hers, James said, "Come on, let me wish my baby every


    sess."


    "...thanks," said Ang, who was still not used to such intimate nicknames such as baby or sweetheart.


    After drinking several gulps of juice, she finally felt her face stopped burning.


    After the meal, James drove Ang back to herpany and then drove to the Harvey Group alone.


    When Ang came into the Chante Group, she heard a few employees were gossiping.


    "Have you heard that Farley was dosed and raped by a few rich kids who like men when he was going


    to have lunch this noon?"


    "Really? How did you know that?"


    "Someone hacked his Wechat ount and lived the whole process in his Moments with words and


    pictures. Those rich kids have admitted it. Farley has known that he was fixed by someone, but he


    doesn''t dare to speak it out!"

 Chapter 328 The Suit You Wear Today Is Fabulous

    Chapter 328 The Suit You Wear Today Is Fabulous


    "He deserves it as he likes to paw others! Maybe he has offended some big shot this time and was thus


    schemed against."


    Farley was that good-looking but immoral male employee who held Jessica downstairs.


    As the employees saw Ang, they stopped talking and greeted her.


    "Take it easy. I''m just an employee like you," said Ang as she smiled at them and went into the


    elevator.


    ''It should be Jessica who fixed Farley as he was revenged on by Jessica soon after he pawed her this


    noon,'' thought Ang.


    ''James is right. Jessica has been on the verge of copse.''


    Ang went to see a big client with Violet Lee in the afternoon.


    In the following day, Ang learned some basic cashier works with the cashier Liu as required by


    Violet.


    When Ang got off work, James came to pick her up to the dinner party.


    Ang was stunned for a moment when she saw James as he looked more handsome than usual.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Apart from wearing a ck suit as before, James wore a bow tie and had his hair styled.


    "Silly?" said James as he reached up to flick her on the forehead.


    Ang came to her sense with her face burning and said, "...the suit you wear today is fabulous."


    "Only the suit? What about me?" asked James as he opened the car door and closed the door after


    Ang got into the car and walked around to get into the driver''s seat.


    With a pause, Ang said dryly, "You are fabulous, too."


    "Thank you," chuckled James as he started the car, "but you are more fabulous. I''ll never bored with


    looking at you."


    Licking her lips, Ang opened and shut her mouth as she had no idea how to respond.


    "How''s your work today?" asked James as he turned to looked at Ang. Her eyebrows, her eyes, her


    nose and her mouth, he never had enough of her.


    Speaking of work, Ang smiled, "I learned with Cashier Liu the whole day. I felt not bad and Liu


    praised me in front of Ms. Lee who seemed to be satisfied with me too.


    "Liu might praise you because of your identity," said James.


    The corners of the mouth of Ang was a little downward.


    "But Ms. Lee must praise you for your strength," said James as he couldn''t help gently pulling her


    cheek.


    Ang pped away the hand of James, the corners of her mouth raised again.


    After taking Ang to have her hair styled, James drove her to the hotel where the party was held.


    It was an extremely expensive five-star hotel in the B CITY. If anyone wanted to hold a party there,


    he/she needed to be not only rich, but also important and powerful.


    When Ang and James arrived at the hotel, there were already rows of luxury cars parked at the


    gate.


    Unlike the grand entrance in the wedding of Denise Brownst time, there was no red carpet, reporters,


    or groups of bodyguards except for the luxury cars, looking quite low-key.


    After they entered the hotel, a greeter came to check their invitation card and led them to the third floor


    where the party was held.


    Thanks to their outstanding appearances and special identities, they caught everybody''s eyes as soon


    as they showed up.


    "Wow, your dress is gorgeous, Ang!" said Raya as she bounced to Ang with bright eyes, "So are


    your hair and jewellery! You are gorgeous today!"


    Sean followed Raya with a smile. Seeing that her eyes were sticking to Ang, Sean coughed


    discontentedly.


    Raya didn''t notice it at all and was still praising Ang.


    "Manage your woman!" said Sean as he came to James depressedly and pushed his wire-rimmed


    sses, "She has taken my buddy from me. Is she going to take my wife from me now?"


    Giving a squint at Sean, James said, "Why don''t you manage Raya?"


    Sean was speechless for quite a while.


    ''If I can manage Raya, will I ask you to manage Ang?'' thought Sean.


    "Let''s go to see a person who may be useful to you in the future," said James when Ang and Raya


    were almost done.


    After taking leave of Raya, Ang went to see Sutton, who was the sugar daddy of Gabri, with


    James.


    Sutton was standing impassively in the crowd with graceful woman beside him. He sometimes nodded


    or said a few words.


    Seeing that James and Ang wereing to him, he excused himself to the people beside him and


    went up to James and Ang with the woman.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Harvey and Miss Chante. You are so well-matched," said the woman as she


    reached out her hand," and let me introduce myself. I''m Dorsey Wong, Sutton''s fiancee."


    With a smile, Ang gently shook hands with her and said, "Nice to meet you too, Miss Wong."


    "You can talk on the other side. I have something to talk with Mr. Harvey," ordered Sutton to Dorsey.


    With a smile, Dorsey was going to say something when James interrupted, "She can stay here."


    Sutton turned to say thoughtfully to Dorsey, "You can talk with otherdies here."


    "Okay," said Dorsey as she nced at Ang with envy and left.


    Ang was a little surprised as she didn''t expect that James would let her stay.


    James talked about a lot of business matters with Sutton, including the overall development direction of


    the Harvey Group in the future as well as influence of theplicated rtions between the few big


    families in the country on the business.


    They seemed to be have a tacit understanding as one had guessed the idea of the other before the


    As a business newbie, Ang had difficulty in understanding the deeper meaning in their words.


    "Do you want her to know the thing about Lawson?" asked Sutton as he nced at Ang coldly.


    "Just say it," said James without hesitation.


    Fearing that Ang would feel too embarrassed and bored, James asked the waiter to bring her a


    te of dessert.


    Seeing that, Sutton sniffed, "I have expected that you are different."


    ''It turns out that James is another man obsessed with a woman,'' thought Sutton.


    "I''m just an ordinary man. You''ve thought too high of me, Sutton," said James casually.


    Then Sutton went straight to the point by saying, "There has been a new breakthrough in the treatment


    of lung cancer. My guys have blocked the news and the clinical trial will be dyed for one year.


    Lawson has been at the advanced stage of lung cancer, so he has not much time to wait."


    "I owe you one this time," said James.


    This had been the only time Ang understood what they were talking about do far. She was pinching


    a small piece of dessert with her fingers slightly trembling and her heart pounding.


    ''This is an indirect homicide!'' thought Ang.


    Seeing the fear of Ang, Sutton looked at her disdainfully and sneeringly.


    With a slight frown, James chuckled, "Gabri is here too and the man next to her looks great."

 Chapter 329 Sugar Daddy And His Mistress

    Chapter 329 Sugar Daddy And His Mistress


    Following the gaze of James, Sutton saw that Gabri was smiling at a man next to her with her chest


    close to his. Sutton turned displeased immediately.


    "See you next time," said Sutton in a hurry and went towards Gabri aggressively with a ss of


    champagne.


    Even though there were a lot of beauties here, Gabri was doubtlessly the most charming as almost


    all the people here, regardless of men or women, would be attracted by Gabri the moment they saw


    her.


    "Sutton and Gabri are..." said Ang.


    "Sugar daddy and his mistress," said James as he took a sip of the champagne, "and someone thinks


    that he masters everything without knowing that he has lost his heart."


    As Sutton went over and said something to the man, he dragged Gabri away violently.


    Gabri struggled to push Sutton away, which made him dissatisfied, and he directly carried her on the


    shoulder and went away.


    "James, Ang, what a coincidence!" said Jessica as she came up to them with a smile. However, she


    was a littleme when walking, which broke her sense of beauty.


    Holding the arm of James and leaning her whole body on his, Ang said, "Yes. But I remember you


    still sat on the wheelchair when I saw you one day ago."


    "The doctor has said that my leg is almost healed and suggested me to try to walk," said Jessica, who


    still looked haggard and worn even with exquisite makeup.


    Biting her lips, Ang said, "Your leg has been healed so fast. When my leg was just healed, I had to


    hold the wall when walking. It seems that your leg wasn''t hurt that badly."


    "Actually, my leg has been healed so fast because I have been rehabilitating," sighed Jessica, "and


    unlike you, who can still dance after recovery."


    Ignoring what Jessica said in the end, Ang said with a surprise, "So why did you still sit on the


    wheelchair as your leg had been healed? Did you want everybody to sympathize you?"


    With a smile on his face, James didn''t interrupt them and just yed with the fingers of Ang with his


    head lowered. When Ang looked to him, he was just putting her fingers in his mouth.


    "There are bacteria on my hand. It''s dirty," pouted Ang with a blush.


    Looking at Ang indulgently, James gently scraped her on the nose and said, "It doesn''t matter. None


    of the site of your body is dirty to me."


    He stressed the word ''site''.


    With some blushing scenes shing in her mind, her face was burning. This time Ang felt shy for


    real.


    With the smile froze on her face, Jessica answered with a pretending calmness, "I didn''t want others to


    sympathize me...I was just...as you have known me for so many years, you know that I''m a


    perfectionist. I didn''t want to limp in front of others."


    Hearing that, Ang became listless immediately and said, "No, I don''t know, or I wouldn''t have been


    framed by you and gone to jail.


    Jessica wanted to say something, but then Ang interrupted, "What''s more, you don''t seem to be an


    absolute perfectionist."


    Pointing at the leg of Jessica, Ang continued, "You have said that you don''t want to limp in front of


    others, but you are limping right now."


    Biting her lips, Jessica said with watery eyes, "I''ve realized my mistakes. Why do you still humiliate


    me?"


    "But...youe to me on your own initiative," said Ang with an innocent look on her face.


    The implication was that Jessica came to let Ang humiliate her on her own initiative.


    With a forced smile, Jessica had no idea how to hit back at what Ang said as Ang hadpletely


    different performances in the recently few times.


    What happened recently hadpletely overwhelmed Jessica.


    "Jessica, if there''s nothing important, we have to go first," said James as he entwined his fingers with


    Ang''s, "as unlike you, we are quite busy."


    With those words, he left with Ang.


    Looking back at the angry face of Jessica, Ang smiled, "You said that she''s an idler, didn''t you?"


    "Isn''t she?" said James as he looked down at Ang, "Both the Smith family and the Lewis family have


    abandoned her and no one dares to help her as they know that my grandpa Lawson is taking revenge


    on her."


    Hearing that, Ang was not quite happy.


    ''Lawson is too vtile. This time he takes revenge on Jessica and he may take revenge on me next


    time...I''m still too weak,'' thought Ang.


    James took Ang to see some big shots in the circles of business and politics to broaden her


    contacts.


    However, when they went to see Raya''s father Duran, who was the Secretary of the Municipal Political


    Committee, they encountered Danis.


    This time Danis didn''t wear a light-colored suit as usual. Instead, he wore a ck suit like most of the


    people here and looked stabler, thinner and more energetic than before.


    His fiancee Cathleen Delia was holding his arm. When she saw Ang, the smile on her face


    disappeared.


    Ang was standing face to face with Danis. Seeing that Danis wanted to say something, Ang


    nodded at him and went to the side of Duran with James.


    "Are you still thinking about her?" asked Cathleen sarcastically as she saw Danis staring at the back of


    Ang.


    Danis looked away and said, "I''m just looking at the Secretory."


    But Danis was disappointed in his mind.


    ''In such an asion, most women are holding the arms of their male partners as it looks formal.


    However, Ang is entwining her fingers with James''...they must be in good rtionship as details


    won''t lie,'' thought Danis.


    Twitching her mouth, Cathleen said with unbelief, "I don''t mind how you think and who you''ll be with as


    long as you don''t make the Delia family and me humiliated in front of others."


    Having few experience of dealing with politicians, Ang had no idea what to say after the greeting.


    Fortunately, Raya always spoke well of Ang in front of Duran. So Duran didn''t ignore her while


    talking with James.


    "Danis, you are here too?" greeted Duran brightly as he saw Danis came to him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Secretary. This is my fiancee Cathleen Delia," said Danis with a


    smile.


    As Danis saw the tightly linked fingers of Ang and James from the corner of his eye, an


    imperceptible pain shed across his amber eyes.


    "I''ve heard about you from Danis before, Miss Delia. You are so well-matched," said Duran as he shook


    hands with Cathleen with a smile.


    Cathleen was surprised and delighted that Danis had mentioned her in front of Duran. She greeted


    Duran too and made a few modest remarks.


    "Danis, you should have known Mr. Harvey," said Duran as he pointed at Ang, "and let me introduce


    thisdy, she is..."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Duran could finish his words, Danis interrupted, "I know Ang too as I have been pursuing


    her."

 Chapter 330 Writing Love Letters Sneakily

    Chapter 330 Writing Love Letters Sneakily


    It would maintain a semnce of peace if they pretended not to know each other, but Danis''s remarks


    out of blue gave out the smell of a standoff with the atmosphere swiftly turned a bit embarrassing.


    Cathleen''s face changed, and she looked at Ang with a could of glumness in her eyes.


    Watching what had happened, James took a few steps to the left front of Ang mutely, barely


    blocking the sight from Danis and Cathleen.


    Duran got stunned for a second and said with a smile, "People were always frivolous when young,


    weren''t they? It''smon to have some former hidden crushes or exes. I had written love letters


    sneakily to our ss Beauty myself when I was in high school."


    It''s distinctly an out for Danis.


    With that, Ang felt a bit surprised, for she hadn''t expected Duran was so close to Danis!


    "Dad, how dare you write love letters secretly when you were just a high school student?" Raya was


    looking for Ang when she happened to hear her father''s confession. She burst out instantly, "I''m


    telling this to mom."


    Duran replied with a tap on her head, "You little brat, why are you interrupting as the adults are talking?


    Sean, I just saw your father and stepmother were also here, and you can take Raya to greet them."


    Sean responded and pulled her away.


    Ang had longed to invite Mrs. Brown home tofort her mother since the other day. But she''s


    afraid it''s too brusque to invite her bluntly in the case that she had never met her and knew nothing


    about her.


    "Let''s also go to greet Mrs. Brownter," James whispered in Ang''s ear on seeing her look to Sean.


    Ang nodded gently.


    "Danis, it''s good to be blunt. There''s nothing wrong for you to behave so." Duran said, "Nevertheless, it


    differs by asion. For example, it might not be appropriate to talk about your past flings in front of


    Cathleen."


    Cathleen smiled and said with sarcasm, "That''s all right. I am used to it."


    "I''m just ustomed to talking that way. I''ll pay attention next time." Danis apologized to Cathleen with


    apparently little sincerity.


    She sniffed.


    "You literally need to pay attention," James wiped a crumb off the corner of Ang''s mouth and


    continued, "or not only Miss Delia would be unhappy, I would also feel ufortable."


    Danis frowned and said after a pause, "It''s my fault."


    "I have forgiven you, Mr. Smith." James stared at him intently, with his hand around Ang''s waist.


    "After all, my woman is too charming, and I know it clearly in my heart."


    Both of them spoke with a sting in their words.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Duran interceded, "Mr. Harvey, don''t be angry. I guarantee Danis didn''t intend to be disrespectful as he


    is always blunt and unthoughtful. Besides, by his own ount, he ''has pursued'' her, which means it''s


    already over."


    "Duran, you don''t need to exin it for Mr. Smith, for I''m not such a narrow-minded man," James said.


    Duran guffawed, "If Mr. Harvey is narrow-minded, you would not reach your present position.


    Nevertheless, it''s better to make it clear concerning such things."


    "I agree with you on that. People in this field are always interested in scandals, so Mr. Smith had better


    restrain your words and behaviors lest you would get misunderstood by others." James said.


    Danis stopped a waiter and asked for a ss of red wine, "I would, and thank you for your reminder.


    This is to you."


    With that, he gestured to James before raising his head and drinking up the wine, and then he put the


    empty ss to the table nearby.


    "I didn''t mean to me you, so you don''t have to do that." James picked up a ss of juice from the


    waiter''s tray and handed it to Ang. "You must be thirsty after eating so many snacks, aren''t you?


    Have some juice."


    Ang felt thirsty indeed, so she took the juice and had a sip.


    "Is it cold?" James took the ss back naturally and drank, with his lips attaching to Ang''s lip print


    on the ss, "A little bit. It''s not good for you, and I will bring you something warmter. Don''t drink this


    one."


    He told her not to drink it, but he picked up the ss and took several more sips.


    Danis struggled to hide his pain and swallowed hard before figuring out an excuse to leave with a pale-


    faced Cathleen.


    Not long after they walked out, Cathleen shook his hands off and said, "Danis, you begged me to marry


    you this time, so don''t act like I was the one to force you to marry me!"


    "Today I lost my head, and it won''t happen again." Danis pressed between the eyebrows.


    "Lost your head?" Cathleen sneered. "Whether you lost your head or not, the way you look at her has


    never changed! Do you know how embarrassed I was standing beside you?"


    Danis answered with a bitter smile, "You have never been devoted to somebody, so you wouldn''t


    understand ... I had tried my best to restrain ... Enough. You only need to know that I will not do


    anything damaging the reputation of the Smith family and the Delia family."


    "...It''d better be!" Cathleen felt annoyed but still held on to his arm, "There are some esteemed elders


    to meet. Let''s go."


    "The intimacy between Mr. Harvey and Miss Chante is really enviable." Duran raved emotionally.


    They went on chatting for a while when several people came over to talk with Duran, with the intention


    to get to know James as well.


    However, James was not willing to continue to talk with them, so he went to Denise along with Ang


    upon seeing hering.


    "Did dade with you?" James asked.


    His father was not fond of asions like this, considering them boring and a waste of time. But he


    ought not to give up the chance to associate with the members of the Harvey family since they were


    the hosts of this party.


    Denise smiled, and the fine crow''s feet around her eyes did no harm to her charm, even adding some


    femininity to her. "There he is."


    She pointed to him with her chin.


    Ang looked in the direction she pointed and found Jason was standing beside Edward and Adeline.


    He looked in high spirits as he was beaming all the time.


    In contrast, Adeline was full of anger on her face, and even made a push to Jason.


    With many people watching that way, Ang expected he would be infuriated, but to her surprise, he


    remained a smiling face and held Adeline''s hand exining something to her.


    What''s more, Edward stood aside in peace, as if the woman, whose hand was being held by Jason,


    was not his wife.


    "There''s nothing he wouldn''t do," James said with an indistinguishable smile.


    Denise tucked a wisp of hair on the temple behind her ear and said, "The same to the Smiths, right?


    Oh, no, maybe they wouldn''t regard this as a shame at all."


    "Dad has always been like this to Adeline for all these years, so she takes this for granted. Once


    someday he rebukes her in the public, maybe then she would feel shameful." James twitched his


    mouth, coldness in his eyes.


    While the two were talking about the Smiths and Jason, Ang stood by their side silently.


    "Sorry to bore you with this mess." Denise forced a bitter smile.


    Ang replied softly, "Auntie, don''t think too much."


    "Are you afraid that I would feel upset about this?" Denise said, "It''s nothing to me. It has been so many


    years since I got married and moved to the Harvey family. So I had got used to this long before."


    It''s so embarrassing to talk about it. To change the subject, Ang gave a little cough and asked,


    "Auntie, do you know Mrs. Brown?"

 Chapter 331 Being In the Limelight Out of Blue.

    Chapter 331 Being In the Limelight Out of Blue.


    "I know her, but not quite well," Denise answered.


    Ang longed to ask how Mrs. Brown was like but she didn''t know how to bring it up. Actually, she


    should go to her mom with the question, but she couldn''t ask her about it for now given her present


    condition.


    Denise had almost reckoned what she would like to ask, so she remarked, "Mrs. Brown is fairly an


    intervenor of others'' marriage, and she owned a poor reputation for her vanity and intolerance. But


    she''s your mother''s roommate in the college and she treated your mother well."


    "Thank you for telling me this, auntie," Ang said.


    "You are wee, child." Denise held her hand and pointed to Mrs. Brown, "She''s there. Come on,


    let''s go to see her."


    They were all women there. James didn''t think he could go there with propriety so he remained in situ.


    Mrs. Brown had a pair of fox eyes, just like Salim, seductive but mean. Seeing Denisee over along


    with Ang, she covered her mouth and chuckled, "It has always been me who went to Mrs. Harvey,


    so it''s quite unusual for you toe to me first today!"


    "Long time no see, so Ie to say hello." Denise smiled.


    The Harveys and the Browns were household names. Denise was Normally surrounded by a cluster of


    people, so how could it be possible for her to go to others?


    Several people nearby looked towards Mrs. Brown with jealousy and curiosity.


    "This youngdy has a pretty ne on her neck. How much is it? I also want to have one." Mr.


    Brown asked, pointing to the ne on Ang''s neck.


    Ang smiled and replied without a clear answer, "It didn''t cost much, notparable to the one on


    your neck. With such a big natural diamond, it must be unimaginably expensive."


    "Its cost was literally unimaginable. I can tell you that my husband bought it for me at auction with a


    whopping price."


    Mrs. Brown ran her fingers over the ne with caution and said, "It''s too valuable for me to wear it


    usually."


    Ang echoed, "Such a precious diamond deserves to be treasured that way."


    Denise hadn''t seen Ang recently, and she was a bit surprised that Ang was now much better at


    ttery. Seeing Mrs. Brown turn arrogant, she said, "Actually Ang''s ne was also from an


    auction. You should know Greyson, don''t you? He''s Ang''s brother."


    "Greyson is her brother?" Mrs. Brown opened her eyes wide and said with her finger pointing to


    Ang, "You ... you are Ang Chante, the daughter of Elva?"


    Ang nodded, "My mother mentions frequently that she has a close friend of yours, but I had no


    chance to meet you in person. Since now I see you, I realize that my mother forgot to tell me you are a


    beautifuldy as well."


    "You are ttering me, girl." Learning Ang was Elva''s daughter, Mrs. Brown changed her attitude


    totally, holding her hand and asking about her mother.


    The two were chatting lively when Raya and Sean came over. Raya pouted discontentedly and went up


    to greet Mrs. Brown.


    Mrs. Brown was fairly warm towards her, yet she treated Sean otherwise, even with scolding.


    "How could you talk to my master that way?" Raya stepped to the front of Sean to shield him, like a


    cow eager to protect its calf. She added with rage, "Even though you were promoted to a wife from a


    mistress, you shouldn''t be so cocky."


    Sean reached out to pull her back, with some destion on his always smiling face, and he said, "Stop


    it."


    "No, I wouldn''t." Raya continued with fury, "You made Salim take charge of thepany and kicked my


    master off, yet he didn''tin. Now you have got all the benefits, and my master is not a threat to


    you anymore. Why are you still mean to him? Don''t you have a little of conscience?"


    Mrs. Brown became purple out of rage, not able to reply for a long time.


    Ang couldn''t figure out which one to help as they were arguing, and it''s actually others'' family affair.


    So she stood beside Denise mutely.


    However, Mrs. Brown turned to her to be the judge. "Don''t believe her. Sean is not so pitiful. He owns a


    Before Ang could answer, she continued with a sharp voice, "How did he start the firm? It''s precisely


    with my husband''s business connections and the money he gave him secretly could he run the firm."


    "Stop it. I didn''t give him ...." Arthur murmured.


    Raya went up to Ang. She held the other hand of hers and retorted angrily, "Ang, don''t believe


    her!


    "Thew firm was funded partly by Large Iceberg, with not a penny from the Brown family. Sean''s


    stepmother has even sent some people there to provoke trouble! Now, how dare she swear ck is


    white and make fool of others?"


    It ought to be a family affair of the Brown family, but Ang was pushed into the limelight out of blue.


    On one side was a decades-long close friend of her mother''s, and on the other side was Raya, who


    lent a hand to her during her saddest days and had been in a good rtionship with her after that.


    Which one to help?


    What''s more, it''s the Brown family''s own business, and as the saying goes, even the best judge


    bes hopeless at family matters. It''s not appropriate for her to judge.


    Denise stood aside, watching with a wry face.


    Thankfully, the waiters had always been keeping their eyes on the party field and sent for Mr. Sutton on


    noticing a quarrel was underway.


    His eyes ran down the crowd and then suggested impassively, "You are all prestigious figures here.


    Why not talk this over somewhere else?"


    Ang noticed there were two fresh love bites on his neck, extremely distinct on him. She scanned the


    crowd behind but failed to find Gabri.


    "Fine. I also find it embarrassing to argue here!" Raya snorted to Mrs. Brown and held Sean''s hand,


    "Don''t be scared. I will protect you!"


    Mrs. Brown held Ang''s hand andined with a sullen face, "Ang, as you have seen, I


    treated Raya well, but she, as my junior, dared yell at me that way. What''s wrong with her?"


    "Raya was fairly a nice girl," Ang interceded.


    Mrs. Brown responded with a sniff, "It must be Sean who set up this all, and he is ck-hearted as his


    damn mother!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ang felt awkward and wondered why her mother had such a friend?


    "Mrs. Brown, Ang was at the beginning of her pregnancy, so it might not be good for her to hear too


    many negative remarks." Denise pulled Ang to her side with a smile, setting the two apart.


    Mrs. Brown was dissatisfied with the move, but given Denise''s status, she didn''t say anything.


    Mr. Sutton led them to a meeting hall, and James came along with Duran.


    "You little brat, what did I teach you?" Duran went to Raya and sighed, "Mrs. Brown is your senior, so


    how dare you argue with her?"


    Raya answered resentfully, "She abused my master, quite nastily!"


    "Couldn''t I scold him when he has done something wrong?" Mrs. Brown took Ang tightly on her arm


    and asked, "Ang, in your opinion, was I wrong for telling Sean off?"

 Chapter 332 I Couldnt Agree More.

    Chapter 332 I Couldn''t Agree More.


    Mrs. Brown''s question was clearly for Ang. Then it''s not appropriate for her to ignore it, but to


    answer the question, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Brown. As the saying goes, even the best judge bes hopeless at family matters. It''s


    hard for Ang to judge who is right or otherwise. As her senior, please don''t push her." James came


    over and put his arm around her waist.


    Deniseughed, "James, how could you me Mrs. Brown for pushing Ang? She''s a friend of Elva,


    so it''s impossible for her to push Ang."


    "Mom, I couldn''t agree more. I just made an indiscreet remark," James said. "I apologize, Mrs. Brown."


    Mrs. Brown was discontent with their words, but she responded with only several sniffs and a reluctant


    "That''s OK," before going on to argue with Raya.


    Mr. Sutton frowned at first, and soon after he shouted with impatience: "Everybody shut up!"


    "I didn''t mean to pick a quarrel, but they kept pushing me too far!" Mrs. Brown grumbled, "They took all


    the advantages, and now they are scolding me. How can I bear ...."


    Mr. Sutton interrupted her violently, "I said shut up, Are you deaf?"


    Ang sighed to herself with the thought that Mr. Sutton had a really bad temper.


    Watching her reaction, James took her hand and led her outside the room after he whispered


    something to Mr. Sutton.


    Denise walked beside them. Noticing the two got closer than before, she demonstrated a trace of


    surprise, which turned into satisfaction soon.


    While Ang was under plenty of people''s shield, Jessica had been going through her toughest party


    since she was born.


    The Smith family along with the Lewis family didn''t permit her toe, but she got her invitation in her


    own way.


    The Thompson family was prestigious, and the guests here were either wealthy or influential. It''s


    beneficial for her to participate, so there''s no way Jessica would give up the chance.


    She had a bad time recently, and she expected the party would be a turning point for her.


    Jessica avoided the members of the Smith family and the Lewis family, but it didn''t bother her at all


    when she saw her brother.


    Her brother had treated her well since they were children. Though he went against her now, she still


    believed it''s just a moment of silliness.


    "Hello, brother and Cathleen," She greeted them with a smile beforeing up to them.


    Cathleen''s attitude towards her was not as warm as before. She uttered a simple "h''m", without even


    the usual pleasantries.


    "Don''t call me brother because I don''t have a sister plotting to set others up all day long." Danis looked


    at her the same way as he did to Ang before.


    After saying that, he walked by her straight and went elsewhere.


    The disgust in his eyes rendered Jessica frozen like she was poured by a basin of water. She held his


    arm and said softly, "Brother, I made some mistakes, but couldn''t you forgive me?"


    Danis attempted to push her hand away, and he had to prise her fingers one by one since she


    persisted in holding her hand tight.


    Cathleen didn''t meddle in the matter between the brother and sister, but she was d to see what''s


    happening.


    Jessica had always been aggressive, and was arguably in charge of the wholepany with almost


    the entire family members'' approval, leaving Danis with the least influence.


    Now they had a falling-out, and with Lawson''s public endorsement to Danis, he became more likely to


    get control of thepany, which would benefit the Delia family more ordingly after their


    foreseeable marriage.


    "Brother¡ª" Jessica called him tenderly, with her red eyes, "You would forgive Ang when she had


    done something wrong. Now ites to me. Why couldn''t you forgive me when I have acknowledged


    the mistake Imitted?"


    Danis had intended to leave, while changed his mind on hearing her words. He stared at her and said,


    "Ang had done something wrong? I can''t even tell whether she had truly made mistakes or just


    being framed by you!"


    "Brother!" Jessica raised her voice, tears streaming down her face randomly. "How old was I then?


    What do you think of me? A monster?"


    Danis let out a bitter smile with a deal of pain on his face. "Aren''t you? You had nned the ident


    for three whole years since you were fifteen, and even managed to deceive the police!


    "Fifteen years old! I could hardly imagine you were so vicious even as a young girl!"


    Jessica wiped her tears off her face and nibbled her lip, "I was like getting possessed then, yet I had


    done nothing else to harm people other than that ... Brother, please trust me!"


    Danis red at her with his red eyes, his fists clenched.


    "Would you go or not? We have many people to meet, and there''s no time for us to drag our feet!"


    Cathleen worried that Danis would soften, and in that case, he would soon lose what he had gained.


    Danis did soften. He asked Jessica in a low voice after a lick on his lip, "Fine. Answer me, why did you


    suddenly pay the bnce to the Chante Group since the Smith Group had nned to make use of the


    default to get a project?"


    Silence.


    With teardrops hanging on the eyshes, Jessica didn''t reply immediately.


    "Answer me!" Danis growled.


    Jessica wiped the corner of her eye and whispered, "Since I ... framed Ang two years ago I have


    always been guilty. Mr. Shaw preferred to dy the payment for some time, but as I owed Ang,


    coupled with your interceding, I decided to pay in advance."


    She paused and then stared straight at him, "Though this would displease Mr. Shaw and dad, I didn''t


    want to put Ang on the spot. I tried to make up for my mistake. Brother, I am aware of my


    wrongdoing for sure."


    "Incurable!" Danis red at her with fury and said through gritted teeth.


    He felt sick even with one more look at her, so he hurried off regardless of her thoughts.


    "... What you just said was fake?" Cathleen got touched by Jessica''s words and thought Danis would


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    weaken.


    But ording to his present attitude, obviously, she was lying.


    Jessica gave out a bitter smile, "My brother hates me so much. How could I lie to him again? Probably


    ... Ang said something to him."


    Hearing she mentioned Ang again, Cathleen felt disgusted. She couldn''t tell whether she was telling


    the truth, neither did she want to. Cathleen left to catch up with Danis with a trot.


    "Brother," Jessica mumbled, "I am your family, so why did you get mad at me for an outsider?"


    James chose Ang, so did her brother. She''s really confused why on earth did they think Ang was


    better than her and deserved their persuing.


    "Jessica, why are you here?" Adeline came over arm in arm with Edward, with anxiety on her face.


    Jessica greeted her mother and then turned silent with her head hanging down.


    Normally, Adeline would stop if she saw how Jessica looked, but today she continued, "Your


    grandparents had told you not toe and to lie low for a while, hadn''t they? Why didn''t you listen to


    them?"

 Chapter 333 I Wont Get Jealous Randomly.

    Chapter 333 I Won''t Get Jealous Randomly.


    "Mom, do you know how valuable this party is?" Jessica had never been scolded by her family,


    grievance surging in her mind.


    Adeline answered hurriedly, "Of course I do. But no matter how significant it is, you should note!


    Everyone knows you are a vicious person who framed friends and furthermore you offended Lawson ...


    Now with you staying here, how shameful your father and I would be!"


    Jason also followed up and echoed, "Jessica, you should listen to your mother. You have always been


    smart and sensible, but why do you be muddled about such significant matters?"


    He stood together with Adeline, making Edward look like an outsider. Yet it didn''t matter what he said,


    and he had been used to it long before.


    Jessica was stunned for quite a while before she could respond. She said unbelievably, "Mom, do you


    think I render you shameful?"


    "It''s not about whether I feel shameful or not," Adeline replied harshly. "Why couldn''t you understand


    my goodwill? What you need to do now is to recuperate and get ready for a blind date, but not to be


    here!"


    Jessica bowed her head, with her eyes turning red, but she didn''t say anything.


    Words were useless.


    "All right. You don''t stay here, or your grandfather and others would consider that you are more and


    more unsensible as you age!" Adeline added, "I have an appointment with my friends, so I have to go


    now! And you should also leave now!"


    Having finished her words, she called a waiter to ask for a ss of wine and went to someone else


    nearby with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jason followed her step by step and lifted a strand of hair by her ear softly. Adeline gave him a flirty


    scold without refusal.


    "Jessica, you are a clever girl, and you know how to make the best decision." Edward tapped her on


    the shoulder, "James doesn''t match you. Since he is not the only excellent person in the world, you


    don''t have to put all your eggs in one basket, even at the price of ruining yourself."


    Jessica looked up at him, "What if I insist? What would you do, dad?"


    "I will do the same as your grandfather," Edward replied. "As you are young, Jessica, you are more


    than brilliant but too arrogant on the other hand.


    "Given your age, you may not understand that people''s fondness is the least reliable thing. And you


    can always rely on yourself. What is in your hand really counts."


    Jessica replied after a pause, "I understand."


    Precisely, it''s the least reliable of people''s fondness.


    Her grandparents, parents, brother as well as her former friends, all shunned her pitilessly. She knew


    the rule long before, but still got shocked by their rapidity of attitude change!


    "That''s good. Go home as early as possible." Edward tapped her shoulder and moved towards Adeline


    with a ss of wine in his hand.


    As Jessica watched the trio get along well, her lips curled with ridicule.


    Dad was right. The only one you could rely on was yourself. As long as you grasped everything in your


    hand, you could do whatever you want, just like Lawson!


    As J passed by, she was shocked by Jessica''s look. She said anxiously, "Jessica, Don''t me me


    for letting Ang watch the video, since I didn''t expect she would see it on my WeChat! If you had told


    me you would frame Ang, I ... wouldn''t have posted the video on WeChat."


    "Why are you so scared of her?" Nova said with scorn, "She offended Lawson, and maybe she will be


    more miserable than Ang."


    She dragged J to move on.


    J keptining, "But her look was really frightening. If she set me up as what she had done to


    Ang, I''m screwed!"


    "She''sme and got dumped by her family. Why are you so frightened?"


    Their voices faded away.


    Jessica took a few deep breaths and told herself to beposed. Still, she failed to restore her


    calmness. A series of troublesing overwhelmingly, one after another, almost crushed her


    She swept several cups from the table to the ground with her hand, leaving them scattered on the floor.


    A few waiters hurried there to clean up the mess.


    "Sorry. I felt dizzy just now and hit the table identally before knocking the cups off the table." Jessica


    crouched down to pick up the debris guiltily.


    Denise has her own social hub. She left along with some peopleing to get her after advising


    Ang not to get too close with people like Mrs. Brown.


    "Your phone is buzzing," James said while handling it to Ang. Since she had set that all messages


    would be disyed on the screen even if the phone was locked, Jame could see the message if he


    wanted to. But he had managed to restrain himself.


    Ang took the phone and unlocked it. Seeing him peek at the screen at intervals and then look away,


    she felt it quite amusing.


    With a look, she said, "It''s from Rnd."


    "Oh," James picked up his ss and took a sip, "you don''t have to tell me that, for I won''t get jealous


    randomly."


    After looking at his empty ss, Ang burst intoughter, "So, what are you doing now? Drinking the


    air?"


    James cast his eyes at the ss in his hand and put it on the table as if nothing had happened, yet with


    his earlobes burning.


    "Do you want to have a look?" Ang shook her cellphone.


    James gazed at the cellphone, and after a hard swallow, he looked away and said, "No, I don''t."


    Since he confessed his love to her, she had got mad at him several times, most of which were for his


    excessive interference in her life, as well as not showing enough respect for her.


    After replying with an "oh", Ang went on reading the messages and replying to them without talking


    with him.


    James took a glimpse at the cellphone in a hurry. Though he hadn''t seen it clearly, he noticed there


    were chunks of texts on the screen, indicating both Ang and Rnd had typed lots of words.


    Why did they have so much to talk about?


    Ang replied to the messages, put the cellphone down, and then turned to him. He looked away


    collectedly and turned to a near crowd.


    "Here you are." Ang handed the cellphone to him.


    But James didn''t take it. He said, "You can keep it for a while and give it back to me when we return


    home."


    Knowing another man was sending her messages, he couldn''t check it and had to give the cellphone to


    her to let her reply to the man ... It didn''t feel good.


    He had never thought that he would behave as Sean had said, longing to see a woman''s message,


    wanting to hide her so that he could watch her by himself!


    "I feel my mother''s depression has worsened, so I ask Rnd to rmend a doctor for me. That is


    Dr. Watson. But he happened to have an unnned business trip, he has to see my mom a few days


    Ang could never see through him, and she could get nothing from the expressions on his face as


    well. She exined it briefly to him anyway, lest he would misunderstand.


    "You don''t need to exin to me, for I''m not an unreasonable person." James rubbed her on the head,


    with the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. "Give the cellphone to me. You''d better stay away from it."


    Ang took her cellphone out and handed it to him.


    It was quite harmonious when Felix came over with a ss of wine. He said in a voice dripping with


    sarcasm, "Wow, you are really a couple of intimacy, Mr. Harvey and Miss Chante!"

 Chapter 334 We Are Close.

    Chapter 334 We Are Close.


    Felix''s sight focused on Ang. He sized up her before casting his eyes on her breast evilly.


    "Felix, are you discontent that we are close?" James said with a step to the front of Ang, his eyes


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    half-closed.


    His sight was so sharp that Felix shrunk his neck unconsciously, but at the thought of the punishment


    his family had given to him, he was emboldened by rage.


    "It''s surely none of my business whether you are close or not!" Felix replied furiously. "But Miss Chante


    made use of me to cheat Lawson, which did concern me, didn''t it?"


    After Lawson med him, he not only got scolded harshly by the senior members of his family and


    beaten by his father but also had been ced under house arrest with his bank ounts frozen!


    When finally he was allowed to go out, he couldn''t afford even a bottle of wine. He couldn''t imagine


    how people wereughing at him behind his back!


    Ang walked forward from James'' back and said, "Felix, you are truly unjustified for saying so. When


    I imed that I was pregnant, I didn''t ask you to echo me, did I?"


    Felix got speechless.


    As she said, she hadn''t pushed him. He confirmed that he hadpanied her to the pregnancy check


    out of the fear for Lawson''s possible ring up!


    "You kidnapped me, and even want to order those men to insult me and film it. I didn''t tell Lawson and


    James about it. Neither did I go to you for a dispute.


    "Now you are here ming me instead. Felix, don''t you feel that you are going too far?" Ang raised


    her voice slightly.


    Hearing that, James asked with a frown, "He nned to let others insult you and, in addition, record it?"


    "I hadn''t intended to speak it out, but Felix pushed me to do so by his excessive bulling on me," Ang


    said.


    James turned to Felix, with coldness in his eyes, "I haven''t seen you for some time. It seems that you


    get more reckless. Have you forgotten the small lessons I taught you?"


    Normally, Felix would cower to his words, but now, he felt much oppressed with a universe of anger


    which he had nowhere to let out.


    "Mr. Harvey, let''s focus on this. Ang was literally mean to me on this case," Felix said gnashing his


    teeth. "Ang, remember, if it''s not for me, you would have been thrown into the prison long before.


    How could you stagger around now?"


    Ang sneered, "In your opinion, I should thank you for asking someone to kidnap me, shouldn''t I?"


    "Don''t you think so?" Felix said with anxiousness and anger. "I didn''t act ording to the initial n,


    and I did you a favor before you sold me out in front of Lawson. You bit the hand that fed you!"


    Ang burst intoughter out of rage, "You poisoned me, and I happened to have a disease that could


    be cured by the poison. After my recovery, do you think you were a doctor or a killer?"


    "A killer, of course," James answered, his tone tinged with coldness.


    Felix''s face changed color from red to pale as he failed in the dispute with the two and would also lose


    if he picked up a fight against James. He would get blown up with even a little spark.


    "You bastard! Don''t think you can do whatever you want since the Harvey family is more powerful than


    us Pearson family!" Felix was utterly difited, "You are only a f**king dog fed by Lawson for my


    cousin, for...."


    Flop!


    He kneeled down and let out a dull sound as James kicked him on the back of his knee with a sniff.


    People looked towards here, murmuring.


    "James Harvey!" Young and irritable, Felix couldn''t bear to lose face in the public, so he threw a punch


    at James after standing up rapidly.


    Before the fist could touch James''s body, he kicked Felix on his belly, leading thetter to stumble and


    fell backward. If it was not for Ralphie came over and barely held him, he would have flopped onto the


    ground!


    "James, why are you so furious?" Ralphie loosened his hand on Felix and turned to James.


    James, with one hand in his pocket, replied, "Ralphie, are you ming me?"


    "You are too sensitive. I was just asking." It was the Suttons'' home field so Ralphie wouldn''t like to blow


    it up. "Felix, apologize to my brother."


    Felix steadied himself and tidied up his messy clothes. "Why I am the one to apologize? Ralphie, you


    have no idea ...."


    "I ask you to apologise. Were you hearing?" The curve of Ralphie''s lips ttened a bit.


    His outrage made Felix''s blood boil. "I said I wouldn''t and I mean that! Ralphie, I was wrong about you.


    There are all damned assholes bullying others in your Harvey family. I wonder if you can continue to


    behave arrogantly when Lawson dies."


    He was about to leave after spitting to the ground.


    James stopped him with a cool voice, "Wait."


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Harvey?" Felix stopped and asked acidly, loosening his tie.


    James pointed to Ang with his finger, "If you dare touch even her hair again, I will make you sorry for


    being alive."


    With that, he turned to a table nearby and knocked it over with a kick, emitting a fit of crackles.


    James curved his lips and raised a frightening smile. He took out his cellphone to send a message


    without one more word to Felix.


    "Because of Miss Chante, Felix has suffered so much at home that he turns rampageous somewhat, so


    please don''t mind, James and Miss Chante," said Ralphie.


    Jamesughed gently, "What a coincidence! It''s also a bit petnt of me recently, so it''s good for us to


    have a sh between us lest we would be oppressed to illness."


    "James, I understand why you get angry. Such being the case, it will be inappropriate for me to say


    anything else," Ralphie said with a sigh.


    James gave a crafty smile, "The curse Felix just said concerning our grandpa, I''d like to tell him about


    it."


    "Such an oral sh, we don''t need to take it seriously, do we?" Ralphie''s smile froze on his face.


    "The senior care much about this," James said. "But I can''t reckon if our grandpa will associate the


    case with you after I tell him about this."


    Ralphie''s face grew pale suddenly.


    "If grandpa mes this on you, don''t pin it on me. After all, Felix targeted Ang once and again,


    which was beyond any man''s ence," James said.


    After giving a stiff smile, Ralphie gave an excuse and left in a hurry.


    Almost at the same moment, Felix started to argue with several guards. Then Ang saw he was lifted


    and threw out of the gate by them.


    "Is that you?" Ang asked.


    James answered with a "h''m", "I just mentioned it to Mr. Sutton."


    "You and Mr. Sutton ... are close?" Ang asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if we are close. I can benefit him, and he has what I want. That''s it." James sat beside


    her and picked several less pungent snacks for her and put them on a te before pushing the te to


    the front of her.


    It had always been horribly rational in the grown-up world. A rtionship based on interests was much


    more steady than that on so-called affection, friendship, or kinship.

 Chapter 335 I Feel A Sudden Urge to Kiss You.

    Chapter 335 I Feel A Sudden Urge to Kiss You.


    After that, James looked down to her feet, thinking about something.


    "What''s up?" Ang didn''t like others staring at her legs or feet, so she shrank away.


    "Nothing," James said. "It''s not good for the baby if you wear high heels. Don''t wear them from now


    on."


    Ang put her hand on the belly unconsciously and stroked with a nod.


    James gazed at her for a while, and suddenly bent down to take off one of her shoes.


    "What are you doing?" Ang was startled before she tried to kick him away. Her foot fell right on his


    shoulder, so he grabbed it and kissed it on the instep.


    Ang became stiff from top to toe.


    There were lots of people nearby, some seven of whom appeared surprised after they obviously saw


    what had happened.


    Ang felt embarrassed under their gazes, with her face burning. She pulled out her foot vigorously


    and said, "Don''t you detested of the dirty?"


    "Your entire body smells good, so why is it dirty?" James took off the other shoe and threw both aside.


    With her bare feet, Ang, under others'' faintly discernible nces, turned red from her face to even


    her neck. She asked, "Why did you take off my shoes?"


    "It''s so beautiful when you were shy. I want you here and now." James looked up to her, and her


    cheeks and neck grew pink out of shyness, looking more temptatious than her usual look.


    He grabbed her other foot and bit on the slender shin, leaving a distinct mark.


    Ang, "..."


    He became totally different from the man she had known.


    Would every man turn lustful when he started a romantic rtionship, just like him?


    They didn''t do anything immoral, but it''s suggestive enough, even in the public. Ang felt her heart


    was pounding. She moved her legs away and red at him with anger and shame.


    James gave out a gentleugh before he sat on the chair.


    "Since you took off my shoes, how can I walkter?" Ang frowned.


    James answered, "On my arms."


    "..." Ang said, "Stop kidding. Give me my shoes."


    James nced at her while her face went crimson. He swallowed hard, raised her chin, and kissed her


    gently on her lips. "I''m serious."


    "This is a party. If you lift me up and walk out, how would others talk about it?" Ang leaned


    backward, attached her body tight to the back of the chair, and looked at him vigntly, "Don''t run wild!"


    Seeing she was like an angry cat with its hair sticking straight up, he felt a bit funny, but still, he sat


    back. "The woman of mine, James Harvey''s, who dare to talk bad about her? H''m?"


    "... Give my shoes back," Ang said.


    Seeing he didn''t move, she kicked him tenderly on his shin.


    Maybe she didn''t realize that the move looked a little flirty.


    James grasped her foot and scratched it on the arch. She nearly fell over from the chair out of itch. He


    held her in his arms with a smile and said, "You are so ticklish, aren''t you?"


    The noise got louder, bringing more people to look this way.


    They watched James hold Ang in his arms, and shock urred in their eyes.


    For all those years, It''s the first time they saw him being so close with a woman in the public!


    Ang felt her whole body was burning. She pushed James away hard and went to pick up her shoes


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    with her bare feet.


    He wanted to help her to put on the shoes but was pushed away again.


    "Are you angry?" James looked down to her.


    Ang avoided his sight, "No."


    She went on wearing her shoes.


    "I couldn''t helping near to you because I like you so much. Don''t be mad at me, OK?" James held


    her face in his hands and made her face him.


    His frank fondness and indulgence in his eyes rendered her uneasy, but she couldn''t tell what the


    feeling is exactly.


    "... I am not mad at you. Loose your hand." Ang pushed his face aside and went on to wear her


    shoes with her head hanging down.


    James bent down to help her with the other shoe, and this time she didn''t refuse.


    "Let''s go back." James stood up, held her hand, and said out of blue.


    Ang looked up to him, and even from this angle, he looked incredibly handsome. "Why do we return


    abruptly? Don''t you have some people to introduce to me?"


    "I can do itter," James whispered in her ear, bending down to her. "I feel a sudden urge to kiss you. If


    you don''t mind I can kiss you here and then take you to meet those people."


    "!" Ang''s face turned red immediately. She shoved him aside and stood up.


    James nced at her with a curve on his lips, dignified and abstinent, totally a different man from the


    one who said those lewd remarks.


    Ang stared at him.


    "What do you say? To go back or not?" James asked.


    People nearby cast their nces at them. Everyone liked rubbernecking no matter which ss he


    belonged to. She tidied up her dress deliberately and held his arm. "But I have something to say to


    Mrs. Brown."


    "Is it to invite her to your home?" James asked. "You can leave it to me. She wille tomorrow."


    The two walked out of the hotel, and Ang entered the car first before sitting on the passenger seat.


    She was wearing the seat belt when James got in. He held her in his arms and moved her onto his


    knees.


    Feeling his thing waspletely ready, Ang got shocked. She had her hands around his neck


    subconsciously with her pupils constricting suddenly. "James ... hmm!"


    He was kissing her. He prised her white teeth to let in his tongue and tangled with hers.


    The kiss came possessively and lingeringly. Ang felt she could hardly breathe. She tried to push him


    away, but her strength was fairly nothing to him.


    He kept getting fresh with her.


    "Don''t ... don''t move!" Ang''s eyes squinted.


    With a hard kiss on her neck, James let her go. He looked at herzily and said, "H''m?"


    "The young generation is really shameless. They did it in the car! Isn''t it sinful once there are some


    children watching them?"


    "People are getting corrupt!"


    An old couple walked by and sighed miserably seeing what was happening in the car.


    Ang lifted a bra strap of hers which slid down just now, and she added some strength to her arms.


    "James, I have a baby in my belly. Restrain yourself, or you would be the one who suffers in the end!"


    "Aren''t you suffering too?" James sat straight and held her waist with his hands forcefully.


    Ang avoided his burning gaze and said, "I said restrain yourself, and do you hear me?"


    "Why are you so scared?" James kissed her several times.


    Ang intended to refuse him coldly, but when she spoke, her tone was feathery, "No!"

 Chapter 336 Why Are You in My Home?

    Chapter 336 Why Are You in My Home?


    "... OK," James replied with a pair of deep eyes after a pause.


    It could lie over for now, but he would ask for it doubly from her aspensation.


    Ang felt relieved with his promise. She sat back in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt.


    Remnants of the thrilling fervor extended inside the car.


    Ang cast her eyes to the window awkwardly, and at the sight of her reflection, a blushing woman, in


    the ss, she was startled before turning back to sit up.


    She let out a dry cough and asked, "You have had an agreement with Mr. Sutton to dy the lung


    cancer drug program ...."


    She didn''t know how to continue on this topic after she started it.


    "The postponement wasmon when it came to a new drug. I could do nothing but feel sorry for


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    grandpa¡¯sck of luck if he fails to hold out," James said serenely. "Identically, he would im you were


    unlucky if you had been thrown to the prison and got ... murdered by a prisoner."


    Hearing that, Ang felt at ease, and a chill down her spine at the same time.


    She felt at ease because Lawson would not have much time to live without the support of the new drug,


    so she wouldn''t have to get along in fear of him anymore.


    However, she was afraid that if James could deal with Lawson that way, then others could do the same


    to them.


    It was so hidden that they could get off easily.


    The world was horrible for its cruel realism.


    After getting off the car, Ang was carried home by James in his arms.


    She considered it extremely awkward to behave so intimately with someone in the public, but it''s


    useless for her to resist. He said it''s bad for the baby if she walked in her high heels and carried her


    into the vi by force.


    Lorenzo came out to wee them on their arrival, along with several servants.


    At the sight of this scene, he looked surprised before his face was soon suffused with joy, which he


    could barely conceal.


    "You are so devoted to each other, just like how Elva and I used to be when we were young," Lorenzo


    asked a servant to bring some tea and fruits while he sat on the sofa and chatted with James.


    In the living room, James took off both of Ang''s high heels altogether and gave her a massage on


    her feet. "Oh, really? Then I have a long way to go since I''m not treating her with enough care."


    Lorenzo was stunned for a moment before he came to realized that James had implied he hadn''t been


    treating Elva well.


    Ang had no spare attention to his expressions, for her own face was burning.


    She tried to force her feet out of his grasp, while James was holding them tight even though he


    appeared otherwise.


    Moreover, when she was pulling them back, he looked down and gestured to kiss her on the shins and


    feet, rendering her frozen out of shock, fearing he would do something more embarrassing.


    "Good girl!" James smiled and patted her on the head with approval.


    Ang, "..."


    Even her neck grew pink.


    "I''m sleepy. I''m going upstairs to have a rest." Ang stood up and ran directly upstairs with her bare


    feet.


    Before she could step on the stair, her waist got held by a pair of hands, and she found herself in the


    air the next instant ¡ª James lifted her up on his arms.


    "Isn¡¯t it cold on the floor?" James looked down at her, "Uh?"


    Angnded her arms around his neck mutely.


    James let out a teasingugh and kissed her gently on the forehead before carrying her upstairs.


    "James, we had an agreement before ...." Lorenzo had intended to talk about it during their chat, but


    James didn''t give him the chance, which forced him to ask about it now.


    Without a stop, James replied casually, "Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at thetest, The Harvey


    Group will send a representative to discuss it with you in detail."


    His words had hardly finished when he got to the stair corner.


    With that, Lorenzo gave a sigh of relief, sat back on the sofa, and then asked a servant to take out a


    bottle of wine he treasured for a long time.


    His promise had taken a load off his mind.


    His children and wife med him all day long, but had they ever seen his stress, or known how many


    things he had to worry about?


    No!


    What they had been doing was just enjoying what they owned and nitpicking his ws!


    The next day was Saturday, a day off.


    Ang didn''t get up until nine, since she needed a much longer sleep after she was pregnant.


    "You awake." James had dressed already, and now he''s sitting beside her, reading some documents.


    On seeing her getting up, he put away the documents and then went downstairs to have breakfast with


    her.


    While they were eating, a servant came in and said, "Young Master, Mrs. Brown is here."


    Ang looked at James.


    James picked some food with his chopsticks and put it on her te, "I told her toe today, but I


    don''t know shees so early."


    "Oh." Ang put her chopsticks down, wiped the corners of her mouth, and stood up.


    He rose to his feet and stopped her with a pull, "What are you doing? Let her wait outside, and you can


    go out to see her after having your meal."


    "... She''s my senior," Ang said.


    James pressed on her shoulders with his hands, "Enjoy your meal. She will be there."


    Then he turned to a servant and asked him to inform Mrs. Brown.


    Ang had no choice but to sit down and eat, but her moves became much more rapid than usual.


    After she rushed her meal, Ang wiped her mouth and said, "Take your time, I''m going outside to


    meet Mrs. Brown."


    "I''ll go with you." James stood up and walked out holding her hand.


    Ang attempted to free her hand, "We''d better not hold hands in front of the senior."


    She felt embarrassed anyway.


    James didn''t let her go and raised his eyebrow slightly, "We have a child already, so what''s wrong with


    holding hands?"


    Ang couldn''t beat him in the depute. Besides, it''s indeed normal behavior for lovers to holding


    hands, just a little lovey-dovey.


    The two entered the living room with their fingers entwined, and Mrs. Brown was there along with


    Salim, whose face was glum, apparently reluctant toe here.


    "Why do you rush your meals? You can take your time. I have nothing to do anyway, and I can wait!"


    Mrs. Brown smiled with ttery.


    Salim sniffed as if he wanted to say something. However, at the sight of James, he pouted and said


    nothing.


    As Ang''s senior, Mrs. Brown gave a barely favorable impression on her. However, it''s not


    appropriate for her to talk badly to the woman since she was her mother''s friend. What''s more, this time


    she had to ask a favor of her.


    "Sorry to let you wait," Ang apologized before she asked a servant to bring some tea, snacks, and


    fruits.


    "That''s all right. I''m not in a hurry, not at all!" Mrs. Brown said to her briefly before she turned to James


    to ask with a bit of eagerness, "Mr. Harvey, what about the cooperation you have mentioned?"


    Ang was amazed somewhat. What did she mean by "the cooperation"?


    "I don''t feel like going to the workce Saturday. I know you are Mrs. Chante''s close friend, so I invited


    you here to talk about the cooperation. I hope you don''t mind," James said.


    Mrs. Brown beamed with her eyes turning to mere slits, "Mr. Harvey, you are so humble. It''s our


    pleasure to cooperate with the Harvey Group. It''s not a big deal to wait for a while!"


    With that, Salim couldn''t help moaning discontentedly, "Mr. Harvey is on such good terms with Sean, so


    would he cooperate with me? I doubt if he is serious."


    Mrs. Brown shot an angry re at him, but he still stared at James, stiffening his neck.

 Chapter 337 I Dont Want to See You!

    Chapter 337 I Don''t Want to See You!


    "Mr. Salim seems to have some misunderstandings." James leaned back in his chair with his slender


    legs crossed, "First of all, I am not cooperating with you, but with the Brown Group."


    "Second, I am a businessman, who cares merely about if the cooperation will benefit the Harvey


    Group. I heard that Mr. Salim would be the president of the Brown Group soon, but I''m worried for


    Uncle Brown out of your immatureness."


    Salim blushed with his words. He stood up with a jerk and pointed at him with his finger.


    James looked up at him, maintaining his aggressive manner, "Mr. Salim, think it over before you speak,


    in case that you would say something improper."


    "... I med Mr. Harvey unjustly out of my myopia," Salim squeezed a few words out of his throat after


    a long-time fermenting.


    James replied, "That''s all right. I am as generous as Sean, so I won''t get mad at kids."


    Redness, blueness, and paleness changed swiftly on Salim''s face, rendering it more colorful than a


    pallet.


    The group talked about their cooperation for a while before James asked a servant to bring him a pen


    and the contract and signed it on the spot.


    Ang sat beside them mutely, considering whether she should ask Mrs. Brown to go upstairs to see


    her mother or let her mothere to meet her.


    "I hope we''ll have a pleasant cooperation and expect more future cooperations between us!" Mrs.


    Brown reviewed the contract once and again, and then stood up to stretch her hand to James.


    James didn''t hold her hand. With a smile, he said, "I am henpecked, so I''m afraid I can''t shake your


    hand."


    Ang, "..."


    "I also used to be young, and I totally understand you!" Mrs. Brown handed the contract to Salim with


    caution and asked him to keep it well.


    Then she continued, "Ang, where''s your mom? I thought I would see her as soon as I arrived, but


    why haven''t I seen her yet as I have been here for some half an hour?"


    "Probably she is sleeping, and I''m going to wake her up," Ang said.


    "Is she sleeping or does she look down on me, an old friend of hers, since she has the Harveys to be


    her inws?" Mrs. Brown said unkindly.


    Ang frowned slightly. In spite of the dislike in her mind, she said casually, "She is not that sort. It''s


    too suspicious of you. I''m going upstairs to call her."


    "Don''t bother to ask her to go down. Well, let me go upstairs instead!" Mrs. Brown shook her hand to


    her before she went up straight on the stairs. "Which room is she in?"


    At that time, Lorenzo had left for work, so Ang led her directly to the door without worrying about her


    seeing something embarrassing.


    "Mom¡ª" Ang knocked on the door.


    Before a response could be made, Mrs. Brown pushed the door open with a jerk, "We have known


    each other for decades of years. Arguably, we are childhood friends, so we can save the formalities!"


    The door was open.


    The quilt had been folded on the bed, boxy and angr.


    Elva was standing by the window, looking at something. On hearing the noise, she turned back and


    grew bloodless the moment she saw Mrs. Brown.


    "Why ... why are you in my home?" Elva pointed to Mrs. Brown with a mysterious look.


    This wasn''t at all how Ang had pictured two old friends'' reunion should be. She couldn''t tell the


    mood her mother was in, guilt, regret, or resentment?


    She felt a surge of unease.


    Was it appropriate for her to bring Mrs. Brown here to meet her mom?


    "What do you mean by ''Why are you in my home?''" Mrs. Brown asked with a grievance. "Elva, for all


    those years, you haven''t gone to me, and now I''m here to see you, why do you treat me in this


    manner?"


    Elva hemmed and hawed, looking at Ang.


    Ang was sure there was something wrong. She went to Mrs. Brown and said, "Mrs. Brown ...."


    "Elva, do you really look down on me because you now have the Harvey family as your inws?" Mrs.


    Brown interrupted her tly. "For so many years, honestly, who had stood up for you when you were


    bullied by others?"


    Elva blushed and said after a hesitation, "Come in to have a talk."


    "That''s more like it! Elva, if you really turn your back on me, then I was wrong about you!" Mrs. Brown


    went in and eximed in surprise, "Why are you looking so bad? Are you sick?"


    Elva frowned, "It''s just for I lost my appetite recently."


    She turned to Ang and said, "Ang, would you please leave us alone?"


    Ang noticed there''s something unusual between them and she wanted to stay. But she hadn''t


    figured out an excuse when Mrs. Brown echoed, "That''s right. Ang, as old friends, we haven''t seen


    each other for almost a decade, and we need a private conversation. So we''ll let you go!"


    "Let me bring you some fruits and snacks then," Ang suggested.


    Elva shook her head, "That''s OK. We are good."


    "We are old friends so you can jump the formalities. I will call the servant when thirsty or hungry, so you


    needn''t worry about us!" Mrs. Brown said, pushing Ang outside.


    Ang had to leave after telling them to call her when they needed, and then she went back to the


    living room with slight nervousness.


    Salim had left, and there''s only James in the living room.


    "What''s wrong?" James asked.


    Ang puckered her lips and answered, "Nothing."


    "It''s a nice day, so what about us going shopping?" James pinched a snack and raised it to her mouth.


    Ang opened her mouth to have it and then shook her head, "My leg has not recovered. Rnd told


    me not to walk too far."


    "It''s not good for a pregnant woman to keep sitting still, so you should do some exercises." James


    stood up and lifted up her abruptly. "You can rest whenever you feel tired, OK? We can''t wait until the


    baby is born and then we begin to buy it clothes. Right?"


    Ang looked upward, her hands around his neck, and said, "We don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl


    yet, so it''s hard to buy it clothes. Besides, I just got pregnant, and we don''t need to rush it. Put me


    down."


    She still felt uneasy and looked to the upper floor again.


    Mrs. Brown behaved like she met an old friend while seeing her mom. However, at the sight of Mrs,


    Brown, her mom reacted ... as if she came across an enemy.


    James followed her look to nce up and then put her on the sofa with his hands beside her enclosing


    her body.


    "What''s up?" His gaze was so sharp that Ang avoided it unconsciously.


    James reached out to raise her chin, forcing her to look at him, "You don''t know?"


    Ang frowned silently.


    "Your mother was not happy when she saw Mrs. Brown?" James asked.


    Ang was stunned shortly before she muttered, "I''m not sure, but I feel there''s something wrong."


    Hardly had she finished when a loud flop came from the upper floor, followed by a fit of smash.


    Ang''s pupils narrowed swiftly, and she pushed James away unwittingly before she flung upstairs. He


    pulled her back and pressed her against the sofa, "Do you remember you are pregnant?"


    "... Sorry," Ang said.


    James touched her belly tenderly, "I''ll go with you. Don''t run."


    Ang nodded and went upstairs eagerly along with him.


    With the noise of arguing and babies'' crying mixed up, nothing could be heard clearly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Ang stopped outside the door of her parents'' room, a cup flew to her, apanied by Elva''s


    hysterical bellow, "Get out! I don''t want to see you!"

 Chapter 338 The Truth of the Old Days

    Chapter 338 The Truth of the Old Days


    James caught the cup and shielded Ang behind his back.


    "Out! You get out!"


    The terrific shriek from Elva resounded in the room.


    Ang''s heart was pounding. She wanted to go up to see what was happening, but with just one step,


    she was stopped by James, "Stand here. I''ll go and see."


    "H''m," Ang answered with a nod.


    He had no sooner walked to the door than Mrs. Brown was pushed outside the room by Elva.


    "Get out of my face! From now on, we are not friends anymore! Don''te to me again!" With her eyes


    turning crimson, she mmed the door.


    Mrs. Brown got scratched a few times on her face by Elva''s fingernails. She jerked a kick at the door


    and shouted with her eyes getting red, "Elva, don''t you think you are too partial? I treated you better


    than her, but why were you always on her side whatever happened regardless of my feelings?"


    No response.


    Mrs. Brown raised her voice, "Elva, don''t pretend to be deaf! You can cut to the chase. We have been


    friends for decades, and do you want to dump an old friend of me just for that dead person?"


    "Get away!" Elva cried, followed by a loud thump that sounded like something hitting the door.


    With that, Mrs. Brown turned from purple to pale. She wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes and


    stamped her foot before walking towards Ang. Ang had never thought things would turn out this


    way, and now she felt more uneasy.


    "I wonder what your mother is thinking! Tell her since she doesn''t regard me as a friend anymore, I


    don''t want her either!" Mrs. Brown said with a choked voice and stormed out with her handbag.


    Ang stunned for a moment before walking to the entrance, and she knocked at the door, "Mom?"


    There''s no reply.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom?" Ang knocked again.


    Still, nobody answered.


    James held her hand and tried tofort her, "Don''t think too much."


    "Her depression worsened recently, and she had drugs secretly." Ang felt a flurry of disturbance, "I


    invited Mrs. Brown to make her relieved, but ...."


    She didn''t go on, but went downstairs, walking by James. She asked a few servants to watch out for


    anything unusual downstairs and report it to her.


    After that, she got the key to her mother''s room from a servant and went back to the second floor.


    "What''s up? Who was arguing with mother just now?" Luna came out after coaxing the two children.


    Ang told her what had happened briefly, and with a frown, she said, "I just knocked at the door


    several times, but mom didn''t answer."


    "Don''t be too sensitive," Luna said. "To be frank, our mother had always easily got stranded in upset


    when something happened before she had depression. Now her condition bes more severe than


    before but not that severe as you think."


    Ang replied with a "h''m", yet her frown didn''t disappear.


    She kept feeling flustered as if something would happen.


    Luna shot a nce at James.


    "If you still worry about it, I can find a doctor to see Mrs. Chante." James stroked Ang''s nose, "You


    became so thoughtful after you got pregnant."


    Luna agreed, "I was also suspicious when I was pregnant. Once your brother came homete, I would


    doubt if he cheated on me or had an ident on his way home."


    Hearing their words, Ang turned puzzled: Did she really think too much?


    Yet, "I''d better talk with mom, in that case, I would be at ease."


    Luna nodded and knocked at the door, "Mother, could you please open the door? Taotao is bawling


    and looking for you!"


    James took out his cellphone, sent a few messages through WeChat, and put it back.


    At first, there was no response, and then light footsteps sounded inside the room.


    Snap.


    The door opened.


    Elva stood inside the door with her red eyes, her face with exhaustion. "Where''s Taotao?"


    "In the ying room," Luna replied.


    They went to the ying room. Two kids were ying with toys, but obviously, they had cried earlier.


    "Grandma¡ªhug me¡ª" Clop-clop, the little girl ran to Elva with her short legs, acting like a spoiled child.


    At the sight of it, Ang put her hand on the belly unconsciously.


    Would her child act up with such a sweet voice around her in the future?


    "Look, I said you thought too much." The grandma and grandchild were ying cheerfully, so Luna


    turned to Ang, "Mother is always maudlin, but not to the extent of desperation as you thought."


    Ang cast a few looks at her mother. She considered maybe she''s too sensitive.


    After staying in the ying room for a while, she left along with James. Since it''s December now, the


    weather was cold. She called the servants back and urged them not to tell others about what happened


    just now.


    "Can we go shopping now?" James asked.


    Ang nced at the second floor and nodded after some hesitation.


    Pregnancy and postpartum sensitivity weremon for women, so probably she thought too much.


    On their way, Ang said after a long-time consideration, "There''s something unusual between Mrs.


    Brown and my mother, so I intend to ask a detective to investigate it."


    Given her mother''s character, she would never tell her the truth even if Ang asked.


    "So you were pondering about whether to tell me that just now?" James asked.


    Ang puckered her lips and nodded.


    For the past two years, she used to keep everything to herself and not tell any others. But now, she


    attempted to change.


    A shallow curve flickered at the corner of James''s mouth but dispersed instantly. He said, "You don''t


    need to do that."


    Ang, "..."


    "I have asked someone to do it," James said. "Your mother had two close friends, one was Sean''s


    mother Alisa, and the other was Mrs. Brown.


    "Less than half a year after Arthur married Alisa, he cheated on her with Mrs. Brown. The two then got


    pregnant one behind the other, and Sean and Salim were born.


    "At first, Alisa didn''t know who Salim''s biological father was and treated him well. Later, your mother


    discovered the affair between Mrs. Brown and Arthur by ident, while she didn''t tell Alisa about it.


    "Afterwards, Alisa was told about it by someone else, and she was crushed on the spot. Salim


    happened to be together with the Brown family then when she wanted to kill him, but was stopped by


    your mom."


    "In Alisa''s opinion, she was betrayed by both her friend and her love, and she jumped to her death that


    day."


    With two best friends became hostile towards each other, Elva felt miserable and faced a dilemma


    every day, hesitating about whether to tell her close friend the truth.


    She chose to pretend to be unaware, but anyhow, Alisa discovered the truth.


    And her protecting Mrs. Brown''s love child became thest straw to crush Alisa. Alisa killed herself.


    Out of guilt, Elva cut the contact with Mrs. Brown without notice in order not to be scourged by her


    conscience.


    But Ang and James invited Mrs. Brown to the Chante family, which utterly destroyed the self-


    deceiving peace!


    Ang clutched the corner of her clothes tightly with her extremely pale face, speechless for a while.

 Chapter 339 Its Just A Few Hours

    Chapter 339 It''s Just A Few Hours


    "I want to go back, James," said Ang as her voice couldn''t help trembling.


    James took her hand and said, "Do you think it will be helpful if you go back now? If one wants to


    suicide, there are plenty of ways, including jumping off the building, drinking poison and shing the


    wrist...if one really wants to die, no one can stop her. You should know it better than me."


    So Ang did.


    She knew better than anyone the feeling of having nothing left to live for.


    "But I still want to go back!" said Ang.


    She feared that she would be regret for not going back now.


    "I''ve invited a well-known psychologist and he''ll be here this afternoon. Take it easy. It''s just a few


    hours," said James.


    Ang kept silent.


    "You have seen that your mom is ying happily with Taotao," said James as he gently stroked her


    back, "when you came out. You are just too sensitive."


    After a hesitation, Ang said, "I''ll go back now and go out with you tomorrow."


    Ang and James went back to the house of the Chante family.


    When they came back, Ang''s mom Elva was ying with the kid and asked with a surprise, "What''s


    wrong? Why do youe back?"


    "Mom, Ang worries about you," said Luna, "as you just had a quarrel with Mrs. Brown and looked


    upset."


    Elva sighed, "I just think that I have been too indecisive before. While I feared to hurt everyone,


    everyone was hurt in the end."


    "You can''t let everyone like you. So you don''t need to be too hard on yourself," said Ang softly as


    she came to sit next to Elva.


    While her eyes were still red, Elva looked in a good mood and said with a smile, "Thank you for your


    "Yes, I can prove it," said Luna while holding the kid, "as Mom has told me that she should have broken


    with Mrs. Brown early as Mrs. Brown is a woman with loose morals."


    "Did Mom really say that?" suspected Ang as it didn''t look like Elva''s style.


    "Yes, I did," sighed Elva, "as I suddenly realized that our contact was a mistake."


    After they chatted for a while, Ang was still worried and said euphemistically, "Mom, James knows a


    friend who likes things like flower arrangements too and he''s right here. Why not talk with him?"


    "Really? He''s actually a psychologist, right?" said Elva as she ate a piece of fruit and looked lovingly at


    Ang.


    With her heart skipping a beat, Ang feared that Elva would be disgusted with contacting with a


    psychologist as Dr. Rnd had told her.


    "As he is here, why not invite him to our house? And you can rest assured," said Elva on her own.


    Hearing that, Ang was relieved.


    At around 1:30 in the afternoon, the psychologist came. Fearing that Elva would resist staying with him,


    he just sat and chatted with everyone in the living room in the beginning.


    Later, it was Elva who took the initiative to ask him to talk with her alone and they went upstairs.


    They talked for about one and half an hour, during which Ang nced upstairs for 150 times and


    drank ten cups of tea.


    Ang hadplicated feelings about Elva as she respected, loved, sympathized and resented Elva.


    But anyway, Ang didn''t want anything to happen to Elva.


    James went out this afternoon, so Luna was apanying Ang in the living room.


    "Ang, you are too nervous!" said Luna in puzzlement, "This isn''t the first day Mom has behaved like


    this and she looked in a good mood today. How are you still so worried?"


    Ang was also strange why she was so worried, but she just felt worried for no reason.


    She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    "Well, stop thinking too much. The psychologist is about toe downstairs and let''s hear what he will


    say," said Luna as she patted Ang on the shoulder.


    Ang nodded.


    Not for a while, the psychologist came downstairs with Elva. They wereughing and talking and the


    atmosphere between them was good.


    "Miss Chante, Mrs. Chante," greeted the psychologist and concluded after talking briefly about the


    condition of Elva, "She has minor depression which is not a big deal as many stressed-out young


    people have this problem too."


    Hearing what the psychologist said, Ang was relieved.


    They invited the psychologist to have dinner with them and he refused with a smile, "Thanks, but I have


    to go back now as there is something I need to deal with. Ie here this time because I owed Mr.


    Harvey one."


    "Thank you for your trouble," said Ang and asked two servants to send the psychologist to the


    airport.


    After the dinner, Elva came to Ang and said, "How about sleeping with me tonight, Ang?"


    "Why do you suddenly want to sleep with me, Mom?" asked Ang.


    "I just suddenly remembered that we haven''t had any deep talks ever since you went to jail," said Elva,


    "and you often slept with me before and used to talk about everything with me."


    What Elva said was true as Ang even told her how she pursued James before.


    Hearing that, Ang''s father Lorenzo said with a frown, "What''s wrong with you? Ang will sleep with


    James tonight."


    Ignoring Lorenzo, Elva looked at James and asked, "Do you mind if I borrow Ang from you for one


    night, James?"


    "How could you ask James this question?" shouted Lorenzo as he pounded the table.


    Ignoring Lorenzo again, Elva just looked at James.


    "Of course not. She''s your daughter. I should thank you for giving birth to her," said James.


    Elva smiled, "Thank you."


    Standing up, Elva reached out her hand to Ang and said, "Let''s go, Ang."


    They went upstairs to the room of Elva and Lorenzo.


    Looking at her loving mother Elva, Ang went into a trance for a moment as she felt as if she had


    returned to the life two years ago.


    After taking the shower, they lied on the bed.


    After humming a few songs to Ang, Elva said, "Both your brother Greyson and you like listening to


    me singing before you slept when you were little."


    Ang had no memory of those things, so she just listened quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "We were so close when you were young," sighed Elva, "and I have no idea what you think when you


    grow up¡­"


    Her voice was so small that Ang couldn''t hear her. So Ang asked, "What are you saying, Mom?"


    "Nothing," said Elva as she put her forehead against Ang''s with a smile, "I just said you were too


    naughty when you were little and are much sensible now. So I''m relieved."


    Ang felt that Elva didn''t tell the truth and wanted to ask her while Elva changed the topic by saying,


    "When you were little, you also liked to dance with a giggle while hearing me singing. I told your father


    that you had a talent in dancing and then he sent yo to learn dancing."


    "However, if I had known that he did it with impure motives, I wouldn''t have agreed..."

 Chapter 340 Seize The Time

    Chapter 340 Seize The Time


    Elva talked a lot this night, as if wanting to talk all the things about Ang and Greyson at a time.


    At first, Ang was listening carefully. But she soon yawned and fell asleep as she felt sleepy more


    easily since she was pregnant.


    Half awake, Ang felt that someone kissed her forehead. But she was so sleepy that she swung her


    arm with a frown and turned over and fell asleep again.


    This night, Ang unusually dreamed something happened in her childhood.


    At that time, both her mother and father loved her brother and her and gave whatever they wanted. And


    they loved each other and never quarreled.


    With the corners of her mouth lifted, Ang was rxed from inside out.


    In the next morning, Ang was woken by a loud sound of the door.


    She sat up with a frown and looked at the person at the door with sleepy eyes, and then said with


    yawn, "Greyson, you are so noisy that Mom and I can''t sleep."


    "An...Ang..." said Greyson with bloodshot eyes and bearded face, looking quite messy, "Mom


    shed her wrist and is in the emergency room...now..."


    With her pupils shrinking suddenly, Ang was so shocked that she went nk.


    She stiffly turned her head, only to find that no one was there. Then she touched the ce next to her


    with a shaking hand. The quilt was cool and Elva had left for a long time.


    Taking a deep breath, Greyson wiped away the tears in the corners of his eyes and said, "The doctor


    has said she is not good. Be quick. Maybe we can see her...for thest time."


    As her ears were buzzing, Ang couldn''t hear any voice.


    She opened her mouth, only to find that she couldn''t say a word.


    ''Why?''


    ''Didn''t the psychologist say that she just had minor depression?''


    ''Why did she sh her wrist!?''


    "Don''t think too much," said James as he hurried in with ady''s long down jacket and covered it on


    Ang, "and I''ve arranged the best doctor. Let''s go there right now."


    Being held in the arms of James, Ang held the front of his shirt tightly with tears streaming down her


    face.


    Ang opened her mouth, trying to say something, but failed to let out any sound. She tried again and


    sounded hoarse, on and off, "Why...did...she..."


    -


    When Ang and James arrived at the hospital in a hurry, the door of the emergency room was still


    closed and Lorenzo was standing outside the room.


    He looked quite dispirited, with short dark stubbleing out from his face overnight and was


    anxiously walking back and forth at the door.


    Seeing Ang, Lorenzo strode towards her and raised his hand with the intention of pping her on


    the face.


    Grabbing the hand of Lorenzo, James shook it off coldly and said, "It''s thest time."


    The implication was that James would not spare Lorenzo if he dared to hurt Ang the next time.


    "Are you crazy? Why do you beat Ang?!" growled Greyson with red eyes.


    Pointing at Ang, Lorenzo said with rage, "Your mom was normal, until she stayed with Ang for a


    night, and then she ..."


    Lorenzo paused as he couldn''t speak out the words mit suicide'' and then continued, "Ang must


    have said something to her, or she wouldn''t have done that!"


    "Stop ming Ang for anything!" said Greyson impatiently, "She''s your daughter!"


    They were flushed quarreling with each other until a nurse trotted over and said, "Please be silent! This


    is the hospital and you''ll influence other patients and doctors!"


    Simultaneously, they looked at the closed door of the emergency room and fell silent.


    Ang had been sent into the emergency rooms for many times, but this was the first time she waited


    for someone at the outside of the emergency room. Especially the someone was her mom.


    Ang stared at the door of the emergency room nkly with dry lips and messy mind.


    Walking back and forth restlessly, Lorenzo couldn''t help asking snappishly, "Did you say something to


    your momst night?"


    "Pay attention to your attitude, Mr. Chante," said James coldly as he slightly narrowed his eyes.


    As his mind was a mess, Lorenzo couldn''t care that much about the warning of James as usual at all.


    Seeing that Ang didn''t answer, Lorenzo asked again, "Didn''t you know that your mom went out in


    the middle of the night?"


    Ignoring him, Ang still stared nkly at the emergency room.


    Lorenzo couldn''t help snapping, "I''m asking you, Ang. Don''t pretend to be deaf!"


    "If you continue to speak to my woman like that, I can let you be dumb," said James as he stared up at


    Lorenzo threateningly.


    Startled by the stare of James, Lorenzo finally realized what he had done just now.


    He stepped a few steps back in embarrassment with his arms behind his back and walked back and


    forth restlessly again.


    Greyson sat directly on the ground, staring at the emergency room. After a moment, he turned his stare


    and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you have a cigarette?"


    "I''ve given up smoking," said James.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He had given up smoking as passive smoking was bad for Ang''s health.


    Pulling back his hand, Greyson buried his head between his knees with an inscrutable expression on


    his face.


    "I''ve been sent into the emergency room for so many times and I would always be fine. She''ll be fine


    too..." murmured Ang.


    Kissing her lightly on the hair, James said gently and lovingly, "Yes, she''ll be fine."


    Every minute and every second began to be a suffering to Ang.


    Even a second was a long time for her now.


    Not knowing How much time had passed, the door of the emergency room was opened.


    Ang ran simultaneously up to the doctor with Greyson and asked in a trembling voice, "How is my


    mom?"


    Lorenzo was hiding near them in indecision as he feared to hear the result.


    "Seize the time to see her for thest time," said the doctor with a tired look on his face. After saying


    that, the doctor sat on the ground, exhausted.


    Ang wanted to cry, but failed to shed a tear.


    She couldn''t believe what she had heard and deluded herself into asking again, "What did you say,


    Doctor?"


    "Seize the time," said the doctor as he was too tired to say more words.


    All of a sudden, Ang felt heart-stricken.


    She shook her head and staggered backwards. James caught her as she fell on the ground.


    Greyson was stunned too and didn''t dare to go in.


    "Elva!" shouted Lorenzo as he ran in with red eyes.


    Wiping away the tears in the corners of her eyes, Ang said softly, "James, Hold me into it, please."


    Her legs were so weak that she could hardly walk.


    With a nod, James bent to hold her up and strode into the emergency room.


    "Get out. I don''t want to see you," said Elva, who was lying at the operating bed, looking pale. She


    raised her hand to point at Lorenzo and put it down weakly.


    There was blood all over the clothes of Elva and under her body, which was harsh to Ang.

 Chapter 341 Died

    Chapter 341 Died


    Ang took big breaths as she felt chest difort and repressed.


    "Put me down," said Ang to James.


    James nodded and put her down carefully with his eyes firmly fixed on her.


    Ang walked over to push out Lorenzo who was badgering Elva and mmed the door.


    "Are you crazy, Ang?!" shouted Lorenzo as he knocked at the door hard, "Open the door!"


    Ignoring him, Ang walked to the operating bed slowly, step by step.


    Looking down at Elva, Ang said in a hoarse voice, "Does it hurt?"


    "No," said Elva with a smile and wanted to touch Ang. But Elva was so weak that she raised her


    hand in the air and hung it down weakly.


    Kneeling on the ground, Ang put her cheek against the hand of Elva.


    Ang was already misty-eyed and couldn''t see anything clear.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The strong smell of blood made her sick. But she didn''t spit out and just felt heartbroken.


    "I''m so useless..." said Elva with a self-deprecating smile as she was so weak that she couldn''t even


    touch Ang.


    Standing aside, Greyson was wiping tears silently.


    "Mom, don''t..."


    Before Ang could say more, Elva interrupted, "Ang, Alisa and you are the people who I am the


    deepest sorry to in my life."


    "It was my ignorance and hesitation killed Alisa and almost killed you. I''m so miserable!"


    Rubbing her cheek against the bloody hand of Elva, Ang said, "I''m alive, Mom. Don''t..."


    Looking at the pale face of Elva, Ang felt her throat was clogged by something.


    "Don''t cry..." said Elva in a quiet voice, "Don''t cry, Ang. It breaks my heart to see you like that."


    Ang wanted to say that she wouldn''t cry. But with her nose twitching, she couldn''t say anything but


    nodded hard.


    "There''s nothing I can do help your brother and you and your father always feels that I''m useless and


    will only cry. So even if I die, no one will be affected."


    "After I die, you can move out with James and your father can no longer threaten you with me. I know


    that I''m a burden to you. Without me, you''ll have no scruple in front of your father. "


    "I saw Alisa frequently this period of time and she told me that she was lonely in the heaven and


    wanted me to apany her. But I knew it was unreal as Alisa hated me so much. How was it


    possible that she wanted me to apany her?" said Elva with a relieved expression on her face.


    ''I don''t have to think about all these things after I die,'' thought Elva, "and the other people in the family


    don''t have to feel that I''m annoying and I don''t have to please everyone carefully."


    Raising her head, Ang wanted to smile, but failed. Instead, tears went down into her mouth and


    tasted bitter.


    "I''m so sorry, Mom!" said Ang as she was so regretful to have treated Elva so badly some time ago.


    "No, I should say sorry to you..." said Elva as she raised her hand with all her strength and stroked the


    cheek of Ang, "I should have believed you...that time. If..."


    Elva stopped breathing before she could finish her words.


    Seeing the hand of Elva sliding down her cheek feebly, Ang felt as if her heart was torn and she was


    so painful that she couldn''t even breathe.


    Grabbing the hand of Elva against her cheek, Ang called, "Mom? Mom...Mom..."


    Elva was lying on the operating bed with her eyes closed with a smile, as if she was sleeping.


    But Ang knew that this women would no longer open her eyes to look at her with a smile and call


    her name.


    ''Mom...died.''


    Bursting the door open, Lorenzo hurried to walk in.


    Seeing that Elva was lying on the operating bed lifelessly, Lorenzo was stunned and couldn''t believe


    what he saw in front of him.


    "Elva?" called Lorenzo in a quiet voice and walked over, wanting to touch her face.


    Standing up with a expressionless face, Ang pushed him away and said, "Didn''t you feel that she


    always cried and was useless? You satisfied now?"


    Lorenzo stumbled back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Then he picked himself up awkwardly and walked towards Elva, saying in a trance, "No, she didn''t die!


    She was so normal yesterday. How was it possible that she died suddenly?"


    "What do you want?! She died," said Greyson through gritted teeth as he stepped forward to grab the


    cor of Lorenzo, "and Mom said she didn''t want to see you. Are you deaf? Get out!"


    He threw Lorenzo on the ground with a bang.


    Sitting on the ground, Lorenzo said with red eyes, "Why didn¡¯t she want to see me?! Have I done


    anything that hurt her all these years? She should me Ang as it was Ang who abandoned her!


    I''ve never done anything that hurt..."


    Lorenzo burst into tears before he could finish his words.


    ''Does crying make any sense now?'' thought Ang as she clenched her hand on her breast and felt


    difficult to breathe.


    ''Actually, I''m not qualified to me Dad.''


    ''If I had forgiven her, she would probably not have died.''


    Coming up to Ang silently, James held her into his arms and patted her on the back.


    James knew that it was useless to say anything to her now.


    Grab the front of his shirt tightly, Ang cried silently in his arms for a while and then said, "Let''s go


    out."


    The room was filled with the smell of her mother''s blood and she could hardly breathe.


    Her legs were so weak that she was almost held out by James.


    Standing by the window of the corridor, Ang gazed out of the window quietly.


    ''What was Mom thinking about the days she stood by the window?'' thought Ang.


    ''She wanted to jump?''


    ''If I had kept my eyes on her these days, or I had been alertst night I was sleeping, or I hadn''t been


    estranged from Mom, It would probably not have happened."


    "Don''t me yourself," said James as he held her from behind and kissed her on the hair, "and you''ve


    tried your best."


    Ang closed her eyes with her tears flowing.


    ''How couldn''t I me myself? If I hadn''t invited Mrs. Brown to see her on my own responsibility, this


    day would have nevere so soon!''


    As Rnd was passing by, he walked towards Ang and James.


    Seeing that they were in each other''s arms, Rnd said with a cough, "Miss Chante, It''s time to you to


    ept treatment today. Are you going to ept it right now?"


    "I''ll ept it another day," said Ang.


    As Ang didn''t turn her head, Rnd couldn''t see her face, only finding that her voice was hoarse, as


    if having got inmed.


    He didn''t insist and turned away after asking her to take care of herself.


    Having walked for some distance, Rnd turned back and said, "Miss Chante, my Mom has contacted


    Dr. Watson who said that he cane to see Mrs. Chante this afternoon and make a primary


    diagnosis."

 Chapter 342 I Cant Disappoint Angela Anymore

    Chapter 342 I Can''t Disappoint Ang Anymore


    "No, my mother is gone."


    When Ang turned around, Rnd saw her red eyes.


    It turned out that she was not heaty (a unique concept in traditional Chinese medicine), but crying.


    "...I''m sorry, I don''t know." Rnd looked at her swollen eyes and stopped his smile.


    Ang shook her head and said, "It''s all right."


    "Let¡¯s talk about the treatment another day." James stood silently in front of her, blocking Rnd''s view.


    Rnd opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he just expressed his


    condolences and left.


    He cared about Miss Ang because of Elva, and her experience was too tortuous, however, Mr.


    James always treated him as a rival in love.


    -


    "Elva has passed away?" Jessica asked in surprise while holding her phone.


    Cleo''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone, "Yes, the servant of the Chante family just


    told me that shemitted suicide with depression. I heard that Ang cried so hard that she fainted!


    If you ask me, Elva deserved to die being a bully together with her families!"


    Jessica sighed and said in a very soft voice, "What an example of biting the hand that feeds you. It''s


    not worth it..."


    Her voice was too low to be heard clearly by Cleo, so Cleo raised her voice and asked, "What?"


    "Nothing." Jessica said: "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cleo, I have already disappointed Ang once, and will never


    disappoint her again. I can''t apany you in doing what you have to do this time."


    Hearing what Jessica said, Cleo was anxious, "Don''t do this! Jessica, it was because of Ang that


    you got into such a mess. Please think it over! Are you really willing to let her go like this?"


    "What goes aroundes around. I deserved this." Jessica sighed.


    Cleo tried to persuade Jessica for several times, and finally she became irritated, "What a useless


    coward! You deserve to be a cripple. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, why do you waste my time? Wuss,


    I curse that your baby will be doomed, and your husband will cheat on you and yourpany will go


    bankruptcy, and your family will have bad fortunes..."


    Jessica hung up with hatred and furiousness in her eyes.


    Now everyone dared to screw her over!


    She took out a new mobile phone, and logged on a Microblog ount. After changing the IP address,


    she messaged several VIP member privately.


    [Big V, I have a tipster for you! ]


    [I heard from a friend born with a silver spoon that the wife of the president of the Chante Group was


    forced to cut her wrist andmit suicide by her family, and she has been confirmed dead!]


    [I have evidences!]


    These messages were followed by a lot of texts, videos and audio materials.


    After sending these messages, Jessica erased all the traces left on the Microblog. And then she took


    out a voice changer, and called a paparazzi.


    "Hello, Luis, you can find the one I told you before at room No. 1223, Unit 6, Wutong Community. She


    has a recording to prove that the Chante family bullied a distant rtive. After you find her and get the


    recording, don¡¯t forget to transfer the money to my ount"


    After getting the assurance from reporter Luis, Jessica hung up the phone. Turning off the phone, she


    took out the SIM card and broke it into two and threw them in the trash can.


    She didn¡¯t care about the reward at all, but she was afraid that if she didn''t ask to be paid for doing so


    much, he might be suspicious, and it would be troublesome.


    After doing all these, Jessica stood up and tied the garbage bag to throw it away.


    But at this time, she noticed the voice changer and the mobile phone that had only been used twice on


    the table. So, she stopped to break the voice changer into parts, and threw it into the trash bag


    together with the mobile phone, and then walked out with the garbage bag in hand.


    "Miss Jessica, are you going to throw away the garbage?" an olddy from themunity asked with a


    smile.


    Jessica nodded obediently, "Grandma, let me help you throw yours."


    "Then thank you very much, Miss Jessica."


    "Grandma, it¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯ll go to throw my garbage anyway. No worries."


    The olddy smiled to show her fondness. She persuaded, "You have stayed here for a few days,


    right? Why don¡¯t you go home? A family dispute would be settled overnight."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jessica gave a vague answer, and after throwing away the garbage, she returned to the apartment she


    rented temporarily.


    She had never cooked, and there was nothing to eat or drink but a fruit knife in the refrigerator.


    Jessica took out the fruit knife and put the suicide note on the bedside table. After thinking for a while,


    she took out the antidepressant from the drawer to threw several tablets on the ground, and then put it


    back into the drawer. She had already confirmed that her brother and Mr. Shaw would have a business


    meeting with a major client in Starshine Hotel which was two kilometers away.


    Mr. Shaw would definitely bring his secretary who was also his lover and lived downstairs in the same


    building with Jessica. She hadn''t turned off the tap deliberately once, and the water spread downstairs,


    so, the secretary came up to look for her.


    Jessica confirmed all the details again and again, and then took out her frequently used phone to call


    her brother.


    She called for three consecutive times, but no one answered.


    Jessicaughed at herself. Her brother was really angry with her for an outsider. If shemitted


    suicide, would her brother reallye?


    She was not sure, so, danger and opportunity coexisted. She told herself if she wanted to make a bet,


    then make it big!


    If she won this time, she would not only ease the pressure on the public opinions about the Smith


    Group, but also suppress the Chante Group by the way.


    Besides, in terms of Denis¡¯s characters, he would rush over here. If he did so, it meant that he had


    given up this big client, which would certainly make grandpa and others dissatisfied, and then they


    would think of her again!


    Rays of firmness and steadfastness burst out from Jessica''s eyes, and she dialed the number again.


    This time Danis answered, but he was already impatient when he answered the phone, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Brother, you¡­you hate me so much?" Jessicaughed at herself and she said weakly, "If I die...die,


    will you forgive me...?"


    Bang!


    She threw her phone on the ground.


    "Jessica? Jessica? Where are you?"


    Danis'' panicked voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Jessica twitched her mouth indifferently, thinking it was almost time. She walked over and picked up


    the fruit knife, and shed her wrist.


    The blood spread out instantly, meandering on the ground.


    -


    Danis wasn''t sure whether Jessica was tricking him or not.


    But thinking of Elva''s death, he was worried that Jessica was reallymitting suicide. So, he handed


    the client and business over to Mr. Shaw, and rushed out with the secretary who imed to know


    where Jessica was.


    -


    Ang didn''t know how long she had been sitting outside the emergency room. She took the death


    certificate from the doctor and watched them take her mother''s body away. She felt as if she was


    dreaming.


    Would she wake up and find that her mother was still alive and called Ang in her ear?


    "Ang, where''s mom?" Luna hurried to the hospital almost out of breath with her two children and two


    servants.


    Ang spoke, with her throat sore and dry, "They took her body to cremation."


    "I still hope that the kids could see Mom..." Luna''s eyes turned red.


    Ang tried to open her mouth and said, "They¡¯d better not, because mom is covered in blood. It''s


    better for them to remember mom as she used to be."

 Chapter 343 Are You Silly?

    Chapter 343 Are You Silly?


    "It was all my fault. You told me that mom was suffering from severe depression. I thought it was you,


    as a pregnant woman, were too sensitive. If I had cared more about her at that time, maybe she would


    not leave us..." Hearing that Elvamitted suicide by cutting her wrists, Luna med herself.


    Ang shook her head and said, "We should all be responsible."


    It was because of dad¡¯s coldness and ruthlessness, my elder brother''s bad temper... and her own


    irresolute temperament.


    But it was useless to me anyone right now.


    "Mummy, where''s grandma?" Taotao yawned, unable to open her eyes.


    Luna wiped her tears hurriedly, and said with a smile: "Honey, grandma goes to travel, and it will take a


    long time for her toe back."


    "Grandma goes to travel? Why doesn¡¯t she tell me? Doesn¡¯t she like me anymore?" Taotao was a little


    frustrated.


    Lunaforted her with red eyes, and then stood up to hand a note to Ang, "This is mom''s suicide


    note. She might have put it in our room before she left."


    Ang took the suicide note and opened it tremblingly.


    There were only one or two hundred words in it.


    Ang and Greyson, I''m sorry. All I could do before I go is to leave the shares and other properties on


    my hand to you.


    Neither hold a funeral for me, nor bury me in the grave. I¡¯m too ashamed to see your grandparents, and


    I don''t want to be buried with Lorenzo after his death.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Spill my bone ash in the sea. I have spent my life by staying around your grandparents, or following


    Lorenzo and you, so I haven¡¯t got time to go out and have a look.


    Farewell, my dear kids. Take good care of yourselves. Mother loves you forever.


    When Ang finished reading the note, her tears had begun to fallen on the note.


    "Suicide note? Where is the suicide note?" Lorenzo rushed there and grabbed the note from Ang.


    When he saw what was written in the suicide note, his face turnedpletely bloodless, and he fell on


    the ground powerlessly.


    How could it be possible?


    How could she be unwilling to stay with him after death? Was she crazy?


    "She''s dead now. Shouldn''t you be happy? No one will disturb your important businesses anymore,


    and no one will cry in your ears all day." Ang said lightly. She grabbed the suicide note from


    Lorenzo, and handed it over to Greyson, who was crying aside silently, and said, "Have a look."


    After reading it, Greyson was all tears.


    Ang and Greyson went to get the bone ashes together, and they kept the ashes for a whole day.


    The next day, they drove to the beach to spill the ashes into the sea. Lorenzo wanted to go with them.


    But after being scolded by Greyson, he had a heart attack and was hospitalized.


    On the way back, everyone was silent.


    Ang thought for a while and said, "Greyson, I won''t go back home with you today."


    There were traces of their mother everywhere in the house, so, she would not be able to control her


    feelings if she went back.


    And until the moment mom died, she didn''t know that Ang hade back because of some special


    reasons instead of the so-called family love.


    Ang didn''t even know whether this was a good thing for her mother or not, after all, if she knew the


    truth, she would feel even more ufortable.


    Greyson mumbled in a hoarse voice, "Where are you going? I''ll send you there."


    "Bamboo Estate."


    The car stopped in the Bamboo Estate at around seven o''clock in the evening.


    Ang looked at the Land Rover at the entrance of the vi and frowned. She turned her head and


    said to Greyson and Luna: "It''s gettingte, so, you two go back earlier, and I won¡¯t invite you inside


    today."


    Greyson didn''t think too much, and told her not to be too sad and take care of herself.


    "Wait, I''ll get off and have a word with Ang!" Luna said and got off the car. She stood next to Ang,


    and whispered, "What''s the matter? Someone came here unasked?"


    Ang said, "Luna, don''t ask too much. Go back with my brother. He is usually careless and simple-


    minded, but he attaches great importance to love. The death of our mother gave him a big blow, so


    please try tofort and encourage him."


    "I see." Luna sighed: "Then it¡¯s your turn to tell me who havee?"


    Ang lowered her head and said, "Nobody, I''m just too tired to invite you in today."


    "That''s okay. We don¡¯t need you to treat us. We will just go in and sit for a while." Luna said, prepared


    to go inside.


    Stepping forward, Ang grabbed her and frowned, "It¡¯s Lawson."


    "No wonder you don¡¯t invite us in. If your brother bes unbridled in front of him, I don''t dare to think


    about the consequences." Luna said: "Your brother is a troublemaker, and I dare not let him in. Ok, we


    will go back now. Give me a call when you are done."


    Ang nodded.


    Luna got in the car and didn''t say anything about Lawson. She waved at Ang and then they drove


    away.


    "Miss Ang, please." Lawson became impatient so he asked Nathen toe out and look for her.


    Ang took a deep breath and walked in.


    Not surprisingly, a cup flew over as soon as she entered the vi. This had be a usual practice for


    Lawson to see her.


    Ang turned her head away to duck the cup and said before Lawson became angry: "The wound


    shed by the cup may cause infection. If the infection is serious, it may affect the child."


    "If you are not satisfied with me, you can write it down and get back at me after I give birth to the child."


    In the living room, James was topless and kneeling on the ground, with crisscrossed traces of blue and


    purple on his back, that were newly hit by a crutch seemingly.


    And the blood-stained crutch beside Lawson proved her guess.


    Ang clenched her fists slightly, and resisted her desire to go forward.


    "You are good at finding yourself an amulet!" Lawson shouted to her. "Since I could not hit you, let


    James suffer it."


    He picked up a cup and threw it directly towards James.


    Ang''s pupils shrunk slightly. When she wanted to move forward and block the cup subconsciously,


    James shook his head slightly, beckoning her not toe.


    Shepressed her lips and stopped. When she stared at the bruises on James, the grievance


    caused by Lawson''s insults, and the depression brought by her mother''s death, burst out together at


    the same time.


    "Lawson, could I ask you a question? What has James done to make you punish him like this?" she


    sneered.


    Lawson was dissatisfied with her attitude, and roared: "What has he done? His biggest mistake is to be


    with you, a stupid woman who is inferior to Jessica!"


    "Huh!" Ang sneered, "It seems that if we do not do things ording to your will, it will be a big


    mistake. I really want to see, if you discover before your death that your third son was your woman and


    her adulterer¡¯s, what will you...?"


    Before she could finish, Lawson picked up his crutch and interrupted her ck in the face, "Bastard!"


    James frowned and stood up immediately, holding Ang in his arms, ready to protect her from the


    crutch.


    "How could you always get punished for me?" Ang smiled and turned around.


    Bang!


    The crutch hit so heavily on her back that she gritted her teeth. It was so painful that she broke out in


    cold sweat, and felt her throat bleeding.


    "Are you silly?" James asked angrily, burning with a frenzy of rage.

 Chapter 344 It’s Really Painful

    Chapter 344 It¡¯s Really Painful


    There was a fierce pain on Ang''s back, as if her bones had been broken.


    She swallowed the blood in her mouth difficultly, andforted James, "You''ve been hit by the crutch


    for so many times. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to suffer one?"


    But, it was really painful!


    James gazed deep at her with his red eyes. He had thousands of words to say, but when he was about


    to speak, he couldn''t say a word. He hugged Ang tightly, as if to embed her into his bones.


    "How affectionate you are!" Lawson sneered and raised the crutch in his hand. "Since you like being


    beaten so much, enjoy it together!"


    Before the crutch fall, Ang pushed James away and took the initiative to stand under the crutch.


    "Hit me as hard as you like! You''d better hit me on the head or stomach. If you beat me to death or hurt


    the child, you will never see your great-grandchild!"


    The crutch in Lawson ''s hand stopped over her head, "Ang, do you really view this kid in your


    stomach as a medallion?"


    "How could I?" Ang sneered. "You are a rich man at best, not an emperor. Why do I need a


    medallion?"


    Lawson¡¯s face turned blue with great anger.


    James frowned and wanted toe over, but Ang stopped him, "Don''te here. You won''t be


    able to help. If youe, we will be beaten together!"


    Hearing this, James frowned deeper. But he chose not to move and instead stared at Lawson.


    As soon as Lawson made a move, he would rush over immediately!


    Ang looked at Lawson who was ck in the face and said sarcastically, "What I¡¯m going to say is


    unpleasant to hear. You have developed terminal lung cancer, and there is not much time left for you."


    "You¡ª" Lawson pointed at her and said only one word. Then he covered his mouth with a handkerchief


    and began to cough terribly.


    Seeing this, Nathen walked over with the lung cancer medicine, and poured a ss of water for him.


    Ignoring Lawson¡¯s anger, Ang continued: "I¡¯m with the first great-grandchild of the Harvey family in


    my stomach and the one that you have the biggest chance to see! If you are not afraid of not being


    able to see your great-grandchild before you die, just hit me. Anyway, it is boring to be alive!"


    Lawson threw the bloody handkerchief into the trash can and drank the medicine. Then, He panted,


    and looked at her sullenly.


    Ang didn''t lower her head to avoid his staring as before, but looked at him without batting an eye.


    However, there was already a lot of cold sweat in her palms.


    "You should be grateful, because the kid in your stomach saved your life!" Lawson threw the crutch to


    the ground and gritted his teeth.


    Ang wiped the sweat from her forehead, "I got pregnant to save my life?"


    Lawson stared at her, and his desire to kill her was obvious in his eyes, but in the end, he just snorted


    heavily, without saying or doing anything.


    "Nathen, please help me get the medicine kit. It''s in James'' room on the second floor." Ang nced


    at the crisscrossed bruises on James'' back and frowned.


    Nathen didn''t respond, but looked at Lawson and saw that he did not refuse, so he nodded to Ang


    and went to get the medicine kit.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    James had never been protected and cared like this before. He lowered his eyes and curled his lips


    slightly, with his heart softened a bit.


    Ang let him sit down, and after dealing with his wounds, she said to Lawson slowly: "Pregnant


    women are changeable. I was too reckless just now. I hope you could forgive me."


    "Carrot and stick?" Lawson said angrily: "You are too young to y this in front of me!"


    Ang put down the medicine kit. Her heart was beating fast, but it could not be seen from her calm


    face, "You have never been pregnant, so, you probably don¡¯t know that pregnant women are very


    emotional. You hit my man like that, and it¡¯s rational for me to care about him."


    She cared about me? James raised his eyebrows slightly, and curled his lips.


    "You don''t need to be proud in front of me!" Lawson stood up and stared at her surly, "Do you think that


    I will ept you as a member of the Harvey family with this child in your stomach?"


    Ang nodded, bearing the pain on her back and said, "It''s true."


    "You..." Lawson was furious with her attitude.


    Ang interrupted him directly, "Are you trying to say that if you don¡¯t ept me, then James can''t


    marry me, right?"


    "You could use the shares of the Harvey Group and the position of president to threaten James before,


    but what about now? What else do you think you can use to threaten him?"


    Lawson''s face changed. He squeezed the words from his throat, "How about your life? Is it enough?"


    "Of course, it is enough. I believe James loves me that much." Ang lowered her voice. "But you don''t


    have much time left. I advise you not to go too far."


    This was the second time that Ang mentioned Lawson couldn¡¯t live long. He became ck in the


    face and had dirty looks with the veins in his forehead bulging.


    "What''s the use of teaching me and James lessons right now? When you die, James has the capability


    to get everything from Kyle. You should know this better than me!" Ang said.


    Lawson wanted to refute, but at this time he found that he had no excuses to refute her.


    Ang was right. He could use the position of president and the 5% of the shares to threaten James


    before, but now he had nothing to use!


    It was because James did not resist when he punished him recently, so he almost forgot about this.


    Thinking of this, Lawson''s eyes were full of irritation. He looked at James abruptly, and gritted his teeth,


    "Did you tolerate me deliberately?"


    During this time, James bore his punishment without resisting to make him off guard!


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." James was ck and blue, but he still


    looked the way he usually did, and showed no mood swings.


    Lawson didn''t expect to be set up by his grandson. He was so irritated that he covered his mouth with a


    handkerchief and coughed for several times, getting older all of a sudden.


    Ang was enlightened at this time. James suffered so much to distract Lawson.


    But now, it seemed that his n had been ruined by her...


    She dragged her clothes, and the blood in her mouth made her feel a little dizzy.


    "It''s okay." James looked down at her and scratched her nose.


    Ang grumbled, then looked at Lawson who had fallen on the sofa, and said, "Lawson, you don''t


    have to think about how to persuade James. Even if he doesn''t want topete with Kyle for the


    property, I won¡¯t agree."


    She smiled, "You should know that he listens to me."

 Chapter 345 I’ll Reply to You Tomorrow

    Chapter 345 I¡¯ll Reply to You Tomorrow


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lawson was still looked imposing. However, if someone listened to his words


    carefully, they would find the weakness in his voice.


    The smile disappeared on Ang¡¯s face. She looked serious and said, ¡°You must give James 25% of


    shares of the Harvey Group. If you do it, James won¡¯t fight for the property with Kyle after you die.¡±


    ¡°25% of shares?¡± Lawson stood up. He was so angry that his eyes widened. He said, ¡°Ang, do you


    think that I will give the 25% of shares of the Harvey Group just because of your words?¡±


    Even Ran had only 25% of shares.


    Ang replied, ¡°It is not because of my words that you have to give shares to James. It is the strength


    of James that helps him win the shares. He deserves it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of James now?¡±


    James didn¡¯t expect Ang to ask Lawson for the shares. He was surprised.


    Her changes were so dramatic that even he was shocked.


    Lawson¡¯s face changed. He flushed with anger due to Ang¡¯s request. But he didn¡¯t say anything for


    a long time.


    Because Ang¡¯s words were right.


    He sat back on the sofa, took a sip of a cup of water with a gloomy look, and then put the cup on the


    table heavily. After that, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve given all my shares to them.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You are a smart person. It won¡¯t be difficult for you to get back 25% of shares from your sons,


    daughters and grandchildren,¡± Ang said.


    Lawson was such an experienced man that he must have prepared his secret weapon to protect him


    before he died. Otherwise, the other members of the Harvey family wouldn¡¯t be scared of him.


    Lawson didn¡¯t speak and just kept drinking the water.


    Ang didn¡¯t urge him to make a decision. She gently stroked the wound on James and said, ¡°You got


    so many injuries. Have you been beaten a lot of times before?¡±


    ¡°Not many. I have just been beaten two or three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It was not serious. I had to lie on the bed to recover after I got beaten. I¡¯ve been used to it.¡±


    ¡°James, how could you be so silly? Why didn¡¯t you resist them? You made money for them, but they


    beat you up. Your life condition was even worse than the ancient ves.¡± Ang deliberately said


    these words to Lawson. Meanwhile, she felt sorry for James.


    He had many scars on his boy. He must have been beaten many times.


    Lawson knew they were deliberate. He frowned and said angrily, ¡°Thing won¡¯t be as smooth as you


    think. If James wants to take away Ralphie¡¯s shares, other members will interfere with you. I¡¯m afraid


    that you will suffer losses at that time.¡±


    ¡°If James wanted the property of Wilson, they would stop us.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Lawson, you have been partial to Ran these years. Your family members have long been


    dissatisfied with it.¡±


    ¡°James will just take the shares that should belong to Ran. They will be happy with it. They are


    eager to let James do it,¡±: Ang said.


    The room became very silent.


    Angel straightened herself. She felt her back and waist ached, so she sat against the sofa.


    But it didn¡¯t get much better.


    Only lying on her stomach or on her side could she not get her wound touched. But it was not an


    appropriate ce to do so.


    For a long time, Lawson said with a gloomy expression, ¡°If I give James 25% of shares, how could you


    promise that he won¡¯t take away the property of Ran after I die?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can draw up a will. If James dares to take away Ran¡¯s property, his 25%


    of shares that you give to him will be taken back.¡±


    ¡°Now Ran has 25% of shares of the Harvey Group, which equals to the shares that you¡¯ll give


    James. He won¡¯t bother to get the shares of Ran. It is meaningless to him.¡±


    If he paid the fee, there would be apany to ept the entrustment and enforce the will.


    He didn¡¯t promise immediately, but he didn¡¯t refuse them either.


    Ang didn¡¯t urge him. She knew that Lawson had to think about her request because the 25% of


    shares was a great asset.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reply to you tomorrow.¡± Lawson¡¯s face darkened, then he walked to the door.


    He came to warn Ang and James. But he didn¡¯t to be ckmailed by them. He got very angry at this


    time.


    Nathan nodded at James and took a nce at Ang. After that, he picked up the stick of Lawson and


    followed him.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, please wait a moment.¡± Ang endured the pain, stood up, and shouted at Lawson.


    Lawson took the stick from Nathan and knocked it heavily on the ground. He said angrily, ¡°Ang,


    don¡¯t try to push your luck. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Felix, Ang would have been in the prison and couldn¡¯t ask him for anything at this


    moment.


    Now he was ckmailed by two youth. He had never been so embarrassed in his life.


    ¡°I just want to ask you a question. Mr. Harvey, don¡¯t be so nervous,¡± Ang said.


    Lawson snorted.


    ¡°James has been beaten heavily today. And I also get injured. We want to know why you beat him,¡±


    Ang said.


    Lawson sneered, ¡°Are you deaf? I have told you that I neat him because he married you, a stupid


    woman.¡±


    After finishing his words, he left directly.


    ¡°Mrs. Ang, if you know the news on the Inte, you¡¯ll know the reason,¡± Nathan said to her and


    then followed Lawson to leave.


    News on the Inte?


    Ang frowned and then asked James for his phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read the news. It¡¯s nothing.¡± James got many on his whole body, which looked terrible. But it


    looked attractive with his body.


    He had a great figure with broad shoulders and a slender waist, which made people blush when they


    saw it.


    Ang nced at his naked upper body and then looked away. She said, ¡°Is there some bad news


    about me on the Inte? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to these curses.¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything and handed his phone to her. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what


    they said.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them. But I have to know the news to solve the problem.¡± As Ang said, she


    looked through Twitter.


    #The Chante family refused to contact their rtives


    #Mrs. Chante died and Mr. Chante got sick because of Ang and Greyson


    #James Ang Jessica


    The three tags were on the trend. It was obvious that someone arranged it.


    Ang looked at the second tag. She took a breath, frowned, and clicked the tag.


    [Exclusive news: Mrs. Chantemitted suicide by cutting her wrist in the early morning of the day


    before yesterday. ording to the words of servants of the Chante family, they were not a harmonious


    family. Ang and Greyson scolded Mrs. Chante many times. Mr. Chante didn¡¯t have a good


    rtionship with Mrs. Chante. She suffered from depression and finallymitted suicide by cutting


    her wrist. Mr. Chante was angry with his two kids and had been in the hospital for two days because of


    a recurrence of heart.]

 Chapter 346 Poor Jessica

    Chapter 346 Poor Jessica


    Under the news, there were some videos.


    In the videos, Ang was cold to her parents. Elva begged her to go home. Jessica quarreled with


    Lorenzo. Lorenzo fell to the ground because of heart attack, but Ang just stood by and didn¡¯t do


    anything to help Lorenzo.


    There were eleven videos in total.


    There were about fifty thousandments under the news. At first, there were some people who poke


    for the Chante family and tried to be neutral. However, manyizens scolded them severely and they


    had to delete theirments.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were hotments that scolded the Chante family.


    [What happened to the Chante family? Why did they do so many bad things? They didn¡¯t behave


    themselves and are uneducated. They have raised bad kids. It is no wonder that Mrs. Chante


    [It would be interesting if Lorenzo died. Guys, let¡¯s make a bet. I think that Ang and Greyson will fight


    for the property after Lorenzo dies.]


    [I have seen the news that Jessica was forced tomit suicide. She said in the note that she begged


    Ang to forgive her and didn¡¯t make trouble for her brother. Jessica is so pitiful. Ang is co cruel to


    her.]


    [I feel sorry for Jessica. She did something bad to Angel before, but Ang was safe in the end and


    Jessica got her leg broken. Now she is forced tomit suicide.]


    [Ang is disgusting. How could she be so arrogant in front of her parents?]


    [Well, I think that Jessica used to be very cunning. Maybe she wants to frame Angle bymitting


    suicide.]


    [What a foo you are! There are videos. Cleo, the rtive of the Chante family, has proved the news.


    Don¡¯t try to speak for Ang. Get out of here!]


    The sixthment was replied by manyizens. They scolded it furiously.


    Ang looked through dozens ofments on the news. When she turned to look at the hot


    After all, Ang didn¡¯t know theizen at all, so theizen wouldn¡¯t have to bear so many insults for


    her.


    Ang clicked the other tags and found thements were all about criticizing her and her family.


    Cleo provided the first recording that Ang ordered her to leave the Chante family, and she epted


    an interview.


    In the interview, she said that they looked down on others and refused to contact their rtives.


    Besides, the Chante family treated the servants badly. They scolded and beat servants. Cleo said that


    she couldn¡¯t bear their snobbery, abuse, and heavy workload, so she chose to leave the Chante family.


    Looking at the news, Ang sneered.


    Her mother had just passed away. There was much bad news about her family on the Inte. Cleo


    and Jessica were also reported. She believed that it must be arranged by Jessica.


    Thinking of Jessica using Elva¡¯s death to frame the Chante family, Ang felt angry.


    Now it seemed to not hold the funeral. Otherwise, there could be others trying to frame them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. You can take care of yourself and our baby.¡± James was afraid that Ang would think


    too much of the news, so he reached for his phone.


    Ang didn¡¯t let him get the phone. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guessed it right. I deliberately let Cleo


    James didn¡¯t try to get the phone again. He pinched her chin and kissed her gently. He said, ¡°If you


    can¡¯t solve it, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can solve the problems together in the future. We can trust each other. Now you treat me


    like a delicate work of art. You protect me when you encounter problems,¡± Ang removed his hand


    and said seriously.


    James lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he stood up and put on his shirt that had been


    thrown aside.


    Ang frowned slightly. Frowned slightly towards the evening.


    His reply was so perfunctory that he obviously didn¡¯t take her words seriously.


    At this moment, the phone suddenly vibrated.


    Ang didn¡¯t continue to think about the news. She answered the phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°This is Cleo,¡± Cleo was arrogant and said, ¡°Ang, do you know the consequence of offending me?¡±


    Ang chuckled when she heard Cleo¡¯s words, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Haven¡¯t you surf the Inte? You will find that there are manyizens scolding your family,¡±


    Cleo said smugly, ¡°You and your family are notorious on the Inte. It is the consequence that you


    looked down and offended me.¡±


    Ang replied, ¡°So what?¡±


    Cleo was speechless.


    Cleo had thought that Ang would beg her and make an apology to her. But she didn¡¯t expect Ang


    to be so calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know many things, but I know that the bad news will affect the business of your Chante group.,¡±


    Cleo said coldly, ¡°Ang, aren¡¯t you afraid that your group will suffer losses?¡±


    Ang replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Cleo waited for her to finish her words. But after she waited for a long time, Ang didn¡¯t speak


    anything.


    Cleo was angry. But she had no choice but to continue to say to Ang. ¡°Since you are afraid, don¡¯t


    you want to do something to make up for it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ang asked.


    Cleo cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ten million dors. If you give me ten million dors, I¡¯ll rify the


    news for you and tell theizens that what I said in the interview is false. I¡¯ll put in a good word for


    your family. How do you think about it?¡±


    How could Cleo ask her for ten million dors? She was so na?ve that she thought Ang could give


    her ten million dors so easily.


    Cleo wanted to say something else. But Ang said first, ¡°Although I¡¯m afraid that our group will suffer


    losses. But I don¡¯t have so much money. You can say anything to them. Don¡¯t call me again. I don¡¯t


    want to see you.¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Cleo called several timester, but she didn¡¯t answer them.


    Ang put Cleo on speakerphone when she answered the call, so James heard everything they talked


    about. He said, ¡°You can give her the money and then call the police.¡±


    ¡°If a person extorts 5,000 dors to 30,000 dors from you, he or she will be sentenced. Now Cleo


    wants to extort ten million dors from you, she will suffer a severe sentence. She will be put into prison


    for many years.¡±


    And Ang could take back the money, which meant that she could send Cleo into prison without


    suffering any loss.


    ¡°Jessica has an eye on me now. If I promised Cleo to give her the money, Jessica would tell the public


    that I buy off Cleo to change her words. Things will beplex at that time.¡± Ang believed that


    James could think of it.


    Ang was thinking of something in her heart. James said, ¡®You are smart.¡±


    ¡°Once bitten, twice shy.¡± It turned out that James just wanted to test her. Ang exined, ¡°Jessica


    thinks that I¡¯ve be impulsive since my mother died, so she frames me at this time.¡±


    James asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Ang said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve only guessed that Jessica woulde to Cleo, so I just know how to deal with


    Cleo now.¡±


    However, Ang didn¡¯t expect that Jessica wouldmit suicide and use the death of Elva to frame


    her.

 Chapter 347 Don’t tell James

    Chapter 347 Don¡¯t tell James


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± James walked to Ang and gently stroked her belly. ¡°Be patient this time. You¡¯d


    better not go to work for the time being. Don¡¯t look at thosements on the Inte.¡±


    Ang knew how terrible the viral violence was, which could affect real life.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for leave with the directorter.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Do you want to debunk the tricks of Jessica when it reaches


    the peak of public opinion?¡±


    James didn¡¯t hide it from her. He said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    His eyes were cold. He knew that it was the best way to take revenge on Jessica if he revealed her


    tricks when she was at her most proud time.


    At this moment, the phone vibrated again.


    Ang had thought it was Cleo and was intended to block her. When she picked up the phone, she


    found it was Greyson.


    She answered the phone.


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯ve asked for leave with Ms. Lee for you. Don¡¯t go to work these days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t surf the Inte these days. Don¡¯t pay attention to those idiots on the Inte. They think that


    they can control the world with the keyboard.¡±


    Greyson spoke very fast. His voice sounded hoarse, angry, and anxious.


    Ang was about to reply to him, then she heard the voice of Luna. After that, Greyson handed the


    phone to her.


    ¡°Ang, is James by your side?¡± Luna asked carefully.


    Ang said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you put on speakerphone?¡± Luna asked again.


    Ang found Luna a little strange. But she still replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found something in Elva¡¯s phone,¡± Luna said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to tell it to you on the phone. Just


    tell James that you are boring at home these days and want to watch the new TV series. Don¡¯t let


    James bring your phone to you.¡±


    She paused and added, ¡°Don''t tell James what I said to you.¡±


    Ang felt very strange. What did Luna find in her mother¡¯s phone? Why did she not allow Ang to


    tell James?


    She was curious and uneasy, but she agreed to Luna¡¯s request.


    ¡°Theizens are very mean. Don¡¯t surf the Inte these days and don¡¯t watch the news. Please don¡¯t


    go to thepany for the time being. Take care of yourself and your baby,¡± Luna said. Then she hung


    up the phone.


    Looking down at the screen of the phone, Ang clenched it and her eyelid beat uncontrobly. ¡°Is


    something on your mind?¡±


    James suddenly spoke behind her. She tensed but looked very calm. She replied, ¡°No.¡±


    He looked at her and didn¡¯t speak again. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe her words.


    ¡°Greyson and Luna asked me not to look at the news andments on the Inte, so as not to affect


    my mood,¡± Ang said half-truthfully, ¡°My mother is just gone. These people are still criticizing her. I


    feel very ufortable.¡±


    The room became quiet.


    After a long time, James said, ¡°I¡¯ll solve it as soon as possible. It will be no news about your family the


    day after tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Will it interfere with your n?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± James replied without hesitation.


    Hearing his words, Ang hadplicated feelings in her heart.


    It would interfere with his n if James debunked Jessica¡¯s tricks in advance. However, James chose


    to do so because of her.


    But now she lied to him because of the word of Luna.


    ¡°No, you just do it as it is nned,¡± Ang said, ¡°I won¡¯t be affected by thements on the Inte.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hope we can take this opportunity to let Jessica could never turn her over. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that


    she would hurt our kid in the future,¡± Ang said.

 Chapter 348 We Are Family.

    Chapter 348 We Are Family.


    James didn''t respond instantly but gazed fixedly at her. And only when he presumed she was telling


    the truth did he agree with a nod.


    What he had done rendered Ang even guiltier.


    Leaving aside the rights and wrongs of the past, he was now regarding her as his top priority.


    With a lick on her dry lip, she spoke after a long-time hesitation, "James, actually, just now...."


    A mobile phone was buzzing.


    It''s James''s.


    He answered it, listened silently for a while, and replied with a "h''m" before hanging up.


    "I have some official business to deal with, and I''m leaving now. Take a shower and sleep." He kissed


    her on her forehead, put on his coat, and hurried out.


    Ang touched the warmth of her forehead and sat down on the sofa with a frown when the wound on


    her back identally got dabbed, leading her to gasp with pain.


    Lawson was a vicious abuser, and she wondered how James could get through all those years!


    Hum¡ª


    Hum¡ª


    Hum¡ª


    The cellphone vibrated for a moment.


    Ang picked the phone up and found that her sister-inw had sent her dozens of screenshots of


    chats on WeChat.


    After leaving home, James drove to Auntie Amy''s house instead of the Harvey Group.


    On his arrival, there was already a cluster of people sitting in the living room. In addition to his Auntie


    Amy, Auntie Miranda, Wilson and his father were also there.


    "Everyone is waiting for you. Have a seat," Wilson said to him with a smiling face before turning to a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    servant, "Didn''t you see that James was here? Hurry and make some tea!"


    With a reply, the servant rushed away.


    Yet James didn''t sit down, and he said, "I had rushed here as fast as possible, but still, I was thest


    one to be here. I apologize."


    He spoke with sincerity, making others fairly satisfied with his manner.


    Amy, the eldest daughter of the Harvey family, said, "We are family, so never mind. Here is your tea.


    Hurry and sit down to have a drink, since it will make you warm."


    "Thank you, auntie," James replied before sitting down and drinking his tea.


    The group started with family affairs before Wilson moaned, "I''m holding only a few shares in the


    "You are not the only one!" Amy followed, with her eyes fixed on James. "Dad went to me today, and


    suggested that we should all take out some of our shares, pool them to twenty-five percent, and give to


    James."


    With that, Wilson replied with astonishment, "Twenty-five percent? I, along with James''s two brothers,


    am holding merely a bit more than ten percent, so was dad kidding by suggesting that we chip in and


    pass twenty-five percent to James?"


    Miranda, the second daughter of the Harvey family, answered, "No."


    Meanwhile, James kept drinking his tea casually, letting them discuss the case with no reply.


    "Jason, don''t leave the guesswork to us. So is that the case?" Wilson asked in a mild voice.


    Jason, with a cellphone in his hand, replied to a message sent by someone, alias little coquette, before


    he put the cellphone down and said, "Though I''m James''s father, you should know that he never


    listened to me since he has always been independent."


    "Jason, what do you mean by saying so?" Amy frowned.


    Jason smiled and leaned back on the sofa, "Nothing special. You can go straight to James if you have


    anything to ask him. Don''te to me when you dare not offend him."


    "You¡ª" Amy stood up, with a ghastly expression on her face.

 Chapter 349 The Brat Was Too Crafty!

    Chapter 349 The Brat Was Too Crafty!


    James put down his cup and interrupted her, "Auntie, as my father had said, you can bring straight up


    whatever you wonder with me, as it''s not like I am a horrible devil."


    "Well, since you have said that way, I would look hollow if I don''t ask." Amy sat down with a much-


    relieved look, "Then let me be straight."


    James took off his coat, handed it to a servant, and gestured her to go on.


    "Your grandpa went to us today out of blue to ask for our shares in the Harvey Group in order to


    transfer twenty-five percent to you. Is that true?" Amy lowered her tone.


    James nodded.


    Thwack!


    Amy smacked her hand down onto the table before she stood up and snapped, "James, have you


    forgotten who should take credit for your present position as the president? You are literally pushing me


    to Ralphie''s ...."


    Before she could finish, a string of rings burst out.


    "The little coquette is calling; the little coquette is calling...With no one answering, the little coquette


    would get angry!"


    It''s from Jason''s cellphone.


    With a scowl, Amy grabbed Jason''s cellphone in a sudden when he was about to answer it and then


    smashed it on the ground followed with a few treads on it. "A coquette''s child is always looking for


    another coquette. That''s interesting!"


    "Amy, I''m afraid you have gone too far." Jason stared at his phone with cracks on the screen, his look


    darkening.


    Wilson intervened to lighten the atmosphere, making sure the two would not argue again and then


    asked James with a smiling face, "James, one should not go against his conscience. It''s not decent for


    you to deal with us like this in a twinkling since we have rescued you from Lawson''s outrage not long


    before!"


    "Uncle, did you protect me from his outrage, or just protect your own interests? I think you know it well,"


    James replied with a faint smile.


    Wilson was stunned for a moment and sighed, "It''s meaningless for you to quibble over this. The fact is


    we did do you a favor regardless of our purposes."


    Without a reply, James picked up the teapot to pour him another cup of tea and took a sip.


    "James, as your aunt said, what you are doing is actually pushing us to Ralphie! Think about it, if ...."


    James put down his cup and interrupted him, "Uncle and auntie, I hadn''t finished my words yet, so


    what''s your rush?"


    "Since you have acknowledged that you want a twenty-five percent stake, what''s the difference even if


    we let you finish?" If it''s not for James''s ability to make a profit, she would never cooperate with him!


    The brat was too crafty!


    You never knew when you would get set up by him!


    "Auntie, please don''t be annoyed. We can talk it over." James poured a cup of tea and handed it to


    Amy.


    She stared at him with a frown, yet still took the cup. After a sip, she mmed the cup down on the


    table.


    "Auntie, I wonder that do you think I''m going too far by holding a twenty-five percent stake taking my


    contributions to thepany into ount," James said.


    Jason kept silent with a glum face. After the other three had a look at each other, Wilson said mildly,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Of course we don''t. But isn''t it a bit unfair to ask us to give up the fifteen percent stake?"


    "This is the problem," James answered.


    Wilson took a glimpse at his two sisters and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I demanded a twenty-five percent stake, but I never asked grandpa to take it from you," James


    answered.


    Miranda broke her long silence, "Likewise, I have a unique treasure, and you demand it from a thief.


    But when I ask you, you deny having asked the thief to steal it from me. James, there''s a contradiction


    in your defense."


    "What if the treasure is not unique?" James said slowly,


    "!"


    His remarks sounded like a bolt from the blue to everyone in the room, and even Jason turned to


    James with an astonished look.


    James went on, "Last time the police came to ourpany to do the books, it turned out that I had


    embezzled more than a billion dors over the past few years. I guess you should remember it,


    shouldn''t you?"


    As brilliant as they were, they tumbled to the point on hearing what he had said.


    Amy was shocked, "Do you mean ...the pool of money was used by your grandpa to buy shares in the


    Harvey Group? But with such a little money, how could he buy twenty-five percent of the shares?"


    "A deficit of over one billion dors on the books doesn''t equal ack of just over one billion in fact,"


    James said meaningfully. "There''s no need to exin it in detail, is there?"


    It''s not difficult to cook the books in thepany at all.


    With such big news falling on them all of a sudden, the group needed some time to get used to it.


    Amy said with aplex expression, "But I have checked the shares under your grandpa''s name, not


    as much."


    "Auntie, do you think grandpa would be seen through so easily if he had ast resort?" James added,


    "They are all held by the retail investors with no apparent connection with him."


    Amy got surprised again. She swore mutely, what a crafty fox Lawson was! Then she asked


    subconsciously, "So how did you know that?"


    "Auntie, I think there''s little need for me to report it to you, isn''t there?" James squinted with a bit of


    coldness in his eyes.


    Realizing she had asked too much, Amy shook her head, yet her mind unsettled for quite a long time.


    The others didn''t speak as well, all with mysterious looks.


    Particrly Jason, as James''s father, he knew nothing about what James had done. Since when did


    the kid holding his thigh and begging him for a trip to the amusement park be so


    powerful?

 Chapter 350 Luna Wouldnt Set James up.

    Chapter 350 Luna Wouldn''t Set James up.


    "My girlfriend has been in a mood for some malicious nders recently, so I would like to leave now if


    you don''t have anything else to bring up."


    James turned back and intended to walk out after he inclined slightly to others.


    Amy stood up and stopped him by snapping, "Wait!"


    "what''s the matter, auntie?" James asked.


    Before she could reply, he pre-empted her, "If you are jealous for my holding a twenty-five percent


    stake, then there''s nothing I can do.


    "I think I deserve it for my contributions to thepany. Moreover, you don''t need to transfer your


    shares to me, do you?"


    Wilson got to his feet and tipped Amy a wink, preventing her from going on. "Your auntie called you just


    to remind you that since Miss Ang is pregnant you should take good care of her."


    "Of course I will. Goodbye," James replied before he strode out.


    The group of people was left in the living room, each with their own thoughts.


    In the Bamboo Estate.


    Ang looked through the chats as Luna asked her.


    Those messages were all exchanged between her mother and someone with the nickname of


    "relieving you of depression".


    The two began to chat online one month ago. They didn''t do it every day, but only when Elva was


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    upset, with floods of exchanges each time.


    Reading one of the messages sent by Elva, Ang felt bitter as it said, "Now my daughter and son are


    fed up with me, and so does my husband. I have no one else to talk to, and you are the only one


    listening to me."


    She restrained a fund of emotions and read through the messages. Most of the time, Elva was the one


    pouring out her troubles while the other was always counseling her. There seemed to be nothing


    unusual.


    Ang wrote, "Is there anything wrong with these chats?"


    Luna replied, "You can see these screenshots before asking me."


    Luna sent her three or four screenshots, through which Ang found surprisingly the person named


    "relieving you of depression" had been implying that her mother shouldn''t receive any treatment.


    Reading thest chat record between the two, Ang furrowed her brow.


    "Relieving you of depression" said, "Actually your thoughts are quitemon among housewives, not


    depression at all, and those psychologists were just overstating."


    Elva replied, "I don''t think I''m sick either, but my family urged me to receive the treatment. I have met


    with two psychologists before and they diagnosed me with major depressive disorder. My daughter


    introduced another doctor to me today, yet I don''t want to make her worried."


    "Relieving you of depression" suggested, "That''s easy. As a psychologist myself, I have an utmost


    familiarity with such cases. I would send you a file to learn. You can answer the questions ordingly


    when your psychologistes to you, and then they would not diagnose you with depression."


    After a while, during which, in Luna''s estimation, Ang could probably finish reading the chats, Luna


    sent the file over.


    It''s a lengthy file, teaching people, to summarize, how to not get diagnosed with depression.


    After reading it, Ang felt a fit of coldness across her heart and limbs.


    Ang held her phone with her hand trembling and typed a message.


    "This guy had hampered mom''s receiving treatment deliberately. After mom died, Jessica made full use


    of it. From any perspective, this guy should be Jessica or someone she arranged for. Why do you


    suspect James?"


    There''s no reply for a long time after the message was sent.


    Ang longed to give her a call to ask about it but changed her mind after finding Luna''s number... She


    was sort of afraid of listening.


    She dropped her cellphone aside and lied on the bed. With a burst of pain on her back, she got to


    remember that there''s a wound on her back.


    Ang turned to lie on her belly, her mind in turmoil.


    James had looked for a doctor for her mom with earnest efforts, so how could it be possible for him to


    harm her mom? Besides, he had nothing against her, and she couldn''t figure out why he would do that!


    However, Luna must assert it for a reason, and there''s no way that she would set James up


    deliberately!


    She kept thinking about it,ing up with nothing. Meanwhile, Luna hadn''t reply her on WeChat.


    She took her cellphone out once and again, intending to call Luna to make it clear before finally giving


    up.


    If it was really directed by James, or it concerned him, what should she do? What of the children?


    Hum¡ª


    The cellphone vibrated abruptly.


    She snatched it and unlocked it.


    Luna replied, "I would tell you all I know as soon as we meet. Now please delete these messages in


    case Mr. James would smell a rat, given his consistent thoroughness."


    She hesitated for a second before responding.


    "Luna, are you sure James is rted to this? Would it be possible that ... there are any mistakes?"


    The reply came in no time.


    "I don''t know exactly, but I''m sure it linked with Mr. James. And let''s leave the rest till tomorrow.


    Remember to delete our chats."


    Ang frowned. She was about to ask more about it when the door snapped open, Subconsciously,


    she put her phone away.


    This move was beyond reason, but James didn''t point it out at the sight of the unnatural nerves on her


    face.


    "Have you got things done?" Ang asked.


    James inclined his head, looked down at her, and frowned indiscernibly, "Does it hurt on your back?"


    "... It''s fine." Ang changed her position serenely to sit up instead of lying down regardless of the pain


    in her back.


    With the wound on her back not being treated, her clothes were stained with faint blood. He took out a


    first aid kit and helped her take off her clothes to treat the wound.


    Lawson showed no mercy while beating her, leaving a weal extending from her left shoulder straight to


    the lower right of her back, making it inevitable to remove her underwear in order to deal with the


    wound.


    Ang was not so bold that she could face him half-naked, so she, with her body tightened, said, "The


    wound in the middle, even if won''t be treated ...."


    Snap!


    James unsped her bra and tossed it aside.


    With a sudden chill on her body, Ang flung her arms around her breast without thinking.


    "Has anywhere on your body not touched, stroked by me, uh?" James sat behind her, his lips,


    intentionally or unintentionally, brushing her white earlobe gently during his whisper.


    A woman''s body was particrly sensitive when pregnant.


    As the wetness on her earlobe ran through her, Ang recoiled aside instinctively, her eyshes


    fluttering swiftly.


    James''s eyes were fixed momently on her skin which was fair but covered in crossed scars before they


    darkened gradually, seemingly inside of which were two small fireballs.


    He forced himself to look away and concentrated on treating her wound.


    Even though he did it as tenderly as possible, Ang still gasped with pain, a fine film of sweat oozing


    from her forehead.


    "Sorry," after finishing binding up, James whispered softly as if she was something fragile, and then he


    gave her a back hug.


    Ang felt a strong beat of her heart. She turned her head and said, "That''s ... oh!"


    Before she could let out another word, her mouth got stuffed by him.

 Chapter 351 Will You Do Anything That Hurts Me

    Chapter 351 Will You Do Anything That Hurts Me


    Turning her body over, James pressed the back of her head with one hand and gently ran over her


    back with the other hand.


    As James was seldom so gentle, Ang''s heart was melted and kissed him carefully with her hands


    around his neck.


    With the kiss gradually being out of control, both of their hormones raged.


    When Ang came to her sense, her clothes just put on had been slipped off on the ground and both


    of them were naked.


    Repressing the surge of lust in her body, Ang was going to push James away when he stopped.


    "I am going to take a shower," said James as he got up awkwardly with the response of his body


    "H''m," replied Ang as she pulled the quilt to cover her body and drooped her eyelids.


    When James took hold of the door handle of the shower room and was going to walk in, Ang called,


    "James!"


    "What?" asked James as he looked back at Ang with his eyshes dappled with gold in the dim


    light.


    With her hands against the bed, Ang moved her body and said, "I''m just assuming¡­James, will you


    do anything that hurts me?"


    "Why do you ask this question?" asked James as he loosed the door handle and looked back at


    Ang.


    Ang closed her mouth and opened it again to say, "As I have said, I''m just assuming. If it''s


    inconvenient to answer, you can refuse."


    "Will you believe it if I say no?" asked James.


    Ang didn''t respond immediately.


    "Believe it or not, I will not hurt you," said James looking straight at Ang and turned to go into the


    shower room.


    Looking at the closed door, Ang had mixed feelings.


    ''James has misunderstood and hurt me before, but he has also suffered a lot to protect me. And Luna,


    my brother Greyson''s wife, has known me for so many years and always trusts and protects me


    without condition like my brother¡­''


    ''So is it that one of them has lied to me?"


    ''Or is there something wrong that has made Luna to misunderstand James?''


    As Ang couldn''t figure it out, she took out her phone and nced at her chatting records with Luna


    and didn''t delete them after hesitation.


    -


    In the next morning, Ang got a call from Luna after James went to work.


    "Ang, Dad has been in hospital for three days and the doctor said he''s still not good. Let''s go to see


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    him today. After all, he''s the father of Greyson and you," said Luna.


    Ang agreed as she hated her father, but she didn''t want him to die. She also wanted to ask Luna


    something about theizen who chatted with her mother.


    As theizens were cursing the Chante family these days, Ang took the taxi to the hospital after


    putting on the hat, mask and sunsses.


    When Ang came in the ward, Greyson and Luna had already been there.


    Her father Lorenzo was lying on the ward bed. He had lost some weight in just two days and the


    hospital pajamas he wore looked quite empty.


    With the hair at his temples seeming to be grey all of a sudden, he looked older and didn''t look like a


    man at his forties at all.


    "Get out!" shouted Lorenzo as he saw Ang and sat up emotionally, "Get out right now. I don''t want to


    see you!"


    His voice was hoarse and unmusical as if he hadn''t drunk water for a long time.


    While looking worried, Greyson said in a impatient voice, "Shut up! We are just afraid to be scolded if


    you die. Otherwise, none of us wille to see you."


    "Can you keep your mouth closed?" said Luna as she shot Greyson an angry nce.


    Covering his mouth and coughing, Lorenzo shouted at Ang and Greyson by saying, "Get out! Both


    of you get out! If you aren''t so insensible, your mom wouldn''t have died¡­Heh, heh!"


    Are you okay? Stop saying so much. Don''t you know that you are in bad condition?" said Greyson with


    a pale look on his face as he saw it and hurried to the bed.


    Ang said nothing and went out to call the doctor.


    "The doctor examined Lorenzo and said, "Mr. Lorenzo, you should control your emotion. Otherwise, it''s


    not good for your restoration."


    With these words, the doctor order the other people a few words and left.


    The sunshine sprinkled on Lorenzo through the window, showing up the lines on his face. Siting on the


    bed, Lorenzo breathed heavily and said, "All of you get out! I don''t need you toe even if I die!"


    "Can you stop talking about death all the time?" said Greyson as he worried Lorenzo and was


    discontent with his attitude, "Mom didn''t want to see you even at the moment she was dying. Obviously,


    we all know who should be really med for Mom''s death."


    Hearing it, Lorenzo was boiled with rage immediately. He pointed at Greyson for quite a while and


    couldn''t say a word.


    Suddenly, Lorenzo retracted his hand and beat his chest hard.


    ''I fell in love with Elva at the first sight and we had been together since we were in college. How could


    she refuse to see me before she died!''


    ''I swallowed the insult from her parents and had been working hard for the development of the Chante


    Group all these years. All I had done was for her and for our family!"


    ''However, she didn''t want to see me even before she died and didn''t mention me at all in her will!''


    Lorenzo thought bitterly.


    ''All my efforts in all these years were for nothing!''


    "Wipe your face," said Ang as she handed over a tissue with a indifference expression on her face.


    Lorenzo didn''t take the tissue. He wiped the corners of his eyes and turned his head away with a sneer.


    Ang didn''t insist and threw the tissue on the ward bed, mocking, "It''s necessary for you to treat me


    like this."


    "You spoiled me, removed my name from the Chante family for the interest of it and allowed them to


    send me to jail...None of the things you have done to me is good to me, and I''ve never done anything


    bad to you."


    Changing his countenance, Lorenzo said nothing and picked up the tissue on the bed with a frown.


    After drying the corners of his eyes with the tissue sullenly, he threw it onto the ground hard.


    "Mom has already died and I don''t want to argue with you why she died," said Ang, "If you think it


    can make you feel morefortable to me me for her death, I don''t care about that."


    "But please remember. I don''t owe you and will never forgive you. As for how you think or whether you


    die, I don''t care about it anymore."


    She had cared, but didn''t care now.


    With these words, Ang didn''t care about how Lorenzo reacted and turned to go out after telling it to


    Greyson and Luna.


    The hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectants, which made Ang ufortable.


    She turned her head and saw the doctors and nurses were pushing a bloody person into the


    emergency room. The bloods reminded her of the day she saw her Mom who was bloody too. Her body


    stiffened for quite a while and then slowly softened.


    "Ang," called Luna as she opened the door to walk out of the ward and shut the door lightly.

 Chapter 352 Do You Fall In Love With Him Again

    Chapter 352 Do You Fall In Love With Him Again


    Turning to look at Luna, Ang opened her mouth, unspeaking.


    "Let''s talk in the stairwell," suggested Luna as she looked around.


    Ang nodded and went to the stairwell with Luna.


    There were constant echoes of footsteps in the stairwell.


    "Luna, those chatting records..."said Ang as she couldn''t fall asleep until midnight yesterday and


    had been dreaming them the whole night.


    In her dream, Luna told her that James caused the death of her Mom and after a moment, Luna told


    her that James was framed...Her head ached the next morning she woke up.


    Luna took out a phone and handed it to Ang.


    "Mom''s phone?" asked Ang as she took it.


    "Yes, I found those chatting records when I arranged the belongings Mom left. Greyson was angry and


    hired hackers to investigate that guy."


    "We went to meet that guy after we left the Bamboo Estate. The guy told us that it was Mr. James who


    ordered him to do so and showed us the transfer record."


    "We''ve checked that it''s Jackson''s private bank ount which was only used by himself," said Luna


    with worry.


    Licking her lips, Ang felt weak in the legs.


    ''How could it be like this?''


    Leaning on the wall, Ang said, "It...can''t prove that James did it, Luna. He may have lent his bank


    card to others temporarily."


    "Do you fall in love with Mr. James again?" asked Luna.


    "This has nothing to do with it," said Ang, "and James had no reason to do it as he had no conflicts


    with Mom. He was probably framed by..."


    Before Angle could finish her words, they heard a sudden sound of footsteps and then a excited female


    voice which said, "Ang''s here! Come over. I find Ang!"


    Cleo suddenly showed up at the stairwell.


    Then, with the sound of messy footsteps, a few reporters came over and blocked the door of the


    stairwell, and a few cameramen followed them and took photos of Ang.


    Ang''s eyes were almost blinded by sh bulbs and there were plenty of questions form the reporters


    in her ears.


    "Miss Ang, how do you exin that you have caused your mother to sh her wrist and your father


    to be hospitalized?"


    "Do you know that Jessica Smith has shed her wrist and left a note saying that she hopes you to


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stop pressuring her brother?"


    "How do you think of the slump of the Chante Group after the opening today? What''s the next step of


    the Chante Group as both your brother and you don''t know how to manage apany and your father


    is hospitalized?"


    "Miss Cleo has said that she is a rtive of your family, while you treat her like a maid and beat and


    scold her. Is it true?"


    "Are you the reason for the dissolution of engagement between the Harvey family and the Smith family,


    as well as the Smith family and the the Delia family? It''s said that you are dating Danis Smith while


    being together with Mr. James. Is it true?"


    The shes were so dazzling that Ang had to cover her eyes with her hand. The voices in her ears


    were like the sound of big annoying flies.


    However, she couldn''t say anything about it. Otherwise, they would twist what she said into hundreds


    of meanings.


    "Please make way for us. The behind are steps,"said Ang as she covered her eyes with one hand


    and covered her belly with the other hand, wanting to go out.


    As the steps were behind her, she didn''t want to be pushed down.


    However, the reporters pushed even more forward with their microphones almost into Ang''s mouth.


    Luna tried to stop the reporters, but failed. Suddenly, someone pushed Luna hard.


    As Ang was next to Luna, she fell down on Ang directly.


    With a sudden backward of her body, Ang grabbed the stair rail aside subconsciously.


    Then, Luna grabbed the rail too. After steadying her body, Luna asked with worry, "Are you okay,


    Ang?"


    "...I''m okay," said Ang with cold sweats springing up on her forehead as the wounds on her back


    ached due to the push and pull just now.


    Wiping away the tears on her forehead, Ang nced around coldly.


    Her sight was so oppressive that the reporters stepped back subconsciously.


    Pushing away the crowds, Cleo got to the front and shouted, "See? She''s so arrogant even in front of


    you, let alone in front of me. She treated me like a dog! This was how her brother and she caused her


    mother to die!"


    Hearing it, the reporters began to stir again.


    Opening her hands, Luna stood before Ang and said angrily, "Everybody is human. Don''t go that


    far!"


    "That''s what I want to say to you too. Everybody is human. So is a maid. Why do you despise a maid?


    Is it just because you are rich?!" asked a reporter.


    The other reporters also began to push forward.


    It was as lively as the food market at the site.


    Noticing the noise, a few nurses came over to ask them to stay quiet, but no one listened.


    Looking even colder, Ang pushed away Luna before her.


    "Stay behind me, Ang. These people are all mad!" said Luna in a rarely rude tone.


    Shaking her head, Ang stepped forward a few steps.


    Seeing that, the reporters were more excited as some reporters even began to push the people before


    them.


    Seeing the microphones almost into her mouth, Ang took a step forward, allowing them to poke to


    her chin.


    Pointing at her belly, Ang said, "You can keep pushing me. But James and Mr. Lawson won''t spare


    you if you hurt the baby in my belly."


    Hearing it ,the reporters quieted down immediately and no one dared to push forward as they knew


    what Ang said was true.


    Even though they never met Lawson Harvey, they had heard about his temper. As the baby was his


    great-grandson, he wouldn''t spare them if they dared to hurt the baby.


    "They didn''t push you!" said Cleo as she stepped forward to point at Ang,"They just want to ask you


    a few questions and report the truth!"


    "The reporters have the right to interview you even if you marry into the Harvey family."


    ''Wasn''t Ang quite arrogant in the phone?''


    ''Does she still dare to be so arrogant in front of so many people?'' sneered Cleo in her mind.


    Seeing that the reporters had a tendency of stirring again, Ang said, "Before answering your


    questions, I''d like to ask Cleo a few questions. This is a reasonable requirement, isn¡¯t it?"


    Looking at each other, the reporters finally nodded.

 Chapter 353 I Never Intend To Give You Money

    Chapter 353 I Never Intend To Give You Money


    Cleo snorted, "I have nothing to talk about with you. I won''t withdraw what I''ve said even though you


    give me money!"


    "I never intend to give you money," said Ang.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing it, Cleo was annoyed with a blush even though Ang didn''t scold or satirize her and she


    didn''t know how to contradict her.


    "Do you mind if we move to another ce? As the stairs are behind me, both my baby and I feel


    scared," said Ang and took Luna towards the door of the stairwell before the reporters could


    respond.


    Pointing at Luna and Ang, Cleo shouted, "They want to escape!"


    Hearing it, the reporters hurried to surround them.


    ncing coldly at the reporters, Ang said nothing and asked, "Can you repeat what the Chante


    family has done to you? I almost forget it as there are so many charges on the Chante family."


    "I''m a rtive of your family. Aunt Elva and Uncle Lorenzo knew that I didn''t have a job, so they want to


    hire me as a maid in the Chante family. I agreed as I thought they looked kind."


    "However, after I came to the house of your family, they changed their attitude and was mean to me!


    Your brother is a yboy and even wanted to rape me. Fortunately, I struggled fiercely and stopped


    him!"


    Hearing it, Luna was shocked by the shamelessness of Cleo and wanted to say something, but


    stopped by Ang.


    Thinking that Ang was frightened, Cleo said more vigorously, "As for you, you would scold or beat


    me as long as you were unsatisfied with me! You punished me to kneel and eat the food falling on the


    ground, treating me like a dog!"


    Cleo turned to look at the reporters and sighed, "They were even so mean to a rtive like me, let


    alone others. The people of the Chante family were all brutes!"


    After hearing what Cleo said, Ang pped.


    Seeing that, all the people, including Luna, were confused.


    ''Why does Ang p?''


    "It''s a pity that Miss Cleo isn''t a screenwriter," satirized Ang.


    With a frown, Cleo said loudly, "Stop being mystifying! Everybody, I promise everything I''ve said is


    true!"


    "Really?" smiled Ang, "You are actually not a rtive of our family, are you? Your parents are just


    unfamiliar neighbors of my father in his hometown."


    "You are talking nonsense!" said Cleo with a look of panic on her face, "Why would you have hired me


    as a maid if I''m not your rtive?"


    "Because the people in your family like speaking ill of others. Fearing that your families and you would


    speak ill of our family, my mother agreed to take you to our house."


    ncing around at the reporters, Ang said, "If you don''t believe me, you can investigate Cleo''s


    family at her hometown."


    "Even...even though I''m not a rtive of your family. You can''t change the truth that your brother


    wanted to rape me and you beat...and scolded me!" stammered Cleo as she didn''t expect that Ang


    could expose her lies.


    The reporters looked at Ang for exnation.


    "You have no evidence to prove that my brother wanted to rape you. But I have no evidence to prove


    that you lied either."


    "So let''s talk about our scolding and beating maids first. If we have been beating you all the time, there


    must be scars on your body. Can you show them to us?" said Ang.


    Changing her countenance, Cleo wanted to say it was inconvenient for them to see the scars as they


    were on the private sites of her body when Ang said, "You won''t say that it''s inconvenient for us to


    see the scars as they are on the private sites of your body, will you? As there are plenty of female


    reporters here and the bathroom is next to us, you can show the scars to them."


    Hearing it, the female reporters raced each other to say, "Yes, you can show them to us!"


    "Miss Cleo, I promise expect for the scars, all the other parts of your body and your face will be


    mosaicked!"


    Some of them even grabbed Cleo, wanting to take her to the bathroom.


    pping away the hands of the few female reporters, Cleo said, "I''ve told you they are in the private


    sites of my body!"


    With these words, Cleo wanted to leave.


    "There aren''t scars on your body, are there?" asked Ang as she grabbed Cleo who wanted to


    escape.


    Cleo wanted to break away the hand of Ang but failed as Ang had great strength. Cleo said, "Let


    go of me!"


    "Don''t worry," said Ang as she held Cleo tightly and took off a diamond ear stud from her ear.


    With a frown, Cleo stretched up to grab it and said, "That''s mine. Give it back!"


    Raising her hand, Ang avoided the touch of Cleo and asked, "Cleo gave you a recording which


    recorded how my father and I drove her away, didn''t she?"


    Some reporters nodded.


    Actually, the recording she gave you is notplete as she has cut the part which recorded that I said


    that she was a thief," said Ang.


    Being blue in the face, Cleo said in a loud voice to cover her guilt, "You are slinging mud at me!"


    "Let''s look at the ear stud," said Ang as she raised the ear stud in her hand, "and the other stud is


    still on the ear of Cleo."


    "This pair of ear studs is customized with top materials and design and has cost my brother 200


    thousand. Do you think a maid can afford such a expensive thing?"


    The ear stud was obviously expensive. No one would believe it even though Cleo said it was a fake.


    "How stupid you are to wear the thing you stole from others in public!" sneered Ang.


    She whispered in the ear of Cleo who was already in a panic, "Cleo, you''ve made me angry. My mom


    was so kind to you. How dare you use her! How many years do you think you will be sentenced to if we


    report all the things you have stolen to the police?"


    "You..." said Cleo as she stared at Ang angrily.


    "It''s impolite to point at others," said Ang as she pped the hand of Cleo away and took Luna out


    of the surrounding of reporters, This time, Cleo became the one surrounded by the reporters.


    The nurses who left before took a few bodyguards and drove the noisy reporters away without a while.


    After all the people left, Ang saw Danis who was standing behind them, looking haggard.


    She had no idea how long Danis had been standing there.

 Chapter 354 Jessica Did Commit Suicide

    Chapter 354 Jessica Did Commit Suicide


    Ang frowned and walked by Danis. Luna followed her silently.


    ¡°Ang.¡± Danis grabbed her wrist from behind. His voice sounded rather tired.


    Ang shook off his hand and didn¡¯t look back. She just said in a sarcastic way, ¡°What do you do want


    to do? Are you intended to teach me a lesson after your sistermitted suicide because of med?¡±


    Luna also looked very displeased but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Danis walked in front of her and said with a wry smile, ¡°I want to say hello to you


    because I saw you just now. Don¡¯t get worried.¡±


    Ang replied calmly, ¡°Now you have said hello to us. Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Jessica didmit suicide, and the content of her suicide note is not conducive to you.¡± Danis had


    with you.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Ang gave him a mocking smile.


    She looked up at him and said, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Smith. But your trust won¡¯t have any


    effect on me.¡±


    If it were two years ago, she would be easily influenced by Danis.


    Danis thought of his attitude to Ang years ago. He felt guilty and regretted. He wanted to speak but


    he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Smith, you have promised me that you will leave when you see me anytime. It is the


    third time that you have broken your oath. I hope you will never break it again,¡± Ang said seriously.


    Seeing Ang being so cold to him, Danis felt quite bitter.


    It was all his fault that they got distant from each other.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, please step aside,¡± Ang said.


    Danis didn¡¯t move. Before she lost her temper, he said embarrassingly, ¡°Ang, I need your help to


    deal with something. Can you please help me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Ang pointed at herself and felt it was ridiculous when she heard what


    Danis said.


    Danis and Jessica had framed her and put her down. Moreover, she had been put at risk because of


    them. How could he ask her for help?


    Danis felt ashamed and embarrassed when he saw her eyes.


    But only Ang could help him solve this matter. Therefore, Danis had no choice but said, ¡°Jessica has


    been saved but she is very weak now. She has been depressed these days. The doctor has told me


    that it will do harm to her health if she keeps being depressed.¡±


    Luna couldn¡¯t bear it anymore when she heard his words. She said, ¡°Jessica¡¯s health has nothing to do


    with Jessica. Do you want to say that your sister feels depressed because of Ang and needs she to


    Danis¡¯ face changed. After a while, he nodded in embarrassment.


    Jessica said that she felt upset because she wanted to ask Ang something. The doctor suggested


    that he¡¯d bettere to Ang and let her console Jessica.


    Jessica did have gone too far. He felt ashamed for her. However, they were siblings. He must take care


    of her.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, do you want to force Ang to obey yourmand?¡± Luna stood in front of Ang and


    said, ¡°Do you think that our Chante family will allow you to bully Ang?¡±


    Danis exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you mean, I can¡¯te tofort Jessica,¡± Ang pushed Luan aside gently and


    said, ¡°Even if I let go of my hatred for Jessica, I will be afraid that she will frame me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will faint when Ie to her and then me it on me.¡±


    It was reasonable that Ang thought that Jessica would do such things to her.


    Danis flushed and said, ¡°I go in with you. If Jessica framed you, I would help you prove your


    innocence.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I might believe your words. But now, I¡¯m sorry. You have lost all your credibility with me,¡±


    replied Ang.


    Before Danis could speak, Ang said, ¡°If Jessica says that it is inconvenient for you to stay in the


    ward when I talk to her at that time, Mr. Smith, you will finally leave the ward, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing her word, Danis was speechless and wanted to ask her to stay. However, he felt guilty and


    didn¡¯t dare to ask for her help.


    Ang left him and walked to the elevator.


    Since she came to the hospital today, she intended to find Rnd to treat her leg. It had been dyed


    for several days.


    When she walked, she saw the door of the award was opened. After that, Jessica, dressed in a gown,


    came out of the doorway.


    Her gown was loose and she looked pale which made people sorry for her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But it was for others that they would sympathize with Jessica. As for Ang, she felt disgusted when


    she saw her face.


    ¡°Ang?¡± Jessica said with surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Before Ang could reply to her, she looked at Danis and said helplessly, ¡°Danis, is it that you ask


    Ang toe to me? I have told you that I¡¯ve done something bad to her and feel ashamed to see


    her. Why do you stille to her?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to talk to Jessica and said to Luna.


    Luna nodded and was about to leave with her. At this time, Jessica suddenly knelt to the ground.


    ¡°I might not live much longer. Ang, before I die, I hope you can forgive me,¡± Jessica said sincerely.


    Both Luna and Danis were startled by her action.


    Only Ang was very calm when she saw the scene.


    She thought that there was someone taking pictures of them when Jessica knelt. But she was not


    intended to expose it.


    The more Jessica did to frame her, the worse she would be when the truth was exposed.


    ¡°Jessica, what are you doing?¡± Danis¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Are you forcing Ang to forgive


    you?¡±


    Jessica replied with a wry smile, ¡°Danis, how could you misunderstand me? I didn¡¯t mean to force


    Ang. I just want to apologize to her.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sh not away from them.


    ¡°Someone is taking picture of us,¡± Luna shouted. As she said, the man who took the picture ran out.


    Jessica stood up and exined hurriedly, ¡°Jessica, I didn¡¯t know anyone was taking pictures there. If I


    knew it, I would never kneel.¡±


    She stamped her feet anxiously and almost cried. ¡°What should I do? If the reporter releases the


    photos, I¡¯m afraid thoseizens will think you bully me again.¡±


    When she finished her words, Luna came to them breathlessly.


    She rested for a moment and said worriedly, ¡°That man ran too fast to catch him. Ang, what should


    we do now?¡±


    Ang bent down her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing her expression, Danis felt sorry and said, ¡°If the reporter reported that you bullied Jessica


    tomorrow, I would talk for you.¡±


    ¡°Since Jessica was sent to hospital, I have been apanied by her. I can assure you that the


    reporter was not arranged by Jessica. She...¡±


    Angle looked at him. Suddenly she coughed while covering her chest, and then fell to the ground.

 Chapter 355 Angela

    Chapter 355 Ang


    ¡°Ang!¡± Luna was frightened and rushed to hold her.


    Seeing Ang falling to the ground, Jessica also hastily ran over. ¡°Ang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Ah!¡±


    She suddenly fell on Ang.


    Jessica secretly pinched the armpit of Ang. It wouldn¡¯t be obvious if her armpit geo injured. And she


    would feel more pain.


    After Jessica pinched Ang, she looked at her face quickly. But Ang closed her eyes tightly and


    didn¡¯t blink. It seemed that she really fainted, instead of pretending it.


    ¡°Jessica, how are you?¡± Danis helped her stand up. But he kept looking at Ang. Then he said, ¡°If


    you are not feeling good, go to the ward to take a rest. Don¡¯t make trouble for us.¡±


    ¡®Make trouble?¡¯ Jessica felt hurt. Danis never said these words to her before.


    Besides, when she was injured with others before, and the person Danis cared most about must be


    her.


    ¡°Ang? Ang?¡± Danis didn¡¯t the thought of Jessica. He let go of her and went to Ang. He called


    her named gently.


    But Ang still closed her eyes tightly. It seemed that she was in a bad condition.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your help. If it were not for you, Ang wouldn¡¯t faint.¡± Luna angrily pushed away


    Danis. Her eyes were red.


    Danis felt guilty and worried. He said, ¡°The doctor¡¯s office is not far away. I can hold Ang there.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luna refused him and called Greyson. ¡°Ang fainted at the door. Come here quickly.¡±


    At the same time, Greyson came out from the ward with Lorenzo following him hastily.


    ¡°Why did Ang suddenly faint?¡± Greyson ran over hurriedly. Then he lifted Ang up.


    Luna followed him and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t ask it again. Call a doctor now. I don¡¯t know if her


    pulmonary edema has recurred.¡±


    Greyson had a bad temper. Danis knew that he would be rejected by Greyson. But he was worried


    about Ang and he followed them without hesitation.


    Jessica also followed him. She looked pale and worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you now. You are fake. Get away now.¡± Greyson felt angry when he saw them. He


    stopped and roared with Ang in his arms.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes turned red. She said, ¡°We are concerned about Ang.¡±


    ¡°Get away. Don¡¯t you understand my words?¡± Greyson said angrily.


    Luna nced coldly at Danis and Jessica. Then she patted his arm and said, ¡°Let Ang get checked


    first.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get even with you. Just wait and see,¡± Greyson gnashed and shouted, hurriedly holding Ang to


    leave.


    Danis frowned and subconsciously wanted to keep up with them. But he hesitated and stopped.


    Ang wouldn¡¯t want to see him. Even if he stayed with her, she wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°Danis, have I made trouble?¡± Jessica looked up at him with tears on her face. She instantly wiped


    them off.


    Danis looked down at her with his eyes and hadplicated feelings in his heart.


    In the past, when Jessica cried in front of him, he would think that she had been wronged and feel


    worried about her. But now he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was acting or not.


    ¡°Danis, do you also me it on me?¡± Jessica smiled sadly and said in a low voice, ¡°Why did you save


    me before? If I died, it wouldpensate for Ang and wouldn¡¯t bother your conscience.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Danis felt bad but he still doubted her. ¡°If you really wanted to die at that time,


    why did you call me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to guess that his sister was malicious. But what she did made him tortured.


    ¡°Danis, are you doubting me?¡± Jessica was surprised and said sadly, ¡°Can you tell the reason why I


    Danis looked away and clenched his fists. He said, ¡°You could frame Ang bymitting suicide.


    Isn¡¯t it the benefit?¡±


    ¡°Danis, I¡¯m just a human being, not a god,¡± Jessica felt grieved and said, ¡°Do you remember what the


    doctor told you when I was sent to the hospital? If you sent me here a bitter, I would have been


    dead.¡±


    ¡°Could I arrange everything and estimate the time so that you can send me to the hospital before I die?


    Or do you think I willmit suicide just to frame Ang?¡±


    Danis had thought that Jessicamitted suicide in order to Ang. However, at this time, hearing her


    words, he was moved.


    Did he misunderstand Jessica?


    ¡°Was the reporter arranged by you?¡±


    Danis rubbed his eyebrows and looked fatigued. Jessica replied, ¡°We have been together these days. I


    wouldn¡¯t have any chance to find the reporter.¡±


    Her exnation was reasonable. But Danis didn¡¯t dare to believe her easily.


    Jessica had lied and used him many times over the years.


    ¡°Anyway, Ang fainted because of you and me this time. From now on, you must stay away from her,¡±


    Danis said. Then he took a look at the direction of Ang and strode away.


    Seeing Danis leaving, Jessica felt disappointed and couldn¡¯t be reconciled.


    Everything she had now was obtained by herself. But what Ang had was given by her family and


    James. She didn¡¯t earn anything by herself.


    Why should she lose to Ang in love and kinship?


    Intellectually, Jessica knew that she shouldn¡¯t continue to fame Ang. But emotionally, she didn¡¯t want


    to give it up.


    She decided it would be thest time that she did harm to Ang. If James still chose to be with


    Ang, she would let it go.


    ¡­


    The doctor examined Ang and said, ¡°She is weak and depressed. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for


    her to recuperate. She is pregnant, right? How long has she got pregnant?¡±


    Lying in bed, Ang¡¯s eyes were still closed tightly. She didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°She got pregnant less than a month.¡± Greyson looked at his sister and said, ¡°Doctor, are you sure my


    sister is just weak? Why did she faint and still not wake up?¡±


    The doctor took off his sses, wiped them, and put them back on again. ¡°Maybe she is tired and falls


    asleep.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Greyson, Lorenzo, Luna with meaningful eyes.


    Greyson was speechless.


    ¡®The doctor seemed unreliable.¡¯ He thought.


    However, Luna guessed something when she saw the doctor¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 356 Angela Is Tired

    Chapter 356 Ang Is Tired


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor, ¡°Luna thanked the doctor and sent him out.


    Greyson squatted by the bed and looked at Ang for a while. Then he turned to say, ¡°Darling, I think


    this doctor is unreliable. Let¡¯s find another doctor to check Ang.¡±


    ¡°No, it is the First Hospital. Every doctor here is very professional. He didn¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Luna said.


    Greyson stood up and scratched his head irritably. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she woken up?¡±


    ¡°She is just too tired,¡± Luna interrupted him, ¡°Now theizens are scolding our family. Don¡¯te to


    make trouble for Mr. Smith and Miss Smith this time. Otherwise, our situation will be worse.¡±


    Greyson cursed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t want to let go of them. But he finally nodded agreed with


    Luna.


    ¡°Well, Ang needs to rest in a quiet ce. Dad also needs to take a rest. Greyson, send da back to


    his ward,¡± Luna said.


    Greyson nced at Lorenzo and frowned. He replied, ¡°His ward is close. Dad can go back by himself. I


    want to stay here and take care of Ang.¡±


    Before Luna spoke, Lorenzo said, ¡°No, you just stay here. I want to stay by myself.¡±


    He took a look at Ang, then opened the door and went out.


    Luna stood at the door of the ward and watched him enter his ward. After that, she took back her eyes,


    entered the ward, and closed the door.


    Lorenzo was sick, but his son and daughter were unwilling to take care of him. He was pitiful. But it was


    himself who caused this situation. Ang and Greyson didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°Ang, it is not a good time for me to teach them a lesson. When everything is solved, I¡¯ll some


    people to beat the two of them.¡± Greyson bent his head and felt very depressed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt useless. Since his sister was wronged, he had to let her endure it.


    Luna ignored his words. She went to the bed and whispered, ¡°Ang, dad went back to his ward.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say this to¡­¡± Greyson paused when he saw Ang opened her eyes. Then he said with


    surprise, ¡°Ang, you woke up.¡±


    He grabbed her shoulder with both hands and looked at her carefully. He asked, ¡°How are you? Is


    there anything wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Lorenzo.¡± Ang sat up.


    Greyson said angrily, ¡°You fainted because of shameless Jessica and Danis. How can you be fine? Be


    patient, I¡¯ll get even with themter,¡±


    ¡°Greyson. I¡¯m really fine. I just pretended to faint.¡±


    ¡°How can it be okay to pretend to faint? Pretend¡­¡± Greyson suddenly stopped speaking and raised his


    voice, ¡°What did you say? Did you just pretend to faint?¡±


    Luna patted him on the head and said, ¡°Can you keep your voice down? Do you want everyone to


    know it?¡±


    Greyson touched his head and felt relieved. But he was more confused and asked, ¡°Ang, why did


    you pretend to faint? I was startled by you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t want to talk with Jessica,¡± answered Ang.


    Even though Danis was schemed by Jessica many times, he still cared much about her. When Jessica


    It was not easy to deal with Jessica. Now with the help of Danis, it would more difficult to handle her.


    Ang wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen.


    In fact, the reason why she pretended to faint this time was to make Danis much guilty and didn¡¯t let


    him reconcile with Jessica.


    In this case, Jessica not only needed to deal with her and James but also needed to be wary of Danis.


    Therefore, she would make mistakes sooner orter.


    But it was veryplicated. Ang didn¡¯t intend to exin to Greyson. Even if she exined it to him,


    he might not understand it.


    As for Luna, it seemed that she should have guessed it.


    ¡°I can understand it. Jessica does have good acting skills. Even the actresses couldpete with her.¡±


    ¡°Ang, if you don¡¯t want to talk with her next time, can you change the way? If you do it again, I will be


    scared,¡± said Greyson.


    Luna sighed when she heard his words. It seemed that Greyson believed the excuse of Ang.


    Ang smiled and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t do it next time...¡±


    Before she finished her words, the door was suddenly opened heavily. James ran into it panting.


    It was already December, but he was only wearing a shirt and suit pants. He didn¡¯t even wear a suit


    jacket and coat.


    He got sweating all over. And the sweat broke out on his forehead. But he didn¡¯t even have time to


    wipe it. He strode to the bed of Ang.


    Seeing that Ang was fine on the bed, he was relieved but his face was still dark.


    ¡°James, why do youe here?¡± Looking up at James, Ang found his hands were frozen red.


    James didn¡¯t speak, but suddenly bent down and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    With Ang in his arms, he finally felt at ease.


    James held Ang so tightly that she could hardly breathe. She tried to shook his hands off but didn¡¯t


    seed. She hesitated, then she hugged him and patted him on the back. James kissed her sideburns


    and said worriedly, ¡°Have you got checked? Is there anything wrong with you?¡±


    Seeing his sister being held by a man, Greyson stared at him and clenched his fists tightly.


    However, when he found Luna ring at him, he could keep silent.


    ¡°There is no one apanying dad. He is in a bad mood these days. Let¡¯s go and look after him.¡±


    Luna grabbed Greyson and forced him to leave with her.


    Ang patted James on his back gently to soothe him. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    She told everything to James, and then she felt his body rxed.


    ¡°I can hardly breathe now. Can you let me go?¡± asked she.


    James loosened his arms but didn¡¯t let her go. He picked her up. After that, he sat on the bed and let


    her sit on hisp.


    They had slept with each other several times. But they had never been so intimate like this.


    Ang felt uneasy and tried to stand up, but she was stopped by James.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I want to hold you,¡± James patted her on the hip and said.


    It was normal for a couple to do something intimate such as rubbing the nose of each other, patting


    hips, and kissing.


    But they were different from other couples. Ang blushed uncontrobly and almost jumped from his


    ¡°Did Danise to pester you again?¡± James rested his chin on her shoulder and asked in a cold


    voice.

 Chapter 357 Are You Speaking for Him?

    Chapter 357 Are You Speaking for Him?


    Ang felt the warmth of hisp and shifted uneasily. ¡°Jessica pretends to be innocent in front of


    Danis.¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking for him?¡± James straightened himself and stretched out his hand to hold her face


    then he looked straight at her.


    Seeing him being unhappy, Ang smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just told you the truth. I didn¡¯t speak for


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Danis.¡±


    James said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to get his support. Even if he stands beside Jessica, I¡¯ll never


    let you endure grievance.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ang paused and somehow her heart ached.


    James seemed to care much about her. How could he get involved in the death of her mother?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± James pinched her chin and looked into her eyes.


    Ang hesitated for a while. Then she put her arms around his neck and said, ¡°James, I...¡±


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Greyson rushed into the ward.


    Greyson intended to speak to Ang. However, when he saw her sitting on James¡¯p and embracing


    his neck, he froze and his mind went nk.


    Seeing Greyson¡¯s expression, Ang realized that she was still sitting on James¡¯p. She instantly got


    up from his legs.


    But James held her waist with both hands and dragged her into his arms. He asked, ¡°Greyson, do you


    have anything urgent?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my sister. Why are you shameless?¡± Greyson had been looking after


    his little sister for so many years, but now she was taken by another man. Greyson felt very sad.


    James stroked the hair of Ang and said, ¡°Greyson, you are interesting. Ang has my baby now.


    She will be my wife soon. Why couldn¡¯t I touch her?¡±


    ¡°Did Ang marry you? She hasn¡¯t married you. You can¡¯t touch her now.¡±


    ¡°She will marry me sooner orter. It doesn¡¯t matter that I touch her.¡±


    The two men were so childish that they quarreled for a long time. T


    If Ang didn¡¯t interrupt them, they would continue to argue with each other. Ang cleared her throat


    and said, ¡°Greyson, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Greyson scratched his head and answered, ¡°Dad has just been sent into the operating room to


    have bypass surgery. The board of directors now make trouble for us.¡±


    Ang frowned and asked, ¡°What do they want to do?¡±


    ¡°The directors said the group will be destroyed by our Chante family. They want to elect a new


    chairman. Otherwise, they will sell their shares.¡±


    The Chante Group had been in a great crisis eight years ago. To ovee the crisis, Lorenzo decided


    to issue stocks to raise capital.


    His decision helped the Chante Groupe through the crisis, but it also had obvious shorings.


    The shares of the Chante family were diluted. They lost the holding position on the board of directors.


    Lorenzo held 35% of the shares, the rest of the directors held 40%, and retail investors held 5%.


    Those shareholders didn¡¯t know that the remaining 20% of shares were held by Elva, so they thought


    that they had more shares than the Chante family.


    Therefore, when the Chante family got into trouble, the shareholders united and made trouble for them.


    They wanted to get interests as much as possible.


    ¡°When will mom¡¯s shares be transferred to us?¡± Asked Ang.


    Greyson didn¡¯t remember the exact time, so he took out his phone and looked through the chats with


    hiswyer. Then he replied, ¡°2:30 pm in tomorrow.¡±


    After that, he suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°We have 55% of shares now. we don¡¯t need


    to be afraid of those shareholders?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t pay attention to them now, just let them go,¡± said Ang.


    Greyson¡¯s face changed and said, ¡°They make trouble for us and our family is in the scandal. The


    share price of our group will fall. At that time, the investors will sell off stock.¡±


    ¡°If someone who is dissatisfied with our Chante family, or a rivalpany of the Chante Group, takes


    the opportunity to buy these shares, they will influence the future development of the Chante Group,


    which is a bad thing for us.¡±


    As Greyson said, his face looked terrible.


    Ang had just entered the Chante Group. She didn¡¯t think much of it. When she heard what Greyson


    said, she realized the situation was against them.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s uneasiness, James said, ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t worry. I can take over those shares.¡±


    Greyson red at him and said, ¡°Even if you are good to Ang, but it doesn¡¯t mean that your


    grandfather and other members in your family will treat her as good as you do.¡±


    ¡°Lawson doesn¡¯t like you. It won¡¯t be surprising that he won¡¯t let you work in the Harvey group nor give


    you any shares. At that time, you leave the Harvey Group and it still has the shares of our Chante


    Group. It will do harm to ourpany.¡±


    James nced at him and took back his eyes. ¡°You are smart this time.¡±


    Greyson was not good at wordspared with James. He flushed with anger and said to Ang,


    ¡°Ang, you don¡¯t need to deal with this matter this time. I¡¯lle to Alonso of the Linying Group.¡±


    Before Angele could answer him, Greyson rushed out of the ward.


    Looking at the door, Ang was worried.


    Linying Group belonged to the Thompson family. They worked mainly in Europe, so Angel knew little


    about them.


    Sutton was the only member of the Thompson family that she had ever met.


    Sutton was the youngest generation of the Thompson family, but he was elusive and deep. It was


    obvious that his grandfather must be a man that was hard to deal with. Ang was afraid that Greyson


    would be tricked by Alonso.


    ¡°Alonso is more famous than my grandfather. Lawson is famous for his toughness. He has served in


    the army for a period of time. He believes in the power andpletely adopts militarized management


    after taking over thepany.¡±


    ¡°But Alonso is different from him. He is famous for his benevolence and righteousness. Greyson has


    saved his life. He won¡¯t harm Greyson.¡±


    Greyson was lucky that he had saved Alonso, the business tycoon.


    Hearing what James said to her, Ang felt relieved.


    ¡°What did you want to say before Greyson came here?¡± James asked.


    Ang blinked and wanted to say nothing to him. However, she finally asked, ¡°James, do you think that


    it means that someone doesn¡¯t kill a person if he kills him by another¡¯s hand?¡±


    She remembered that he had discussed with Sutton at the banquet to postpone the release of the new


    drug for lung cancer.


    In their mind, the life of Lawson was just a business.


    James even didn¡¯t take his own grandfather¡¯s life seriously. It might mean that he wouldn¡¯t pay attention


    to the life of others, for example, her mother.


    ¡°What do you mean that kill a person by suing another¡¯s hand?¡± James looked at her and observed her


    expression.


    Ang clenched her clothes and felt her palms sweat. ¡°You have discussed with Sutton to postpone


    the release of the new drug for lung cancer. Does it mean you kill others by using another¡¯s


    hand?¡±

 Chapter 358 He Disregard People’s Lives

    Chapter 358 He Disregard People¡¯s Lives


    ¡°It is normal for us to dy the release of new drugs. We should be responsible for all patients. Why do


    you think that it will kill people?¡± James asked.


    Hearing his words, A shiver ran down her spine.


    He was as same as Lawson. Both of them disregarded people¡¯s lives.


    ¡°If you want to know something, you can ask me directly.¡± James frowned and reached out his hand to


    wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    But when he touched her forehead, she subconsciously avoided his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    James took back his hand and looked at Ang silently.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to see his eyes. Her heart beat very fast and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to ask


    you. I just feel scared when I think of Lawson. He may die because there is no drug that can be used to


    treat him.¡±


    James didn¡¯t speak.


    She looked up at him. His eyes were deep, which was like a vortex that could drag her soul to sink in.


    It seemed that he saw through her heart.


    Dimly, Ang felt that his image ovepped with Lawson. She trembled and her palms began to sweat.


    Ang had thought that James would continue to ask her. But he looked away and said, ¡°Mrs. Chante


    just passed away. You got too nervous.¡±


    ¡°Well, I... Hmm.¡± Ang wiped the sweat off her palms on the quilt. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    After a while, Ang still didn¡¯t speak to James. He felt a little disappointed. He stood up and buttoned


    his shirt. He ran to the ward before. Then he said, ¡°Take a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to thepany first.¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t want to tell him anything, he didn¡¯t want to force her.


    It only proved that he didn¡¯t get her trust.


    Ang was upset. She wondered if James had seen through her thought. When she came to her


    senses, James had left the ward.


    Somehow, she felt empty and sad.


    -


    After Jessica returned to the ward, she received a phone call from the new CFO of the Smith Group.


    This CFO was her superior before. She treated her as his student. They got along with each other.


    ¡°Jessica, I just received the news that Director Lau wanted to ask the Chante family to let him be


    the new chairman of the Chante Group. But for some reason, they broke up.¡±


    ¡°Now Director Lausaid that he will sell all his shares as long as the price is eptable.¡±


    ¡°He has 25% of shares of the Chante Group. If we bought them and then make an alliance with Mr. Lee


    and Director Wong. At that time, we can control the Chante Group. Jessica, do you want to do it?¡±


    The Chante family only had 35% of the shares, which was held by Lorenzo. They couldn¡¯t have a


    holding position on the board of directors.


    If the Smith Group took over shares of Director Lau and allied with other shareholders, they would


    control the Chante Group.


    Jessica was very excited when she thought of it, but she didn¡¯t make a decision immediately.


    Even if Director Lau promised to sell shares at a low price, it would take a lot of money to buy them,


    The Smith Group couldn¡¯t get the money for the time being.


    ¡°Jessica, think about it. The Chante family and your Smith family now try to hold you down. Your bad


    reputation caused the fall of the stock price of the Smith Group, shedding over a billion dors in value.


    ¡°But if you buy the shares of the Chante Group at a low price, you can sell them at a high price. At that


    time, you¡¯ll make a profit but also win the heart of members of your family.


    ¡°Besides, you can make the Chante Group suffer losses by making wrong decisions when you hold the


    shares. Kill two birds with one stone. Why don¡¯t we do it?¡±


    Jessica felt anxious about her current situation. The proposal of the CFO seemed to be good to her.


    She was really excited. But her brains told her not to make a decision so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. I can¡¯t make a decision immediately. Just give me some time. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    The CFO didn¡¯t continue to persuade her. She replied, ¡°Okay. But you¡¯d better make a decision as soon


    as possible. After all, you are not the only one who wants the shares of Director Lau. We will have to


    pay a higher price if there are manypetitors.¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand it.¡± Jessica inquired her about the financial situation of the Smith Group and some


    business affairs. Then she hung up and phone. She felt heisted in mind.


    Since the ¡°negative news¡± of the Chante family was exposed, several projects of the Chante Group


    were taken by the Smith Group.


    Moreover, after shemitted suicide, there were fewer people scolding her on the inte. They went


    to attack Ang. The stock of the Smith Group rallied twice and then rose steadily.


    She implicitly told her father and grandfather that she arranged all these things. She wanted them to let


    her return to the Smith Group for the sake of the profits that she brought to thepany.


    But they didn¡¯t say anything about it. Even after shemitted suicide, her parents only came to visit


    her and didn¡¯t do anything else.


    It would be more difficult for her to go back to thepany.


    Jessica bit her lip and thought of the CFO¡¯s proposal. Her heart began to beat very fast.


    Her brain told her that she couldn¡¯t be reckless on this matter. But emotionally, she was very excited.


    If she seeded in buying the shares of Director Lau, the board of directors of the Smith Group would


    support her and she didn¡¯t need to persuade her father and grandfather.


    As long as she could bring them benefits, they would let here back to thepany.


    -


    James got into the car but didn¡¯t start it.


    He sat and carefully recalled when Ang became uneasy and what she said and did at that time.


    At this time, his phone suddenly vibrated.


    He picked up his phone, looked at the screen, and answered it.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, I¡¯ve called Jessica. I know that she is ambitious and can¡¯t tolerate being expelled by the


    Smith Group. To return to thepany, she will ept my proposal,¡± a woman said on the phone.


    James tapped the wheel lightly with his finger. Then he said, ¡°Director Chow, I know you are the


    teacher of Jessica and have a good rtionship with her. Maybe you will trick me with Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, I won¡¯t,¡± Director Chow said, ¡°I am very realistic, so I¡¯ll follow the person who can bring me


    more benefits.¡±


    James chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will disappoint Jessica?¡±


    ¡°She is as realistic as me and knows me well. I have worked hard for the Smith Group for so many


    years, and I get nothing but the sry. It is normal for me to do so,¡± Director Chow replied.

 Chapter 359 Dr. Roland Is Very Kind

    Chapter 359 Dr. Rnd Is Very Kind


    James said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should say it to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, you don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Director Chow paused for a moment and then said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Harvey, I can understand that you


    can¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll persuade Jessica to buy the 25% shares and then sell them to others at a high price.


    When everything is settled, you can give me the agreed remuneration.¡±


    James said, ¡°Director Chow, you are a person who can make great invents.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, thank you for yourpliment. It is difficult to find the person to take over the 25% shares.


    Just give me some time,¡± Director Chow said.


    James nced at the hospital, put on his Bluetooth headset, and threw his phone aside.


    He started the car and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. There will be someone to take over


    the shares.¡±


    After Greyson said that he woulde to Alonso, James went to find Sutton and told him his n.


    James wanted to take revenge on Jessica for Ang, and Sutton wanted to repay Greyson for he


    saved Alonso. Both of them had their own purposes and could get benefits from this pan, so they


    reached the settlement.


    James talked about the details of the n with Director Chow. At the end of the call, she said, ¡°Mr.


    Harvey, Jessica didn¡¯t threaten Ang¡¯s life. Can you give her a chance to live?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never pushed someone to the wall. But she has hurt Ang and her family, I won¡¯t let her go,¡¯


    James said with a cold expression.


    Director Chow replied, "Okay, I know what you meant.¡±


    -


    Ang stayed alone in the ward.


    She sat quietly for a while. She couldn¡¯t sort out the situation and got more anxious.


    She didn¡¯t continue to think of it. Then she got up and want to find Rnd.


    If he was free today, she would let him treat her legs.


    Ang opened the door and saw Luna.


    Luna stood at the door with a hesitant face. She had stood at it for a long time.


    ¡°Luna?¡± Ang said with surprise, ¡°When did youe here? Why didn¡¯t you enter the room?¡±


    Luna blinked and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for me to be here. I don¡¯t know if James is the ward, so I


    didn¡¯t enter it.¡±


    Hearing the name of James, Ang paused and said, ¡°No, he has left for a while.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Luna said, and then both of them became silent.


    Ang was still in a mess. She didn¡¯t want to talk about James.


    She wanted to tell Luna that she was ready to find Rnd to treat her legs. However, Luna asked,


    ¡°Ang, do you have a good rtionship with James now?¡±


    ¡°Luna, my treatment has been dyed for several days. Rnd has asked me toe to him today.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer Luna¡¯s question and avoid her eyes.


    Luna didn¡¯t mention it again, but said considerately, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, in case we meet those reporters


    again.¡±


    Ang nodded at her.


    They went to the office of Rnd together. He was not there. There was only a nurse and the girl who


    majored in dancing and adored him in it.


    ¡°Is this the third time that I meet you?¡± Miss Mna said to Ang shyly.


    Ang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was upset in mind and didn¡¯t like to talk with Strangers, so she didn¡¯t continue to talk with Mna.


    But Miss Mna was quite interested in her. Seeing Ang¡¯s cold manner, Mna didn¡¯t speak again.


    ¡°Dr. Rn is kind,¡± Luna suddenly said, ¡°And his family condition is good.¡±


    Miss Mna replied with a sweet smile. ¡°Yes, there are so many people who adore Dr. Rnd. They


    When she finished her words, Rnd came back to the office.

 Chapter 360 Do You Like Her?

    Chapter 360 Do You Like Her?


    With a twinkle flickering in her eyes, Miss Mna stood up and went to him, "Dr. Rnd, you''re back. I


    still feel a bit ufortable on my legs."


    "Miss Mna, this is the fifth time you have been here this month, isn''t there?" The smile on Rnd''s


    face dispersed and was reced by a rare serious look.


    At the sight of his countenance, Miss Mna bent her head and replied reluctantly, "Yes."


    "I have told you that you had just sprained your ankle, which was not a big deal. Now you have


    recovered and don''t need toe to the hospital anymore." Rnd put all he was holding on a desk


    and then got himself a ss of water before drinking it up.


    Miss Mna pulled herself towards him in small steps and gave Ang a glimpse. She asked, "Dr.


    Rnd, you told me not toe here for you, but why could thisdye then?"


    She added acidly, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with her legs, and no cure is needed at all. Is it


    because you like her, and ...."


    "Miss Mna!" Rnd interrupted her, a trace of annoyance appearing on his face. "I am not obligated


    to report my patients'' conditions to you, aren''t I?"


    Noticing his fury, Miss Mna grew a bit frightened. "Please don''t be mad at me. I was just asking, and


    why do you turn so angry?"


    "Let me say it again. You don''t flirt or hook up here in a hospital, and those fictions and romantic


    Rnd detested these young girls came to the hospital to mess around for the so-called affection.


    Miss Mna had never been rebuked like this before, and she felt quite embarrassed with her eyes


    turning red.


    Without even a glimpse of her, Rnd said to a young nurse, "Fanny, lead her out! Don''t allow any


    irrelevant person to enter my office next time. Do you understand?"


    The young nurse blurted a response, and went to Miss Mna, "Miss Mna, you ...."


    "Don''t bother to drive me away, for I can leave myself!" Miss Mna said with a pair of red eyes before


    trotting away.


    The nurse looked awkward, hesitating to choose between sitting and standing, and she had no idea


    about whether she shoulde up with her.


    "Go and bring my needles to me," Rnd ordered the nurse after drinking some water.


    With a response, the nurse left to get his silver needles.


    "I''m sorry." Rnd poured water into disposable paper cups for Ang as well as Luna and said, "Miss


    Mna is young, always talking recklessly. Please don''t mind what she said, Miss Ang."


    Ang inclined, "As a teenage girl eager for love, it''s normal for her to admire Dr. Rnd since you are


    such an excellent person."


    "Miss Ang, do you think I''m excellent?" Rnd smiled, "Then if there''s no Mr. James, would you pick


    me to be your boyfriend?"


    Ang''s hand, with a cup in it, paused as she thought about it. And she was about to answer when he


    pre-empted.


    "I was just asking. You don''t have to take it seriously, Miss Ang." Rnd ducked his head to hide the


    expressions in his eyes. "How do you feel on your legs ofte?"


    Ang moved on from the joke and answered, "Fine."


    "Is there anything like a pain or swelling?" Rnd bent down on one knee and pressed on several


    ces on her leg.


    Ang shook her head, "No."


    "That''s fine." Rnd stood up, patted his trouser leg, and said to the young nurse, "Bring Miss Ang


    a pair of trousers."


    Though the pair of trousers Ang was wearing was not tight, however still inconvenient to roll up, so


    it''s better for her to change to the hospital trousers.


    Soon after her reply, the nurse returned with the clothes needed. She handed them to Ang before


    walking out of the room along with Rnd, leaving Ang there to get changed.


    "Why are you wearing so many clothes?" Luna asked in surprise when watching her taking off her


    clothing one piece after another. "I remember you only wore a pair of thin trousers even in winter when


    I just knew you."


    Ang stared at her right leg, her eyshes quivering a few times. "Since there''s something wrong


    with my leg, I dare not do that now."


    The conditions of the prison were not bad, but those prisoners had targeted her, pouring ice-cold water


    on her bed. She had no alternative choice but to sleep on the floor.


    She often couldn''t sleep for the chill, especially the pain on her leg, making her even long to roll


    around.


    "Ang, with all due respect ... your leg was indeed broke by Mr. James?" Luna asked with caution.


    With a frown, Ang took off thest pair of woolen trousers and nodded.


    After thinking for a moment, she continued, "Jessica threatened to indict me on attempted murder if he


    didn''t do that, and in that case, I might be given a life sentence."


    "So he did it for your good," Luna sighed. "However, there would always be another solution, and he


    was far too ... vicious to do so."


    Ang put on the hospital trousers and asked, "Luna, why do you bring this up abruptly?"


    "Actually, it''s not abruptly." Luna was folding the clothes she just took off, "Since you reconciled with Mr.


    James, I have been worried about it, and so have your brother."


    Ang didn''t reply.


    "You can say he broke your leg under Jessica''s threat. Then what about what he had done after that?


    He let you work in the Dream Club, and threw you out naked, even ...." Luna couldn''t go on, "How to


    exin all he had done after that?"


    Ang wasn''t willing to say that James had done all thoseter out of his misunderstanding about her


    as well as the eagerness to revenge.


    She tidied up and said, "Dr. Rnd has been waiting outside for a while. Let me open the door for him."


    "I''ll go." Luna stood up and walked over to open the door.


    Rnd closed the door, rolled up Ang''s trouser leg, and stuck the needles in her leg carefully.


    Probably out of the guilt for her not interceding for Miss Mna just now, the young nurse faltered, "Dr.


    Rnd is handsome, particrly when treating the patients seriously. A lot of women in their thirties or


    forties are infatuated with him, not to mention the young girls."


    She turned to Ang and asked, "Miss Ang, is that so?"


    "If you feel sorry for Miss Mna, you can leave with her." After putting the needles in, Rnd turned


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    around and nced at her indifferently. "It''s not difficult at all for me to have another assistant."


    This was Rnd''s private affairs, so Ang didn''t intend to chip in.


    The young nurse grinned embarrassedly, and said to Rnd with a tissue in her hand, "Dr. Rnd,


    there is plenty of sweat across your face. Let ... let me wipe it for you. Haha."


    Rnd didn''t stand up until acupuncture was done, and then he said to the nurse, "You can leave


    now."


    The nurse''s face was suffused with panic as if she was about to burst into tears. "Dr. Rnd, I promise


    not to allow such anthomaniac women in anymore. Please don''t fire me! I''m sorry ... I know that it''s all


    my fault, but please give me onest chance ...."


    "Remember what you have said, and the next time you dare let anyone irrelevante to my office, I


    would find someone else. You can go out now." Rnd''s forehead as well as his neck was covered in


    sweat. He took out a clean towel and mopped the sweat from his face.


    The young nurse wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes. She was too scared to talk back and


    hurried out.

 Chapter 361 What Are You Going to Do?

    Chapter 361 What Are You Going to Do?


    Having wiped his sweat, Rnd suddenly thought of something and exined, "Miss Ang, please


    don''t get me wrong. You are not among what I called irrelevant people."


    Ang replied, "Oh."


    "It seems that Ang is special to Dr. Rnd," Luna joked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rndughed, "Of course. My auntie regards Miss Ang as the apple of her eye. She urged me


    once and again to take good care of her. So surely she''s different from others."


    "Nowadays, there are seldom young people who would listen to their seniors as Dr. Rnd does,"


    Luna said. "My parents always remind me to try to get along with what they call the children of their


    friends.


    "But if I don''t hit it off with them, I can''t force myself to take care of them or get along with them."


    Rnd rolled several silver needles and said, "What Mrs. Chante said does make sense. If I couldn''t


    get on with Miss Ang, I''m afraid I wouldn''t treat her as my friend."


    He emphasized the word friend.


    Luna responded with nothing but a smile.


    Meanwhile, Rnd was asked to leave for a while for some work. An hourter, the young nurse came


    to pull the needles out for Ang.


    As she was doing it, the young nurse moaned all the time, "This time Dr. Rnd was really irritated by


    me. He didn''t smile at me as usual when seeing me ... Miss Ang, since you are close to him, could


    you please intercede with him for me? I didn''t mean to annoy him literally."


    "Don''t get so nervous. Dr. Rnd is not a narrow-minded person. As long as you keep doing what he


    tells you to, that will be alright," Ang answered.


    The young nurse nodded gloomily, remaining a worried look on her face.


    Not knowing when Rnd would be back, Ang went to the operation room with Luna instead of


    waiting.


    The doors were closed. Lorenzo''s operation was ongoing.


    The two sat outside waiting, as Luna asked, "Ang, what do you think of Dr. Rnd?"


    "Luna, are you wondering whether I would fall in love with Rnd if I hadn''t met James?" Ang


    questioned.


    After a short hesitation, Luna nodded.


    "But there is no if at all. The fact is James urred and I like him. For now, I haven''t thought about


    having a crush on anyone else." Ang answered bluntly.


    Luna sighed and didn''t say anything.


    "Luna, you started with ming James for not taking good care of me today, and then you went on to


    this question, but there was always something you couldn''t avoid no matter how eager you were.


    After staring at her for a while, Luna looked away and said, "... I do have that intention."


    Ang tucked her lips with her head hanging down and pinched the corner of her coat with her fingers


    repeatedly.


    She thought Dr. Rnd was excellent, yet she didn''t expect their rtionship that way.


    "Ang, theter chatting with mom imed that Mr. James asked him to do that ... they are not


    murderers exactly, but they contributed much to mom''s suicide. What are you going to do?" Luna said.


    Ang''s brow furrowed with a mess in her mind.


    What was she going to do?


    She wanted to know it too!


    "Your brother knew someone had been persuading mom to give up getting treated, but the moment


    that guy admitted this concerned Mr. James, he was not present.


    "I dare not tell him about it. Once he knows, he must go to Mr. James and make a mess. Ang, I''m


    afraid you would get caught between your brother and Mr. James." Luna said seriously yet sincerely.


    Ang licked her lips and clenched her fists, "Every action has its motive. So, what do you think


    James''s motive was for doing this?"


    It''s utterly silent in the hospital.


    With the extreme silence as well as the endless white walls, Ang felt she could barely breathe as if a


    heavy rocky on her chest.


    "I don''t know what his motive was, but theter told me that in person. Do you think that guy needed


    to frame Mr. James?" Luna stood up and looked down at her.


    Ang was sweating in the palms of her hands, and she rubbed them on her clothes. Without


    confronting Luna''s gaze, she said, "There were a good many people unwilling to see James and me


    together. Maybe it was Lawson, or Jessica ... Anyone of them could do this and pin it to James."


    "Ang ...." Luna''s look on her face conveyed both resignation and bitterness.


    Ang felt her throat constricting, "Luna, it''s enough. If you don''t have other conclusive evidence, I


    would not believe that James had done this."


    Luna sighed softly before she sat down again.


    "Luna, could you please keep this from my brother?" Ang added hastily before she could answer, "If


    there''s hard evidence to prove that James had done this, I will not shield him definitely!"


    Luna stared at her with a mysterious look. Finally, she let out only a long sigh.


    Ang fixed her eyes on the ground, arms by her sides, her hands grasping the corners of her clothes


    unawares.


    Though she promised Luna solemnly, she had no clue at all whether James had done it or not ... If that


    "Mr. James owed you a lot before, why do you still want to be with him?" Luna asked.


    Ang raised her head and whispered, "Because you don''t see how much he has given up for me and


    how much he has endured for me."


    Besides, in the current situation, how could it be easy for her to extricate herself? With family interests,


    unspoken rules of business, and all kinds of individuals'' desires mixing up, it''s impossible for her to do


    whatever she wanted to.


    Luna hesitated for a while, and then said, "Our mom had lived a hard life, so I want to make her rest in


    peace. I can keep it from your brother for some time, but in two weeks at most, I will tell him about this."


    "... OK," Ang agreed.


    Both didn''t speak again, leaving a slightly frightening silence, with the asional footsteps being


    clearly heard.


    "Ang," Luna broke the silence, "both the Harvey family and the Brown family are more thanplex.


    What''s more, since Mr. James treated you so badly, don''t you afraid that he would be crueler to


    you once he has any other misunderstanding about you?"


    Ang opened her mouth, yet couldn''t figure out a word.


    After all, she was worried about the same thing.


    Given her ability, it would take a miracle for her to confront James! That''s why she joined thepany,


    to be as powerful as possible.


    Luna''s voice weakened, even with a trace of begging, "Ang, could you please not be with James?


    OK? Even if you don''t want to marry any other man, I, along with your brother, would like to support


    you for your entire life!"


    "It remains to be seen if James is behind mom''s case," Ang replied distractedly, as she wouldn''t like


    to talk about it at all.


    It happened that the doors of the operation room opened. Without a nce at Luna''splex


    expression, she stood up and said, "Let me see dad first."

 Chapter 362 He Lives a Tough Life Anyway.

    Chapter 362 He Lives a Tough Life Anyway.


    The medical staff pushed out a bed, on which Lorenzo was lying with his eyes close, looking quite


    weak, nothing like the Chante Group''s president in his days of brilliance.


    "How is he?" Ang asked.


    The doctor replied, "We have changed his heart, and he needs another week in hospital to observe if


    there''s severe rejection. If not, he could go back home then. But he should take the antirejection drugs


    on time."


    "Thank you so much." Ang sighed with slight relief.


    This time dad had his heart changed, he should not suffer from cardiac disease anymore.


    "You are wee. It''s our duty." The doctor sighed, "You ought to thank the one donating his heart. He


    worked on a construction site when he fell to his death identally, yet the employer didn''t say a word


    about thepensation ... His father is a peasant-worker, and he lives a tough life anyway."


    "Could you please give me his contact details?" Her father didn''t need to worry about the cardiac


    problem anymore. However, another man lost his life instead...


    The doctor shook his head, "I don''t have it either. Nevertheless, he is now on the bed outside Ward


    1423, and you can go and have a look."


    Having thanked him over and over, Ang went out with Luna to buy a bouquet of flowers and then


    walked to Ward 1423 together.


    Hospital beds scattered across the corridor, people with zed eyes on them, who were alive, but


    seemingly dead.


    Most of them had families by their side, though also with sullen looks; the rest were even all alone,


    without anyone looking after them.


    Outside Ward 1423id a bed on the left side of the door. Arge part of the bedsheet was covered in


    blood, and on it sat a peasant worker with dark skin.


    He was in his work clothes of the construction site, which had been stained with plenty of mud and


    blood, with tears streaking his skinny face.


    Ang approached him holding the bouquet but could speak even a letter though she had prepared


    her words of thanks on the way.


    In contrast, the peasant-worker wiped his tears upon seeing her, and opened his mouth ahead of her,


    "Benefactress, I see you again! Why are you here?"


    Luna turned to Ang.


    After pondering for a moment, Ang managed to recall that she realized her gift on thest birthday


    and donate the money to a peasant worker. After that, she had met the peasant worker once in a


    hospital when he appreciated her on his knees.


    "... The man passed away is your son?"


    The peasant-worker wiped his tears and sobbed, "It''s my youngest son! He was just admitted by a


    university, and insisted to work on the construction site with me to pay his tuition during the winter


    vacation!"


    "No matter how hard I dissuaded him, he didn''t listen. So I took him ... with me ... God knows why the


    scaffold was not fixed firmly. Then he fell down, and was sent to the hospital ... I couldn''t ... afford the


    cost of ... emergency treatment ... he died ...."


    He wailed while covering his face with two calloused hands stained with mud.


    Watching this, Ang also felt miserable, "I''m sorry for your loss."


    It had been quite a while before the peasant-worker stopped crying, "A dead person couldn''te to


    life. I know it. It''s just, I don''t know how to tell his mother about it! He was all right when ... when leaving


    home, but just a moment ...."


    Then he choked up.


    Luna opened her bag, took out a few tissues, and handed them to him.


    Waiting until he almost calmed down, Angforted him for a time before finally said, "Your son''s


    heart has been devoted to my father. I appreciate it."


    She bowed deeply, expressing her gratitude solemnly.


    The father hurried to lift her up, "You''re wee! You''re wee! One good turn deserves another.


    Last time you helped me, and now my son helped your father. It''s fairly ... a requital."


    In contrast to what he was saying, he choked with sobs on the halfway, "The god damn boss, in order


    to save the cost, he even used a scaffold of poor quality. It''s ... it''s a contempt for the human life."


    "In that case, please give me your cellphone number, and I will find awyer for you to sue the owner of


    the construction site," Ang suggested.


    With that, the father thanked her repeatedly and even kneeled down to kowtow.


    Ang and Luna rushed to help him up.


    "It''s not a big deal, so please don''t do that," Luna said. "Instead, your son did do us a big favor this


    time. If there''s anyone needing to be grateful, it would be us."


    The senior sighed, "Before my youngest son died, he said he longed to donate all his organs ...."


    He could barely go on as he was nearly crushed.


    "I''m so sorry." Ang took out a bank card, "I''ll send the password of the bank card to youter. It''s


    enough to support you and your wife. Please don''t go on working."


    At the sight of the card, the father red up instantly, "I''m doing a good deed, not to sell my son''s body!


    Why are you paying me?"


    "Please don''t get her wrong, mister. My sister gave you the money out of the empathy for your hard-


    working, and otherwise she meant nothing for sure." Luna tipped Ang a wink to let her take the card


    back as she exined to the father.


    Instead of taking it back, Ang extended her hand to the front of the father. "I don''t mean you are


    selling your son''s body, but nowadays it costs a lot to get married in the countryside. You said he''s your


    youngest son, which means you have other sons, right?"


    "Without selling the dead body, my sons could also get married! If you insist to give me the money, I will


    be annoyed!" the father said with fury.


    Luna red at Ang with a frown, and she could only put the card back.


    "You find awyer for me and let him seek justice for my son, which is the best thing you can do in


    return for his heart!" Seeing her put the card back, the rage on the father''s face dispersed but was


    reced with bitterness.


    After she wrote down the father''s phone number and found amodation for him, Ang finally


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    returned to Lorenzo''s ward along with Luna.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you!" Lorenzo was sitting on his bed drinking water, and seeing Ang


    enter the room, he changed to a glum look on his face.


    Luna interceded, "Dad, nobody wants to see mom''s death, and we can''t me this on Ang!"


    "Get out! Did you hear me?" Lorenzo, gasping for air, hurled a cup at Ang.


    Ang jerked her head and dodged the cup before she said impassively, "Now mother has gone, but


    you haven''t changed a little bit, passing the buck to others habitually no matter what happens."


    The cup dropped to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    He blushed furiously and struggled to his feet while trembling before he grabbed a vase to fling.


    "Put down the vase, and I will go." Without one more nce at him, Ang turned back and walked


    out. "Unless you die, I would not see you again."


    Watching her receding figure, Lorenzo turned stunned after being furious, and atst, got overwhelmed


    by an ocean of misery and regret.


    He dropped the vase on the bed and flopped down on the ground feebly.


    With all he had done, he just wanted to prove to Elva that it was not a mistake for her to choose him!


    But now she''s not here anymore, why did it matter how much he had done or how well was he doing?


    One thing would never change: she hated him till the end of her life!


    "Dad ...." Luna frowned, approaching him to lend support.


    Lorenzo wrenched from her hands and said exhaustedly, "Leave me alone. You can also leave now


    since I need some time alone."


    "Then have a good rest." With a sigh, Luna opened the door and walked out.

 Chapter 363 I Have Thought It Through.

    Chapter 363 I Have Thought It Through.


    Ang hadn''t left. She stood in the corridor with her back to Luna, seeing the view outside the window.


    "Have you made up your mind to stay with Mr. James?" Luna approached her, looking out of the


    window along with her. "Dad is treating you this way now, so once he knows this incident is rted to


    Mr. James ...."


    She didn''t continue.


    "I have thought it through, and I don''t believe James would do such things." Ang frowned slightly,


    "James ising to pick me up. Please don''t mention it again, Luna."


    Luna shot a nce at Ang with aplicated look on her face. After a while, she said, "You''d better


    think it over. Since both of my children are at home, I have to go now."


    "Oh." Ang intended to say something but eventually bit it back. She replied with merely a nod.


    After a tender tap on her shoulder, Luna left.


    It''s a nice day today. The sky was blue and cloudless, and even the sunlight was seemingly warmer


    than usual. In contrast, Ang was overcast in her mind and her thoughts in a mess.


    She might pay little attention to her dad''s attitude towards her, yet what about her brother?


    Would he treat her the same after Luna told him that mom''s suicide concerned James?


    Besides her brother, what about herself? Could she go against her conscience to be together with him?


    "Why are you staying outside? Don''t you feel cold?" James''s voice came from her back.


    Not until now did Ang realized she had been standing there for a long time, given it would take him


    half an hour at least from hispany to the hospital.


    Out of her trance, Ang looked at him and answered, "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    At the sight of her hands red with cold, James frowned mildly. He stepped to her, held her hands, and


    blew on them to warm them up.


    "Are you a fool? Couldn''t you find a warm ce to wait?" After a while, as he didn''t feel her hand was


    that cold, he held her hand and put it in the pocket of his coat before walking towards the elevator.


    Though Ang''s hands were warm, she felt half of her heart was hot but the other half was icy. "It''s too


    hot in the ward, and I went out for some air."


    "Since your leg has not fully recovered, don''t linger at a cold ce." James stroked her hand in the


    pocket and looked down at her, "What about the other hand?"


    Not even cool, for he had just held it. It''s still warm.


    Even so, Ang stopped to show him the other hand, "It''s cold."


    Staring at her for a moment, James sighed gently, took off his coat, and put it on her.


    The remnants of his heat and a faint scent of men''s perfume made her feel secure unwittingly. Ang


    gathered the coat around her and. with a hesitation, took his hand to put it into the pocket.


    The two entered the elevator. James was among the crowd huddling together, shielding Ang in his


    arms to prevent her from being touched.


    Ang looked up at him. His bushy eyshes cast a shadow on his face. While tucking his lips, he


    seemed to try to resist something.


    Having apanied him for so many years, she knew it clear that he hated skinship ...


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped.


    James went out with Ang in his arms when she heard several women whispering¡ª


    "What a beautiful couple! They are perfectly suited!"


    "Their child must be cute. s, why wouldn''t I be their kid?"


    "That smart guy fusses over his girlfriend so much that he leaves his coat to his girlfriend in spite of his


    hands red with cold!"


    "His girlfriend is not short at all, but still makes the coat barely above the ground. So adorable ...."


    Their voice grew fainter as they walked away.


    Having entered the car, Ang wore the seat belt and said, "James."


    "Yes?" James started the car, looking at her with a tilt of his head. The sunset was shedding a warm


    light on his face, shrouding him in a golden helo, as beautiful as a painting.


    Ang turned back to look forward, with a twinkle in her eyes. "Could you please give me Sean''s


    number?"


    She retold what happened today to him briefly.


    "I''ll do it as we arrive home." James turned the wheel and the car nosed its way into the traffic.


    Arrive home?


    On hearing the word home, he couldn''t tell the surge in her heart was bitterness, sweetness, or


    something else.


    James, could he literally give her a home?


    On their arrival to the Bamboo Estate, Denise and Jason were also there, each sitting on a sofa, and


    apparently, a fit of bickering had just passed by.


    "Ang, you are back." Denise smile at Ang and said, "How is your leg?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James took off the two coats on Ang, "Getting treated for some time, and then she will be fine as


    normal people."


    "Has she got a hand? Why does she need you to help her take off the clothes?" Jason asked coldly.


    "She could recover, but Jessica''s life has been ruined."


    James put the coats on a nearby hanger and helped Ang sit on the sofa. "It''s my own business how


    I would dote on my woman. Would you also like to interfere in the position I am in while having sex?"


    "James Harvey!" Jason stood up with a glum look.


    James sat next to Ang, and said in a frigid voice, "I don''t meddle in your mess, and I hope you would


    also stay away from my affairs. Otherwise, I won''t let Auntie Adeline off, as well as the starlet you keep


    in Britain."


    Denise poured a cup of tea for herself and took an elegant sip as if what was happening was none of


    her business.


    "Are you threatening me?" Jason squinted.


    With some two ps, heughed, "You know it well, don''t you?"


    Jason red at him for a while before flopping down on the sofa, with still a sullen look on his face, but


    his attitude was not as hard as he had been just now.


    "What do you like for dinner?" James asked.


    Before Ang could answer, Jason chimed in, "It''s notte for you to talk about what to eat after I


    leave."


    "Did I invite you here?" James added, "For an unexpected visitor like you, it would be kind enough for


    us not to drive you away, how could you have the effrontery to dy our dinner?"


    Though it''s what they were like ordinarily, Jason felt a bit embarrassed with Ang present. "I''m your


    father!"


    "Stop pretending to be a father since you haven''t do what a father should do." James loosened his tie


    with his deep and mysterious eyes. "You''d better learn to talk less if you want to go on staying here."


    Jason blushed with a tight frown.


    With a deep breath, he tried his best to speak in a steady voice, "I have two matters to say, and it won''t


    take you long. You ...."


    "Hold on for a second, and let me guess." James leaned back on the sofa and looked up at him. "First,


    Auntie Adeline went to you for Jessica, and you decided to scold Ang and me, right?"


    Jason''s eyes glittered, "Regarding the car ident, it''s Jessica''s fault. But she had acknowledged her


    mistake and the Smith family had punished her, banning her from entering thepany. Don''t you


    think you have gone too far by pushing her tomit suicide?"

 Chapter 364 Whats Wrong with It?

    Chapter 364 What''s Wrong with It?


    With a sneer flickering across his eyes, he went on, "Second, grandpa is preparing a twenty-five


    percent stake for me, which made your mistress in Britain jealous and incite you to demand some


    shares from me for her newborn son. Is that so?"


    "James, you don''t have to say it in such an aggressive way," Jason said with a frown. "The twenty-five


    percent stake is left to our family by your grandpa, so you ought to share it with your brother. What''s


    wrong with it?"


    James smirked, his face full of sarcasm. "But I don''t have such a brother."


    "Admit it or not, he is your brother biologically!" Jason snapped word by word.


    Thwack!


    Denise mmed the cup on the table and stood up. "Jason, it''s so shameless of you! You have always


    been phndering outside and paid no attention to your son and me. Now, as soon as he gets some


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    shares in hand youe to ask for it for your love child. Why don''t you feel shameful even by asking?"


    In Ang''s memory, Denise was always noble and elegant, like a perfect woman in the books or the


    films. She had never seen her go wild regardless of her image like today.


    "I''m talking to James, and why do you chime in?" Jason said discontentedly.


    James tapped on the table with his finger, tore off his tie, and threw it aside. "Why don''t you confirm


    first that if your love child is of your blood before you rush to demand shares for him?"


    "... What do you mean?" Jason changed his countenance.


    James raised his eyebrow slightly and looked at him with an undiscernible smile. "Your little mistress is


    always apanied by a handsome young man with blond hair, isn''t she?"


    "He''s her half brother," Jason couldn''t help exining after a glimpse at Denise.


    Jamesughed, "She told you he''s her brother, and you believed it. When did you be so naive?"


    Jason became purple with rage, his brow knitted. After standing for a while, he dashed out without a


    word.


    "Wait!" James stopped him. "As to Adeline, and all love children you have, don''t trouble me with those


    craps."


    Jason stopped and turned to him, "James, Do you think you are so fully-fledged that you can thumb


    your nose at anyone now since you managed to threaten your grandpa?"


    "Good is good, but better carries it. So I never thought that way," James said.


    Jason snorted, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. Never drive people to the wall, or you will regret it


    someday."


    "I won''t, and thank you for your concern," James said. "Let''s maintain mutual noninterference. The next


    time your love children go to you to ask for the shares, you give them if you are able to, but if not, don''t


    bite off more than you can chew."


    After a pause, he strengthened his voice, "As regards me, I will never leave a penny to them!"


    "Well, remember what you have said today! You don''te to me for a favor, and I will do likewise. I


    defy you to be cocky permanently!" With a smirk, Jason strode out.


    Silence fell on the estate in no time, and even the sound of a needle dropping on the floor could be


    heard.


    After a while, Denise broke the silence, "James, you don''t have to fall out with him. If something


    happened in the future, at least you can ...."


    "I would never beg him to help me no matter what happens," James interrupted her with an


    unnoticeable frown.


    After a faint sigh, Denise turned to Ang instead of replying to him, "Sorry to bother you with such a


    mess."


    "Since every family has a skeleton in the cupboard, you don''t need to be sorry," Ang said.


    Maybe she couldn''t understand before that why some couples were always quarreling, for her parents


    never quarreled. Even his father red up asionally, her mom would propitiate him soon.


    However, she had experienced too many times recently.


    Denise talked emotionally about Elva''s sudden passing away for a while and said a fewforting


    words to her before standing up for her leaving.


    Before she left, Denise warned them, "With little time left, Lawson got a bit rush inevitably, which made


    you gain the upper hand. But you''d better keep cautious, or you may get destroyed unwittingly in his


    scheme."


    Eleanor had said the same thing to them.


    After thanking her, Ang with James saw her out.


    Watching the car disappear in his sight, James said abruptly, "I''ll try to discuss all the things I''m going


    to do with you, and you should tell me whatever happens to you. OK?"


    Ang looked up and saw her reflection in his pupils. His deep eyes could seemingly see her through.


    She turned her head to avoid his gaze and nodded, "I''ll ... try."


    It''s not for she didn''t believe in James, but to believe James meant suspicion towards Luna ... Which


    one to trust? It was torture for her to choose between Luna and him!


    James''s eyes lingered on her, yet didn''t speak again eventually. "What would you like to eat. I''ll do the


    cooking."


    "I would like whatever you make." Ang held his hand and yed with his fingers the way he usually


    did to her.


    James cupped her face in his hands and pecked her on the lips, "Go and wait in the living room."


    At dinner, James said, "Director Lau in yourpany intends to sell his shares, and Jessica would


    persuade the Smith Group to buy them. After the Smith Group turns to a shareholder of the Chante


    Group, thetter''s shares would fall by the daily limit for several times."


    "All these are in expectation, and you needn''t worry about it too much."


    Ang stopped eating for a second and inclined her head.


    She roughly understood why he brought this up out of blue. He gave her due respect, so she ought to


    be honest to him without reservation.


    But she couldn''t make up her mind to tell him that Luna found her mom''s death was rted to him.


    James picked up some food with chopsticks for her, waiting for her to say something, but she said no


    more till the meal was finished.


    The Smith family.


    In the dining room.


    "What? You want to buy a twenty-five percent stake from Director Law?" With a tremble, Grandpa


    Smith nearly threw out the bowl and chopsticks in his hands.


    Even Edward, who always supported Jessica, frowned with disagreement on hearing that.


    Jessica nodded, "The shares in the Chante Group have fallen continuously ofte. Besides, Uncle


    Lorenzo is recovering in hospital, and Greyson is in charge of the entirepany.


    "Director Lau is not bullish on the Chante Group''s development in the future, so he intends to sell his


    shares. It''s beneficial for us to take it now."


    Adeline suggested cheerfully, "In that case, why don''t we buy more? Lorenzo has only a thirty-five


    percent stake in his hands. If we also buy thirty-five percent, it equals that the Chante Group belongs to


    our family, right?"


    In her opinion, once they owned as many shares as Lorenzo, they had an equal say as him, which


    meant the Chante Group arguably belonged to the Smith family!

 Chapter 365 Taking the Chance to Cause a Panic

    Chapter 365 Taking the Chance to Cause a Panic


    Grandpa Smith squinted at her, "Why don''t you suggest us to buy fifty percent of the shares in order to


    win a controlling stake in the Chante Group?"


    "That sounds good!" Adeline failed to perceive the sarcasm in his voice, and added joyfully, "Then the


    whole Chante Group ...."


    Edward interrupted her with a lump of pork rib, "Have a taste. The ribs are well cooked today."


    "It tastes simr as usual," Adelingined after a bite. She went on, "Dad, what do you think of my


    suggestion?"


    Edward let out a faint sigh.


    Grandpa Smith sniffed, "What do I think? Leave aside whether the Chante Group would sell fifty-one


    percent of the shares. Even in terms of the money, can you pay such a huge amount?"


    "We Smith Group is bigger than the Chante Group anyway, so how could it be possible that we can''t


    ...."


    Goaded beyond endurance, Grandpa Smith stopped her before she could finish, "No one would


    presume you lost your tongue if youment less on something you are ignorant of."


    Adeline was displeased while Edward tipped her a wink to prevent her from going on. "I''m done." She


    went off in a fit of pique after putting down her tableware roughly.


    "Why is she behaving like an unmatured teenage girl even though she has already got on in years?


    How could Charles make his child develop this way?" Jessica¡¯s grandmother Beverly had always


    disliked her daughter-inw.


    Her family, though esteemed as a literary family, was full of loafers, from the young to the old, not even


    a patch on an ordinary family!


    Edward said, "She had been always like this, so please don''t mind."


    "There has been chemistry between her and Jason for all those years. As a man, I wonder why have


    you pampered her all the time." Beverly felt aggrieved for her son.


    Seeing they had got carried away, Jessica put down her tableware, and asked softly, "Grandpa, what


    do you think?"


    "As you said, the Chante Group is not doing well, so why should we buy those shares? For charity?"


    Granda Smith boomed.


    Beverly had been having her meal mutely. It''s better for her not to meddle in business affairs since she


    knew little about it.


    "Recently the Chante Group is not in a good condition, and it has been knee-deep in the gloomy news.


    Besides, it is not likely to grow fast in the long term." Jessica said.


    Grandpa Smith wiped his mouth with a tissue before he said, "Aware of all these, why are you still


    talking about buying the shares? Do you think we have so much spare money that we can purchase a


    quarter of the Chante Group as easy as pie?"


    "Grandpa, why not hear me out before making your decision?


    "The target customers of Chante Grouprgely coincide with ours, and we have been always


    "If we take the chance to buy a twenty-five percent stake from Director Lau, and in association with


    several other shareholders, we could have more say than Uncle Lorenzo.


    "In that case, isn''t it a good deal for us to ask the Chante Group to offer us some good projects?"


    Jessica said.


    After a sip of his soup, Grandpa Smith said, "You wish! Other shareholders'' dividends are closely linked


    to the Chante Group''s profits ... Offering some projects to the Smith Group? Do you think they are


    mental?"


    "With enough benefits, they don''t mind at all how the Chante Group will be since they don''t own it,"


    Jessica replied. "For instance, the profit we have in a project is one hundred dors, and we only need


    to give out twenty dors to make them satisfied. We are still profitable. It''s a win-win, and the only


    loser would be the Chante Group."


    Having contemted for a moment, Grandpa Smith was tempted. Anyway, he had longed for some of


    the Chante Group''s projects for a long time.


    But, "the shares in the Chante Group have been falling all the way, hitting the daily limit twice. Once we


    buy the shares in Director Lau''s hand today, do you know how much they will devalue when we sell


    them? Maybe the amount is more than what we earn from the projects!"


    "I have taken it into ount," Jessica said confidently. "Several biopharmaceuticalpanies of good


    performance owned by the Chante Group have developed two new drugs recently, one against


    leukemia, the other to cure breast cancer.


    "As long as we spread this news, numerous people willpete to take over the shares in our hands.


    "What''s more, the Chante Group''s frequent changes of shareholders would lead to a panic among the


    public. Then we ask the media to do us a favor, which would bring the Chante Group to its knees. In


    that case, how could it still be able topete with us for the market?"


    With that, Grandpa Smith became psyched. However, he cast his eyes on Edward instead of giving an


    immediate reply.


    Edward lowered his tone, "I also got the news. Barring idents, the Chante Group will soon make it


    public to save the current situation."


    Jessica added eloquently, "Nevertheless, we can discuss with other shareholders to hold the news for


    now if we take over Director Lau''s shares.


    "We release the news when we intend to quit so that we could sell our shares at a high price and make


    a fortune."


    All these benefits together were beckoning Grandpa Smith even though he waste in life.


    Yet out of caution, he asked, "Since you are aware of the news, there''s no way Director Lau is not.


    What''s his rush to sell the shares?"


    His tone softened muchpared to what it was just now.


    Jessica sniffed to herself while remaining a respectful look, "I have investigated on it. There''s


    something wrong with the cash flow in Director Lau''spany so he is badly in need of a big amount


    of money.


    "However, he is afraid that it will do harm to hispany to let others know its situation so he uses the


    Chante family''s affairs as an excuse to realize his shares."


    It''s just like a poor guy refusing to acknowledge his poverty, iming he was on a diet, and turning


    down others when he was invited to have a big meal.


    Grandpa Smith''s eyes glowed with excitement, his fingers trembling with a thrill.


    But with his habitual caution, he pursued, "Are you sure thepanies owned by the Chanted Group


    have really developed two new drugs? Could it be a smokescreen of the Chante family?"


    "Greyson is not that smart," said Jason.


    Ignoring him, Grandpa Smith gazed straight at Jessica.


    "I''m sure," Jessica answered with a smile. "This news has been confirmed in many ways and it can''t be


    fake."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Grandpa Smith was discontent with what his granddaughter had done recently, he was still


    confident with herpetence, or he wouldn''t have appointed her as the chief financial officer.


    Hearing that, he said excitedly with a smack on the table, "Good, you can fix a time to meet Director


    Lau! As for the money, I will deal with it!"


    In the Bamboo Estate.


    In the bedroom.


    Angy on the bed after a shower.


    Noticing James''s phone was ringing, she eximed to the bathroom, "You have a call."


    "Answer it," his voice came out from the bathroom.


    With that, Ang was a bit surprised, since he had always taken his privacy seriously and never


    allowed anyone to inquire much about him. Now, how could it be possible that he told her to answer his


    phone without even asking who was calling?

 Chapter 366 Was Her Brother Calling?

    Chapter 366 Was Her Brother Calling?


    With a myriad of thoughts in her mind, Ang was about to reach the phone when the ring stopped.


    Ang shot a nce at the bathroom. His figure was reflected on the frosted ss. It seemed that it


    would take a while before he came out.


    There should be enough time for her to check his phone if she wanted to.


    In spite of his caution, perhaps the chat history between theter resulting in her mom''s death


    indirectly remained in his phone.


    If not, if not, she could barely convince herself that her mom''s suicide was not rted to him.


    Ang licked her lips and bent to get the phone.


    Within an inch of touching the phone, she perceived the sound of running water stopped abruptly.


    With a jolt in her heart, she shrank her hand immediately, sat straight up, and then cast a quick glimpse


    at the bathroom with a pounding heart.


    James didn''te out and after a while, the water sounded again.


    Ang''s back, palms, and forehead were covered with sweat. She continued to watch until she made


    sure that he wouldn''te out for the moment. Then she bent to get the phone.


    Yet again, when she was about to reach it, she took her hands back.


    He put the phone in such a noticeable ce while showering, obviously, he was off guard ... Suddenly,


    she didn''t feel like checking it.


    At this point, the phone started ringing out of blue.


    Ang thought it might be his workmate calling James, so she answered it directly after two rings


    without seeing the caller ID.


    "Sorry. James is taking a bath. You can leave a message if you have something to tell him, and if it''s


    inconvenient for you to do so, you could also ...."


    "Ang, it''s me!" Greyson''s thrilled voice came out from the cellphone.


    Ang, "..."


    She moved the phone away to check the calling number. It was indeed his brother''s number.


    Didn''t her brother and James detest each other? Why did he call James abruptly and even sounded


    cheerful?


    "Ang? Ang, are you hearing?"


    The shout of Greyson sounded through the phone, and Ang collected herself, "Well, I''m listening."


    Greyson was in a good mood, with everyst syble of his sentences in a rising intonation. "I have


    something to talk with James. Pass the phone to him!"


    "He is showering," Ang said.


    Greyson raised his voice, "You have a child already. Why do you mind seeing him naked? Hurry and


    give the phone to him. I have something to say to him!"


    He ended his remarks with two loud guffaws as if he was possessed by the devil.


    Ang, "..."


    Was her brother bewitched? Had it happened once that he met James without being anxious to pick a


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fight with him?


    But under the continuous push of Greyson, Ang had to stand up and walk towards the bathroom. On


    the halfway, the door of the bathroom opened, and inside walked out James.


    He was in a dark blue bathrobe, his hair still wet, dripping water downward. With the bathrobe untied,


    drops of water fell on his muscr chest before sliding down.


    Sexy, yet stoical.


    With her eyes fixed on him, Ang was stunned for a second before looking away, and then she


    handed the phone to him. "It''s my brother, and he said he had something important to say."


    James showed his hand to her, indicating it''s too wet to hold the phone. However, she mistook his


    intention so that she took the towel to dry his hand, gave him the cellphone, and went on dry his hair


    with the towel on tiptoe.


    Skin to skin, her heat passed to him through clothing, making him fidgeted.


    James looked down at her, and under her curve eyshes were her cheeks dyed with crimson. The


    rose petal-like lips seemed to send him a silent invitation.


    He swallowed hard and bent his head slowly.


    "James, I have been talking all the way. Did you hear me? Are you dumb?" Greyson asked in an


    impatient voice through the phone.


    He spoke loudly, and hearing that, Ang looked up at James.


    Why did his ears turning a bit red?


    James straightened himself up and switched the phone to the loudspeaker mode. "Ang said she


    didn''t quite catch you. Please say it once more."


    Ang, "..."


    Her right arm around his neck pressed down slightly, for she felt a bit tired on tiptoe.


    With a faintugh, James held the cellphone in one hand and used the other to hold her waist before


    lifting her onto the bed. She grew one head taller than him standing on the bed, so she hadn''t to be so


    exhausted to stand on tiptoe to dry his hair.


    "Ang didn''t catch me?" Greyson took it seriously and restated it joyfully. "I spread out the news that


    some biopharmaceuticalpanies have developed two new drugs as James told me to."


    Ang got puzzled for the moment, "They have developed two new drugs? Against what? Why haven''t


    I ...."


    She tumbled to it, "Fake news?"


    James had said he would set Jessica up.


    "Yes!" Greyson got psyched. "James asked me to spread the fake news and told twopany


    managers as well as an old client of the Chante Group to pretend to slip it out to Jessica or someone


    close to her.


    "Haha! Sure enough, Jessica confirmed the news from the very people. Now she really believes that


    the Chante Group has developed two new drugs!"


    Ang merely said, "H''m", and trying to figure out inwardly why James had done this.


    "James Harvey," Greyson continued, "Director Lau let me ask you if there''s anything else to do since


    he has faked the broken cash flow of hispany?"


    "No. Tell him to wait for Jessica to go to him, and then sell his shares to her."


    "OK, I''ll tell him as soon as I ring off!" Greyson replied before he added especially, "James, I''m not


    admiring you. I just feel happy that the n is going on well!"


    James replied, "H''m", and instructed him with a few more words before hanging up.


    After drying his hair, Angy back on the bed, took out her cellphone, and opened the dialogue box


    in which she chatted with Greyson.


    "Brother, you found the chat history in mom''s handphone and asked a hacker to find out theter,


    didn''t you? Where''s that guy? I want to see him."


    After typing, her finger hung over the send button. Eventually, she failed to press down and deleted the


    words one by one.


    James and Luna, neither did she want to doubt.


    The next day, police came to took Cleo for an interview, and then released an announcement.


    At least, the announcement could prove the Chante family was not snobbish and they hadn''t been


    harsh to the servants. But the police''s announcement had barely squeezed on the trends and got


    removed soon after.


    On the contrary, the four topics, including #Jessica suicide, #Jessica kneeling, #Mrs. Chante shing


    her wrists and #Lorenzo in hospital out of fury, trended in the top ten in a sudden, with much more


    vigorous abuse amongizens.


    The stock of the Chante Group hit its record low, leading some investors to sell off.


    After ncing over briefly, Ang closed it.


    "Recently, the Chante Group will bemented negatively on the inte, so don''t read the news."


    James took his coat from the hanger and put it on the crook of his arm.


    Ang frowned slightly and decided to speak out her concern, "It''s the most frightening thing for a


    years. The Chante Group ...."

 Chapter 367 I Hope You Wont Feel Bothered Then

    Chapter 367 I Hope You Won''t Feel Bothered Then


    "I''ll handle it," said James as he came up to Ang and kissed her on the hair, "and don''t worry. I''ll


    always be behind you."


    Seeing James like that, Ang felt a greatpulsion to tell him everything. But she finally said


    nothing.


    "James, we can do these things together," said Ang as she didn''t want James to solve any problem


    alone, which made her to have no idea what he was doing and thus she couldn''tpletely trust him.


    "...okay. After the baby is born, I''ll tell you about whatever I''m going to do before I do them and I hope


    you won''t feel bothered then," said James as he rubbed her nose gently and went out in a coat.


    Watching the car of James disappearing around the corner, Ang called her brother Greyson.


    "What''s the matter, Ang?" answered Greyson in a second. It sounded that he was in a noisy


    environment where a lot of people were arguing.


    Before Ang could say anything, she heard someone shouting at Greyson, "We are in a meeting now,


    Mr. Greyson. Can you be serious? Don''t you know how much our share price has fallen by?"


    "Nothing. You may mind your own business first," said Ang.


    "Okay. I''m a little busy now. I''ll call you back after the meeting. Oh, don''t forget toe to my office this


    afternoon to acquire your shares," said Greyson.


    "Okay," replied Ang.


    Greyson hung up in a hurry after Ang replied.


    Soon after Greyson hung up, there was a knock on the door.


    ''Who''s knocking? Does James forget something?'' thought Ang as she came to the door and


    nced through the disy screen - Mrs. Brown and her son Salim Brown were standing outside the


    door.


    Ang froze and clenched her fists.


    While knowing that it was she herself who invited Mrs. Brown to their house without knowing the


    rtionship between Mrs. Brown and her mother Elva, Ang couldn''t help ming Mrs. Brown as her


    mother wouldn''t have killed herself so soon if she hadn''t met Mrs. Brown.


    Closing her eyes to calm down, Ang walked stiffly to the sofa and sat down.


    [What''s the matter, Ang? You look unhappy. You can tell me as it''s not good for your health to bottle


    it up.]


    As Ang seemed to hear the voice of Elva, she looked back and wanted to call Elva, only to see a


    mass of air.


    ''Mom is already dead,'' realized Ang.


    Ang knew that she couldn''t bear the temperament of Elva if Elva was still alive.


    But as Elva was already dead, Ang began to regret.


    That was how people were.


    As the annoying knocks sounded again, Ang stood up with a frown and came to open the door.


    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Brown?" asked Ang without even inviting them toe in.


    Mrs. Brown looked pale with her fox eyes-like eyes red and swollen. She opened her mouth and her


    tears went down before she could say anything.


    Ang just looked at her coldly.


    "We juste to mourn Mrs. Chante. How could you be so cold?" said Salim discontentedly.


    ring at Salim, Mrs. Brown said, "I''ve told you not to yell at Ang like this. Do you want to drive me


    angry?"


    "Why are you so angry? I just feel angry for you..." mumbled Salim with his head down.


    "Get away if you yell at Ang again!" said Mrs. Brown impatiently.


    Discontented, Salim just snorted at Ang and said nothing more.


    "Ang, I''ve heard that you are not going to hold a funeral for your mom. Is it true?" said Mrs. Brown


    with a frown, "It''s appropriate to give her a proper burial, isn''t it?"


    "If they care about it, they wouldn''t have driven her mother tomit suicide," said Salim unkindly.


    "Shut up!" said Mrs. Brown as she red at Salim and pushed him away, "Get away and don''t bother


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    us here!"


    Salim was pushed to stumble and almost fall, but he said nothing more with a sullen look on his face.


    Trying hard to suppress her emotions, Ang grabbed her clothes and said, "Mom didn''t want us to


    hold a funeral for her. Is there anything else, Mrs. Brown?"


    Discontented, Salim wanted to say something but gave up after being red at by Mrs. Brown.


    "Then where is her urn? Can I see it and send Elva a bunch of flowers?" asked Mrs. Brown with a


    frown.


    "Do you know why my mom didn''t want us to hold a funeral for her, Mrs. Brown?" asked Ang.


    "Why?" asked Mrs. Brown.


    Feeling difficult to breathe as if a soggy cotton was stuck in her lungs, Ang said, "Because she was


    guilty that her hesitation had caused the death of her friend."


    "And she didn''t want to see anyone else except my brother Greyson and me."


    Stunned for a moment, Mrs. Brown said in a raised voice, "No way! We''ve been friends for decades of


    years. How could Elva not want to see me before she died?"


    Mrs. Brown just responded the same way as how Ang''s father Lorenzo responded when he knew


    that Elva didn''t want to see him.


    "Wait a minute, please," said Ang as she went to fetch Elva''s suicide note on the second floor and


    handed it to Mrs. Brown, "You can read it yourself if you don''t believe it."


    Suspicious and nervous, Mrs. Brown took the suicide note and unfolded it.


    Ang said, "Although Mom didn''t make it clear that she didn''t want to see you, she had sighed more


    than one time that she shouldn''t have made friends with you. As she is already dead now, you..."


    "No way!" shouted Mrs. Brown as she took two steps backward with red eyes and wanted to tear the


    suicide note with a crazy look on her face.


    With a sudden constriction of her pupils, Ang quickly stepped forward to take back the note and


    asked harshly, "What are you going to do?"


    The note was the only thing Ang''s mother had left.


    "No, it''s not true!" growled Mrs. Brown with a tear-stained face, "I always took revenge for her and


    protected her once she was bullied in the past!"


    "I even helped her to confess her love to Mr. Lorenzo when she fell in love with him. I''ve helped her so


    much and regarded her as my best friend. How could she say me like that for Alisa?!"


    ''We are both her friends. Why was Elva always partial to Alisa?''


    ''I always thought about her and never let her wronged. How could she treat me like this?''

 Chapter 368 Im Gonna Ask Her

    Chapter 368 I''m Gonna Ask Her


    Putting the suicide note away carefully, Ang ignored Mrs. Brown and wanted to go back to the vi.


    Ang was about to close the door when Mrs. Brown rushed to grab her wrist.


    "Where is the urn of Elva? I''m gonna ask her!" said Mrs. Brown with red eyes and a ferocious look on


    her face, "Since my husband didn''t love Alisa any more, why couldn''t he be with me?"


    "How could Elva me me for the suicide of Alisa? Even though there was a dispute between Alisa


    and me. What the hell was it to Elva?" sobbed Mrs. Brown, "I''ve never done anything that hurts Elva in


    my whole life. How could she me and resent me and not even want to see before she died?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ang''s wrist ached due to the great strength of Mrs. Brown.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Brown. But I can''t tell you," said Ang.


    "All right! If you don''t tell me where her urn is, you take me to see her right now!" said Mrs. Brown as


    she pulled Ang out hard.


    Struggling to break away the hand of Mrs. Brown, Ang was pulled to stumble and almost fall.


    Ang held the door and covered her belly with her right hand with a lingering fear.


    Shaking the hand of Mrs. Brown off hard, Ang said with a frown, "Since my mom is already dead,


    she can''t answer any of your questions. If you really regards her as a friend, please respect herst


    wishes and leave her a peace in death."


    The anger on the face of Mrs. Brown gradually disappeared as she heard what Ang said, and there


    was only a miserable look on her face.


    Sitting down on the ground slowly, Mrs. Brown murmured and wiped her tears constantly.


    "Since she didn''t want to see you even before she died, why do you still want to see her?" said Salim


    as he came to pull Mrs. Brown, "You''ve told me that we don''t need to care about others and only need


    to mind our own business, haven''t you?"


    Ignoring Salim, Ang just looked down on Mrs. Brown who was sitting on the ground and said,


    "Please don''t sit on the ground as it''s cold."


    With these words, Ang went back to the vi and closed the door.


    Standing with her back against the door quietly for a while, Ang went to the sofa and drank a ss


    of water.


    ''It''s difficult to tell who was right and who was wrong,'' thought Ang.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Ang picked up the phone and found that the call was from Raya. Then she answered, "Miss Raya."


    "I''ve told you many times. Please just call me Raya,"ined Raya and then said excitedly, "You


    introduced our firm to the migrant worker, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, he has donated the heart of his son to my father," said Ang.


    "They are such kind people! Why did they suffer such a bad thing?" sighed Raya, "But don''t worry. I''ve


    settled it."


    "So soon?" said Ang with a surprise as Raya had told her yesterday that she had to know the case,


    prepare the materials and go to the court.


    "Yes, but not following the normal procedure. Since the boss of the constructionpany knew from


    someone that I was in charge of the case, he directly asked for negotiation and was willing to


    that contractor again."


    "I was going to insist on suing them, but my master didn''t suggest me to do so. So I agreed to negotiate


    after asking the opinion of the worker," said Raya in a depressed voice.


    With these words, Rayained about Mrs. Brown and Salim for quite a while and hung up.


    After hanging up, Ang sat in the living room in a daze for quite a while.


    As there was no one in the vi except Ang, it was quite quiet.


    About half an hourter, Ang called Martin and made an appointment with him to meet in a milk tea


    shop.


    When Ang arrived at the milk tea shop, Martin was already there.


    He was in a baseball cap, leather jacket, jeans and boots, not like a detective at all.


    "Hi, Miss Ang," said Martin as he stood up and reached out his hand to her with a smile.


    After shaking hands with Martin, Ang said, "I''ve expected that you won''t recognize me as I''ve


    covered myself up."


    "I''m a detective. I can recognize you even if you cover your face," said Martin as he called the waiter


    and asked Ang, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Pure milk tea," said Ang.


    "A cup of pure milk tea and a cup of pudding milk tea with more sugar, please," said Martin.


    The waiter responded and left.


    Resting his chin in his hands, Martin said, "Let me guess. Youe to me this time to ask me


    something about Mr. James without wanting him to know it, don''t you?"


    "Why will you say so?" asked Ang.


    While feeling hot, Ang only took off the mask in case of being recognized.


    "As Mrs. Chante just died and Mr. Lorenzo is hospitalized, you should be sad and even a little guilty


    now. But you look preupied," said Martin.


    "Why can''t I be preupied? You know that the Chante Group is in trouble and some shareholders


    want to sell their shares," said Ang.


    "Maybe Mr. James is not good at dealing with a rtionship, but he''s definitely good at doing business.


    As he cares about you so much, it''s unlikely that he''ll let you worry about these things," said Martin with


    a smile.


    "He..cares about me?" asked Ang.


    "Of course. He has hired me to investigate the car ident two years ago. But there has been no


    breakthrough yet and I even believe that you really wanted to kill Miss Jessica at that time. But Mr.


    James trusts you all the time and has told me that you must have been framed," said Martin.


    The waiter came over to put the milk teas they ordered on the table.


    Stunned for a moment, Ang was in a mixed mood. She picked up the milk tea subconsciously and


    took a sip of it. The milk tea was so hot that she burned tongue.


    "Do you need some ice?" asked Martin.


    Putting down the milk tea, Ang shook her head.


    Looking at her face, Martin walked to the front desk and got some ice from the waiter.


    "Put it in your mouth and you''ll feel better," said Martin as he handed Ang the cup with ice in it.


    "Thank you," said Ang and took a piece of ice in her mouth.


    "What do you want to know about Mr. James and keep it secret from him?" asked Martin with raised


    eyebrows, "Do you suspect that he has an affair with another woman?"


    Leaning slightly forward, Martin looked around and whispered, "Actually, I''ve seen Mr. James many


    times in the process of investigating Miss Jessica. Miss Jessica has seduced Mr. James quite a few


    times, but never seeded."


    With a slight constriction of her pupils, Ang fluttered her eyshes.


    She stood up and picked up her bag in a hurry and said, "Sorry, Mr. Martin, I don''t want to ask you


    about anything now."

 Chapter 369 You Can Say So

    Chapter 369 You Can Say So


    Putting on her mask again, Ang hurried out and took a taxi to the Harvey Group.


    Sitting on the back seat, Ang looked outside the window and all she was thinking about in her mind


    was James.


    ''I should trust him to have nothing to do with Mom''s death!''


    Twenty minutester, the taxi arrived at the building of the Harvey Group.


    Ang got off and went into the building without even taking the change.


    "What can I do for you?" said the receptionist with a smile as she saw Ang.


    "Where is James?" asked Ang as she took off her sunsses and mask and put them on again.


    The receptionist recognized her and pushed the button for the elevator and said, "Mr. James is in the


    26th floor."


    "Thank you," said Ang as she went into the elevator and pushed the button for the 26th floor.


    Looking anxiously at the changes of the floor number, Ang couldn''t wait to show up before James


    right now.


    The elevator arrived.


    Taking a deep breath, Ang went out of the elevator with her bag and walked to the office of the


    president.


    Ang met few people on this floor and they just nced and nodded at her with little curiosity.


    When Ang arrived at the door of the president''s office, she saw through the crack of the door that


    James was standing by the French window with his back on her and was speaking to someone on the


    phone.


    "Have you dealt with the death of Mrs. Chante?"


    James'' voice rang out when Ang was going to knock. With a sudden constriction of her pupils,


    Ang was stunned.


    ''What does he mean?''


    "Okay, don''t let Ang know it and remotely delete the chatting records on Mrs. Chante''s phone," rang


    out James'' voice again.


    With her hand down limply, Ang couldn''t help trembling and looked pale.


    ''Why does he ask someone to delete the chatting records on Mom''s phone?''


    ''Why can''t I know it?''


    ''Did James really have something to do with Mom''s death?!''


    "Miss Ang?"


    A voice suddenly rang out from the back of Ang.


    With a cold sweat breaking out on her forehead, Ang turned slowly to see Howard Lee. She took off


    her mask and smiled at him.


    "Why don''t you get in?" asked Howard in a curious voice.


    Hearing the sound, James hung up and walked out to look at the Ang.


    "I just arrived," said Ang with a smile though her hand was sweating, "and I''m bored at home and it''s


    inconvenient to get to thepany. So Ie to James."


    She nced at James with a pretending carelessness and couldn''t tell anything from his face.


    "It seems that Ie in the wrong time. I''ll make it brief and leave as soon as I''m done!" said Howard


    jokingly.


    "You must be joking," said Ang insincerely as her mind was a mess.


    ncing at Ang thoughtfully, James opened the door to let them in and habitually took over her bag


    while Ang avoided his hand subconsciously. James looked up at her with an obscure expression on


    his face.


    Under the eyes of James, Ang felt an oppression in chest and said, "Where''s the bathroom? I drank


    two cups of milk tea on the way here."


    "It''s over there," said James as he gazed at Ang for a while and pointed in the direction of the


    bathroom.


    With a nod, Ang went to the bathroom absently. She went into a cubicle directly, locking the door


    and sitting on the toilet.


    She felt like her heart was breaking.


    ''He just ruined it when I was about to trust him!''


    Taking a deep breath, Ang tried to suppress her emotions as James was going to suspect it if her


    eyes were red when she returned.


    Washing her face, Ang went back to the president''s office and there was only James in it.


    "When did you arrive?" asked James with an obscure expression on his face.


    With her heart skipping a beat, Ang replied, "I just arrived when Mr. Lee spoke to me."


    Coming up to James, Ang asked with her arms around his neck, "What''s wrong? Were you flirting


    with another woman and didn''t want me to know it?"


    James looked down at Ang who didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Holding her waist, James asked with a slight smile, "Are you jealous?"


    "Yes," said Ang as she struggled to smile while her body was trembling, "you are that perfect."


    Ang had no idea why James schemed against her mother.


    With a chuckle, James lowered his head to kiss Ang.


    Feeling disgusted in mind, Ang pushed him away subconsciously.


    With a certain distance between them, neither of them spoke.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Someone may see us kissing in the office," exined Ang softly under the suspicious gaze of


    James.


    Ang couldn''t tell if James believed what she said or not from his face as there was no change in his


    expression.


    James didn''t get closer to her. Instead, he returned to his chair and asked, "Why do you suddenlye


    to me?"


    "I''m just...missing you," said Ang as she struggled to smile but failed.


    Her heart ached as if pierced by a knife.


    Looking at the red eyes of Ang, James frowned. He stood up toe next to her, wiping away her


    tears and asking, "You are wronged?"


    Hearing it, Ang was even more painful.


    With a sigh, James cupped her face in his hand, lowering his head to kiss away the tears on her face


    and asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Angpressed her lips and the tears flowing down into her mouth tasted bitter.


    Grabbing his shirt and burying her head in his chest, Ang felt difficult to breathe.


    "What''s wrong?" asked James as he held the chin of Ang to force her to look at him, "How can I


    take revenge for you if you don''t tell me who has bullied you?"


    As James looked so sincere when he was uttering these words, Ang blurted out on an impulse, "It''s


    you who has bullied me! How will you take revenge for me?"


    Ang regretted as soon as she uttered these words.


    But with thest expectation of James, Ang asked frankly, "James, did you have anything to do with


    the death of my mom?"


    James just looked at her and didn''t speak for quite a while.


    "So you had something to do with it, didn''t you?" asked Ang as her heart sank.


    Thinking for a moment, James replied, "You can say so."


    At the moment, Ang was so cold as if falling into the ice house. She looked at James in disbelief and


    asked with trembling lips, "Why?"


    Drooping his eyelids, James was thinking about something and didn''t respond immediately.


    Stroking her belly, Ang staggered and almost fell on the ground as she cked out and fell into a


    pair of wide and familiar arms.

 Chapter 370 I Dont Want To Hear It

    Chapter 370 I Don''t Want To Hear It


    "Don''t touch me!" cried Ang as she pushed James away with a pale face.


    Her heart ached as long as she thought that James had something to do with her mom''s death.


    Holding the hand of Ang and pulling her into his arms, James sighed, "I haven''t finished yet. What''s


    your hurry?"


    "Don''t say anything more! I don''t want to hear it!" said Ang as she pushed her hands against his


    chest and felt almost breathless, "It''s a mistake to be with you!"


    ''If I hadn''t fallen in love with James and insisted on being together with him, the Chante family wouldn''t


    have been like this today!''


    Hearing it, James said with a sudden coldness on his face, "Don''t say it''s a mistake to be with me any


    more. I don''t want to hear it again."


    "You don''t want to hear it? But isn''t it a truth?" said Ang with bloodshot eyes, "If I hadn''t fallen in love


    with you, all these things wouldn''t have happenedter and Mom wouldn''t have...died!"


    ''Dad is right. I caused the death of Mom...''


    Seeing the tear-stained face of Ang, James felt a sudden pain in his heart and reached up to hold


    her into his arms.


    "Don''t touch me!" cried Ang as she struggled to shake the hands of James off but failed. She bit


    James on the shoulder hard with red eyes.


    ''I even told Luna that I trusted him. How ridiculous!''


    While the mixed tastes of tears and blood in her mouth made Ang sick, she still got her teeth into


    James'' shoulder.


    Holding her and stroking her back, James said in a distressed and amused mood, "Can''t you hear me


    out? I do have something to do with your mom''s death as someone wants to nt it on me."


    "You get it, little fool?" said James as he kissed Ang on her hair.


    Ang froze and let go of his shoulder.


    ''nt?''


    ''So James had nothing to do with it?''


    "But I heard you asking someone to deal with my mom''s death and to delete all the chatting records on


    my mom''s phone on the phone. Why?" asked Ang.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ang wanted to trust James, but she heard those words with her own ears.


    "I knew you heard it," said James with raised eyebrows as he had guessed it from the expression on


    the face of Ang just now.


    "Will you believe it if I tell you I did so because I didn''t want them to nt it on me or you to


    misunderstand me?"


    Looking up at James, Ang suddenly pushed him away, taking a few steps backward and asking, "If


    you had nothing to do with it, why did you know the chatting records on my mom''s phone?"


    "Luna sent them to me," said James in disappointment as Ang didn''t choose to trust him.


    But James didn''tin about it as he knew that he had broken her heart before and it was


    reasonable that she didn''t dare to trust him.


    Ang''s face went pale immediately.


    ''Luna sent them to him?''


    ''How could it be possible?''


    ''Didn''t Luna order me over and over again not to tell James when she sent me these chatting records?''


    Instead of continuing to exin, James took out his phone and showed his chatting records with Luna


    to Ang.


    Taking his phone with trembling hands, Ang tried a few times to scroll down the records but failed.


    ''How could it be possible?''


    ''Greyson and Luna were the only people who trusted me after the car ident. She was so good to


    me. Why did she do this?''


    "Don''t force yourself if you don''t want to see these records," said James as he didn''t want Ang to be


    sad even though he had wanted to help her grow before.


    Shaking her head, Ang scrolled down the chatting records with limp hands. Even though her eyes


    were blurred and her tears dropped down on the screen, Ang still tried her best to open her eyes


    wide to see the words clearly.


    [Luna] These are the chatting records I''ve found on Elva''s phone. Have you seen them, Mr. James?


    [Luna] I''ve asked someone to investigate this guy and have met him. He told us that you were the one


    who ordered him to do all these things.


    [James] Since this guy has told you that I had something to do with the death of Mrs. Chante, why do


    you tell me about it? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll destroy all the evidence?


    [Luna] I believe that you had nothing to do with it as there was no conflict of interest between Elva and


    you.


    [Luna] But since Ang is pregnant, I don''t suggest you to tell her about it right now as pregnant


    women are always emotional.


    ''No, it can''t be Luna. It must be someone who uses the same headshot and screen name like Luna and


    just happens to know these things!''


    As Ang clicked on the information of this guy with shaking hands...it was the information of Luna!


    ''How could it be possible?!''


    ''Why...why is it really Luna?!''


    "Why are you still so sad as I''ve proved that I had nothing to do with your mom''s death?" said James


    as he turned her face and wiped it with a handkerchief, "Don''t cry. I feel bad to see you cry."


    Ang shook her head and handed James his phone. She wanted to talk about Luna, but couldn''t say


    a word as if her throat was blocked by something.


    ''If I didn''te to ask James what was going on on an impulse today, would I have mistaken him as


    the one who caused the death of my mom?''


    ''Was that the purpose of Luna?''


    ''But why did she do so?''


    "Don''t say anything if you don''t want to," said James as he had guessed from the expression of Ang


    that Luna had something to do with this thing.


    With a pause, James held Ang into his arms, kissing her on the corners of her eyes and saying, "I


    won''t investigate this thing if you don''t want me to and I''ll forget it as if it never happened."


    While hating to be schemed against, James would rather give up investigating this thing if it would


    make Ang sad.


    "...I''m fine," said Ang as she grabbed her clothes tightly.


    ''I must make it clear about mom''s death!''


    Patting Ang on the back and looking down at her cowlicks, James said, "Please tell me frankly if


    anything happens to you from now on, okay?"


    James was still afraid when he thought that Ang might have resented and left him because of this


    thing.


    He held Ang more tightly, as if wanting to embedding her into his body.


    Ang was almost held breathless, but she didn''t struggle and lied in his arms quietly and nodded.


    As the smell of blood from the end of her nose reminded Ang of what she had done just now, Ang


    said, "Is there a medicine box? Let me treat your wound."


    "I''m fine," said James jokingly, "and it doesn''t hurt. It would be better if it leaves a scar as it can be a


    love token then."


    After what James said, Ang''s phone suddenly rang.


    Taking out her phone, Ang changed her countenance as soon as she nced at the caller ID.


    James saw it too and said with a coldness shing across his eyes, "Don''t answer if you don''t want to."


    "It''s okay," said Ang as she licked her lips and answered, "Luna?"


    Ang wanted to know why Luna did so.


    "Where are you? Is Mr. James with you?" asked Luna.

 Chapter 371 I Dont Recommend You To Be Alone With Her

    Chapter 371 I Don''t Rmend You To Be Alone With Her


    Ang nced at James beside her, "There has been too much negative news about the Chante


    family in the past two days. I didn''t dare to go out, so I was at home. James went to work."


    "Yeah." Luna said, "Juste home. I need to talk to you about something."


    Ang clutched her phone, ¡°Can''t you say it over the phone?"


    "It''s not convenient to talk on the phone. You''d bettere home." Luna said.


    Ang was worried that her further excuses would arouse her suspicions, so she agreed and hung up


    the phone.


    "I don''t know what Luna''s purpose is yet." James sped his hands around her shoulders and turned


    her so she was looking at him. "I don''t rmend you be alone with her."


    Ang also knew why he was worried, but, "It''s because I don''t know what she wants to do that I have


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    to go."


    "I''ll look into this matter. You don''t have to take such a risk." James said.


    He never did anything he wasn''t sure of, and the fact that he was in love with Ang was an exception.


    But now that Luna''s purpose was unknown. There was no way he was going to let Ang take the risk.


    Ang broke his hand and said slowly, "James, I don''t want to live under your shelter all the time."


    Her eyes were firm. James knew she would not change her mind, so he took a step back, "Every


    fifteen minutes, you will send me a message. If I don''t get a message, I''ll go in immediately."


    Ang was about to say something else when James said first, "That''s my bottom line."


    ...


    James drove Ang to the Chante family, but she got off the car about two kilometers from the Chante


    family because she was worried Luna would get suspicious.


    "Luna won''t do anything to me at my house. James, you don''t have to follow me." Ang repeatedly


    told James not to go over there, and then walked towards the Chante family with a heavy heart.


    When she reached the door, Luna was already waiting for her.


    "Why did you walk over here? Aren''t you cold?" Luna asked casually as she looked behind her.


    Ang smiled, "I took a taxi toe here. I thought I hadn''t been around for a while after two years in


    prison, so I got off early."


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was suspicious, but she always felt that Luna had an ulterior


    motive for asking this.


    Luna nodded, took her hand, and walked inside, "I heard your brother say that you are most afraid of


    the cold. After walking outside for so long, you''re freezing, right? Hurry inside and have a cup of hot


    tea."


    Ang walked beside her with her head down and mixed feelings in her heart.


    Her brother was kind to her but nowhere near as considerate as Luna. She had long thought of Luna


    as her family. But the truth was that Luna might be setting her up!


    "Ang, why do you look so pale? Do you have something on your mind?" Luna asked suddenly when


    they reached the living room.


    Ang''s body stiffened, and she handed her coat to the maid, "I''m thinking about James. I''ve been


    thinking about it for so long, but I can''t find a reason for him to harm my mom. Luna, do you think


    there''s some kind of misunderstanding?"


    Ang looked at Luna as she said this, not letting go of every change in her expression.


    Luna''s eyes flickered and avoided her gaze.


    Ang''s heart sank. So Luna really had ulterior motives!


    "It is unlikely that there is a misunderstanding." Luna sighed, "I''m looking for you toe over today to


    talk about this matter."


    Ang sat on the sofa, clutched the cup in her hand, and tried to suppress the wild anger that surged


    in her heart after the betrayal.


    "All those chat records on Mom''s phone were deleted and were remotely manipted by a hacker. I


    spent a lot of money to hire a person to check this hacker and finally found out his identity. Do you


    know who it is?" Luna asked.


    Ang frowned and asked, "Who?"


    "A senior programmer from the Harvey Group. He said Mr. James told him to do it." Luna looked at her


    with concern and embarrassment, "Ang, even if you don''t want to admit it, there''s no denying that


    Mr. James did do this."


    tter!


    The cup in Ang''s hand fell to the ground and cracked into several pieces.


    The scene finally did happen.


    She framed James!


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat and felt as if she had stepped into quicksand in a trance, with


    countless sands blocking her nose and mouth so that she could not breathe.


    If she hadn''t just said that, she could still deceive herself and say that Luna was also deceived by


    someone.


    But Luna had just told James that she believed him, and then she told her that her mother was killed by


    James ... She just couldn''t deceive herself if she wanted to!


    "Ang, how are you?" Luna walked over to her and held her worriedly, "You''re pregnant now. You


    can''t get too excited."


    Ang shook off her hand, and her throat tightened, "I''m fine."


    She was always reluctant to believe the truth. She was holding on to the samest glimmer of hope as


    when she asked James, "Luna, do you think there could be some kind of misunderstanding?"


    "I also want to believe there is a misunderstanding, but the facts are right in front of us. We have to


    believe it!" Luna said, "Ang, now it''s confirmed that Mr. James did it. You should stop having any


    unrealistic fantasies."


    Yes! She was sure Luna had lied. She shouldn''t have any unrealistic fantasies about her!


    Scenes of Luna''s kindness to her shed through Ang''s mind. Her nose twitched and she couldn''t


    hold back her tears any longer.


    "Just cry out. You''ll feel better after crying out." Luna handed Ang a few tissues, "Although I don''t


    know why Mr. James did it, this thing is undoubtedly done by him. What are you going to do? Are you


    still going to stay with him?"


    Ang took the tissues and wiped the tears from her face, "But I already have his child. And you know


    he''s so dominant that I can''t even leave."


    Hearing this, Luna said almost impatiently, "It''s okay. As long as you want to leave, I''ll definitely find a


    way to send you away!"


    "You seem to want me to separate from him?" Ang''s throat was dry and she wanted to drink some


    water to moisten her throat. But her hands were shivering so much that she couldn''t even lift the


    teapot.


    Luna''s face stiffened for a moment, but she quickly lowered her head, poured a ss of water, and


    handed it to Ang.


    "That''s for sure. If you knew that Mr. James had something to do with Mom''s death and you were still


    with him, with Dad and your brother''s temperament, they would definitely throw you out of the Chante


    family. I don''t want to see that scene more than anyone else."


    Ang hung her head for a long time before she said hoarsely, "I''ll think about it."


    She had never expected Luna to set her up. Her heart was in a mess and she didn''t know what to do


    Luna was anxious for a moment but didn''t rush her, "Then think about it. But there is not much time left


    for you. In a week''s time at thetest, I''ll have to tell Dad and Greyson about this."


    Ang answered in a daze and reached for the teapot, but identally touched the pot and burned


    her hand.


    "Why are you so careless?" Luna frowned and ran upstairs to get a burn ointment and carefully applied


    it to her injury.

 Chapter 372 Maybe Shes Being Blackmailed

    Chapter 372 Maybe She''s Being ckmailed


    Could a person disguise herself all the time? Ang didn''t believe it. Luna''s kindness to her did not


    seem to be disguised!


    Maybe Luna did it because she was being ckmailed!


    Since Jessica was able to threaten James in the first ce, it wasn''t impossible for her to threaten


    Luna!


    Ang suddenly found the potential possibility that Luna didn''t betray her. She drew back her hand,


    "Luna, have you encountered any difficulties recently? If there''s something, you can say. We can figure


    out a solution together!"


    "Yeah. I''m in a difficult situation." Luna paused for a moment and sighed.


    Ang''s eyes burst into light. Luna was really in a difficult situation!


    She grabbed Luna''s hands tightly and spoke much faster than usual, "What is it? Luna, as long as you


    say it, I will definitely find a way to help you out!"


    "Isn''t it just about you?" Luna''s hands were red from the grip, but she didn''t struggle, "Mr. James


    indirectly caused Mom''s suicide, but you don''t want to separate from him. I''m really afraid that Dad and


    Greyson will kick you out when they find out about this."


    The light in Ang''s eyes dissipated little by little, and the pain once again spread through every nerve


    in her body.


    She could not find an excuse ... What to do? She really couldn¡¯t find any excuse!


    "Ang, just cut the knot. The more you hesitate, the harder it will only be. Also ..."


    "I know!" Ang interrupted her and stood up with a pale face, "I will make a decision within a week.


    Luna, I''m going back first!"


    After saying that, she carried her bag, went to the hanger and took off her coat, and walked quickly


    towards the door.


    Luna called after her several times, but she pretended not to hear.


    She really didn''t know how to face Luna anymore!


    Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Ang walked with her head down and identally bumped into a person''s arms as she went out. She


    tilted her head up and met James'' concerned gaze. All her disguises crumbled in front of him.


    "Don''t cry." James held her face in his hands. Each of her tears was like a needle in his heart.


    They agreed to send messages once every fifteen minutes. He didn''t get the message and was worried


    that something had happened to her, so he ignored her instructions and came over.


    He met her right as she wasing out.


    Ang clutched hispel with both hands and said with unusual difficulty, "I really don''t know why did


    she do this ..."


    James hugged her and gently patted her back.


    He knew that to her, Luna was just as much a family member as her brother. When she suddenly


    encountered such a thing, it was reasonable for her to find it difficult to ept.


    Luna came out just in time to see the two hugging each other.


    She frowned slightly and quickly calmed down, "Mr. James, when did you arrive? I didn''t even know.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Without waiting for James to answer, an engine sounded, followed by an ear-splitting braking sound.


    The white sports car was parked two meters away from James. Greyson jumped out of the car and


    said with surprise, "I had something to tell you and here you are! You havee at the right time!"


    He walked over and tapped James on the shoulder, then noticed that Ang was also there.


    "Honey, you go and ask the maids to prepare more food. James and Ang are here for lunch today!"


    Greyson shouted at Luna.


    Luna paused for a moment and did not answer immediately.


    "I''m not going to bother you. I''ll take Ang out to eat." James nodded slightly at Greyson and walked


    towards the Bentley with Ang in his arms.


    She was still too excited to stay here right now.


    "Hey, don''t you go! Isn''t it normal for you guys to have a meal at home? What''s bothering us?¡± Greyson


    ran over to the Bentley and knocked hard on the car window, "I still have something to tell you. Hey, I''m


    giving you a chance to get close to me, don''t you not cherish ..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the car had already started.


    Greyson hurriedly jumped aside, "Crap! You''ve gone too far."


    No one paid any attention to him.


    Luna looked at the departing car with mixed feelings.


    Inside the car, Ang turned her head and looked back a few times. Her brother and Luna were in the


    back watching the car leave, just like before.


    But some things were not the same as before after all.


    "Are you better?" James titled his head to look at her and stroked her head.


    Ang bowed her head, looking incredibly tired, "Luna said you had someone delete the chat log and


    told me to leave you."


    She had a lot on her mind, "I don''t know what to do anymore."


    Luna desperately med James for her mother''s death. She wasn''t even sure now if the friend who


    was talking to her mom was arranged by Luna.


    If it was, what about her brother?


    "If you don''t know what to do, don''t think about it yet." James intentionally distracted her, "Your brother


    just said he had something to tell me. Do you know what it is?"


    Ang shook her head.


    Her mind was totally a mess, and she just didn''t even listen to what her brother was actually saying.


    "Jessica has convinced the Smith family to buy the shares in Director Lau''s hand." When he mentioned


    Jessica, James'' eyes were slightly cold, ¡°Twenty-five percent share of the Chante Group is not a small


    amount. They didn''t have that much cash and ended up using a portion of their fixed assets as


    coteral to borrow nearly two billion from the bank."


    It had only been a few days since James proposed the n. Ang was surprised, "They''ve already


    signed?"


    "The same day you and your brother inherited the shares of the estate," James said.


    Ang was still distressed because of Luna''s matter. But when she heard the news, she cheered up,


    "So when do you think they will offer the twenty-five percent share?"


    "After taking away the good projects that the Chante Group just signed." James said, "It won''t take


    long. A week or so."


    The Smith family wanted to take advantage of the fact that the Chante Group had changed its majority


    shareholder several times to cause panic among the shareholders, so that they could take the


    opportunity to ruin the Chante Group, so they would not hold these shares for a long time.


    When the Smith Group sold these shares, it would be time for them to close the!


    Ang knew that James would not let the Chante Group lose out, but she still couldn''t understand


    something, "They took away the Chante Group''s project. Isn''t that bad for us?"


    "The capital chain can''t keep up, so they will have to take out what they got sooner orter, and they


    will have to pay arge number of liquidated damages," James exined a little more in detail.


    But Ang spent too short a time in the business world to understand it very well. She only knew that


    the Smith family had fallen into a serial trap this time, and they had to pay a price first to get out of it.


    "It''s such a good thing to celebrate. How about we go to that Western restaurant you like so much for


    dinner?" James looked at her in the rearview mirror and felt a bit heartbroken for her.


    Ang agreed, knowing he was also trying to ease her mind. When she got out of the car, she put on a


    hat, sunsses, and mask to avoid being recognized.


    This Western restaurant was very upscale, and the people who came here were basically rich or noble.


    Ang didn''t have to worry about being recognized here, so she took off her hat and everything after


    sitting down. When someone recognized her, they just nced at her curiously.


    The waiter came over and handed the menus to them.


    Ang was about to order when she suddenly felt that someone kept looking at her. She put down the


    menu and looked back. Everyone was eating, and no one was looking at her at all, as if it was just her


    illusion.

 Chapter 373 She Felt Like Someone Was Watching

    Chapter 373 She Felt Like Someone Was Watching


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked James.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just looking around.¡±


    She was probably more sensitive because she was pregnant.


    ¡°Okay, look at the menu and order something. I need to use the bathroom.¡± James stood up and there


    was a look of hesitation in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t say anything and left.


    The moment right after he left, Ang felt like someone was staring at her again.


    She looked around and like before, everyone was eating and no one was looking at her. But the feeling


    didn¡¯t go away. The gaze followed her and she felt like she was being trapped underyers of invisible


    Ang felt unease, she gripped her phone hard and wanted to call James the moment something went


    wrong.


    But other than the feeling of being watched, nothing else out of the ordinary happened.


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Miss Ang.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman called her name from behind. Ang¡¯s back tensed up, she quickly turned around


    and checked who was it.


    It was Cathleen.


    ¡°Do you mind if I sit here for a bit?¡± asked Cathleen. She pulled out the chair opposite Ang and sat


    down before waiting for an answer.


    ¡°You are so wrapped up. I thought I got the wrong person for a second.¡±


    Ang frowned, ¡°You recognized me the moment I walked in?¡±


    ¡°Well, not really. I didn¡¯t notice you, my fianc¨¦ did.¡± Cathleen had a look of disdain on her face, ¡°Well, he


    did have a crush on you. Even if you¡¯re in disguise, wearing sunsses or a cap, he can still recognize


    you. Heck, even if you turn into ash, he can still recognize you.¡±


    Listening to what Cathleen was saying, the people watching her just now were probably Cathleen and


    Danis. It would make sense like that.


    But for some reason, Ang still felt like something was off.


    Her intuition was telling her that the people watching her in the dark weren¡¯t Cathleen and Danis.


    ¡°I¡¯m only talking to you for a bit and you¡¯re lost in your own world. Are you disrespecting me, or do you


    want me to feel disgusted with you?¡± asked Cathleen in an eerie tone of voice.


    Ang only then stopped daydreaming and said inattentively, ¡°No need to beat around the bush. Just


    say it, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you say so, then I¡¯ll speak my mind!¡± Cathleen continued saying, ¡°The Smith family bought


    25% of the Chante Group¡¯s shares, did you know that?¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Jessica and her gang n to sell the shares in 6 days, and then they will tell the public about the dirt


    they have on Chante family. The Chante Group¡¯s reputation would be badly damaged. Tell Mr. James


    about it, ask him to help the Chante family, you hear me?¡±


    Cathleen stared at Ang with a look of disgust on her face.


    Ang looked at her, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because Danis has no balls to talk to you. I wouldn¡¯te over if he would!¡± Cathleen stood up


    impatiently, ¡°Remember to tell Mr. James about it! I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ang stood up and called out to her.


    Cathleen turned around and replied shortly, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Both sides benefit from this matter. Why are you talking to me as if you¡¯re ordering me around or


    giving me alms?¡± said Ang.


    Cathleen crossed her hand and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you what the Smith family is nning to do, telling


    you to be prepared. How does this benefit the both of us?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you telling me this if you hate me so much?¡± asked Ang.


    The smirk on Cathleen¡¯s face vanished, she was speechless.


    Ang said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer on your behalf. It¡¯s because Jessica was the one who nned this. If she


    seeded, she would have a higher chance to take over the Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°You, or you and your family, were worried that Danis wouldn¡¯t win against Jessica. That was why you


    are telling me about this. You want me to ruin Jessica¡¯s ns, is that right?¡±


    Cathleen took the opportunity toe to talk to Ang when James left the seat because she was


    worried that he would be able to tell what she was scheming. But she never would¡¯ve thought that


    Ang could guess what she was nning.


    She became smarter, after 2 years in jail!


    Cathleen talked to her in a nicer tone now, but she said carefully, ¡°Well, that is the case. But no matter


    what, what I tell you will benefit the Chante family.¡±


    ¡°We both benefit, you¡¯re not really helping me and I¡¯m not really helping you,¡± said Ang, ¡°You want to


    use James to ruin Jessica¡¯s n. I can ept that, but I have my conditions.¡±


    She said the same thing back to Cathleen, but she made it sounded like they were helping the Delia


    family instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cathleen¡¯s face turned grim, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t get full of yourself!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t tell Ang about this if she wasn¡¯t afraid of Jessica!


    ¡°Well, then. We have nothing to discuss.¡± Ang sat down.


    Cathleen got anxious seeing that Ang didn¡¯t care, she said, ¡°Think about it, if you don¡¯t tell Mr.


    James or ask for his help, then the Chante Group is done for!¡±


    ¡°Not really. The Smith Group took 25 %t of the Chante Group¡¯s share, they would be our main


    shareholder. If the Chante Group expands nicely, it will benefit the Smith Group too.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that twopanies under the Chante Group are researching new drugs? These drugs


    could bring us great profits. If the Chante family and the Smith Group work together, we both will


    benefit.¡±


    ¡°If Jessica seeded and Mr. Harvey dies, then Danis will stand less than 25 % of the chance to take


    over the Smith Group,¡± said Ang.


    She would never make a truce with Jessica, but it wasn¡¯t like what Chathleen thought. She thought that


    Ang would forget about their past resentment for the sake of profit.


    Cathleen''s face was changing colours, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You should quickly make your decision. James will be back soon and I¡¯m much nicer to talk to than


    him,¡± said Ang.


    Cathleen clenched her fist and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°You better not die in my hands! Say it,


    what¡¯s your conditions?¡±


    ¡°My conditions aren¡¯t that bad. Just tell me what the Smith family is nning recently, all of it in details


    and honestly,¡± said Ang.


    James was walking towards them.


    ¡°¡­ fine!¡± yelled Cathleen. She scoffed and quickly left.


    James walked towards the table, took off his suit jacket and put it on the chair. He asked, ¡°What did


    Cathleen want?¡±


    Ang told James what happened just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting good at cheating people now,¡± said James as he ruffled her head. His eyes were


    smiling.


    Ang felt a bit embarrassed at him doing something so affectionate in public. She avoided his


    touches with an unnatural look on her face, she said, ¡°I learn it from you.¡±


    ¡°Conjugal felicity?¡± James rolled up his sleeves and exposed his firm and lean arms. ¡°But you haven¡¯t


    called me your husband yet. Come on, say it.¡±


    He inched forward and lifted her chin flirtingly.

 Chapter 374 How Could James Do Something So Lame?

    Chapter 374 How Could James Do Something So Lame?


    James would usually not be on intimate terms with women in public and was always cold towards


    others. It was rare for him to do that and people started looking.


    Ang felt like her face was getting hot and she wanted to smack his hand away. Suddenly, he stood


    up and put his hands on her face. Then, he kissed her on the lips.


    She could see her reflection in his eyes. Ang tensed up and her mind went nk.


    Something fell onto the ground and made a crisp sound.


    The sound helped Ang snap back into reality. She bit down her teeth, not letting him in and pushed


    him a few times on the chest with moderate strength.


    James smiled and let her go, seeing how red she turned, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to call me your husband?


    How about if I call you my wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­fine. Sit down, everyone¡¯s looking.¡± Ang lowered her head and frowned, she pinched his arm


    lightly.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t realize, but what she did was rather flirtatious.


    James sat down. He nced to the side and smile when he saw Danis. Danis was telling a waiter to go


    clean up the broken te on the floor.


    Ang saw what happened. She grimaced and quickly looked away. She didn¡¯t see Danis¡¯ expression.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After a while, the waiter served the steaks, desserts and red wine that they ordered.


    ¡°There¡¯s also some rose-voured cake here, try some.¡± James gave Ang some of the cake.


    Why did James put the desserts on her te before they even started eating the main dishes? Ang


    didn¡¯t really like to eat sweets, but she still grabbed the cake.


    Halfway eating, she felt something hard in her mouth.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­ how could James do something some?


    Ang nced at him, and she found a ring in the cake.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± James took the ring from her hand and put it on her finger.


    Ang was speechless.


    ¡°James, you didn¡¯t kneel and ask if I would marry you. There are no flowers, no confession¡­¡± Ang


    didn¡¯t care about the form of the proposal, but she was a bit disappointed at how crude it was.


    James lowered his head and kissed her on the hand, ¡°Ask about what? Who else would you marry if it


    wasn¡¯t me?¡±


    That was true. But Ang was still disappointed.


    She wanted to say something but she held herself back. She didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    The ring was on her finger now and she was pregnant. Could she say no? But¡­ she felt cheated.


    James looked at her expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He pinched her face and looked at her lovingly, ¡°Grandfather is still here and everyone is looking at us.


    I cannot do somethingvish. Just put on the ring first, take it as if I reserved you. I¡¯ll promise you a


    grand proposalter on, okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t n to propose to her so suddenly. But what happened in the morning made him anxious.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention briefly and something happened without him knowing. He could¡¯ve lost her back


    then!


    ¡­


    At Star Restaurant.


    The Smith family, Charles and Timothy were there.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Grandpa Smith raised his ss and cheered the people. He was in a good mood and he


    bottomed up the ss. He then showed the people his empty ss.


    Everyone praised that he was old but still vigorous.


    Timothy smiled shyly and praised him with everyone else, ¡°Grandpa Smith, not even the younger


    people can drink like you. Cheers to you!¡±


    She had higher seniority and hence she sat together with Charles and Grandpa Smith. She was all


    over Grandpa Smith.


    Everyone else had an ufortable look on their face, but because of Charles, they didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    Jessica looked obviously unhappy, but she quickly fixed her expression.


    She tolerated this idiotic woman¡¯s behaviour for a long time. But after today, she didn¡¯t need to


    anymore!


    Grandpa Smith didn¡¯t push her away, he gulped the alcohol that Timothy gave him. He raised his ss


    and was facing Jessica, ¡°Jessica, have one with me. You did well this time around!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making me embarrassed,¡± said Jessica as she smiled and clinked her ss with his.


    Charles wasn¡¯t as happy as them, ¡°We have some of the Chante Group¡¯s shares and projects on our


    hand. We should celebrate our sess, but Brother Smith, something just felt wrong. I think we


    shouldn¡¯t put our guard down.¡±


    ¡°Me and grandpa Smith already thought about what you are thinking right now. I¡¯ve looked into every


    single thing rted to this business thoroughly. Everything is arranged, nothing will go wrong. You can


    rx,¡± said Jessica gently.


    Grandpa Smith also thought that Charles was being overly worried, ¡°We even thought about who to sell


    the shares to. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem! Charles, I¡¯m more experienced in this matter than you.


    Don¡¯t you worry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Charles. You are better than us in calligraphy, but to be honest, you cannotpare to Grandpa


    Smith when ites to business.¡± Jessica tried tofort Charles.


    Charles didn¡¯t reply, but Timothy wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°My husband is only trying to care for you guys, watch


    what you¡¯re saying!¡±


    It was Grandpa Smith¡¯s first time being pointed and yelled at like that. He banged the ss on the


    table, his face turned dark.


    ¡°Dear, he yelled at me!¡± Timothyined to Charles coquettishly.


    Charlesforted her and said to Grandpa Smith, ¡°Timothyes from a poor family. She wasn¡¯t


    really educated growing up. I hope you don¡¯t mind what she said.¡±


    Things only calmed down after he said sorry repeatedly for a while.


    Jessica witnessed the scene and didn¡¯t feel too good.


    When something happened to her, Charles never protected her. But now, he was protecting a


    prostitute, a dirty woman!


    While Grandpa Smith was in a good mood, Jessica said gently, ¡°Grandpa, if this seeded, I would


    make amends for my faults from back then. Can you let me go back to work in thepany?¡±


    Grandpa Smith didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Danis? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    ¡°I made him not toe. He still feels sorry towards Ang, and it seems like he has not let her go. I¡¯m


    afraid that he would tell Ang about this after finding out about our ns. If so, then everything we did


    will go down the drain.¡±


    Jessica bit her lips, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree with my decision, I will still do the same to ensure that our


    n works perfectly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong!¡± said Grandpa Smith, ¡°How did the Smith family get someone so one-track-


    minded?¡±


    Adeline wanted to say something for her son, but Edward stopped her.


    ¡°I wanted you to stay home for a bit because I wanted you to reflect on what you did wrong. I think it¡¯s


    enough reflection for you. Come back to the office and continue your position as the finance manager


    after we sell out the Chante Group¡¯s share,¡± said Grandpa Smith. Jessica had a euphoric expression in


    her eyes upon hearing him, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Smith!¡±


    She clinked her ss and drank it with Grandpa Smith. She then poured another and said to Charles,


    ¡°Charles, I thought about it. You were only saying those things for my sake. I was possessed by bad


    thoughts, that¡¯s why I fought with you. I hope you will forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charles felt content hearing what she said. He raised his ss and clinked with hers. He copied


    what Grandpa Smith did and finished the drink in one gulp.


    But the alcohol tasted off.


    He just wanted to ask how high the alcohol content was. He then felt light-headed and face nted


    onto the table.

 Chapter 375 It’s just Some Sleeping Pills

    Chapter 375 It¡¯s just Some Sleeping Pills


    Everyone was stunned.


    Adeline stood up in a hurry. "Dad? Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "What... What''s going on?" Timothy was frightened. After regaining her mind, she suddenly jumped on


    Charles and cried, "Honey, what''s wrong? Wake up!"


    She finally managed to live a good life. If the old man died now, wouldn''t she have to live a hard life


    again?


    That must not happen, the old man can''t die!


    "What are you fools doing here? Hurry up and call an ambnce!" Timothy shouted madly at the


    crowd, "It¡¯s you who treat the meal today, if something happens to my husband, I will never let you off!"


    Adeline couldn''t care about her dirty words at this time. She hurriedly said to Jessica, "Jessica, call


    120! What if something happens to your grandfather?"


    Grandpa Smith who had always been calm was a little flustered at this time.


    "It will be okay. He just fainted, you don''t have to be too nervous," Jessica looked around and said


    gently.


    Edward and Grandpa Smith looked at each other and seemed to have figured out something. "Jessica,


    are you sure your grandpa''s okay?"


    "It¡¯s just some sleeping pills," Jessica said.


    Adeline was stunned. "Why did you do that to your grandfather?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. Grandpa hasn''t had a good rest recently and he won''t take medicine, so I help him,"


    Jessica said softly.


    Timothy stopped crying, stood up and rushed to Jessica. "You bitch, what are you trying to do? Are you


    trying to kill my husband and harm me?"


    She stretched out her hand and wanted to p Jessica on the face.


    Jessica dodged and pped her hands twice. Four strong men pushed the door in and grabbed


    Timothy without expression.


    "Let go of me! You let go of me!" Timothy desperately struggled. "Bah, little bitch, when my husband


    wakes up, he will never let you off!"


    Jessica took off a chair cover, rolled it and shoved it into her mouth casually.


    "As you can see, grandpa is fascinated by this woman. Who knows she might hold back the Lewis and


    the Smith family. If we let her continue staying, she will only bring disaster."


    Jessica used to disguise her feelings in front of them because she was afraid that they didn''t like her


    true self. But after this, she knew that in the face of benefits, it was just trivial matter, whether they like


    her or not.


    Edward and Grandpa Smith looked at each other, and they whispered a few words.


    "A waiter drugged the wine, and we all fainted. When we woke up, we found that Miss Lewis was


    missing. Maybe she was taken away by some enemy," Grandpa Smith coughed and said slowly.


    Jessica smiled. "You can enjoy your time celebrating. I''ll find the robber."


    With that, she turned and walked out. Several men followed her while taking Timothy.


    "Jessica, what robber? Why didn''t I see it? Jessica, you...... "Adeline didn''t know what these people


    were talking about. She wanted to chase after Jessica.


    Edward took her to sit down. "If you don''t want to see your stepmother again in the future, don''t ask


    again."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Adeline nced at her unconscious old father, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    God knows how much that godforsaken bitch humiliated her back then. She wished she never came


    back!


    ¡­


    After dinner, James was going to send Ang back to the Bamboo Estate first before returning to the


    But as soon as he got out of the restaurant, he noticed someone was following them. He turned his


    head and looked behind him with a slight frown. "I saw someone I know, go to the car first and I''ll be


    there right away."


    This restaurant required membership, people who came here were basically from the same circle. It


    was normal to meet some familiar faces.


    Ang nodded, took the car key and left.


    James looked back and found that the person who followed him had reached a corner and was waiting


    for him to go there. He loosened his necktie and walked over without expression.


    He was followed by a man in his forties. He was plump and handsome, but his temperament was


    feminine.


    James had not seen this man several times, but he had strong impression of thetter - this man is his


    grandmother¡¯s lover.


    "Why are you following me?" James''s eyes were cold.


    Noah Foster smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He was not embarrassed when James dodged. "If


    you really want to know what¡¯s exactly going on, you have to ask your grandmother. She only asked


    me to call you over, but she didn''t say what it was for."


    James seldom expressed his emotions, but he didn''t conceal his disgust at all in front of Noah.


    "I have nothing to say to her. Don''t follow me anymore," he said coldly and wanted to leave.


    Noah was not anxious. "James, think about it, your grandmother has never been a person who gives


    up easily. If you don''t talk to her, I''m afraid she will have to ask Miss Chante to talk about it next time."


    James stopped, jerked his tie, turned around and red at him with cold eyes.


    "She''s right in the car ahead. Let''s go." Noah smiled and gave a wee gesture.


    James followed him and got into a Rolls Royce.


    A woman was sitting at the backseat. She was wearing exquisite makeup and fashionable clothes,


    looking young. She looked like she was only in her fifties. However, from the lines on her neck, it could


    be seen that she was already not young.


    "I¡¯ve not seen you for more than ten years, you look more and more like your grandpa."  Reynolds


    put down her cell phone, smiled and wanted to hold his hand.


    James dodged and straightaway cut to the point, ¡°What do you want?"


    He rarely hated a person, but his own grandmother was one of them.


    "No matter how, I¡¯m still your grandmother, is this how you treat your elders?"  snorted. "Your


    mother despised me and always used me for not educating my son well. Has she done well?"


    James said frigidly, "You slept my grandfather for money and sold my father to the Harvey family in the


    end. Have you remembered you¡¯re an elder when you decided to abandon your responsibility?"


    Noah sighed. "James, you can''t say that."


    "Your grandmother really liked your grandpa back then, so she would rather get drugged and be


    despised just to be with him. It''s like Miss Chante likes you and she insists to marry you. It¡¯s all


    because of love."


    "As for divorcing your grandfather afterwards, it was also because..."


    James couldn''t bear to hear Noah saying that Ang was same as his grandmother and he directly


    interrupted, "Shut up! What are you? When''s your turn talking here?"


    Noah''s face froze, he was a little embarrassed and angry.


    "James, he¡¯s your elder too." Before you hit the dog, look at the master. James obviously didn''t take her


    seriously!


    James pouted and said sarcastically, "Anyone could im that they¡¯re elders having eaten few years


    more rice than me these days."


    He was obviously criticizing Noah.


    Noah pulled down his face. "It¡¯s fine being reckless when you¡¯re young, but as an elder, I have to


    advise you not to be too egocentric, otherwise you won''t be far from death."

 Chapter 376 Do You Think I’ll Fear this Threat?

    Chapter 376 Do You Think I¡¯ll Fear this Threat?


    "Say that to yourself," James said ndly. "Mr. Foster, I can destroy you with only one finger. You''d


    better be polite when you talk to me. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether I¡¯ll take it out on you when


    I''m in a bad mood."


    He sounded arrogant, but Noah knew that this was also true. He gritted his teeth and kept quiet.


    "Just tell me what you want, I have no time to waste with you." James took out his cell phone, glimpsed


    at the time and said, "You still have five minutes."


    His repeated provocations made  a little angry. She was too enraged that she let out a smile. "It¡¯s


    okay, if you really don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll ask that Ang girl to have a talk."


    James sneered. "Do you think I¡¯ll fear this threat?"


    retorted, "What threat? I just want to talk to my future granddaughter-inw. How can this be a


    threat?"


    "Just like when I was 15, you don''t think it''s called kidnapping, do you?"


    When he was fifteen years old, his so-called real grandmother suddenly appeared and was extremely


    kind to him. Grandpa never liked him, and his father ignored him, her elderly love soon won his trust.


    She took him to an ind in a private ne. She said she would give him a reward, but she contacted


    his grandfather and asked him for 15 million dors in order to let him go back.


    He didn''t know about it until he got back. Grandpa didn''t do anything to her for some reason, but he


    beat him up almost to death.


    After this, he seldom trusted others.


    paused and said, "I needed the money badly at that time, and I didn''t do anything to hurt you. I


    thought you¡¯ll understand me."


    "You don''t have to tell me such a hypocritical excuse, I won''t believe it," James said.


    looked guilty. "If what happened that time had hurt you, I can apologize to you."


    "No. You still have two minutes. I suggest you speak quickly." James was unmoved. "Threaten me with


    Ang doesn''t work on me."


    He stared at her coldly. "I can¡¯t do anything to grandpa, but it''s not difficult for me to deal with a retired


    drama queen like you."


    "Your grandpa can¡¯t even do anything to me back then, do you think you¡¯re capable of doing so?"


    looked at him as if she was looking at a reckless child.


    The cell phone timer suddenly rang.


    "Time¡¯s up, goodbye." James got up and got out of the car straightaway.


    got out of the car too and she shouted at him, "James, I suggest we have a good talk. It''s good for


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    you and me. Or else, I''m afraid you''ll regret it."


    "I don''t have that word in my dictionary." James left without even stopping.


    Noah watched him leave and turned to ask , "Baby, this..."


    raised her hand and motioned him not to speak. "James is good at everywhere, but he¡¯s not as


    astute as his grandfather. Anyway, I¡¯ve already expected such a result, continue the previous n."


    "Okay."


    y in his arms and wrapped her hands around his waist. "It''s a long way around our original n.


    It''s troublesome. I hate doing troublesome things the most."


    "James is too smart, and there are Denise and Lawson watching, it''s safer to follow the original n."


    Noah took her hand and kissed it. "If you think it''s troublesome, let me do it. You don''t have to do it."


    ¡­


    Ang had nothing to do and she browsed the news on the Inte.


    The Chante family''s negative news had fallen from the top ten of the hot search to the end, but when


    she tapped it open, there were still many people scolding the Chante family. It should be the Smith


    family who suppressed the poprity of the topic.


    After all, if they wanted to sell their shares at a good price, they couldn''t defame the Chante Group too


    much.


    But theizens did not know this. They were scolding the Chante family for taking advantage of power


    to withdraw the trending topic. Some people had even made remarks such as "do we still get likes if we


    scold Ang?" and managed to make it to one of the most poprments.


    As for the news of Cleo being jailed due to nder and theft, there were only a few dozenments


    below, thement section was deliberately limited.


    The car beeped and James sat in. His expression didn''t change much, but Ang could feel that he


    was very unhappy now.


    "What''s the matter?" Ang put away her cell phone and turned to ask.


    James started the car. "Nothing."


    He will only make her feel bad if he told her.


    "You just proposed to me and you look so unhappy, can I think that you regret proposing to me?"


    Ang said purposefully.


    "No, you¡¯re overthinking."


    "The timing and reason match, and you say it''s nothing, I can totally understand that."


    Seeing that she was determined to make it clear, James vaguely said, "I have some arguments with


    someone I know."


    He did not behave that way when he had conflicts with Lawson.


    Ang thought for a moment and hesitated. "Does what the person tell you concern me?"


    "No, stop overthinking." James tapped his fingers on the steering wheel.


    When he was upset or lying, he liked to tap his fingers, and Ang recently discovered that. She said


    seriously, "I can''t help you with many things you do, but I can always avoid holding you back."


    James did not answer immediately.


    After a while, he said, "Don''t you go out for a while. If you have anything to deal with, tell me and I''ll go


    with you. Besides, I''ll arrange some bodyguards for you."


    "... No matter how, it''s still a society ruled byw, isn¡¯t it a bit of a fuss?" Maybe it was because she had


    been in prison for two years, Ang hated staying in a closed space and being guarded outside.


    James turned his head and her figure was reflected in his pupils. He said word by word, "There¡¯s no


    such thing as big or small when it concerns you."


    It would always be good to be well prepared.


    His eyes were deep like whirlpools, as if to suck her soul in.


    Ang only reacted when he turned his head to the front again. "Alright."


    Anyway, he was also thinking for her good. She thought it he might not do this after a while.


    James sent Ang back to the Bamboo Estate and went to thepany. That afternoon, four


    professional bodyguards epted James¡¯ entrustment and came to protect Ang.


    However, in the next five days, everything went peaceful, and even the so-called scandals of the


    Chante family were temporarily suppressed.


    Greyson had frequently travelled to the Bamboo Estate to talk about thepany¡¯s matter with James,


    while Luna was behaving abnormally and she never came.


    Everything went normal. It was reasonable for Ang to breathe a sigh of relief, but she inexplicably


    had a feeling that a storm wasing.


    She felt uneasy, so she told Greyson to speak less in thepany so as not to leak the news. She


    also asked him to be more vignt at night and not to fall asleep too deeply.


    There were two big issues recently, one was rted to the Chante Group¡¯s shares, and the other was


    her sister-inw framing James for an unknown purpose.


    Ang thought that if something happened, it might be due to changes in these two issues.


    Greyson was annoyed by her. Every time he asked to talk with James in the study room, he would run


    away upon finished talking to avoid her seizing the opportunity to give him a full lecture.

 Chapter 377 The Two Medicines Do Not Exist

    Chapter 377 The Two Medicines Do Not Exist


    On the sixth day, something happened in the Smith family.


    It was in the house of the Thompson family.


    Jessica was sitting opposite Alonso. She was speaking eloquently with a natural look. However, her


    palms were actually sweating.


    That was her first time to meet him, a legend. Not only that, she was even having a business talk with


    him at the moment. Thus, she was excited yet anxious.


    ¡°Done?¡± Alonso gave a wink to his servant. Then, his servant went forward immediately and poured a


    cup of tea for Jessica.


    Jessica nodded, ¡°Although the reputation of the Chante family is not good now, I am sure that you will


    be able to earn arge sum of money after taking over the shares due to these two newly developed


    medicine!¡±


    ¡°If you know that you can get a big profit from it, why don¡¯t you just get it for the Smith Group and keep


    the profit for yourselves?¡± Alonso put on his presbyopic sses and continued to read the next page of


    the newspaper.


    Jessica sighed lightly, ¡°To be honest, I tried to persuade my family to get the shares as I think it will


    bring a big profit to us. However, we had used our fixed assets as mortgage to get a loan from the bank


    as we wanted to get the shares in the shortest time. But the bad thing is the payment date is around


    the corner and we can¡¯t afford the debt.¡±


    That was the excuse that had been made up by her before she started her n.


    Alonso just smiled at her. Then, he continued reading another page of the newspaper and did not give


    any response to her.


    ¡°So¡­ You mean?¡± Jessica asked cautiously.


    Just as Alonso put down the newspaper, a servant came over and helped him to keep it. After that, the


    servant took over his sses respectfully.


    ¡°You also said that ¡®if there are the two newly developed drugs¡¯, the premise is the ¡®if¡¯.¡±


    When Jessica heard until that part, her heart was feeling a little uneasy of a sudden. She tried to calm


    herself down, ¡°I can guarantee that these two new drugs have just been developed and they show


    amazing effect. So, you must be able to earn a lot after the medicine hit the market¡­¡±


    Alonso showed his hand and indicated that she did not need to talk more about it, ¡°Youngdy, the two


    medicines do not exist. Therefore, it is not possible for me to take over the shares from you. I am


    sorry.¡±


    Jessica was shocked.


    ¡®There were no such medicines?¡¯


    ¡®How was that possible?¡¯


    She had gone through so many channels to get the information. How could it be wrong?


    Jessica¡¯s face turned pale at that moment, ¡°Mr. Alonso, I think your information might be wrong. These


    two medicines are newly developed by the Chante Group¡¯s biologicalpany. I have investigated it


    many times and I believe that my information is absolutely true!¡±


    ¡°If I even get this little information wrong, do you think I can still run my family business smoothly until


    today?¡± Alonso shook his head and instructed his servant, ¡°Send Miss Jessica to the door.¡±


    ¡®It was impossible!¡¯


    ¡®It must be Alonso who got the wrong information!¡¯


    Jessica¡¯s mind was totally nk. At that instant, she just felt that the sky was falling, ¡°Mr. Alonso, I hope


    to continue the talk with you!¡±


    She wanted to go after Alonso but her way was blocked by two servants just as she took two steps


    forwards, ¡°Miss Jessica, please go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alonso! Mr. Alonso!!!¡±


    Since Jessica was born, she had never lost her temper like that in her life. She was overwhelmed by


    limitless fear. She was struggling desperately and trying her best to hold herst hope.


    However, the two servants did not let her go. She could not go through them so she could only look at


    the view of Alonso¡¯s back and saw him disappearing around the corner of the stairs.


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Jessica fell to the floor. Her eyes looked so empty and listless.


    She thought that everything was going right ording to her n but how did it turn out like that out of


    the blue?


    Alonso went upstairs and made a phone call. He then spoke lovingly, ¡°Greyson, I have already rejected


    Miss Jessica. You can start doing the thing you want to do now.¡±


    Jessica did not know how she got back to the Smith Group. She was muddled and her mind was nk.


    ¡°Director, you¡¯re back? CEO has asked someone to clean up the CFO¡¯s office for you. He is waiting for


    you in the office now.¡± Her precious secretary came over.


    ¡®He was waiting in the office for me?¡¯


    Jessica¡¯s breath was stunned for a moment. She wanted to smile at the secretary but she just could not


    make it, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well and I am going to the hospital. Please help me to tell grandpa that he


    doesn¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave there.


    Grandpa Smith was waiting in the office and he gradually lost his patience. Just as he wanted to go out


    for some fresh air, he heard those words from her.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He shouted at her back.


    Jessica¡¯s heart thumped and she wanted to run away. But in the end, she had no choice but to turn


    around.


    ¡°The reason that I look for you is I just want to ask you a few questions. You can go to the hospital after


    answering me.¡± After Grandpa Smith instructed, he turned around and walked into the office.


    Jessica frowned and went in with an uneasy heart. She closed the door after going in.


    Grandpa Smith was not the only person in the office. Danis and Cathleen were there too. The office


    which was quite spacious seemed to be crowded as there were four people standing there.


    ¡°Your sister-inw is not convinced as I let youe back to take over the position of CFO. I let her


    dissatisfaction.¡± The younger generation was standing while Alonso was sitting on the sofa that was


    prepared for guests.


    Jessica kept looking at her brother just as she entered the office. However, he didn¡¯t even look at her.


    His nce was filled with disgust when he identally nced at her.


    It seemed that her brother had always nced at her with such a gaze since the truth about the car


    ident was revealed.


    ¡°It should not be said that I¡¯m not convinced, I just feel a bit of difort in my heart. After all, arge


    part of thepany¡¯s power is with Jessica and many employees only obey her instruction. I think it is


    not fair for Danis.¡±


    ¡°As long as Jessica can do something worthy of her position, for sure, I won¡¯t say anything else.


    Jessica, you¡¯re so knowledgeable and thoughtful, I think you can also understand me, right?¡± Cathleen


    said.


    After all, Jessica was also one of the members of the Smith family. Cathleen¡¯s words made Grandpa


    Smith unhappy.


    He coughed lightly, ¡°Jessica, the negative news about the Chante family has been announced by all


    parties. Besides, today¡¯s share price was so low that it even hit a record. Have you made a deal with


    Mr. Alonso?¡±


    Their previous n was to spread all the negative news about the Chante family after selling the


    shares of the Chante Group.


    Jessica¡¯s pupils shrank and her face was pale, ¡°News ¡­ The news has been spread out?¡±


    The shares were already difficult to settle as the two new medicine did not exist. But, for now, the bad


    news was spread by all parties too. Thus, how could she settle the shares and got them out?


    The situation was clear and it was obvious that her master had schemed her with those people


    including Greyson!


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you go and spread it?¡± Master said, ¡°It¡¯s just that some of the news seems too fake and


    exaggerated. Thus, we might also be schemed back by the Chante family!¡±


    Jessica tried her best to maintain herposure but she had no more strength to support her arms


    and legs. Thus, she fell to the floor with a thud.


    Even though Grandpa Smith was blurred, he also mentioned there was something wrong with the


    situation, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jessica?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face became pale and she kept quiet.


    How should she tell her grandfather about it?


    Should she tell him that they were being set up and the shares were going to be worthless in her


    hands?


    Danis felt unbearable when he saw her like that. He wanted to step forward to pull her but he backed


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    off after taking one step forward.


    She had cheated on him too many times. He could not figure out whether she was just acting!

 Chapter 378 Better Smash Her to Death

    Chapter 378 Better Smash Her to Death


    ¡°Is Grandpa Smith talking about selling the shares to Mr. Alonso?¡± Cathleen was surprised, ¡°The


    Chante Group¡¯s stocks have fallen so badly recently, who would be willing to take over it?¡±


    Grandpa Smith could not calm himself down anymore. He stood up abruptly, ¡°Jessica, what is going


    on? Speak! Didn¡¯t you tell me that it would not be a problem to sell the shares to Alonso with the two


    newly developed medicines?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s lips were trembling. She opened her mouth a few times but couldn¡¯t spit a word out.


    ¡°What are the new medicines? Our Delia family started with the research and development of drugs so


    we will pay high attention to the trends of this industry. However, I also did not hear of anyone who


    developed any new medicines!¡± Cathleen said.


    Grandpa Smith¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, ¡°You ¡­ are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Grandpa Smith, you guys have been cheated by someone, is it?¡± Cathleen asked.


    Grandpa Smith pressed on his chest with his hands. He was panting heavily and gritting his teeth,


    ¡°Jessica!¡±


    He grabbed everything he could take around him and threw all those things to Jessica.


    Jessica¡¯s head was smashed. Her hands and body were injured too. But she didn¡¯t move at all.


    She never thought that she would be schemed by a fool like Greyson. Not only that, she actually went


    into his trap with great pleasure!


    He should just smash her and it was better to smash her to death so she would not need to force


    herself to ept the reality!


    Grandpa Smith had gone insane and his eyes had even be red, ¡°You had only applied seven


    days for the loan payment as you wanted to let Alonso believe your bullshit! The due date was within


    only seven days! It was the day after tomorrow but these shares have lost their price in our hands, what


    do you think now?¡±


    ¡°Jessica! You¡¯ve really ruined the Smith family this time! Do you know how much we have to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You get out from ¡­ from here ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Grandpa Smith was falling down.


    It was in the Star Restaurant.


    ¡°The Smith family wants to stop the negative news about the Chante family from spreading. However,


    since we are blocking their way, how can they do it ording to their wish? Hahahaha¡­The bitch must


    be regretting making so much negative news of our family now, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are afraid that the price of the stock will fall even more if this goes on. Besides, the due


    date of the loan payment from the bank is around the corner. They are afraid that they don¡¯t have the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ability to pay it too. In the end, they convinced one of my old friends to buy the stocks at a low price!¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group can¡¯t continue the past projects that are just grabbed by them after this incident. For


    now, they can¡¯t afford to pay the huge amount of liquidated damages. They are now contacting us and


    begging us to take over those projects.¡±


    ¡°For this time, the Smith Group almost lost more than 2 billion dors. Many shareholders went to the


    ¡°Mr. Smith was so angry that he had a stroke. He is now staying in the ICU of the hospital. Even though


    he is already in such a condition, he still wanted to expel Jessica from the Smith family! Jessica has


    now been expelled. Danis and his father are now in charge to deal with the Smith Group¡¯s troubles!¡±


    ¡°After we rify the negative news tomorrow, we then tell the original story about Jessica¡¯s n on this


    matter. After that, I am sure that our share price of Chante Group will definitely rise. By that time, Mr.


    Smith must have a stroke again!¡±


    Greyson was speaking happily. He was stating about the current situation of the Smith family


    continuously without resting for a second. Then, he took a ss of wine and finished drinking it. Only


    then, he felt less thirsty.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fill up! Fill it up! James, I really admire you this time! Let¡¯s cheers as I want to thank you


    and Ang!¡±


    Greyson filled up a ss of wine for James and then he also filled another ss up with wine for


    Ang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fill up wine for her.¡± James grabbed the wine bottle and put it on the table. After that,


    he poured some juice for Ang.


    Greyson muttered, ¡°She can drink even more than me, one ss of wine is really nothing to her. I even


    didn¡¯t miss drinking by the time I was hospitalized due to a car ident.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thick-skinned, how can youpare yourself with her?¡± James looked up and nced at him.


    Greyson was speechless.


    ¡®Why did he attack me by words?¡¯


    ¡°You''re pregnant so you should reduce eating cold food.¡± Seeing Ang was taking shrimp, James


    used his chopsticks to grab her chopsticks. Then, he put the shrimp back and took some vegetables for


    her.


    Ang used her chopsticks to stab at the vegetables a few times. She really had no appetite so she


    went to get the c chicken wings instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s too oily.¡± James picked up the c chicken wings from her te and ced them on his own te.


    Then, he took some braised pork ribs for her.


    Ang was speechless.


    Greyson who sat next to them thought that he was too over, ¡°James, I think you are a man. Why are


    you so garrulous? Seafood and chicken wings are my sister¡¯s favourite food. Howe you don¡¯t let


    her eat any of them?¡±


    When he was speaking, he stood up suddenly and changed the te of vegetables in front of Ang


    with the te of c chicken wings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat cold food but it is fine to eat c chicken wings, take it!¡±


    James nced at the c chicken wings and looked at Greyson, ¡°Greyson, the negative news of the


    Chante Group has not been rified so the n is notpleted yet sessfully. For example,


    Jessica was an unpredictable ident of thest step of our n.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Greyson was stunned. Then, he switched back the position of the two tes, ¡°Ang, James is


    right. He also did that for your sake. You should take lesser such food now. I will buy any food for you


    as much as you want after you give birth your baby.¡±


    He was really happy on that day. Besides, since he had drunk some wine, he spoke more than usual,


    ¡°A few days ago, the Smith family was celebrating their sess of scheming us here. For now, we are


    celebrating the Smith family that had gone into our trap! It¡¯s true that luck will turn!¡±


    Luna behaved totally different from him. She spoke nothing. Moreover, it seemed that her mood was a


    bit low.


    When she almost finished eating, she asked Ang, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk a little too much. I am going to the


    toilet, are you going?¡±


    Ang knew that she probably wanted to tell her something about James. She frowned slightly. Then,


    she nodded and agreed to her suggestion under James¡¯s strongly opposed gaze.


    ¡°I am just about finish eating. I¡¯ll wait for you in front of the toilet. After that, we can go back together.¡±


    James stood up and took his suit jacket from the hanger.


    Luna¡¯s eyes were shing and her face was showing some difficulty.


    Ang was worried that her sister-inw would not say anything if James went over. Thus, she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to have such a happy matter. Therefore, I think you should stay here and drink more with


    Greyson.¡±


    She stood on tiptoe. She had his face with her two hands and kissed his lips, ¡°I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    James was looking into her eyes and found that she was begging him to agree to it. Thus, he could


    only stop saying his words, ¡°Then you muste back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, can you two not behave like that? She is just going to the toilet and you guys will only


    have to be apart for a while, why are you guys behaving like being apart forever?¡± Greyson really


    couldn¡¯t bear to see that scene.


    It was really corny.


    ¡°Ang, let¡¯s go?¡± Luna was asking that because she was afraid that Ang or James would regret it.


    Ang was afraid that Luna would think too much so she took the initiative and went to hold her arm


    like the previous moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luna.¡±


    The toilet was located on the right side after going out from the door.


    However, just as Ang was going to turn right, Luna tugged her arm, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to have a


    talk in the toilet. The staircase there is not so noisy so let¡¯s go there.¡±

 Chapter 379 Have You Considered It

    Chapter 379 Have You Considered It


    The stairwell was really quiet and wide.


    However, Ang didn''t know Luna''s purpose or whether somebody was hiding there beforehand, so


    she couldn''t agree with Luna¡¯s suggestion.


    "I drank too much fruit juice just now and wanted to go to the washroom. Let¡¯s talk over there." Ang


    said.


    Luna frowned, "There are many people in the washroom and it''s inconvenient to talk there. If you don''t


    want to talk in the stairwell, we can go home and talk.¡±


    "There are not so many people in this restaurant. Well, let''s see if there is anyone else in the


    washroom. If there isn¡¯t anyone there, we can talk. Is that okay?¡± The more Luna persuaded Ang to


    go to the stairwell, the more strange Ang felt.


    Luna pretended that she naturally nced at the staircase. Then she hesitated and agreed with


    Ang.


    Ang saw Luna¡¯s little movement, she also nced at the stairwell without being obvious, but she


    didn''t see anything there.


    After the two entered the washroom, Luna checked if there was anyone in the otherpartments.


    Meanwhile, Ang entered one of thepartments. After she locked the door, Ang sent a text


    message to James.


    ¡°Luna kept looking at the stairwell just now. Go and see if there is anything wrong there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ang deleted the text message after she saw James¡¯ reply. She put away her phone, flushed the


    toilet and went out of thepartment.


    There was no one else in the washroom. When she came out, Luna asked a little urgently, "Ang,


    today is the sixth day already. Have you considered it?"


    "Luna, I thought carefully and decided to stay with James." Ang said.


    Hearing this, Luna frowned, "Don''t you believe me?"


    "...I believe you." Ang clenched her fist and tried to suppress the raging anger rising from her limbs


    and bones.


    It was because she believed in Luna too much that she knew that Luna lied to her and deliberately


    framed James. That was why she found it difficult to ept the truth!


    Luna wondered, "Since you believe me, why don''t you separate with James? Are you in love with him


    that even if he indirectly caused your mother''s death, you still want to be with him, am I correct?¡±


    "Don''t get me wrong, Luna." Ang smiled bitterly, "James caused my mother¡¯s death. How can I


    avenge her if I leave? With his strength, we can''t find a chance to fight against him!¡±


    Ang suddenly clenched her fist, clenched her teeth and said, "I want to stay with James. When he


    rxes his vignce, I will find the confidential trading secrets of the Harvey group, sell them to his


    business rivals and avenge my mother!"


    Luna suddenly began to frame James. Ang thought the biggest possibility for Luna to do this was


    because of the entanglement in their businesses.


    If what she guessed was true, then her sister-inw should agree with the proposal!


    But Luna didn''t even think about it and directly refused her idea, "No! If you do this, Mr. James and his


    family will not let you go!¡±


    She wanted to frame James up but didn¡¯t want her to fight against him. Ang was really clueless with


    what Luna was going to do!


    Ang thought to herself, ¡®Could it be Jessica or Lawson who ordered her sister-inw to find a way to


    separate her from James?


    Or... Does Luna have something for James?¡¯


    "Ang, please, I¡¯m begging you! You don''t have to take revenge. Just breakup with James. I''ll find a


    way to send you abroad.¡± Luna held Ang¡¯s hand and spoke in a softer tone, ¡°Okay?¡±


    The worry on her face did not seem fake. Ang couldn¡¯t differentiate whether Luna was just good in


    acting or did she have other difficult reasons.


    "No, it¡¯s not okay. No matter who indirectly killed mom, I won''t forgive that person! Don¡¯t you think so,


    Luna?¡± Ang stared at Luna.


    Luna''s eyes shed, "We''ll talk about itter. We''ve been here long enough. We''d better hurry back, or


    Mr. James and your brother may feel suspicious.¡±


    It seemed that Luna was afraid that Ang might ask her more details. After she finished her words,


    she hurried out.


    Ang looked at Luna rushing out of the washroom anxiously, her face was pale.


    Looking at Luna¡¯s reaction, it seemed like Luna really was rted to her mother¡¯s death¡­ How should


    she tell her brother about it? What about their two children?


    "Ang, what are you doing in there?" Greyson urged outside.


    Ang took a deep breath and responded with aplicated mood. She went out of the washroom.


    All three were outside of the washroom.


    Seeing Ang''s expression which did not seem good, James came over. He took her hand and


    Greyson couldn''t stand it, "Why are you two getting more and more mushy? You both used to be quite


    normal, but now you can''t even be separated for a few minutes!¡±


    Ang just went to the toilet. How many times did James check the time? Was it ten times? It¡¯s


    probably more than that.


    Hearing this, Luna frowned. Her face looked unhappy.


    James replied, "We are newly-wed and deeply in love, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hands were cold and sweaty. There was sweat in her palms. James wiped her palms with his


    sleeves, put her hands in the middle of his hands and warmed her hands.


    "What newlyweds? James, don¡¯t go overboard. It¡¯s true that you helped our family, but Ang hasn¡¯t


    married you yet!¡± Ang was Greyson''s treasure, he really cared for his sister for many years.


    Suddenly his treasure was being robbed away, he felt very unpleasant.


    James grinned, even his eyes looked like they were smiling, ¡°I just proposed to her a few days ago, she


    is even wearing my proposal ring now.¡±


    James raised Ang¡¯s hand and showed Greyson the ring, "It''s not too much to say that we are


    newlyweds.¡±


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Luna''s bag fell to the ground. The bag was not zipped. The cosmetics inside along with a pile of


    misceneous things scattered on the ground.


    Ang looked at Luna and saw her pale face.


    Ang immediately thought, ¡®Does Luna really have feelings for James?¡¯


    When this thought crossed her mind, her chest felt painful and numb. She couldn''t tell how exactly she


    felt.


    But it seemed that this was the only reason that could exin Luna¡¯s abnormal behaviors.


    ¡°Dear, what''s wrong?" Greyson looked confused.


    Luna shook her head. She looked a little tired, "I¡¯m fine. I was just not careful enough and didn¡¯t hold


    my bag properly.¡±


    Luna squatted down to pick up things on the ground.


    "Don''t move, don''t move, don''t move!" Greyson quickly pulled her up and carefully examined her hand,


    "Did you hurt your hands?"


    "No."


    "It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t hurt your hands. Which of these are important? Tell me and I will pick it up. For


    those broken cosmetics and stuff, let¡¯s leave it. I''ll buy them for you when I go back.¡± Greyson squatted


    down and pointed to the pile of things, "Which one do you want?"


    Ang looked at this scene and feltplicated in her heart.


    ¡®No matter how stingy her brother is, he is still a good husband who loves his wife and children. If he


    found out that Luna has something to do with their mother''s death¡­¡¯

 Chapter 380 After That Person Fell Unconscious

    Chapter 380 After That Person Fell Unconscious


    Greyson picked up Luna¡¯s ID card, keys and other important items. Then he went out with Ang,


    Luna and James.


    Before getting in the car, Greyson suddenly said, "By the way, Ang and Luna, let me tell you


    something interesting!"


    "Didn¡¯t James wait in the private room anxiously? So we went to the stairwell to take a puff, and guess


    what we found?¡±


    There was a noise behind James. Luna identally hit the car when she was getting in the car.


    "Dear, why are you so clumsy today? Does it hurt? Let me take care for you!" Greyson was very


    worried.


    Ang nced at Luna and asked Greyson slowly, "What did you see?"


    "Two big guys!" Greyson hissed, "When we got there, they quickly hid something behind them! But it''s


    no use hiding. I smelled the smell of ether. They must have wanted to cover someone¡¯s nose with


    handkerchiefs and take people away silently after that person fell unconscious!¡±


    He had seen a lot of such tricks!


    Ang had a cold sweat on her back. She turned stiffly to look at Luna, but found that she didn¡¯t even


    look at her at all.


    Ang thought, ¡®If she had gone to the stairwell with her sister-inw, had she been taken away by the


    two men now?


    What did Luna want to do?!


    "I even told Ang to talk at the stairwell in the beginning. Fortunately, we didn''t go there. It''s too


    dangerous." Luna smiled, but the smile on her face looked stiff.


    "Indeed, it''s very dangerous!" Greyson was not a detailed person so he didn¡¯t realize that the


    atmosphere here was strange, "Ang, you are beautiful. Don''t go to remote ces alone in the future


    so that no one could do anything bad to you! Remember this, okay?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips and said, "Sometimes it doesn''t matter if the ce is remote or not,


    sometimes it could be that person was already being targeted before they go to remote ces. Am I


    right, Luna?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere is dangerous for beautiful girls." Luna skillfully answered the question. Then she turned to


    urge Greyson, "Our children are still at home. I wonder if they are awake now? Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    Greyson waved goodbye at James and Ang then he drove his car and left.


    On the way back, he suggested, "I''m feeling happy today, I don¡¯t want to go to work. Dear, how about


    we go out and have fun today?"


    His wife usually liked to go out, but he had been busy recently and hadn''t apanied her to go out to


    have fun.


    "Our children are home." Luna looked out of the window, she was a little absent-minded.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t someone watching them at home? Dear, why don''t we go to the aquarium?


    Recently, there was an inte-famous big white whale in the aquarium. The whale seemed to be very


    cute. You must like it!"


    Greyson suggested happily.


    But Luna was not very interested, "Greyson, why don''t you go back to thepany. The news report to


    clear the Chante family¡¯s name hasn''t been released yet. I''m always afraid that something will go


    wrong when it''s almost over just like what happened to the Smith family!¡±


    Greyson thought what Luna said was reasonable. After taking her home, he drove to thepany.


    After seeing him off, Luna anxiously went upstairs and made a phone call.


    "I did as you said, but Ang said that she wanted to avenge my mother-inw. She wanted to stay


    with James and wait for an opportunity to avenge. No matter what I say, she doesn''t change her


    thoughts. What should I do now?¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the supermarket.


    "Sorry, miss, your card has been declined and can''t be used. Would you like to use another card or pay


    by other means?" Asked the supermarket cashier.


    Jessica took the card and stuffed it into her wallet. She pressed the brim down again, "I¡¯ll use wechat


    pay."


    She remembered that there were a few thousands dors in her wechat ount.


    But after she took out her mobile phone, she found that her wechat ount was reported too many


    times and she could not log into her ount.


    The people waiting in line to check out had been impatient¡ª¡ª


    "Thedy in front, would you please check out quickly? I have something urgent to doter. Thank


    you.¡±


    "If you want to buy something, just quickly buy it; if you don''t, then leave. What''s going on at the front?"


    "There''s no more ce to line up in the back. The one in front, please check out quickly!"


    The cashier could only ask politely again, "Miss, what kind of payment method would you like to use?"


    "Sorry, I don''t want these anymore." Jessica had no cash in her wallet. She couldn¡¯t use the money


    from her bank cards nor the money in her wechat ount. She had to leave empty handed.


    "If you don''t want to buy anything, leave quickly. It''s a waste of other people''s time!" Somebody was


    Jessica had never encountered a situation where she had no money to pay the bill and it was ridiculed.


    She felt very embarrassed and she put her head down and wanted to leave quickly.


    But unexpectedly, she identally hit a man. Her cap and sunsses were knocked off.


    Since there was noise here, many people nced over and said¡ª¡ª


    "Damn, isn''t this Jessica of the Smith group? She looked prettier in real life than in photos!¡± "What''s the


    use of looking pretty? ¡®The beauty is always evil¡¯ this statement best describes her! I won¡¯t even want to


    sleep with her even if it¡¯s for free. I''m afraid I won''t even know how I will die!¡±


    "She nned a car ident to frame other, then she tried tomit suicide to win our sympathy, how


    shameless!"


    "Didn''t she pretend to be disabled? I wish that she would really get hit by a car and be disabled!"


    Every word and sentence was like a needle stabbing Jessica''s heart. Jessica felt like her heart was


    about to break!


    All she ever heard from childhood waspliments, but since Ang got out of prison, things had


    been getting worse and worse!


    Jessica bit her lips and forced tears from the corners of her eyes. She quickly picked up her cap, put on


    her sunsses and ran out of the supermarket.


    Many people followed her, videotaped her, said some insulting or critical words, there were even some


    who threw something at her.


    When she finally got rid of those people, her legs were already tired and weak.


    She did not pretend to be disabled, she was really disabled. Even if she looked like a normal person


    now, she was still different from a normal person.


    Jessica sat in the dark at the staircase and called her father. He knew her best all this while.


    "Dad, I..." Her call was epted. She just opened her mouth and was interrupted by the other side of


    the call.


    "Jessica, I understand why you did this, but I can''t forgive you. Do you know how much the Smith


    family lost because of your wrong information and analysis? Because of what you did, the Smith group


    has gone backwards for four or five years!¡±


    Jessica said softly, "Dad, I know I''m wrong. In the future, I will never do irrational things against James


    and Ang. As long as you believe me, I can make up for these losses.¡±


    "That''s what you said when you bought the Chante group¡¯s shares!" Edward gnashed his teeth, "I''m


    busy and have to clean up the messes you made. Don''t call me again!"


    "Dad, I..." The call was hung up.


    Jessica called again several times. Her calls couldn¡¯t reach her father anymore. It seemed that her


    father had blocked her phone number.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes, scrolled over the contact list and called one by one. No one


    answered her phone call at all. Otherwise, even if they did answer her call, they hung up immediately,


    as if she were a gue.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Finally, all that was left was her brother''s phone number that she hadn''t called yet.


    Jessica¡¯s eyshes blinked quickly a few times. Her hands trembled as she pressed the number.

 Chapter 381 Unfair

    Chapter 381 Unfair


    The moment the call was answered, a light emerged in Jessica''s eyes. Her brother didn''t block her


    number, which meant that he didn''t hate her that much!


    Jessica was afraid that he would hang up the phone and quickly said, "Danis, I really know I''m wrong


    this time. I promise I will never hold anything against Ang and James again! Can you lend me some


    money first? I ... I haven''t eaten for two meals."


    From the moment she was born until now, she never thought that she would have no money for food


    one day.


    Silence.


    Jessica''s heart beat fast. Her brother loved her so much, so he wouldn''t reject her, right?


    "... Do you really know you''re wrong?" Danis'' voice was a little hoarse.


    Jessica bit her lip, "I like James, so I try my best to fight for it. I never thought there was anything wrong


    with that. But I fought as hard as I could and I didn''t get him, so I won''t waste my time anymore."


    "You still have no remorse!" Danis'' voice was filled with disgust.


    "Danis!" there was a plea in Jessica''s voice, "I really don''t know what I did wrong, but I promise you I


    won''t target Ang again! Really!"


    She had nothing left. She didn''t want to stand against her brother because of Ang!


    "Jessica, you''ve lied to me too many times. I don''t dare to trust you anymore."


    The light in Jessica''s eyes disappeared and was reced by tears, "Can you trust me one more time ...


    okay?"


    "I don''t dare. I have a huge mess to clean up in thepany. Don''t you ever call me again." Danis


    hung up the phone directly after he finished.


    Jessica called once more. This time, her number was blocked.


    Jessica let out a bitterugh. With a bang, she smashed the phone to the ground and stomped on it


    several times.


    Ang had Greyson to protect her and her brother to love her when she was most down in prison ...


    Why did she fight so hard and end up with nothing?


    It was unfair!


    In the past, her grandfather told her that as long as she fought hard, she would definitely get what she


    wanted ... It was a lie!


    A total lie!


    Chante Group issued a rification statement that afternoon, which contained various evidence that


    Smith Group had defamed the Chante family. Moreover, they stated that they would sue the Smith


    family for defamation.


    Sometimes a bad thing happened, and more bad things wouldeter.


    There were many negative news about the Smith family and Smith Group. More and more people


    criticized them and Jessica in particr.


    When the stock market opened the next day, Chante Group''s share price surged limit, while Smith


    Group did the opposite and directly declined limit.


    The bank warned the Smith family that if they failed to repay the loan on time, they would foreclose on


    the fixed assets they had given as coteral for the loan.


    Ang wanted to go back to work, but James hadn''t settled about . He was worried about her


    safety and wouldn''t let her go to work.


    She was sitting at home reading a book about baby care when Greyson called her.


    ording to his character, when he was happy about something, he would definitely call and share it


    with Ang. She was used to it.


    "The stock price is up, right? I already know it. Congrattions ..."


    Before Ang could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Greyson''s angry roar, "Luna told me


    that our mother''s death was rted to James. And, you knew about it, didn''t you?"


    The curve on Ang''s mouth disappeared. Luna finally told her brother about it, "Greyson ..."


    "You don''t have to say anything else! Ang, youe back right now! That''s it!" Greyson hung up the


    phone quickly.


    Ang''s throat was dry. She drank a ss of water, took a deep breath to calm down, and called


    James.


    "Luna already told my brother about you ''killing'' my mother. My brother asked me to go back. You


    should go there too. When you get there, wait outside. You can go in when I ask you to."


    Sooner orter, Greyson would know about it.


    Then ... today was the day to tell him the truth.


    Ang stood up and got dressed and asked the bodyguard to drive her to Chante''s House.


    Chante''s House.


    The living room.


    The Chantes were all present, and the servants had been sent away.


    "Ang, since you knew James had something to do with mom''s death, why didn''t you leave James?"


    Greyson''s eyes were red, "You fell in love with him again and couldn''t leave him, right?"


    He strode up to Ang and grabbed her shoulders with both hands.


    Lorenzo sat on the couch and kept silent, looking like he was in a daze. He had been like this since


    Elva''s death.


    Ang''s shoulders hurt, but she didn''t move.


    Instead of answering Greyson''s question, she turned her head and asked Luna with a slight tremor in


    her voice, "Luna, are you really sure that my mom''s death has something to do with James?"


    "Ang, you still don''t believe Luna''s words by now? She showed me the evidence. The person who


    chatted with mom on the Inte admitted that he was instructed by James! Moreover, the one who


    "Admit it! James is the one who found someone to get mom killed!"


    The veins on Greyson''s forehead popped out, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    When he thought that he was so close to the bastard who killed his mother before, he just wanted to


    smash himself as hard as he could!


    Ang still ignored him, but asked again, "Luna, are you really sure that my mother''s death has


    something to do with James?"


    As long as Luna said no, she would never tell her brother what Luna did!


    However ...


    "Ang, I know it''s not easy for you. But it''s the truth. Even if you want to deny it, it''s still the truth,"


    Luna said in a serious tone.


    Ang clutched her shirt tightly, her chest tightening.


    She had given Luna so many chances, but Luna had let her down over and over again ...


    "It was hard for all of us when mom passed away. I know it''s tough on you. But Mr. Harvey is not


    someone we can afford to mess with. Ang, just listen to me and leave. Your brother and I will find a


    way to send you abroad," Luna persuaded.


    "Luna is right!" Greyson looked grim, "I will have my revenge for mom. You don''t have to worry about it.


    I''ll send you abroad now!"


    He finished speaking and was about to leave.


    Mom was gone. He couldn''t let anything happen to Ang again!


    Ang pulled him back and said in a tired voice, "Greyson, there''s no need to be in such a hurry."


    "How can I not be? James is our enemy. He killed our mother! How can I let you stay with him and let


    you give him children and be his wife? Huh?" The veins on Greyson''s neck popped out. At this point,


    he looked so horrible.


    "Greyson, give me ten minutes. If you still insist on letting me go abroad after ten minutes, I will agree,


    okay?"


    Greyson hesitated for a moment and agreed with a grim face.


    Ang took out her phone and called James, "Come in."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Come in?" Luna asked cautiously, "Ang, who did you let in? You came with someone else?"


    Ang''s heart seemed to be clutched by a big invisible hand, "Luna, why do you look so nervous? Are


    you afraid that I''ll bring someone over?"

 Chapter 382 I Did It

    Chapter 382 I Did It


    "I ... am I nervous? I''m probably afraid that Mr. Harvey will find out about our n to let you go abroad."


    Luna gave a stiff smile, her forehead covered in sweat.


    Greyson was quite annoyed to hear Ang''s words, "James did something wrong to us. Why are you


    angry with Luna?"


    "Don''t me Ang. She doesn''t mean any harm." Luna red at him and turned back tofort


    Ang, "You know your brother''s temper. He always says what he is thinking. Don''t take his words


    personally."


    She took Ang''s hand as usual and patted it gently.


    But Ang directly shook her hand away this time, looking indifferent, "I can naturally tell whether my


    brother is mean or not."


    The sound of footsteps came and James appeared in the living room.


    Luna took a small step back, her face embarrassed.


    Greyson, who had been sitting, stood up, first in shock, then in anger. He swung his fist and rushed


    toward James.


    "Greyson, if you want to hit him, step over my body!" Ang rushed over and stood in front of James.


    Greyson''s eyes were bloodshot. He raised his fist, but looking at Ang''s face, he pulled it back.


    He cried out in pain and gritted his teeth, "Ang, are you out of your mind? He killed mom! Mom died


    because of him! Are you out of your mind to protect him now?"


    "Greyson, let me exin first." It hurt Ang like a knife cutting her heart as she looked at him.


    Greyson covered his ears and looked in pain, "I''m not listening! You don''t have to exin. I don''t want


    to hear it! Even if mom was wrong before, she raised you for almost 20 years!"


    "Now she''s dead. She is killed by James. And you still defend James! Are you crazy? Ang, get out!


    You get out of Chante''s House right now! I don''t want to see you again!"


    Ang walked up to him, put her arms around him, and softened her voice, "Greyson, listen to me ..."


    "Get out! Get out of here! Get out!!!" Greyson pushed her away like crazy. Yet he managed to control


    his strength for fear of hurting her.


    How funny!


    His sister didn''t even care about their mom because of a man, but he was actually afraid of hurting her!


    James walked up, took Ang in his arms, and looked at Greyson with cold eyes, "I thought you had


    changed. But you''re still the same as before with poor judgment!"


    "My wife has already shown me the evidence, and you still defend yourself?" Greyson said angrily, "If


    you didn''t do it, why did you find someone to delete the chat records? Are you that nosy as the


    president of Harvey Group?"


    James said coldly, "If you weren''t Ang''s brother, you''d already be dead because of what you just


    said."


    His words sounded arrogant, but everyone here believed that he could do it.


    "You fucking ..." Greyson said a few words through clenched teeth and picked up a chair and mmed


    it at James.


    Ang pushed James away, frowned, and shouted, "Greyson!"


    Bang!


    Greyson smashed the chair to the ground and pounded his chest in pain, "Ang, you ... how did I get


    a sister like you!"


    "Don''t try to be brave like this again in the future!" James frowned and dragged Ang behind him,


    took out his phone and opened his chat with Luna. Then, he threw the phone to Greyson, "Look at it


    yourself!"


    Luna''s pupils suddenly shrank. She ran forward, her breathing slightly fast, and tried to grab the phone.


    But Greyson picked up the phone first and flipped through the chat records. The more he read, the


    more shocked his face became.


    "No way! This is faked by you!" He mmed the phone to the ground with a thud and stomped on it


    hard several times.


    The phone was fine. He grabbed his hair in annoyance and yelled, "Hammer! Get me a hammer!"


    Luna looked at him, her eyes red. She opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Lorenzo stood up and walked over slowly, "Luna, is it true that you had something to do with Elva''s


    death?"


    "What is true?!" Greyson dragged Luna behind him and shouted at the top of his lungs, "She''s being


    framed by James! This whole thing has nothing to do with her!"


    He wasn''t sure if he was saying it to others or to deceive himself.


    "Yes, I did all of this." Luna stepped out from behind him, her voice very soft.


    Ang had long concluded this fact from what had happened in the past few days. But when she heard


    Luna admit it herself, she still had some difficulty epting it.


    She was even like this, let alone Greyson?


    "What ... did you say?" Greyson turned around stiffly, his face nk.


    Luna lowered her head, "I did this. I hired someone to chat with mom and sent those chat records.


    Then, I nted Mr. Harvey."


    "No way!" Greyson grabbed her arm, "Honey, even if you did it, you had a reason to do it, didn''t you?


    Otherwise, there''s no reason for you to do this at all!"


    Luna bowed deeply at him, "I''m sorry, Greyson."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She admitted that she did all of this.


    Greyson''s face was bloodless. He staggered back a few steps, and Ang held him from behind.


    He shook her off, clenched his fists, and asked, "Why?"


    "I don''t like people who do nothing but cry when something happens, such as mom. She had been in a


    bad moodtely and she always came to me toin. I was tired of herining. And, I worried


    that my two kids would be like her and only do crying, so I hired someone to chat with her online."


    "I didn''t want her to die at that time, but it was better if she did. Anyway, it didn''t cost me much to hire


    someone to chat with her."


    Greyson''s face went pale. He swung his fist in a scowl.


    Luna didn''t even try to dodge and closed her eyes.


    "You got mom killed. But why did you do those thingster? What did you gain by framing James for


    this and getting Ang abroad?" Greyson looked at her face and finally dropped his fist.


    Luna opened her eyes and clutched her shirt, "I have nothing to gain. I like Mr. Harvey and don''t want


    Ang to be with him."


    Ang thought about this yesterday when they talked in the bathroom. But she thought it was so


    ridiculous that she simply couldn''t believe it.


    She didn''t expect Luna to admit it herself now!


    "You like ... James? Haha ... haha ..." Greyson looked at Luna incredulously and pounded his head


    with both hands. Suddenly, he turned around and ran out.


    Luna was shocked, "Greyson!"


    She chased after him!


    "Greyson!" Ang shouted, chasing after them too.


    James pursed his lips tightly, picked her up without saying anything, and ran out.


    There was a road about one hundred meters in front of Chante''s House, where Ang had hit Jessica.


    And now she watched as a car ran toward Greyson.


    She opened her mouth, trying to call out to him, but she couldn''t make any sound.

 Chapter 383 If He Can Make It Through, He Will Be Paralyzed

    Chapter 383 If He Can Make It Through, He Will Be Paralyzed


    Screech.


    The friction between the sports car and the ground gave out a deafening screeching sound.


    Ang felt as if a dark shadow had shed past. After that, she heard a loud crash, and a person was


    flung out one to two metres away by the collision, and crashed onto the ground.


    Lorenzo had pushed Greyson aside, and he had been knocked down by the car. Heid in the pool of


    blood, unconscious.


    ¡­


    At the hospital.


    Six hours had passed, the door to the emergency ward had not opened.


    Four people sat on the chairs or the ground of the emergency ward in silence.


    ¡°Go back and rest first, if not your body will not be able to take it.¡± Ang¡¯s hand was icy cold, and


    James clutched her hand, holding it tirelessly.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°He is such a selfish person, why did he¡­¡±


    She had never thought that her dad would save someone in this situation. In reality, she felt that if he


    hadn¡¯t shoved someone else to save himself, it was already considered very rare.


    On the reason why, she would perhaps never know anymore.


    Creak!


    The door to the emergency ward opened.


    Greyson quickly stood up and rushed over, ¡°Doctor, how is my dad?¡±


    ¡°We have tried our best.¡± The doctor said, ¡°We will observe him over these three days, if he can make it


    through, he will be paralyzed. If not¡­ you can prepare to send him off.¡±


    He made a gesture towards the assistant and doctor inside, and they pushed Lorenzo out.


    The doctor also got ready to leave.


    ¡°Doctor, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Greyson blocked his path, ¡°I will pay you money! Let me know how much


    you want! I am Greyson, the young master of the Chante Group, do you know that? If you can save my


    dad, I can give you anything!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have already tried my best. Also, Mr. Chante would like to rest, it¡¯s better if you stay quiet.¡±


    The doctor pushed past Greyson, gave a sigh, and left.


    The assistant and the doctors pushed the patient¡¯s trolley into the lift.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Luna¡¯s face was pale as she walked towards Greyson, wanting tofort him.


    But when her hand touched him, he flung it off. She staggered backwards several steps. It was lucky


    that Ang stabilized her, if not she would have fallen on the floor.


    ¡°Get lost !¡± Greyson roared. He turned around and walked in big steps towards the lift.


    Ang let go of Luna, her expression cold, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you wanted to do this yourself, or if


    someone had instructed you. I won¡¯t follow up with this matter. Please go, and don¡¯t evere back.¡±


    Luna licked her dry and chapped lips. Looking at Ang, she opened her mouth as if wanting to say


    something.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She only looked in the direction in which Greyson had gone,


    and left.


    Ang looked at her back, her mouth open, like a fish out of water, breathing heavily.


    ¡°You only have to take care of yourself, don¡¯t have to punish yourself for other people¡¯s mistakes.¡±


    James wrapped her in his arms, and kissed her hair, in his eyes were sadness.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything in this world, he was only afraid that she would be sad.


    The both of them went to the intensive care unit to take a look at Lorenzo. His eyes were shut tight, and


    there was no hint of him waking up any moment.


    Greyson stood by the side. In just a short span of half a day, his stubble could already be seen. He


    stared at the man on the bed, but his eyes were unfocused. It made the people who were looking at


    this scene feel sad.


    ¡°There¡¯re so many matters going on at thepany, you go ahead with them first, I will stay at the


    hospital for a while more.¡±


    When James took over the 25% shares in thepany, he had identally found out a secret


    ount. From the looks of it, Lawson had been using thepany funds to help a few small


    What¡¯s more, thepany ounts had also not tallied. It was also almost time to report the financial


    situation to shareholders, that¡¯s why the situation was slightly difficult.


    Ang also knew about this, so she didn¡¯t want to dy his time.


    James was worried about leaving her here alone. He spoke to her before leaving, and told the


    bodyguards to take care of her before leaving.


    ¡­


    Two days had passed, and there was no trace of Lorenzo waking up.


    On the other hand, there was more trouble on James side ¡ª¡ª


    Adeline had gone to beg Jason because of Jessica¡¯s matter. They had been caught cheating by


    Denise. Recently, the Smith and the Harvey family have been struggling in this matter. The Smith


    Family wants to use this matter to force the Harvey family to help the Smith Group.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stand waiting like this. Go back and rest first, I can stay here on


    my own.¡± Greyson looked exhausted, it totally cannot be seen that he was actually a rich second


    generation.


    Ang had stayed here for two days, she would lie down at the visitor bed to rest for a bit at night, but


    she hadn¡¯t been able to shut her eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot now.


    ¡°Greyson, if you continue like this, you won¡¯t be able to make it when dad wakes up. Listen to me, you


    go and sleep for a bit, even if you can¡¯t sleep, just shut your eyes for a while.¡± Ang said.


    Greyson shook his head, his voice hoarse and weak, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Regardless of how Ang talked to him, it was useless. She hinted at one of the bodyguards to make


    Greyson pass out, then brought him to the visitor bed.


    Mum wasn¡¯t here anymore, and dad¡¯s situation was bad, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her


    brother as well.


    ¡°Ms. Chante, someone called Violet is here to see Lorenzo.¡± A bodyguard knocked the door and


    reported.


    Ang nodded her head, and walked out.


    Violet was holding a bag of fruits, and in her hands was a bouquet of fresh flowers. She still looked


    perfectly immacte and nonchnt.


    ¡°Take care of your body if you¡¯re pregnant, or else you¡¯re being irresponsible to the baby in your


    tummy.¡± She passed the fruits and flowers to the bodyguard by the side.


    Ang nodded her head, ¡°Thanks Ms. Lee. Dad is inside, he hasn¡¯t woken up, do you want to go in


    and see him?¡±


    ¡°The scourge will live a thousand years, he won¡¯t die, I know this even without looking at him. I will take


    care of thepany these few days. Let Greysone back to thepany soon. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Violet only nced at the ward, and turned to leave.


    Ang called out from the back, ¡°Ms. Lee.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you these few days, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing work in which I am paid to do, that¡¯s reasonable, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t pause anymore, getting on the lift and left.


    Ang got the bodyguard to put the flowers in, and distributed the fruits.


    Just when she was about to go in, her phone suddenly vibrated, it was a strange number.


    ¡°Hello, do you know Miss Luna?¡± Ady¡¯s voice rang through.


    Ang frowned, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, she has broken her arm, and has been sent to the hospital for loss of blood. We found


    your number in her phone, are you free toe over?¡±


    Broken¡­ arm?


    Was she learning from Jessica in setting a trap, or was it really an ident?


    She didn¡¯t care what it was, Ang realized that she couldn¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t happen.


    She licked her lips, and said in difficulty, ¡°I am at the hospital now, which ward is it?¡±


    ¡°1236.¡±


    Ang put away her phone, intending to go call Greyson. But when she entered the ward, she


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    suddenly recalled that she had got someone to make Greyson pass out.


    ¡°Ms. Chante, there was a strange number that had called Greyson¡¯s phone multiple times just now.¡±


    The bodyguard passed her Greyson¡¯s phone.


    Ang took a look at the number, it was the number just now. She nodded, and got ready to head to


    1236 to look for her. But when she reached the door, she turned back.

 Chapter 384 How Did She Break Her Arm?

    Chapter 384 How Did She Break Her Arm?


    ¡°Two of you stay here, and the other two follow me out for a trip.¡±


    Ang brought two bodyguards with her to 1236. Due to the two bodyguards¡¯ strong appearance, and


    her appearance which was particrly eye-catching, she attracted the attention of many on her way


    there.


    She pretended she didn¡¯t see anything, almost jogging to reach the door of 1236.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Ang?¡± A nurse came over to ask.


    Ang nodded her head, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Her wound has been wrapped, but because she had lost too much blood, she is now in aa. She¡¯s


    in the ward. Is it convenient for you to pay the hospital fees first?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the ominous presence of the two bodyguards, the nurse was slightly


    stuttering when she spoke.


    Ang immediately fished out a card, and passed it to the bodyguard for him to make payment. She


    brought the other bodyguard into the ward.


    On the bed, Luna¡¯s face was drained of all colour. Perhaps because of the pain, her brows were deeply


    furrowed.


    Ang flipped open the nket to take a look, she saw the ce where the right limb should be was


    now totally empty. She reached out to touch the shirt, her arm was not hidden in there. It was really


    broken.


    She covered the nket back with trembling hands.


    ¡°How did she break her arm?¡±


    ¡°From the injury, it looks like it was chopped off by someone. But the person who had made the police


    report, as well as the person who called 120 had both said that when they arrived at the scene, there


    was only herying on the floor full of blood. There was no one else present.¡±


    Ang nodded her head, suddenly felt as if she was in a bad dream.


    Luna had only left home for two days, how did she suddenly get her arm chopped off?


    Is someone forcing her to do something? Or is she ying some tricks and torturing herself? Or did


    she owe the loan sharks money, or had offended the gangsters?


    She was very confused.


    At this moment, the nurse suddenly pointed to the bed, and said happily, ¡°She has woken up.¡±


    Ang turned her head, and saw that Luna had already woken up, and was looking at her.


    ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± The nurse got next to her bed and asked.


    Luna shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can head out first.¡±


    The nurse had many other things to do. Hearing her say that she was fine, she drew a checkmark in a


    table, and left.


    The ward was left with Luna, Ang and the bodyguard.


    ¡°What happened to your arm? Is someone forcing you to do something?¡± Ang knew she shouldn¡¯t


    keep her hopes up, but she couldn¡¯t control her heart, ¡°If you have any difficulties, you can let me know,


    we can solve them together.¡±


    Luna wanted to sit up, but because she had lost too much blood, she didn¡¯t have much energy. In


    addition to losing one of her arms, she couldn¡¯t manage to sit up.


    Ang frowned slightly, wanting to go over to help her, but she was rejected.


    ¡°You siblings have the same problem. You guys are so innocent, to the extent that it¡¯s funny. The facts


    are already in front of you, what else are you thinking? You¡¯re so silly I can¡¯t even bear to lie to you.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes carried a hint of mockery.


    Ang lowered her eyes, ¡°Then what happened to your arm?¡±


    ¡°I was chased out by the Chante family, and I didn¡¯t dare to go back to my own home, but I don¡¯t have


    any money to spend. Initially I thought that since your brother liked me so much, I can hurt myself a


    little to make him forgive me. But I never thought that he wouldn¡¯t even pick up my call.¡±


    ¡°I was only pretending to be asleep just now. I thought he hade, but it¡¯s just you. If not, why do you


    think I will wake up just when youe?¡± Luna mocked.


    Ang had initially wanted to exin that if her brother had known she was hospitalized, he would


    definitely pick up.


    But looking at this stranger now, she swallowed the words that had reached her throat. She didn¡¯t say


    anything else, and just turned around to leave.


    Why had this happened?


    How did the Chante family be like this?


    Ang went back to Lorenzo¡¯s ward, but didn¡¯t go in. Instead, she stood at the corridor, looking out the


    window with a nk expression.


    When her mother had looked out the window in the past, what had she been thinking?


    That if she jumped down everything would be gone?


    The vibration of her phone interrupted her thoughts. She took a look at the screen, and answered, ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Is this Ang?¡± An unfamiliar female voice rang through.


    Ang answered yes, and frowned, ¡°You are?¡±


    She had not heard this voice before, and from the sound of her voice, this person was not young.


    ¡°I am James¡¯ grandmother, he should have told you about me before right?¡± Thedyughed.


    James¡¯ grandmother? The film star that used to be famous and had now retired?


    Ang had never heard James bring up  before, but had heard him mention some things regarding


    her. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of her, ¡°My phone is running out of battery, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you want to know why Luna did that, then don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand was already on the hang up button. But when she heard this, she moved her hand


    away, ¡°What do you mean? Is there a connection between what she did and you?¡±


    ¡°This matter cannot be exined clearly through the phone. If you want to know what happened, we


    can arrange for a ce to chat about this properly.¡±


    When Ang thought about the matter being rted to , she was fuming with rage.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She inhaled deeply, and said sarcastically, ¡°If Luna¡¯s arm was chopped off by someone you had


    instructed, how would I dare to go over? If you want to get someone to kidnap me, then force James to


    do something bad, wouldn¡¯t I be digging my own grave?¡±


    She could roughly guess who the ¡®close person¡¯ James had met that day was.


    ¡°How childish don¡¯t be so harsh when speaking. Since you¡¯re not willing to meet up, I won¡¯t force you.


    Save this number, you wille look for me.¡±


    Without saying a goodbye, Ang hung up the phone, and called James right away.


    But no one picked up after a few calls.


    She suddenly felt a little restless, Jams had never been like this before!


    ¡°Both of you stay at the hospital to take care of my brother and my dad, the rest of you follow me to


    Harvey Group.¡± Ang instructed, while going down the stairs hurriedly, getting the bodyguards to


    drive her to Harvey Group.


    There were more than ten police cars parked in front of Harvey Group.


    When Ang arrived, she saw about ten policemen surrounding James, and making him get onto the


    police car in the middle.


    ¡°James!¡± Ang got down from the car hurriedly, shouting towards James.


    But James could only take a look at her before the policeman pushed him back into the car.


    ¡°James!!!¡± Ang jogged over, but before she could get close, a few policemen blocked her, ¡°Miss,


    please don¡¯t disrupt public affairs.¡±


    Howard was also by the side. He apologized to the police officer, and dragged Ang to the back.


    The policemen got on their cars, and the tens of police cars very quickly vanished from Ang¡¯s sight.


    ¡°It had just happened, a group of special task police force arrived at thepany, and said that the


    Harvey Group is involved in falsifying ounts and conducting secret human experiments. They then


    took Mr. James away.¡± Howard said.


    Hearing this, the colour from Ang¡¯s face drained. She repeated again, ¡°Just happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was only about ten minutes before you arrived. They didn¡¯t exin clearly what was


    happening, only mentioning falsifying ounts and conducting human experiments, before taking Mr.


    James away.¡± Howard sighed, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened so fast, it¡¯s obvious someone is out to get


    Mr. James.¡±

 Chapter 385 I Have Told You That You Would Come To Me

    Chapter 385 I Have Told You That You Would Come To Me


    Ang¡¯s shoulders copsed and her head was full of cold sweat.


    had just called her and told her inexplicable things before James was taken away¡­ Yet, Ang


    didn¡¯t even believe that this matter had nothing to do with !


    ¡°Miss Ang doesn¡¯t have to worry too much! The Harvey family is not trifled with so easily and Mr.


    James will be out soon.¡± Howard Lee advised.


    He talked about it again and again afterwards but Ang didn¡¯t listen to anything and she just nodded


    her head subconsciously.


    Things were definitely not that simple for this time!


    As if to verify Ang¡¯s thought, her mobile phone suddenly rang and it was Sean calling.


    ¡°Miss Ang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sean and I can¡¯t get through to James, yet, I can¡¯t even leave at the moment. Please help me go to


    thepany and tell him if there is any problem with the ount books. If he could handle it, please


    do so!¡±


    Ang clutched her phone, ¡°James was taken away by a SWAT team ten minutes ago.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other side and Angle didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Mr. Sean, do you know what is going on since you ask me to remind James?¡± The uneasiness in


    Ang¡¯s heart grew and it almost crushed her down.


    Sean hummed with a serious tone, ¡°I am not very clear on the specifics but what I¡¯ve heard so far is


    that there¡¯s a problem in the Harvey Group¡¯s ount book which is said to have been used for human


    testing!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! James couldn¡¯t possibly do something that goes against human decency!¡± Ang didn¡¯t


    know exactly what had happened but she believed that James wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Howard Lee, who was beside her, looked suspicious, as if he wanted to ask something, but in the end,


    he held back and waited patiently.


    Sean said, ¡°Miss Ang, you should be clear with two points at the moment: He is not the only one in


    the Harvey Group, it could also be someone else, like Lawson Harvey, who misappropriated the money


    to conduct human experiments. In addition, James is the legal person of thepany, so he needs to


    hold the responsibility for the crime.¡±


    ¡°Second, even if James and everyone in the Harvey Group have nothing to do with any human


    experimentation, but as far as I know, the avable evidence is against the Harvey Group.¡±


    Ang was annoyed, yet, she had to restrain herself from throwing her temper at Sean as this matter


    had nothing to do with him after all.


    ¡°So does Mr. Sean have any solutions now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is targeting the Harvey Group, but there are so many rivalpanies that


    are conglomerates as well as the Harvey family¡¯s enemies, so I haven¡¯t sorted anything out yet. If we


    knew who the person is, maybe it would be a little better to deal with!¡±


    Ang took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions.


    She then spoke into the microphone and lowered her voice as much as she could, ¡°, who is James¡¯s


    grandmother.¡±


    ¡°What you mean is¡­¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t say much and she just said vaguely, ¡°If you believe me, you may start checking on her.¡±


    She was not sure what was going on between  and her sister-inw yet, so it was better not to say


    much so that things didn¡¯t be moreplicated.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform you first if there¡¯s any updates.¡± Sean hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Howard Lee, who was at the side, only asked, ¡°Miss Ang, was it Mr. Sean who just


    called? Does he know something?¡±


    Ang shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s the same as what you know.¡±


    Her heart was in a mess when she just found out that what her sister-inw had done might be rted


    to  and James had another incident that happened this time¡­


    Howard Leeforted her with a few words before leaving in a hurry as he had to discuss the solution


    with the other senior management of thepany hurriedly.


    Ang thought about it and prepared to give Denise Brown a call.


    She and her brother had some contact with those rich and famous sons and they didn¡¯t have much of a


    rtionship with those elders. Yet, Denise was more well-connected than she was since the Brown


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    family was a military family with a great deal of military rewards, so she would be able to talk to her


    about such matters.


    When Denise received the call, she sighed because of this matter.


    ¡°I am afraid that you would be worried if you found it out so I dare not to tell you, yet, you still know it in


    the end. Don¡¯t worry about this, the Harvey family and the Brown family will surely do something.


    James will be out soon as long as he hasn¡¯t done something like this.¡±


    It seemed like a small matter upon listening to Denise¡¯s tone and Ang¡¯s heart was finally not so


    panicked.


    She then spoke to Denise for a few more words before asking politely, ¡°Mrs. Brown, are you¡­ok


    recently?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to ask about my husband but you are too embarrassed to ask directly?¡±


    Ang was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Denise didn¡¯t suffer much upon talking about this matter and there was a light tone in her voice, ¡°It is


    not the first time I have bumped into him cheating on me, it¡¯s just that he has changed the object of his


    affair this time.¡±


    ¡°Probably he felt so lucky to sleep with the goddess of his heart as my husband didn¡¯t take his


    medication and had sex with a girl five times. Ang, can you imagine how remarkable it is for a man


    at his fifty doing such a thing?¡±


    She evenughed twice as she said this but it made those who listened dested.


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything, she just felt that the gentry was too dirty and those who suffered were the


    ones who stuck to their bottom line.


    ¡°Well! How could I talk this to a youngdy? I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me!¡¯ Deniseughed twice, ¡°I


    used to be disgusted with that bitch and when I got married, I even argued with him, yet, I was told that


    I was too narrow-minded. It is now that bitch has disgusted them instead.¡±


    She didn¡¯tin a word but Ang¡¯s heart was ufortable upon hearing this, yet, she could


    onlyfort her helplessly, ¡°Good and bad deeds will have their consequences ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe things like this as God is inattentive!¡±


    Denise advised again by telling Ang not to worry about anything else but to take good care of her


    health before hanging up the phone amidst a quarrel.


    It was so chaotic over the Harvey family¡¯s side that Ang didn¡¯t hear clearly what they were arguing


    about, yet, she could only hear Adeline, Jason and Lawson Harvey¡¯s voices with a few other strangers


    arguing fiercely.


    She was worried that  might do something behind so she dared not to stay outside any longer by


    asking her bodyguard to drive her back to the hospital.


    Greyson had already woken up and was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed while dazing. When he


    saw hering in, he nced at her with wide eyes before resuming staring nkly at Lorenzo who


    was lying on the hospital bed.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t said anything, Ang knew that the incidents that happened recently almost crashed


    him down.


    Ang had never seen him like this before and her heart was twisted into a tangled mess like the


    clothes in a washing machine.


    She guessed that her sister-inw was probably having some difficulties but she dared not to tell him


    explicitly for fear that he would go through another breakdown if it wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    ¡°Dad will wake up.¡± Ang gave him a light pat on his shoulder.


    Greyson turned his head and looked at her with a shocked expression, ¡°Do you believe yourself upon


    saying this?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t believe it as two days had passed now and the possibility of her dad waking up was very


    low, he was probably bing a vegetative.

 Chapter 386 Don’t Even Mention the Name

    Chapter 386 Don¡¯t Even Mention the Name


    ¡°Whether he wakes up or not, you staying here won¡¯t do anything. Ms. Lee said she and the others will


    help you cover work for a few days and wait for your return.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s shareholders and top executives were originally dissatisfied with assigning such a


    young man to be the president, but finding out that he and James teamed up against Jessica really


    gave them a surprise.


    In the end, the Thompson family did not buy the 25% of the shares; instead, they borrowed some


    money to the Chante Group to buyback these shares on their own.


    And now, they¡¯ve be the creditors, not the shareholders, of the Chante Group.


    The Chante siblings had 65% of the shares, which was enough to control the Group, so it was a good


    thing for the Chante Group.


    With what¡¯s happened to Lorenzo and Elva, the Group¡¯s shareholders opinions were divided, so there


    was no steering the Group in a wise direction.


    ¡°One more day; if dad doesn¡¯t wake up, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Greyson said in a hoarse tone; couple with


    everything he¡¯s had to deal with these couple of days, he didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s in his twenties


    at all.


    Ang said nothing; she headed to room 1236, but was informed that Luna was already gone.


    ¡°When did she leave? And where¡¯d she go?¡±


    ¡°She left just a moment before you arrived; she didn¡¯t say to where.¡±


    Ang thanked the nurse and called Luna on the corridor; she tried many times, but no one picked up.


    Rather,  called her instead.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well, girl, what do you say?¡± She sounded like she was in a good mood.


    Ang tugged at her shirt and asked, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Well, your aunt broke an arm, and James is now in jail; aren¡¯t these enough for you to reach a


    conclusion?¡±  said.


    ¡°!¡±


    Apparently, these two incidences were all connected to her!


    Ang tightly gripped her phone until her knuckles became white; her blood was boiling, and she felt


    like she was going to lose her mind.


    ¡°I suggest you to stop while you can; elders may not be around right now, but don¡¯t think we¡¯re easy to


    bully. The Harvey family and the Brown family are not easy to mess with.¡±


    By saying this, she thought that  would feel some pressure, but instead, she wasughing out loud


    like she¡¯d heard a funny joke.


    ¡°Oh, you kids are really just kids, way too naive. Ang, did you think I didn¡¯t take all things into


    consideration first?¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart began to pound faster, though it wasn¡¯t certain whether it was from anger or fear, ¡°What


    do you mean? Are you¡­ working together with Jessica?¡±


    Jessica and Lawson Harvey were the only two who wanted to break up her and James. This wouldn¡¯t


    be good for the Harvey family, so it was safe to remove Lawson from suspicion.


    But the Smith family kicked Jessica outtely; even if she worked together with , she didn¡¯t have


    enough support!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to guess who I¡¯m working with. But, I can assure you that it¡¯s not that Jessica. Sure,


    she¡¯s got a bright mind given her age, she isn¡¯t qualified enough to work with me.¡±


    With Jessica out of the picture, Ang was now even more confused, ¡°So who¡¯s working with you to


    break up me and James? Was it you who worked with my aunt-inw to frame James?¡±


    ¡°You want to know? Easy, juste find me. Alright, I¡¯m off to do a facial, talk to youter, girl.¡±


    She hung up the call before Ang could reply.


    Ang wrinkled her forehead; she tried to call back, but there was no answer.


    After a moment, she got a text message from .


    [Come find me once you¡¯ve thought things through. You can wait for things to settle down between the


    Harvey and Brown families, but you¡¯ll be disappointed.]


    Ang¡¯s face twisted together after she saw the message.


    Around 8pm at night, Sean called.


    Ang picked up at the first ring, ¡°Sean!¡±


    ¡°This incident with James is quite tricky. There¡¯s definitely someone helping out  from the shadows,


    so we can¡¯t touch her. Also,¡± Sean sounded incredibly tired; he paused for a while, then continued,


    ¡°Those evidence saying the Harvey Group has been conducting experiments on humans, they¡¯re


    probably true.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Sean was an acewyer; if he said something was ¡°probably true¡±, it meant the same as ¡°true¡±!


    Human experimentations? Just what was going on?


    Ang began to tremble and almost couldn¡¯t hold onto her phone.


    If the evidence were true, then someone was out to get the Harvey family; there was no telling if James


    could walk away this time!


    ¡°Hey, let me talk to Ang too! Give me the phone!¡±


    A flurry of footsteps and Raya¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Ang, Large Iceberg has been taken away; since there¡¯s nothing you can do, don¡¯t worry so much


    right now, it¡¯s not good for your baby!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and are you having a boy or a girl? No wait, they won¡¯t let you check right. No worries, I¡¯ve bought


    enough clothing and toys for either gender¡­¡±


    Raya continued to babble on the phone, but Ang didn¡¯t hear a thing; she was too focused on how to


    save James.


    Over the phone, Sean said to Raya, ¡°Miss Ang isn¡¯t in the mood right now; stop fussing and get to


    the point.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s in a bad mood that I¡¯m trying to help calm her mood! Geez, you don¡¯t get it at all!


    Hmph!¡±


    Rayained, then said in a softer tone to Ang, ¡°Um, Ang, I¡¯ve got some bad news to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°¡­OK.¡± Ever since her father was hit, Ang has not had any good news. The only thing different was


    the severity of the bad news.


    Raya sounded depressed on the other end, ¡°I also talked to my dad about what happened to Large


    Iceberg; I thought he¡¯d be able to help. After all, Large Iceberg has a huge, scary temper, but


    something like conducting human experimentations seemed out of his league.¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t tell if she was trying topliment orin about James, but she didn¡¯t worry


    about that for now, ¡°And then?¡±


    Duran was a government official, so if something happened to a hugepany like the Harvey Group,


    he¡¯d sure know something.


    ¡°Well¡­ My dad told me not to get mixed up in this business. He said the person who wants to mess


    with Large Iceberg is a really big, important person. Not even my dad would dare go against him. He


    wouldn¡¯t even mention a name. Besides, it seems the Harvey Group really did conduct some illegal


    things.¡± Raya¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Ang didn¡¯t hear a thing Raya said at the end.


    Someone whom not even Duran would dare mention? Who could it be?


    Ang hung up the phone; her hands were filled with sweat, and she felt too weak and unable to stand


    still.


    She leaned against the wall to support herself. Her mind was nk right now. Then, not soon after, her


    phone rang again.

 Chapter 387 It Did Not Work for Both Harvey and Brown Families

    Chapter 387 It Did Not Work for Both Harvey and Brown Families


    It was Denise who called.


    ¡°Ang, regarding to James, it seems a little troublesome this time. The person who reported the


    Harvey Group of conducting the human experiment is also the Brown family¡¯s political enemy. The


    Harvey family had tried it before, it was useless either.¡±


    It was different from theirst phone call, Denise sounded anxious this time.


    Ang was leaning against the wall to support her body by herself. Both her hands and feet were cold,


    ¡°... Both Harvey and Brown families could not do anything about it?¡±


    How could it be so serious?


    ¡°No, now the Smith family keep harassing non-stop. They are asking the Harvey family to help them. If


    not, they would expose the love affair between my husband and that bitch. At the same time, they


    would expose that James was arrested as well. It would be a very awkward situation for the Harvey


    family.¡± Denise¡¯s voice was full of disgust.


    Ang pursed her lips tightly. The current situation of the Smith family was not optimistic. The


    probability of them doing something unexpectedly or crazily was indeed very high!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The situation of the Harvey family was not pleasant. It was very difficult for them. They seemed to be


    caught on fire!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much. Take care of yourself and the baby in your belly.¡±


    ¡°I called you to remind you that the media and the police may find you. If they ask you about anything,


    just answer as usual. If you don¡¯t know, just tell them that you don¡¯t know and they won¡¯t make it


    difficult for you.¡±


    Denise had a lot of work to do, she hung up the phone without saying too much.


    Ang looked at the phone screen. She felt that her future was like a piece of darkness that she could


    not see anything clearly.


    She kept trying her best to fight side by side with James. In fact, James was suddenly being taken


    away and she did not know what to do!


    ¡°Why are you standing outside? Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± Greyson walked towards her and lit a crumpled


    cigarette out of nowhere.


    He had never smoked a cigarette before. He took a sip after lighting it. He choked until his eyes turned


    red but he did not let it go.


    Ang was not used to the smell of the smoke. She frowned a little, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just stand outside for


    a while. It¡¯s not cold.¡±


    Greyson took another puff when he saw her being restless. He coughed again and put out the


    cigarette.


    The siblings were speechless with each other as both had something on their minds.


    After a while, Greyson started the conversation with aplicated expression, ¡°Your sister-inw... she


    called me earlier but I did not pick it up. No one answered when I called back.¡±


    ¡°She... did she... I¡¯m not thinking about getting back together with her. I will never forgive her for what


    she has done. I just want to ask if she called you before?¡±


    Ang shook her head.


    She hesitated for a while. She was wondering if she should tell her brother that her sister-inw might


    have been threatened.


    If her sister-inw and  worked together without any threat, it would be another devastating hit to


    her brother.


    Greyson¡¯s eyes dimmed a little and turned into a dull expression again. ¡°Others would say that I¡¯m


    useless and worthless but your sister-inw always praised me.¡±


    Heughed sadly, ¡°I actually believed in her! What happened in the end? She was the same as


    everyone else. She actually liked James...¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Angele stopped him. ¡°About my sister-inw, don¡¯t make any conclusions yet! Give me... give


    me about three days time and I will get back to you about her matter.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s eyes were suddenly widened, ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t there a conclusion about your


    sister-inw¡¯s matter?¡±


    Ang avoided his nce and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. I will tell you the whole story within three


    days. I have something else to go, I¡¯ll leave first. Please take good care of our father. If you need to go


    to work, please get him a caretaker.¡±


    She did not give him a chance to ask her back again. She rushed to the elevator with a few bodyguards


    with her. it was cold outside, Ang hugged herself tightly in her clothes and got into the car.


    A few bodyguards followed her. The man who was in the driver¡¯s seat asked, ¡°Miss. Chante, where are


    we going now?¡±


    Ang did not know.


    She still did not know what would happen to James after he was being taken away. She was being


    hesitated if she should go to look for .


    was not a good person. Ang was worried that she would encounter something else. If she was


    able to help James then it would be better. If she was going to be used by  and make James¡¯s


    situation turn worse, then she might as well not go instead.


    ¡°Miss Chante?¡± The bodyguard thought that she did not hear it therefore he asked again.


    She rubbed her sore eyebrows and replied restlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s... let¡¯s go back to Bamboo Estate.¡±


    She did not know what to do.


    If it really was not going to work out, she could only go look for .


    The bodyguard agreed and started the car.


    Ang kept looking outside of the window. There was a ton of things in her mind but it also seemed


    like nothing at the same time. When the car was halfway through, she took out her phone and called to


    Luna.


    Regardless of whether her sister-inw was being threatened or working together with , it was


    certain that her sister-inw knew more than she did.


    It was like before, no one answered the call.


    Ang thought for a while and sent her a text message.


    ¡°I already know your deal with .¡±


    She was hoping that she could get some news from her sister-inw.


    As soon as the phone showed that the text message was sent sessfully, Luna called.


    Ang did not answer the phone right away, it would show that she was being impatient. When she


    waited for the third ring, she answered the call.


    She was worried that Luna would realize about something. Ang spoke carefully, ¡°Sister...¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? Did you go to see her? Did she ask you to do something? Don¡¯t make any deal


    with her. If you are at her ce, find the way to leave immediately!¡± Luna spoke too fast, she sounded


    angry.


    It was better not to say anything. Ang remained silent as she still could not figure out about what


    happened.


    ¡°Were you asking about my arm?¡± It was  who threatened me with Taotao, she asked me to set up


    Mr. James with the records of the chat and separate you and him.¡±


    ¡°But it was not sessful... she asked someone to bring Taotao away, she wanted my arm then she


    would return Taotao back to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James has hired a few bodyguards with you right? Ask them to stay by your side,  would not be


    able to touch you!¡±


    She was really being threatened!


    Ang¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her fingers kept trembling.


    Her sister-inw broke her arm and her father became vegetative... was it all because of her?


    ¡°There are so many people in the family, how could she use Taotao to threaten you?¡± Ang¡¯s voice


    was shaking.


    Luna smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being careful during the recruitment. The two people were sent


    by  to watch over Taotao. She mentioned that not to rece the two people or else she would not let


    me see my children anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to get the children out of their hands but both were very serious watching the children. During


    the nighttime, one of them would sleep while another would continue watching the children. They were


    very vignt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried a few times but I¡¯ve failed.  told me not to try again or else I would have to face the


    consequences. You would know the rest.¡±

 Chapter 388 Breaking Your Heart

    Chapter 388 Breaking Your Heart


    Ang took a deep breath, ¡°What about those people in the stairwell on that day?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I arranged it. Separating you from Mr. James and letting you go abroad was the least harmful option.


    Ang, I¡¯m really sorry for breaking your heart. But I can¡¯t stand by and watch something happen on


    Taotao and the others.¡± Luna¡¯s words were filled with bitterness.


    They were silent.


    It was well heated inside the car, but Ang only felt her body chill, even her blood turned cold.


    ¡°Ang, it¡¯s okay for you to me me. But I hope you can find a way to help Taotao and the others.


    After all, they are the members of the Chante family.¡± Luna said.


    Ang wiped her sweat with her skirt, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Outside of the Chante family house.¡± She was afraid of what would happen to Taotao and the others,


    and she couldn''t get back in time. However, she had been kicked out by Greyson, and she couldn¡¯t


    enter the house.


    Ang frowned, answered softly, and hung up the phone. Then, she ordered her bodyguard, ¡°Go back


    to my house.¡±


    The car changednes at the crossroad ahead and drove to the Chante family house.


    On the road, Ang called Greyson and told him the whole story, and finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Greyson.¡±


    She expected Greyson to scold her, but he just said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. What the hell to me you


    for this? Wait for me, I¡¯m going back now!¡±


    It was half an hourter when she arrived at her house.


    When Ang got out of the car, she saw Luna cowering in a corner sheltered from the wind. Her lips


    were frozen and had turned bluish-purple, while her right sleeve was empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ang was anxious and her eyes were sore. She knelt in front of Luna, and she was ashamed to lift


    her head.


    ¡®These things happened because of me. But the usations of daddy bing a vegetable are being


    pinned on Luna, and now also caused Luna to lose an arm¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ang, get up. I should be thankful that you don¡¯t me me. How could I me you?¡± Luna tried to


    stand up and get Ang up. However, her legs had gone numb from squatting, and she only had one


    arm. She spent a long time also unable to stand up.


    Ang shook her head as she was ashamed to get up.


    Screech- -


    A piercing brake sounded.


    Greyson got out of the car and hurriedly ran over. But when he almost reached in front of Ang and


    Luna, he stopped as he didn¡¯t know how to face them.


    Her sister indirectly caused her wife to lose an arm, and his two children were still in great threat. While


    he and his wife had indirectly caused his father to be a vegetative patient.


    He couldn¡¯t sort out what was wrong or right.


    The three of them, one kneeling, one squatting, and one standing.


    They stalemated for a while. But finally, Greyson stepped forward and dragged them up one by one.


    ¡°We don¡¯t me each other. After all, this would have happened because of that old woman ! If it


    wasn¡¯t for her, these things wouldn''t have happened!¡± Luna lowered her head and sighed lightly, ¡°I


    thought that sending Ang abroad and all these things would be over. But I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡±


    ¡°Let''s not be sad and let¡¯s not say anything sorry¡­¡± Greyson couldn''t go on halfway through his


    sentence, then he growled with red eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me when something happened? Did


    you think you were going to make me feel bad for the rest of my life with your broken arm?¡±


    Luna looked at him with ayer of tears under her eyes, ¡°Do you think that I want to break my arm?


    didn¡¯t allow me to say it out, how could I say it? Even if told you, you tell me, what can you do to help?¡±


    She shouted thest sentence in a cracking voice.


    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t help when my sister was in jail, I couldn¡¯t help when my mom


    passed away, I couldn¡¯t help when my dad became a vegetative patient, even if my wife broke her arm


    I also couldn¡¯t help! I¡¯m a useless fucking loser, okay?¡± Greyson¡¯s voice trembled. He was almost


    driven crazy by these things.


    Why did he have to meet so many of these things when others didn''t have to meet any of them?


    Greyson and Luna came to a standstill and they didn''t speak again.


    They had a very good rtionship and hardly ever argued. But now, they were arguing and not giving


    ways to each other.


    Ang looked at this scene and she was nervous. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything¡­


    She didn¡¯t know what to say and she was ashamed to speak.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, none of these would have happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the two servants now, see what else  can get up to!¡± After he realized his


    ipetence, guilt, irritation, and helplessness almost tore Grayson''s heart apart.


    He turned around and was about to walk towards the vi.


    Ang grabbed his arm to stop him, ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean act recklessly?¡± Greyson almost broke down, ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t kill those two


    people? Huh? Yesterday,  could have used them to bring away Taotao and broke Luna¡¯s arm.


    Tomorrow she can do the same to take away your life too!¡±


    He was like crazy and pounded his right hand on his chest, crying andughing, ¡°What can I do? What


    the hell else can I do? Do I really want to watch my sister, my wife, my children, and everyone around


    me are in the control of ?¡±


    In the silence of the night, he was like a crazy, roaring beast.


    ¡°Why are you shouting at Ang, a pregnant woman? You feel bad in your heart, but does she feel


    good?¡± Luna stood in front of Ang. Maybe she moved too much, the wound of her broken arm


    started to bleed. The blood stained the bandage, and the air smelled of blood.


    In a trance, Ang felt like she was back in the days when she was just released from jail. James


    threatened her with her family to work in Dream Club. She was angry and wrathful, but she had to


    suppress all her resentment and follow his instructions.


    Only that, the person who threatened her turned out to be .


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re injured? Why didn¡¯t you stay in the hospital instead ofing here? You¡¯re


    a mom of two children, don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself?¡± Greyson couldn¡¯t think of


    anything else. He worried about Luna and checked her wound.


    Her wound was opened and had to go back to the hospital for treatment.


    Greyson bent down and picked Luna up, then he walked towards his car. He had just taken a few steps


    when he stopped. He turned his head and look angrily at the vi.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my wound. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital, you put me down!¡± Luna


    worried about her two children, and she struggled in his arms.


    Her wound opened up worse when she struggled. The blood soaked through the bandage had dripped


    out and stained Greyson¡¯s shirt.


    Greyson saw it, and he was distressed. He pressed her arm and shouted, ¡°Will you stop tossing and


    turning? You''re bleeding out! It¡¯s so much blood, do you want to die?!¡±


    He turned his head to look at Ang, ¡°I¡¯ll take your sister-inw to the hospital, and I''ll entrust my two


    children to you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to the two children because this matter had nothing


    to do with them.


    Ang saw Greyson drive away, and she stood in the same ce for a while. Then, she took out her


    phone and called .


    This time,  answered her call. Her tone was full of yfulness, like a cat teasing a mouse, ¡°Am I


    right when I said you had toe to me in the end?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you,¡± Ang said.


    ughed, ¡°Talk? So you¡¯reing to me now?¡±

 Chapter 389 Could You Come Over Now

    Chapter 389 Could You Come Over Now


    "It is unlikely that I will be able toe to your ce now. You have arranged two men to guard my


    nephew and niece. If I go there, and they do something to my nephew and niece, how will I exin that


    to my brother and his wife?"


    Ang struggled to suppress the anger inside her. At this point, the more agitated she became, the


    more likely she was to lose leverage on the current situation.


    Given the current situation, she would only lose control of the situation.


    After a while,  said, "If that''s all you''re worried about, that is very easy to solve your problem."


    After saying this, she shouted to the person standing over there, "Erika, call them both and tell them to


    The one called Erika echoed her.


    said, "How about this? Little girl, can youe over now?"


    "How do I know if you are not ying tricks on me?" Ang said.


    was in no hurry, "Now James is in jail. If I want to bargain with you, I can use him as leverage. Your


    nephew and niece are no longer of use to me, but I can understand your feelings. If you don''t believe


    me, then just wait a minute. It won''t take them too long to go downstairs."


    After hearing what she said, it looked like she was really going to call the two people who were


    watching the twins and ask them to go back.


    However, Ang didn''t quite believe her. She felt that there was nothing wrong with being careful about


    everything.


    The night was a bit cool, and Ang was afraid of the cold. Her hand with the phone was cold and


    reddened after a while.


    Three or five minutester, two people came out of the Chante family''s house.


    They walked up to Ang and bent down to her. Then they said respectfully, "Miss Lorenzo, we are the


    ones who take care of the twins. Now, will youe with us to see , or will you go to see her by


    yourself?"


    Ang could never go to see  alone at thiste hour, then she shot a look at the bodyguards and


    told them to grab those two people.


    The two bodyguards nodded.


    Before they could do anything, ''s voice rang out on the other end of the phone, "Since my people


    are asking you questions, why are you taking so long to answer them?" "Ang, you''re not trying to


    ckmail me by arresting them, are you?"


    "You are overthinking this." Ang did have this thought, but this feeling of having her thoughts figured


    out made her feel ufortable.


    "Whether I am overthinking or not, you know better than I do. But I advise you not to do so. Otherwise,


    James will not have an easy life in prison."  said.


    Ang frowned, "Since you can make James have a hard time in jail, can''t I give your people a hard


    time?"


    looked like she had heard some kind of joke, "Even if they die, it has nothing to do with me. At


    most, I''ll only give them some money aspensation."


    "Let them go." Ang clutched the phone, turned her head, and gave the bodyguards orders.


    It felt like she was being held in a confined space like this. Everywhere she looked, there were only


    walls and no way out.


    She felt frustrated, frantic, but there was nothing she could do!


    The bodyguards had to release the two.


    "All right. I have also shown my sincerity. You cane to me now?"  asked, "Ang, you''ve


    already said no to me twice, so you can''t refuse me again."


    Ang had no way back, so she could only grit her teeth and ept her offer.


    After she went back to the Chante family and had a few words with the servants, she asked her


    bodyguards to drive her and those two people to ''s ce.


    The only thing she felt lucky for now was that  did not say she should go there alone.


    lived in a vi on the outskirts of town. She was just a former award-winning actress who was no


    longer acting, but her vi was more luxurious than the Chante family''s vi.


    When Ang entered the lobby, she saw  sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed and elegantly


    drinking tea. A handsome middle-aged man was sitting beside her and massaging her arm.


    "You''re here."  put down her cup of tea and said with a smile, "Have a seat."


    Ang looked calm and said, "No, I''m fine. It''s veryte. If you have something to talk to me about,


    then you can tell me directly. I''ll go back right after you talked to me."


    She looked around calmly. Except for a servant, there was no one else here.


    However, she didn''t know whether there was no one else here or some people were secretly guarding


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the vi.


    After hearing what she said,  raised her eyebrows slightly, "Are you so arrogant now because of


    them?"


    She pointed her finger with red nails at the bodyguards.


    Before Ang could reply to her, she continued, "What are you still doing here? Do what you got to do.


    When we finish our conversation, you will drive her back home."


    Ang''s pupils suddenly narrowed. ''What does she mean by this?''


    She nced at the bodyguards one by one. Then she saw them bend over and go out without looking


    around.


    ''Aren''t all these bodyguards hired by James for her?''


    ''Howe all these people are ''s people?''


    "Are you wondering why they are following my orders?"  leaned back on the sofa and looked at her


    This was the second time Ang had her thoughts figured out, so her face turned pale, and her hands


    were sweaty.


    She felt powerless again.


    "There is no point in telling you about it. And I won''t say it again."  made a gesture to ask her to sit


    down, "Can you sit down and talk to me now?"


    Since things hade to this point, she could only take one step at a time.


    Ang walked to the sofa opposite  and sat down. In fact, she didn''t really sit down and just sat on


    the edge of the couch.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. Drink it."  shot a look at the maid. Then the maid immediately


    went to them and poured Ang a cup of tea.


    The tea looked crystal clear and had the fragrance of grass and wood. And she knew it was good tea


    as soon as she saw it.


    ''But who knows if  put anything in it?''


    Ang just looked at the cup of tea and averted her gaze, "You went to a lot of trouble to set up such a


    trap and get me here, so you can just tell me what you want to do."


    Since she is not as scheming as , she might as well talk to her directly.


    "I just like you being straightforward."  smiled, "You are not like that daughter of the Smith family,


    who is a schemer. And I have to read between the lines."


    Ang was not in the mood to y along with her, so she asked  directly, "Are you doing this to


    separate James and me? But I can''t think of any benefit to you from our separation."


    didn''t say anything this time. Instead, she patted Noah''s hand and gestured for him to answer her


    question.


    " is James'' grandmother. And she''s doing what''s best for him, so why would she want to get


    anything out of it?" Noah said, "You guys are businessmen, so you just think too much about the


    benefits. No matter what others do, you think they do it for the benefits."


    sighed, "When I talk to my son and James, they always think I''m doing it to get something, just like


    you. I live avish lifestyle, and I have a high social status, so what else can I get from them?"


    Ang hadn''t heard James speak about . However, she couldn''t forget when James was fifteen


    years old, he was kidnapped and ckmailed by his grandmother.


    Although  was eventually proven innocent, and theizens believed it was a misunderstanding,


    she heard the truth from her parents. Instead, it was an attempted kidnapping!


    Yet,  now said that she did it for her and James'' benefits. Did  really take her for a fool to coax


    her?

 Chapter 390 I Missed James

    Chapter 390 I Missed James


    "That''s fine. Since you don''t want to hear this, then I won''t nag anymore. To be honest, Ang, I don''t


    think you''re good enough for James. And that''s why I want to separate the two of you."  said


    sincerely.


    Ang frowned. Since when did she have to ask others for their opinions when she wanted to be with


    James?


    Before Ang was about to speak,  said first, "Ang, I''m not asking for your opinion. If you agree


    with my offer, I will let James out. If you don''t agree with my offer, then I won''t take things personally."


    "You won''t take things personally? You are just an old award-winning actress who has stopped your


    acting career for years, so in what capacity are you going to deal with it?" Ang sneered.


    She didn''t know what  was trying to do, but she was sure that  was trying hard to separate her


    from being with James, so she was definitely not doing it for James'' sake!


    hated being called an old woman. When she heard Ang''s words, she put away her smile, "Don''t


    make things so literal! Don''t you get clever with me! Ang, I''ll give you half an hour to think about it.


    Do you promise or not? Just say it!"


    Ang pursed her lips, and her nails dug deep into her palms.


    As  had said, even if she said more now, it would be of no use. There were only two choices left for


    her. She would either promise her or not! "Before you reply, I have to remind you of two things."


    stood up, walked over to Ang, and gently patted her face.


    "First, if you want to touch the people from the Harvey Group, you can''t afford to mess with the Harvey


    family and the Brown family. Although Mr. Sutton has connections, he will never interfere with this."


    "Besides, The Harvey Group does have something to do with human experimentation. And all that


    evidence is true, but there''s no way to confirm whether James knows about that yet."


    Ang''s face grew paler with every word she said.


    Because what she said was true.


    straightened up and went over to pull up Noah, "Okay. I''ll give you half an hour to think about it.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    And no one will bother you. Well, if you want to leave, then no one will stop you. I''ll see you in a bit."


    She chuckled and took Noah''s arm. Then they both left,ughing and joking.


    The maid prepared a new pot of tea, a te of snacks, and a te of fruits for Ang, and also left the


    lobby.


    Ang was instantly left alone in therge lobby. And it looked like this from its appearance.


    The lobby was brightly lit, but it was pitch ck outside. There was no city noise and no sound of


    insects chirping. Only the sound of the wind could be heard asionally. She felt that it was so quiet


    that it made her feel horrified.


    Ang''s back tightened, and she sat for a while. Then she tried to stand up and walked towards the


    door.


    When she reached the doorway where the light and darkness met, no one stopped her, but she paused


    anyway.


    If she had just left, what would James do?


    If she could make a promise to , would James really be able to get out of prison?


    Ang looked at the shadows of the trees in the distance. When the wind blew on her face, she felt


    incredibly cold and bitterly disappointed. She licked her dry lips and called Denise.


    "What''s up, Ang?" Denise took a while to answer the phone. And she sounded tired, "What''s with


    the sound of the wind? You''re out now?"


    "I just finished dinner. I''m taking a walk outside Bamboo Estate. I read on the Inte that walking more


    would do good for pregnant women." Ang said.


    "As your house is so spacious, you can take a walk inside. Go back now. Don''t catch a cold!" Denise


    had almost watched Ang grow up, so she knew she felt the cold a lot.


    After the cool wind blew on her forehead, she suffered from a headache.


    Ang didn''t go inside, "Well...I am on my own. And I don''t want to go back. Mrs. Harvey, I miss


    James. When will he be back?"


    Denise didn''t make a sound for a while.


    "Mrs. Harvey, are you not sure either?" Ang''s heart sank a little, and she said bitterly, "If the Harvey


    Group does prove to be involved in human experimentation, what will happen to James?"


    Denise said in very vague terms and changed the subject, "What are you thinking all day long? We


    have the Harvey family and the Brown family, so how can The Harvey Group fall? Come on. Don''t think


    too much. Go back inside and have a rest. James will be out of jail¡­in a short while."


    "Well, I know. Then you go ahead and do your thing, and I''ll go to bed. It''s really a bit cold outside.


    Good night."


    Ang hung up the phone and looked up at the moon in the sky.


    The moon looked like it was covered with a veil, which didn''t look very clear. And the moon looked a


    little gloomy in the night.


    She put the phone away, smiled bitterly, and went back to the lobby.


    The lobby was still empty, and there was no one there.


    Ang sat on the sofa, poured a cup of hot tea, and warmed her hands, "I''ve got my answer. You could


    The instant her voice broke off, the sound of footsteps came from the spiral staircase, apanied by


    ''sughter.


    "I love working with someone as straightforward as you!"


    Her voice clearly sounded elderly, but she was wearing makeup and dressing like a middle-aged


    woman. Her voice and the way she was dressed together looked eerie.


    Noah walked beside her and put his arm around her waist. His gestures and words were ambiguous.


    Ang didn''t know how others felt when they saw them, but as she watched the scene, she felt sick.


    "I really don''t deserve such praise. You have set up a trap in front of me and behind me, and you dug a


    big trap for me in the middle. You told me to jump in, so I jumped in. Can you call that being


    straightforward?"


    She was just desperate and forced to do so!


    sat down on the sofa with Noah''s arm around her, then snorted withughter, "That''s an interesting


    metaphor."


    "I will promise you to leave James, so you should also let him out, right?" Ang wasn''t in the mood to


    y along with her, so she asked her directly.


    leaned back andughed, "It''s hard to say."


    "What do you mean?" Ang stood up at once.


    told her personally that she would let James out as long as she separated from James. However,


    when she promised to break up with him,  said she wasn''t sure if she could get James out of jail.


    ''Did she change her mind?''


    "Don''t rush. Let''s sit down and talk about it."  straightened up and tapped the table a few times.


    Ang did not sit down and said with a stern face, "Are you ying with me?"


    "Do you think it''s possible that I''m doing all this just to y with you?"  asked.


    Ang frowned. It was not possible for  to do so, so what did she want to do?


    "Sit down. Let''s talk slowly. As long as you do as I say, then I will definitely get James out of jail." ''s


    voice was gentle, sounding like she was talking to her about trivial matters.


    Ang sat on the sofa, and her back was tense.


    Things were definitely not as simple as  had said!


    shot Noah a look. Then he got up and went upstairs. Not long after, he came down with a sh


    drive and put it in front of Ang.


    "It contains information about two projects of The Harvey Group. And it also includes the evidence that


    James indirectly killed your mother. Do you want to look at it here? Or do you want to go home and


    check it outter?"  asked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!